《30 Years After Reincarnating, It Turns Out This World Was A Rofan?!》 Chapter 0: Prologue This isn''t the story of a female mage claiming to be a reincarnator from a romance fantasy world with a secret birthright. Nor is it a fierce adventure of the youngest son of a northern duke who has returned from the past. Its also not about a deranged second prince, suffering from mental illness, suddenly shouting about status windows after a dimension shift. Its simply the story of a knight who, after a head injury, regains memories of his past life as a non-commissioned officer. Just like any ordinary office worker who always carries a resignation letter in their heart, its the tale of a public servant striving for retirement. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1: My story (1) I Was a Slave. When I was born, before I even turned three, my parents sold me to a slave trader. I dont hold any grudges. ...No, to be more precise, I dont even remember their faces. I was sold when I had just begun to speak, so how could I possibly remember them? The only clear memory I have is of sucking on my fingers while following the slave trader around. Young slaves sold quite well. They were popular among sorcererssomething about selling well for human experiments? Or was it that the greedy pigs at the temples had a preference for children? Anyway, we sold pretty well. I was sold to one of the sorcerers. The slave trader muttered something about me being unlucky, but when I think about it, being sold to a sorcerer seemed better than ending up as a tool for some old mens disgusting desires. Its been ten years since I became a sorcerer''s slave. Out of a hundred slaves, I was one of the three survivorsor should I say, one of the three remaining test subjects. The sorcerer''s experiments involved extracting cells from monsters and transplanting them into human bodies, aiming to enhance the human physique. The children who couldnt adapt or endure would either explode or turn into something neither human nor monster, only to be thrown into the incinerator. I was physically weak at the time, but I had a strong will. A will to survive. That was my advantage. Even though I was too young to truly understand what death was, I desperately wanted to live. I endured the experiments and began to produce the results the sorcerer wanted. I showed adaptability to the genes of two monstersa dog-man (In-Gyeon) and an ogreand the sorcerer was delighted. ...And then, the sorcerer tried to dissect me. Whack! "...Huh?" Crack! Could a persons head really burst that easily? That was my first kill. Slaves arent supposed to be able to kill their masters, but I realized then that the slave mark doesnt activate if theres no intent to attack. The sorcerer died simply because I reflexively flailed in self-defense and hit him without any real intent to harm. It was a miraclea combination of coincidence and luck. ...Or maybe it was the sorcerer''s mistake as well? After all, I had the genes of an ogrea troll, to be precise. It wasnt the strength of a child that I possessed but the strength of a monster. What sorcerer in their right mind tries to dissect a child with monster genes, starting with a knife to their chest? Its no wonder sorcerers are often looked down upon as fools. Anyway, with the sorcerer dead, I was automatically freed and prepared to escape the laboratory. "Well, well, what do we have here? Something interesting?" "...Ah." Unfortunately, I didnt manage to escape. I shouldve been quicker, but it was the day a certain organization that funded the sorcerers research came to visit, and they caught me. "Kid, youve got two choices: come with us or die right here." "...Ill come with you." "Smart choice." The organization that had been supporting the sorcerer? They were none other than an assassination group called The Black Moon. At the age of thirteen, I became an assassin. _________________________________ The assassination group wanted powerful soldiers. Soldiers who possessed monster abilities and exceptional assassination skills. Apparently, it was all part of a plan to overthrow a kingdom. Now that I think about it, it seems absurd that a bunch of assassins thought they could topple a kingdom. Still, I was useful, so I survived. I was trained as an assassin and, for the first time, lived like a human. Even though I endured inhuman things like being forced to ingest poison every day to build resistance and being tortured to increase my tolerance to pain, having real meals and a proper place to sleep for the first time made me understand what it meant to live like a human being. Because of that, I held no resentment toward the assassination group. Five yearsthose were the years they invested in raising me into a professional assassin. "Prepare for the mission." "Understood." "Numbers 9 and 10 will move with you. Number 8, you take care of them." "...Got it." At the time, my name was Number 8. That meant there were seven others ranked above me, which made sense. The assassination group wasnt foolish enough to rely solely on one sorcerer to overthrow a kingdom, right? There were quite a few people with strange physical or mystical abilities like mine in the organization. For reference, Numbers 9 and 10 were survivors of the same experiments as me. We didnt get along at all. Partly because the structure of the group didnt allow for friendly relationships, but also because they resented the fact that someone younger than them held a higher rank. ...Such childish brats. But maybe because they were so childish... "Die, Number 8!" "If only you werent here...!" Numbers 9 and 10 attacked me, and I fought back to survive. It was a fierce battle, but I gained the upper hand. They should have realized... "If you wanted a higher rank, you should have worked harder than me." Thud! "Urgh!" "H-how could you...?" "Why do you think I have a higher number than you? Lets hope you get smarter in your next life." Of course, the reason my number was higher was because I was clearly stronger than them. They were fools for not understanding that. "Phew, now what should I do about this?" I had successfully killed them, but I didnt feel any joy. If anything, killing left me feeling empty and bitter. If I had felt joy, that would have been proof that Id lost my mind. But beyond the bitterness, I began to feel worried. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those two were valuable assets raised by the organization, and now that I had killed them... I was deeply concerned that the organization would try to kill me in return. But fortunately... "Huh?" When I returned to the organization, it had been utterly destroyed. Their plan to overthrow the kingdom had been exposed, and the kingdoms army had launched an assault, wiping out the assassination group. At first, I couldnt believe it. I knew how strong the organization was. I checked every hideout I knew, but they had all been burned to the ground. The final confirmation came when I saw... "...They really went out with a bang." The trainers and leaders of the group had all been beheaded and hung from pikes. Thats when I was sure. The organization was finished. At the age of eighteen, I was finally, truly free. ______________________ Two years later. I moved to another country for a fresh start, determined to start my second life. But if there''s one thing I''ve learned, it''s that the world is unforgiving. even more so than when I was in the organisation. Is that the way of the world? "Motherfucker." I learned this vulgar curse early on, and life was hard enough that I ended up using it all the time. From earning money to maintaining relationships to finding a job, it was all difficult. I tried different jobs, but in the end all I really knew was how to use a sword. So I chose the profession I was best suited for. "Rookie, you''re too slow." "Yes, sir, I''m on it!" I became a mercenary. More precisely, I became the youngest member of a medium-sized mercenary group. "Where did you come from, boy?" "Just wandering around the back alleys." "Really? You walk like an assassin." "Me? An assassin? Haha, must be your imagination." These guys were hot. I thought mercenaries just lived from day to day, but they had sharp instincts and were quick to pick up on things. That''s probably why they survived as long as they did. From then on, I worked hard to get rid of my assassin habits. I changed the way I walked and dropped some of the habits I had picked up. Of course, I kept the useful skills. Any technique or habit that might come in handy one day, I kept. After shedding my novice status and travelling through various battlefields, I lived off the sword as a mercenary for four years. Whack! "Urgh!" "You bastards!!" Damn this life. Our client betrayed us, and the mercenary group was stoned to death in an ambush. I took a rock to the head and collapsed as my vision blurred. I''ll just play dead. To be honest, it wasn''t enough to kill me. I mean, with this body of mine? Do you think a few stones would kill me? This is a losing battle. Even if I went all out and revealed all my hidden skills, there was no way a small group could defeat a well-trained army. Pretending to be dead and waiting for the right moment was the best plan. I relied on my strong regeneration and sturdy body to withstand the rocks and kicks from the soldiers. Don''t ask me if it was right to let others die while I survived. I''d endured enough strange looks every time I bent down to pick up a bar of soap, and the fact that I didn''t kill them with my own hands showed a lot of restraint. With that bit of self-justification and a pounding headache, I suddenly remembered something. I could really go for a Coke. It wasn''t a memory from this life - it was a memory from my past life. At the age of 24 I realised I was a reincarnate. Do I get any benefits for being reincarnated? Unfortunately, after surviving for five hours and trying every method to summon a status window, nothing appeared. "This is such bullshit." If this is how it''s going to be, I wish I hadn''t remembered. ____________________ After the mercenary group was wiped out and I informed the Mercenary Union of the client''s betrayal, they immediately set out to retaliate. No matter how ruthless and money-driven mercenaries are, known as butchers who''ll do anything for the right price, they always honour their contracts. Betraying a mercenary is the one rule you can''t break, and if a client stabs them in the back, they''ll never let it go. This client thought he could save a little money by betraying us, but all he deserved was bloody revenge. The Mercenary Union completely destroyed the client''s estate, looting and seizing everything in sight. In particular, the client''s family was either sold into slavery or committed suicide. I suppose they thought they couldn''t bear a life of slavery. I have to retire. Perhaps it was because I had regained my memories of past lives, but I began to feel a growing discomfort at the cruel plundering and violence I had previously overlooked. It was a small discomfort, something I could still handle, but I had a feeling that once this discomfort faded, I''d lose what little humanity I had left. It must have been a residual sensitivity. "I should just become a civil servant". I decided to retire and started studying. As long as I could read, it would be easy enough to become a soldier for some estate. But after seeing what happened to the estates that were crushed by the Mercenary Union, I thought I might as well aim higher and try to become a soldier for the royal capital - somewhere I wouldn''t have to worry about being destroyed. "Better to be an official in the capital than in the countryside!" I''m not discriminating against the countryside. I hope that''s clear. Anyway, I studied hard and did my best, and finally...! "Wow, you''re really something." "Excuse me?" "A man with your talent as a mere soldier? The others must be blind. You start with the knights tomorrow." "What?" I didn''t want to be just a soldier. Instead, I became a knight - albeit a late one. "Now that is something..." Sir Ihan was born at the age of 27. Chapter 2: My story (2) Recalling the memories of my former life broadened my horizons and deepened my thinking, and I matured in many ways, and fortunately I quickly became a soldier. However, not long after I became a soldier, war broke out. It was a war with a hostile nation with whom the kingdom had not always been on good terms, and it lasted a short three years. It happened to be a war in which I became a soldier, and I was forced to take part by crying and eating mustard. I wanted to run away, but I had to grit my teeth and participate in the war, because if I became a deserter, my life would be difficult and I would be a wanted man for the rest of my life. Three years of war is a short time. But anyone who took part in the war will tell you. It was a fierce and bloody war, like a 30-year war, not a three-year war. And fortunately, the winner of the war was the faction of the kingdom to which I belonged, which resulted in the kingdom becoming a great nation, if not an empire. A soldier of a kingdom and now a soldier of a great power? I''ve heard that my salary will be tripled, and as a war veteran I''ll get some tax breaks. It''s enough to make up for having my arm almost cut off and my stomach pierced. .... "Fuck, no way. If it weren''t for the resilience of a true troll, I would have died dozens of times. For the first time, I was grateful to the sorcerer who tortured me as a child in the name of experimentation. For the first time, I realised that real war is a shitty thing. Well, as long as I was alive and well, I decided I didn''t care if the kingdom became a great power or not. Above all. "I quit because I''m dirty! The madness of joining the war as a new soldier, I''m a government employee, I''m a Nabal, I''m all jingles. So I resigned immediately, took my severance pay and tried to run an inn. I had a little hope that even if I didn''t make much money, I could live in peace. Unfortunately, the world rarely works as planned. "Hao, did you do this?" "Huh?" "You saved the princess, thank you, thank you so much, hehe!" "...?" The remnants of the enemy nation suddenly attacked the camp, and I was just fighting randomly, but somehow I ended up saving the kingdom''s princess... .... If anyone heard it, they''d probably call me a liar and tell me to make it up, and I''d feel terrible for being the one to tell it. I wanted to keep a low profile and just live quietly, but I saved a princess? What kind of nonsense is that? But unfortunately, reality is reality. "I didn''t know a man of your calibre could be so rotten as a soldier." Suddenly he threw me a sword and a necklace resembling a military sash. "From now on, you are a knight." "??" I later found out that the old-fashioned looking middle-aged man was the head of the Knights Templar and had the power to appoint knights at will. And so, unexpectedly, I was knighted. Very unexpectedly. "Is this right? "I can do it. "I am a former slave. "The kingdom doesn''t care where you come from, as long as you''re capable." "Actually, I also have a history of working for an assassination organisation..." "Hmph, an unusual background, but I like it! Career positions are welcome!" "......." I hated it so much that I even came out as an assassin, but it didn''t work on this guy. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That''s when I realised. I realised that this guy was as crazy as I was. "He''s a real asshole. __________________ After that day, the bullies stopped bothering me. Or rather, most of them turned white and ran away. I''m told that some of those I beat up are still being treated at the temple, and some of those who recovered are mentally incapable of fighting again and have retired. "Did I beat them up too badly? But I can''t help it. Who says you have to be angry? You were the one who touched the nerves of someone who lived a quiet life. Well, as it turns out, I was forcibly marginalised from the Knights and have been quietly doing my job. My goal is to eventually defeat the Master. To do that, I have to step up my efforts to defeat him, and I''ve been practising day and night, something I haven''t done much of since my days in the Assassin''s Guild. ...although I hardly knew what training was. "Isn''t that the Kingdom Basic Sword Art?" "Uh, I think so." "Do you think you can defeat [Auror User] with it?" "Impossible." The only training I knew was the stealth and dark arts I had mastered as an assassin. But I could never defeat the master, and even if I did, I wouldn''t be satisfied. So I began to train in swordsmanship with the idea of hand-to-hand combat in mind, practising the only swordsmanship I knew, the basic swordsmanship that every citizen knew. I didn''t know anything about the higher sword techniques taught by the prestigious knightly schools, so I had no choice. Nor do I have any acquaintances who could teach me. A master swordsman might be willing to teach me, but I never did. I felt like begging, and I didn''t want to be one of his students. So. "Hey, you. I want you to play with me." "My goodness, what did I do wrong?" "Forget it, I''m coming." "Damn it!" Fortunately, I''m with the Templars. It''s full of elite bastards with advanced swordsmanship, and I duel with them several times a day, learning their skills by eye and filling in the gaps in my own. I won most of my fights with physical prowess, but the Templars had some real badasses, and there were times when I lost to them. It was a sword-and-sorcery affair, and far from being humiliating, it was a welcome distraction from the fact that they had so much to take from me. So it went, day after day, duel after duel. Every time I saw some progress, I kept going. Kwah! "You''re not good enough for me yet." "Out!!!" I lunged at the master. It was more like he was willing to watch my antics, but I didn''t take it as a humiliation, just a reminder that I had to win. I fought, and fought, and fought, and fought, and fought, and fought, until I finally won. I fought a hundred times and broke a hundred times. "You''re not even human." "Did you think Auror User was your dog''s name? You''ll be an Auror User when you grow up." "...... This is crazy." Auror User. A superhuman in a human body. Aurors are people with mystical powers who have undergone systematic and insane training since childhood, to the point where they can outwit, outmanoeuvre and outthink even those who sound like geniuses. And it is common knowledge on the continent that an Auror can only be defeated by an Auror. That''s why Auror users are monsters in human form. And the man I had to defeat was a ''real'' Auror user, one of only three in the kingdom. This is the point of human despair. I can''t see a way to win. A sigh. "Ho-o, are you going to try again?" "I''ve done it ten times and there''s no tree I can''t climb." "I don''t think it''s going to work for me." "Well, let''s try a thousand times." "That would be fun." Bam! Three years later. I''m still thinking. "Haha, I really want to stop." I stayed with the Knights. Chapter 3: An article that is not enough In the early dawn, before the sun had yet risen. The taverns that stayed open late were still bustling, and the only ones stirring at this hour were the farmers, slowly waking and heading toward their fields. Huff, huff! Thud, thud. Suddenly, heavy breathing and the sound of pounding feet echoed through the streets, as if a horse were galloping by. Those nearby might have even experienced an illusion of something larger than life racing down the roadsuch was the intensity of the runner''s presence. Yet. "Sir Knight, running again today, are you?" "So diligent, as always." "Keep it up!" The farmers, who were accustomed to waking up early, shouted words of encouragement toward the man running with such force. Though their own days were repetitive, always starting with the same routines, the energy radiating from the runner was a refreshing change for them. It lifted their spirits and provided a break from the monotony that often became a mental burden. Especially. "Oh my, what a sight!" "Maybe I should cover my eyes?" "I wish my husband had such drive, hoho." "...Is he a man or a beast?" The women, pretending to shield their eyes, eagerly watched the half-naked man, clearly enjoying the view and drawing vitality from the spectacle. The men, on the other hand, gazed enviously at his physique, feeling a mix of motivation and jealousy. In some ways, this situation seemed to benefit everyone. Huff, huff! The man, Ihan, acknowledged the greetings with only a glance, too focused on his intense training to engage in conversation. It wasnt that he was unfriendly, but rather, he took his exercise seriously and had no time for distractions. The farmers understood this and didnt mind. In fact... "Here, have this later!" With a flick of the wrist, a farmer threw an apple. Without even turning around, Ihan effortlessly caught it mid-air and waved back in gratitude. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The farmer beamed with pride. "Quite a guy, isnt he?" "Not every day you see a knight living outside the city walls." "Thats true, haha." For the past three years, rain or shine, Ihan had run daily without fail. It was hard not to root for someone like that, even if no one knew his ultimate goal. "He''s definitely destined for greatness," one farmer declared with conviction. "I swear, this year, Im submitting my resignation for real!" Crunch! Ihan bit into the apple as he shouted to himself, reinforcing his determination for the day. His goal? Retirement. He was eager to quit. As usual, Ihan ran. But this wasnt just any runhis goal was to complete 20 kilometers within an hour. It wasnt about sprinting the entire distance. His objective was to maintain a steady pace while keeping his breathing and movements consistent. Weighted sandbags, each weighing 10 kilograms, were strapped to his wrists and ankles. Sometimes, he even ran in full armor. Thud, thud. The impact of his footsteps reverberated through the ground, but he paid no attention to the added strain on his body. Running was just the beginningthere was still much more to do. "Huff." He approached a pull-up bar in an open field. Grabbing hold of the bar... "Hnngh!" He began pull-ups. Over and over, he pulled himself up, maintaining perfect form without rest. His biceps, lats, and spinal muscles all fired up as his body reacted to the strain. He focused intently on each tiny movement of his muscles, feeling every contraction. It was his body, and his muscles. He needed to understand exactly how they worked, how they could be pushed harder, and how to maximize their strength. Just building muscle without purpose wasnt enough. I dont need to move with precision like that monster, but if I can make my body strong enough to withstand even his blows, thatll be enough! With a clear goal in mind, he couldnt stop thinking about how to improve. At some point, he strapped an additional 20-kilogram sandbag between his legs, and 30 kilograms on his back. As he continued, the intensity of the exercise escalated dramatically. Groooan. The pull-up bar, which was designed to bear a lot of weight, began to creak under the strain of his prolonged effort. Was it going to break? Or was he just using too much force? "...I need to be more careful with my strength." Even he realized he might have been overdoing it. Gently, Ihan released his grip and dropped back to the ground. After 90 minutes of non-stop pull-ups, his body radiated heat as if steam was rising from his skin. Sweat pooled beneath him, and his muscles trembled from the extreme workout. Without pause, he picked up a heavy log lying in the yard, hoisting it onto his shoulders like a barbell. The log weighed 100 kilograms, and though it was already a burden, Ihan took it a step further by lowering himself into a squat. Squatsarguably the best way to build leg strength, but also one of the most grueling exercises. He repeated the motion, sitting into the squat and standing back up, again and again. His thighs screamed in pain, but he didnt stop. Like with the pull-ups, Ihan treated his strength training like cardio, and his cardio like strength training. It was a reckless method, one that a professional would have warned was destructive to the body. Thud! After 70 minutes of relentless squats, Ihan carefully set the log down. As much as he wanted to throw it to the ground in exhaustion, he held back. If it broke, finding a replacement would be more of a hassle. He chose reason over immediate satisfaction. Hack! A sudden cough brought with it the taste of blood. He had internal injuries. It was no surprise, given the extreme training regimen that bordered on madness. No prestigious knight family would train this way. They had professional healers on standby or used secret family potions to speed up recovery and healing. In essence, Ihans training was nothing more than self-inflicted torture. It was destructiveself-harm, really. But this wasnt because Ihan was foolish or thoughtless. It was because... "My recovery ability really is like a trolls." He had something to rely on. Ihan immediately began eating from his backpack. He had no intention of seeing a healerinstead, he simply stuffed himself with food. Chomp, chomp. He chewed thoroughly, not swallowing his food whole, but breaking it down to extract every bit of nutrition. His meal consisted of boiled chicken breast (with all the skin removed), broccoli, nuts, and steamed potatoes and cabbage. A healthy meal, though certainly not tasty. There was no seasoning, no saltjust pure nutrition. It wasnt about taste; it was about healing his body. And though it wasnt coated in precious healing potions, it might as well have been, for how quickly it began to restore him. Grind, grind. The tremors in his muscles subsided, color returned to his pale face, and though not visible, the internal injuries and aching knees were swiftly healed. His recovery was akin to that of a fearsome monstera monster known as the "man-eating troll" in the depths of the forest. A troll. That was the secret of his recovery, and it was accurate. One of the traits he gained from the experiments in his childhood, when he had been subjected to endless tests by a sorcerer, was the genetic trait of a troll. Of course, he wasnt at the level of regenerating limbs like a troll. At best, he had fast healing and sturdy resilience when consuming nutrients. If any bodybuilders were present, they would have envied his ability. Absorbing nutrients so quickly that they were immediately converted into muscle and healing powerthis was an ability that made him a perfect candidate for building a powerful body. Huuuuuu...! As Ihan confirmed that his strength and pain had healed, he stood up. There were still three hours left before he had to report for duty. During that time... Schwing! Whoosh! Whiiiiing! He swung his sword. The kingdoms basic swordsmanship. A fundamental technique that involved cutting in eight directionsa skill so simple even children could learn it. Ihan could perform the moves with his eyes closed at this point, or even imagine them in his mind. But he didnt let his focus waver, keeping his eyes on the tip of his sword, observing how he swung it, and considering how to move his body for more power, speed, and agility. At some point, his sword, a simple longsword, began to cut through the air with such speed and sharpness that it tore through the wind. Eventually, his strikes became so fast that they produced no sound at all, leaving only a silvery blur to indicate the swords movement. Fwoosh, fwoosh! Each swing kicked up clouds of dust, and the ground beneath his feet bore the marks of his blade. And with a final strike... Boom! Ihan brought all his strength into a powerful downward slash, creating a small crater in the dirt. Dust and small stones, thrown up by the impact, fell from the sky, dirtying his body. But even so... "...Cant I swing even harder than this?" Ihan frowned, still unsatisfied. The road to retirement was long and arduous indeed. Chapter 4: The story of Lihan (1) After his morning training, Ihan thoroughly washed himself off. He didnt want anyone around him to complain about the smell of sweat. Then he ate again. Nutrition was just as important as training. He had stewfilled with meat, vegetables, and tomato sauce, which he had slow-cooked the night before. Stew was one of those dishes where you could absorb all the nutrients from the ingredients. Despite using cheap ingredients, slow cooking made them tender and easy to digest, while the tomato sauce and commonly available herbs like basil enhanced the flavor. It was a nutritious and tasty meal. Whew, that was good. After eating, it was time to rest. Ihan was meticulous about rest, just as he was with his training. He took a short, 30-minute nap. Although it wasnt as effective as a full nights sleep, the benefits of a short nap were undeniable. Even a brief nap helped restore physical energy and mental clarity. After precisely 30 minutes, Ihan got up and stretched his body. Waking up after rest, followed by stretching, then intense exercise, followed by nutrition. Sword training, then a bath, and more nutrition. A nap followed by more stretching. This was Ihans daily routine, the structure that shaped his mornings. For the past three years, he hadnt missed a single day of this routine. Even after getting beaten to a pulp by that wretched knight captain, he still followed it religiously the next day. Honestly, sometimes it feels like getting beaten and then recovering makes me even stronger. If someone asked why he continued such insane training, Ihan would say it was because it worked. Pushing his body to the limit and then healing with his troll-like recovery always left him feeling stronger. Though his progress was slow, like a snail''s crawl, what mattered was that he was making progress. Even if he only gained 0.01 points in strength or stamina each day, over 100 days, that became a full point. Over 1,000 days, that would be 10 points. Since experiencing this, Ihan had trained consistently. What might seem like insignificant progress to others was his lifeline of hope, especially since he wasnt a noble, didnt have a teacher, and had nothing but his own body to rely on. Sometimes, his progress was even faster0.05 or 0.1and the pleasure that came with growth was incomparable. Ihan felt like he was steadily moving toward self-perfection. "...But when will I ever win?" Yet, he was human, and sometimes those gloomy thoughts crept in. Today was one of those days. It was one of those days when he just wasnt in a good mood. As Ihan walked out of the area where farmers and commoners lived on the outskirts of the city, the bustling capital began to emerge. The overwhelming grandeur of Pandragon, the capital of the kingdom, became more apparent the closer he got to the royal palace. Magnificent buildings lined the streets, and it wasnt uncommon to see sculptures that looked like works of art. It hadnt always been this grand. The kingdom underwent significant development after the war, transforming its capital to match its newfound status as a major power. Anyone who remembered the old scenery would probably be shocked and disoriented by the sight of the capital now. As Ihan entered the noble district near the capital, the towering royal palace came into view. Some people gazed at it with admiration, but while Ihan could appreciate its beauty... "...I really dont want to go." His expression was one of pure dread, and it was clear he had no desire to be there. He stood still for a few moments, engaged in an internal struggle before finally giving in and walking toward the palace gates. When he arrived: Salute! Sir Lihan, reporting! Good morning, Sir Lihan. Thank you, everyone... but for the last time, its Ihan, not Lihan. Arent they the same thing? ...... Oh, grandfather. Your honorable lineage is being mocked in this medieval world. Should I beat them up for this? [Stop spouting nonsense and just get on with your day.] ...Yes, sir. Imagining what his grandfather would say, Ihan nodded and presented his identification. The soldier used a magical device to scan his medallion, and it glowed blue in response. It was a bit like modern fingerprint or iris recognition technologymagic really was fascinating. No problems. Have a good day, Sir Lihan. ...I dont want to have a good day. Haha, youve got such a sense of humor. ...... Whats so funny? Feeling like everyone but him was having a great time, Ihan entered the palace, grumbling to himself. His stress levels were pretty high, and he was on edge. One wrong move, and he might just explode. Just one person. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Let someone mess with me today. Fueled by frustration, Ihan quickened his pace toward the knights quarters on the outskirts of the palace. Lihans here. Hes arrived. Wonder what today will bring? The captains here too, right? A group of knights in silver armor, adorned with white lions, greeted him. Of course, most of them avoided making eye contact with him. Cowards. If a commoner like me had shown up, shouldnt they be glaring at me, picking fights, or something? Shouldnt they be trying to push me into traps or send assassins after me? Why did none of them have any spine? The guys in the old days were better. At least back then, the noble knights had tried to stab him, sent assassins, and genuinely attempted to kill him. He had enjoyed those days, back when beating them up gave him an excuse to relieve stress. But things had changed. After getting beaten up by Ihan so many times, all the troublemakers had disappeared. He couldnt help but feel the passage of time. I shouldve left a few around. He shouldve let some of the small fry survive, those who could at least pick a fight now and then, so he wouldnt be so bored. Just as Ihan was frowning with a hint of regret... Ihan, whats with the murderous expression today? ...Cant you at least pick a fight with me? No way. Who in their right mind would pick a fight with a monster like you? Stop exaggerating. ...Its not exaggerating. Jake, a noble-born knight who didnt look down on Ihan for being a commoner, was one of the rare good guys in the order, and one of Ihans few friends. He was also one of the few who actually called Ihan by his proper name. Jake was skilled too, ranking among the top knights in the order, making him a decent sparring partner, or stress-relief target. Dont even think about it. Sparring with you makes my bones ache. Jake preemptively shut down any chance of a fight, sensing where Ihans thoughts were headed. He really was a perceptive guy. Arent you supposed to be a noble? If a commoner gets uppity, shouldnt you get mad and try to kill him or something? Tsk tsk! More than anything, your view of nobles seems incredibly narrow. Jake had joined the knight order at the same time as Ihan. He was well aware of how many conflicts Ihan had with the noble-born knights in their early days. ...And he also remembered what happened to those nobles after their clashes with Ihan. It still gives me chills. The memory of that day was etched deeply into Jakes mind. The nobles had tormented Ihan a bit too much, and when they crossed the line, Ihan turned into a literal beast, battering them to the brink of death. Others had tried to stop him, but in the process, they too were gravely injured, ending up in long-term recovery. In hindsight, it might have been better to just leave Ihan alone. If the captain hadnt intervened, at least three knights would have died that day... After that, there had been discussions about expelling Ihan from the knight order, but the captain ignored all of them. It seemed like the captain was protecting Ihan, but Jake and the sharper knights knew better. Ihan had wanted to be expelled. He wouldve welcomed it. If it werent for the captain, Ihan would have quit a hundred times over. In a way, the captain was messing with Ihan by keeping him in the order. Jake thought it was a bit too much, but he understood the logic behind it. After all... Hes definitely strong. It was hard to let go of someone with that kind of talent. Jakes refusal to fight Ihan came from a place of deep, genuine respect. The knight orders training was, to be honest, rather lackluster. It wasnt too harsh, nor was it particularly challenging. In fact, knights were often left to train on their own. Its like Major League Baseball. Ihan recalled something from his past lifehow players in Major League Baseball mostly handled their own training. They paid out of pocket and organized their schedules down to the minute, honing their skills in order to survive in the ultra-competitive league. That was the life of a major league player. Similarly, many of the knights were either the apprentices of renowned masters or nobles receiving support from their families. As a result, they trained individually and rarely shared their training methods with others. Those methods were family secrets and personal assets. Theyre all hiding something, for sure. Like treasure-hoarding goblins, these knights possessed centuries-old techniques, passed down through generations. Whenever Ihan fought them, he was often surprised by their unconventional and impressive moves. Like right now. Whoosh! Clang! Two knights sparred with training swords, their blades clashing and producing sparks. The brilliance of their advanced swordsmanship was a sight to beholdmore mesmerizing than any circus performance. Fwoosh! One knight''s sword bent like a whip, pressuring his opponent. The impressive part was that the opponent deftly parried the attack, countering with three precise strikes in quick succession. Wow, thats flashy. It was a spectacle of swordsmanship far removed from anything Ihan could perform. Watching it was both a pleasure and a vicarious thrill. ...Not that watching meant he could copy it. In the novels, reincarnated guys can copy anything they see, but why cant I? Once, Ihan had tried to learn by observing the knights during sparring sessions, but he didnt manage to pick up anything. He couldnt understand why they moved the way they did or how they generated so much power from those positions. Rumor had it that noble families practiced a secret form of martial arts that made them as strong as ten ordinary men. Some said it was a way of reaching for Aura, but whatever it was, it was clearly impressivelike something out of the wuxia novels he had read in his previous life. ...Im jealous. Theyve all got such impressive skills. Are you one to talk? Huh? Ugh. Why was this guy picking a fight now? Was it a sign he wanted to spar? For the record, Im never sparring with you. ...Oh. Ihan was disappointed. It wasnt just Jake; everyone else avoided sparring with him, leaving Ihan with no outlet for his stress. Kids these days. -Sir Lihan! ...Huh? I request a duel, Sir Lihan! ...Oh. So there was someone. Finally, someone with some guts. Ihan smiled widely. Chapter 5: The story of Lihan (2) Yord Decker was a talented individual who had graduated at the top of the Academy''s Swordsmanship Department. Though he came from a minor knight family without a proper title, he prided himself on his swordsmanship, confident that it rivaled even that of noble-born knights. The fact that he had graduated at the top of a department full of outstanding individuals was proof enough. For this reason, Yord was proud of his swordsmanship and believed he could become the best in the kingdom''s most prestigious knight order, the White Lion Knights. There are plenty of formidable seniors, but none I can''t surpass. In five years, notwo years, I''ll surpass them all. Yord, with his strong ambition for success, had set his goal on becoming the vice-captain of the Third Division of the White Lion Knights, one of three divisions. Of course, considering that the current captain of the Third Division was one of the kingdom''s only three Aura Users, surpassing him was still a distant dream. For now, his immediate goal was to become the vice-captain, which meant he needed to seize an opportunity to catch the captains eye. Senior Lihan... That was when Yords gaze landed on a senior knight, whose name he wasn''t sure was Lihan or Ihan. He had heard that this senior had been a soldier but had caught the eye of the captain and been made a knight, and that he was considered something of an outsider even within the knight order. To be honest, Yord had been puzzled when he first heard about him. Apparently, this senior hadnt even mastered the basics of "Aura Techniques." The gap between someone who had mastered Aura Techniques and someone who hadnt was as vast as the difference between a cat and a lion. Of course, there must be something special about him if hes still in the order. I cant let my guard down. Yord had no ill will toward him. He himself was from a minor knight family, with no proper title or land, and had no right to look down on anyone. In fact, he even pitied Lihan. But pity was just pity. Yord intended to use him as a stepping stone for his own rise to success. So... Don''t call me heartless, senior. Although Yord didnt underestimate him, he was still confident that he wouldnt lose. He realized it was arrogance in less than five minutes. Hah! Haaah...! Hang in there a bit more. I havent even warmed up yet. Haaah, cough! ...Your staminas way too weak. His opponent was playing with him. Jake and the rest of the knights were all focused on the match between the new recruit and Ihan, and every one of them couldn''t help but click their tongues. What a relentless guy. Hes completely toying with him. ...Still the same as always. Tap, tap-tap! Just as when the match had started, Yord was the one charging in first. His sword, based on swift swordsmanship, showed countless variations, creating a dazzling spectacle. It was a technique impressive enough to confuse the eyes, and a few of the knights watching couldn''t help but frown, unable to see how they would block such an attack. His skills were undoubtedly worthy of someone who had graduated at the top of the Swordsmanship Department. Had he not come from such a minor family, he would have easily fit into the First or Second Division, not just the Third. But his opponent was too strong. If Yord had fought someone else, he would have likely shown a better result or at least made a strong impression. Hes blocking every single one of them. Ihan blocked or deflected all of Yords dazzling sword strikes. He didnt counterattack, only defended, which might give the impression that he was being overwhelmed. But if someone could defend against relentless attacks for five minutes without a single hit, with the attacker drenched in sweat while the defender wasnt even breaking a sweat or showing any signs of fatigue, it was no longer a defense but outright mockery. Hoo, thats some impressive swordsmanship. Whats the name of that technique? Hah! Haaah! Hmm, well, dont answer now. Youre about to pass out. Grrr! To others, it might have sounded like mocking, but the knights knew. That compliment was genuine. Which made it even more humiliating. Thats what makes me hate him so much. Those who had faced Ihan knew. He wasnt some genius who could break down an opponents swordsmanship just by observing it, nor was he a seasoned veteran who could overwhelm his opponent with experience. He was... He just observes everything closely and blocks it. Or he simply reacts and blocks. As absurd as it might sound, Ihan simply watched his opponent''s weapon until the very end and blocked it. No matter where the attack came from or how unpredictable it was, he would watch it until the last second and block it perfectly. It was something so absurd that any warrior who used a weapon would be dumbfounded. Everyone knows that blocking or dodging swords, spears, and arrows is only possible if you can see and react to them in time. If anyone claimed it was easy to block while watching, theyd either never held a sword before or were an idiot who only talked big. What Ihan did was akin to a circus act, or perhaps a demonstration of sheer skill. It seemed simple, but it was impossible. To do such a thing, ones body had to move precisely as they desired, without the slightest deviation. And so... Honestly, why did he pick a fight with that guy only to suffer this humiliation? Jake shook his head, pitying the rookie. Panting like he was about to collapse, Yord felt his mind growing foggy. He didnt care if it was dirt or anything else; he wanted to lie down immediately. His anxiety was growing, and his mind was close to shutting down. What, what is this person?! Impressive? Skilled? Talented? No, that wasnt it. He had never seen someone like this, not even in the Swordsmanship Department. It was just... Hes strong, just strong...! He was simply strong. It wasnt that his technique was amazing or that he had mastered some extraordinary swordsmanship. He was just strong. Ugh! With a desperate move, Yord launched into his Eight Phantom Sword Technique. It was one of the Phantom Sword techniques, where rapid movements of the wrist and footwork created numerous illusions, making it seem like there were multiple swords. At its peak, even the wielder''s body appeared to multiply, creating a disorienting effect. But right now, none of those dazzling changes worked. Even now, look at him. Even as Yord''s movements grew more unpredictable, Ihan continued to observe him until the very end! His eyes... Theyre still on me. Yords movements should have been hard to follow, but Ihans eyes never left him. He wasnt just watching the sword; he was observing Yords entire body, predicting his next move and blocking accordingly. Boom! It wasnt that Yords sword lacked power, either. Having mastered the Aura Techniques, his strength was equivalent to that of ten soldiers combined. And yet Ihan blocked all that power without the slightest tremor or strain. He simply blocked and, with a look of curiosity, watched on. At that moment, Yord felt his resolve waver. A sense of despair that he had never felt before, not even from his father, crept over him. It felt like everything he had worked for over 20 yearshis swordsmanship, his effortswere being invalidated. That was the weight that crushed Yord. Arent you being too half-hearted? ...What? I said, arent you being too half-hearted? You asked me for this match because you wanted to win, didnt you? Wh-what...?! The words stabbed into him like thorns. Before Yord could even recover his expression, he was pricked again. Isnt that right? You probably heard the rumors. Theres a former soldier in the Third Division who cant even use Aura Techniques. You thought, I can beat him somehow, didnt you? ...Th-thats... Im not blaming you, so dont make that face. What Im saying is this: You probably realized about a minute into the match. Huh? This guy isnt as easy as I thought, didnt you? ...... He was right. Those who knew, knew. You could tell in the first minute of a matchwhether it was with fists or swordsyou could feel it when your weapons met for the first time. Whether the other person was strong or weak. The moment Yord crossed swords with Ihan, he felt it: the weight of a massive boulder. He realized then that he had been completely wrong. This person wasnt easy at allhe was incredibly skilled. Good, Im glad you realized. But heres the thing. Once you know, shouldnt you give it your all? ...What do you mean? You idiot, didnt you get it? Once you realized I wasnt easy, you shouldve gone all-in with your best swordsmanship, with the determination to win at any cost. ...... But instead, you kept bouncing around like a rabbit, feeling sorry for yourself, didnt you? !!! Yords face went blank, like someone who had been struck in the back of the head. The mental blow was so great that he couldnt even argue. Yes, as Ihan had said, Yord had realized that his opponent was overwhelmingly strong, but he hadnt fought with all his might, nor had he bet everything on a single decisive strike. Even though his opponent hadnt tired, hadnt even found Yords attacks threatening. Realizing this brought a new kind of shame. Knowing his opponent was strong, he had still been arrogantno, he had been stupid, acting like a fool. Before despairing, he should have gone all out. If he had done that, at least he wouldnt feel so humiliated now. I... I acted like an idiot. Well, at least youre not a complete fool, since you understood what I was saying. Yes. Yord replied, raising his sword upright. He was grateful to Ihan. He had given a lesson to an arrogant, foolish knight who had been wallowing in self-pity. So now! Wooooong! Ill give it my all. Oh? Ihan looked impressed. The onlookers, too, widened their eyes in surprise. Yords body and sword both seemed to resonate, vibrating as if they were in perfect harmony. Though the sword wasnt sharpened, in that moment, it seemed as if the blade was razor-sharp. Sword Resonance A phenomenon that occurs when the wave of a swordsmans spirit perfectly aligns with the sword, only possible for a select few talented swordsmen. When this resonance occurs, the destructive power of the sword reaches its limit, sometimes allowing the swordsman to defeat opponents far stronger than themselves. For a swordsman, it was the equivalent of a sure-kill strike. And now, with his senses pushed to their limit, Yord created that resonance, his sword extended before him. Neither his stamina nor his mental strength mattered anymore. All that remained was the single-minded determination to cut down his opponent. Whoosh! Yords sword moved with greater speed than anything he had shown before, reaching Ihans face in the blink of an eye. A strike so fast it abandoned the Phantom Sword technique and relied solely on speed. And... Yeah, thats not bad. Ihan continued to watch Yords movements until the end, a smile playing on his lips. Boom! Thud. What a brutal guy. Everyone saw it. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The impressive rookie who had summoned sword resonance and was on the verge of finishing the match in a spectacular fashion was... ...Cough. ...mercilessly shattered. Yord had bounced off the ground three times, like a skipping stone, before crashing into a wall, trembling before passing out. And the one responsible for turning a man into a skipping stone? Whew, that was refreshing. With a cheerful expression, Ihan beamed widely. Chapter 6: The story of Lihan (3) The gloomy mood Ihan had been feeling melted away before he knew it. Not only was he pleased to have faced a new opponent after so long, but the Sword Resonance Yord had displayed at the end was also rather impressive. Breaking an opponent like that left him feeling refreshed. If anyone had been watching, they might have called him a dirty or insidious person... Well, theyd be right. Ihan admitted it humbly. He was more twisted than most people. And yes, he could be insidious. However, he wasnt the type to find joy in looking down on others or belittling them. He simply found a bit of satisfaction in crushing those annoying bastards who claimed with their whole being that they were stronger than him. It was a somewhat rewarding moment. I wasnt always this kind of person. Ihan hadnt originally been someone who enjoyed fighting, but after reincarnating into this medieval fantasy world and living here for 30 years, seeing all kinds of filth, his nature had inevitably changed. Not to mention that he had been getting beaten up by the knight captain every day for the past three years! sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It would be impossible for him not to have developed a [hunger] for victory. Did I go a bit too far? N-no, not at all. I-Im grateful you held back. I did pull my punches. If I hadnt, you''d be a corpse by now, haha. ...Ha ha. Ihan spoke in a joking tone as he patted Yord on the shoulder, but it sent chills down Yord''s spine. Though he had bounced across the ground like a skipping stone and crashed into a wall, Yord was fortunately only slightly bruised, without any serious injuries. It was partly thanks to his mastery of the Aura Techniques, but as Ihan said, it was also because he had held back that Yord was still alive. That was an incredible strike. Even now, Yords body trembled. When he had launched his sword, using the Sword Resonance, he had at least hoped to land a hit, even if he couldnt win. But as if to prove him wrong, Ihan had blocked the attack again. The moment their swords clashed... I dont remember anything after that. Yes, he remembered their swords connecting, but beyond that, his memory was blank. He had simply been sent flying, and his mind had short-circuited like a blown fuse. All his body remembered was how incredibly heavy, strong, and fast that single strike had been. That man could have sliced through me instead of just sending me flying. Senior Ihan. He still didnt show any signs of exhaustion and looked completely at ease. Acknowledging in his heart that his sword had been utterly shattered, Yord gave a bitter smile. He had believed that no one but Aura Users could make him kneel... The world is vast. The young genius swordsman tasted the bitterness of his first defeat, his expression tinged with sorrow. After the duel between Ihan and Yord, people began to approach Yord, offering him words of admiration. The sight of him using Sword Resonance had left a strong impression. They wanted to know about his family, his swordsmanship school, and his masters name, like seniors in the military grilling a new recruit. ...Not that it was a particularly good thing. Honestly, wherever you go, its the same military stuff. Dont look at it too negatively. To nobles, family, swordsmanship schools, and masters are important. Yeah, I know. Us commoners with no family or school should just shut up, right? ...Thats not what I meant. Just think of it as me being a twisted guy. Good grief. Youre doing it on purpose, arent you? Jake shook his head. He knew that Ihans self-deprecating remarks and sarcastic tone were like bait, meant to provoke others into confronting him. Of course, everyone knew it was a trick, so no one wanted to engage with him, opting instead to avoid him. There were a few rookies who might have been tempted, but after watching the duel with Yord, there wasnt a single person here brave enough to take him on. Youve warmed up enough, havent you? You should stop here. If anything, I havent warmed up enough. Im still itching for more. ...Dont look at me. Im not going to fight you. Jake discreetly backed away, avoiding Ihans gaze, which was as intense as that of a fighting dog. Refusing a duel from a fellow knight wasnt proper etiquette, but one had to be careful. Fighting a mad beast like Ihan was simply out of the question. ...I wonder if this is what a barbarian warrior would be like. Barbarians were ancient tribes who lived in deserts and jungles, known for honing their skills and strength in real battles rather than learning from teachers. It was a foolish method, but the warriors they produced were said to be stronger than any knight in the kingdom. He really does seem like one. A strange guy who didnt have a teacher and only trained in basic swordsmanship by fighting others to sharpen his skills and strength. It was clearly a brutish method, but the fact that no one in the knight order could overpower him said a lot. It was just like something a barbarian would do. Barbarian warrior Ihan, huh? Is that an insult or a compliment? Both. ...I dont know if I should be happy or offended. Even Ihan couldnt deny the comparison to a barbarian. He knew exactly what Jake meant. ...As unpleasant as it was. Hes got incredible talent. Yeah, but how is something like that even possible? I wouldnt even dream of copying him. ...Maybe hes just freakishly strong. Even thats impressive in its own right, dont you think? The other knights discussed Ihans duel with Yord, their eyes filled with admiration and envy. Although they were comrades, they were also rivals. And among them, Ihan was like a rock, standing out like a sore thumba massive wall. It was easy to make him a common enemy. ...Not that Ihan had any interest in rivals or career advancement. Talent, huh? Is that what they see? Ihan smiled wryly, finding it ridiculous. Talent. How nice it would have been if he had any of that. Would life have been easier? Ihans talent, if one could even call it that, was just slightly above average. To give an example, if 300 students took a math test and the average score was 60, Ihan would be the guy scoring 70. Above average, good enough to get decent grades with some effort. It might sound impressive, but with that level of talent, its usually impossible to become a knight. A knights talent needed to be far more than just above average. At the very least, they had to have the kind of talent that would place them in the top ten of the school without even trying. The kind of people who seemed like they were just messing around, yet still excelled effortlessly. Those were the true prodigies. Thats why every knight in the order had been called a prodigy at some point. Even the noble brats who flaunted their family connections had received proper prodigy training and possessed the talent of a knight. But Ihan wasnt like them. As mentioned before, his talent was only a bit above average. But what Ihan did have was a special constitutionsomething people called a trait. He didnt have as much talent as others, but he had a function. He didnt know Aura Techniques, couldnt master skills after seeing them once, and had no innate talent for quickly becoming a master. But his body had a function that helped him beat people like that. The captain told me once. [Your body is strange. It compensates for your lack of talent with something miraculous. But there will be limits. There are plenty of knights in the order who can overcome that miracle of yours.] That was the advice, or rather the harsh reality, Ihan had been told after a particularly brutal beating. He had sarcastically asked, Then what should I do? And the captain had smirked and said, [Simple. You just need to strengthen that function of yours. Think of how to do it yourself. Its your body, after allyou should know best.] It made sense. After all, Ihan had learned how to enhance that function from his time in an assassination organization. It was about breaking through the bodys natural limits. Tearing muscles and breaking bones to rebuild them stronger. [Hmm, looks like you get it. Fine, Ill give you one more piece of advice. Fight a lot of people. For you, itll be less about experience and more about gathering information.] It wasnt like Ihan was some machine, but... Still, that advice had helped, and it was why Ihan had picked fights with the knights every single day for the past three years. Following the captains advice, fighting all kinds of people had allowed him to instinctively figure out how to deal with them. Even if he still didnt fully understand how certain sword techniques worked, his body knew how to move. His mind didnt remember, but his body did. Its funny, really. Was he becoming less of a person and more like a machine? Of course, he wasnt actually a machine. After all, the sweat and effort he had put in were real. He had just been sweating in a different way from everyone else. As long as I get stronger, who cares? He wasnt some martial arts fanatic in pursuit of enlightenment. As Jake had said, he probably did have the mindset of a barbarian warrior. Winning was all that mattered. Things like growth or enlightenment were concepts he didnt understand and couldnt reach. And Ihan was perfectly fine with that. I dont mind at all. At the very least, it meant no one could walk all over him. Chapter 7: The story of Lihan (4) "Oh, it''s already this late," Ihan muttered. Just as comparing knights to Major League players suggested, when there was no "game" (battle), knights had a lot of free time. Unless there was a war, rebellion, or the need to support allied nations, they didn''t really have work to do. Their main responsibility was simply to train and hone their skills in preparation for emergenciesthat was their duty. Thus, even showing up for work was more of a performance, a demonstration of loyalty to the king rather than a necessity. In other words... "I''m off for the day." "Already?" "Ive got things to do." "Ah, heading to the construction site?" "Yeah. Unlike the nobles who have plenty of money and time, us commoners need to work two jobs to get by." "Haha..." The only real difference between the knights and the Major League was perhaps that the knights pay was slightly higher than that of regular soldiers. If those with strength wanted to make real money, they could have become mercenaries, but knights chose to pursue "honor" and "authority" instead. The salary was just enough to maintain their dignity, but for a commoner, it was barely enough. However... "You dont really need to go to the construction site for money, though." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thats a misunderstanding." Ihan turned and walked off, waving his hand lazily as a form of farewell. "...A guy who can make money whenever he wants," Jake muttered under his breath, shrugging. At that moment... "Senior Lihan, where are you headed?" "Hmm?" The new recruit, Yord, who had just been defeated by Ihan, approached him, greeting him politely. "Sir Parman, apologies for speaking to you first." "Hmm." Ihan was so used to talking casually, especially after spending so much time with commoners, that he found formal greetings awkward. Especially in the Third Division, where many knights came from minor families. "...Just speak comfortably. All this formality feels strange." "But..." "Its fine. And instead of calling me ''Sir,'' you can just call me a senior, like you do with Ihan. That sounds better to me." "Ah, understood, Senior Jake." "Whew, much better." "......" "Haha, you must have spent too much time around Ihan." Jake Parman chuckled and Yord gave an awkward smile, playing along. But even as they talked, Yord couldnt help glancing in the direction where Ihan had disappeared, his hand twitching as if eager to pursue him. Seeing this, Jakes eyes glinted with interest. "Your competitive spirit hasnt died down at all." "...I may not be able to surpass him now, but Ill make sure I do in the future. Not that Im asking for another match right awayIve already been thoroughly beaten. I just wanted to have a conversation with him." "...Thats a rare case." It was uncommon for a noble-born knight to take a liking to Ihan. Had todays duel been that impressive? ''Not bad.'' Jake personally found it unfortunate that his friend had so many enemies, so seeing a junior knight taking an interest in Ihan was a welcome sight. Jake had no reason to withhold his kindness from someone who wanted to get closer to his friend. "Ihan went to his side job. He calls it his second job." "Side job? Does he not have a sponsor?" Yord tilted his head, clearly puzzled by what he had just heard. Even though Ihan was a commoner, he was still a knight. Not just any knight, but one from the White Lion Knights, the kingdoms strongest and directly under the royal family. For someone like that, wealthy merchants would be lining up to offer sponsorship deals. Even Yord, despite his modest background, had secured a sponsorship from a merchant. While it was mostly just a ceremonial arrangementallowing the merchant to use his nameit was still something important for them. It seemed strange that a knight of Ihan''s status would have to take on a side job for money. "...That is odd, indeed." Jake nodded, understanding Yord''s confusion, but he quickly explained. "That guy refuses to take on sponsors. Even though plenty of merchants have offered." "Is that even possible?" "With him, it is. He said something like, ''If I take a sponsorship deal, itll feel awkward when I retire.''" "...What?" "Haha, dont try to understand it. Its normal not to." In a prestigious order like the White Lion Knights, it wasnt unheard of for knights to retire dishonorably, but retiring voluntarily was rare. Yet here was Ihan, refusing all offers because he planned to retire someday without any strings attached. ''Whether hes diligent or just plain strange, who knows.'' Even after all these years, Jake still couldnt fully understand Ihan. Ihan lifted an axe. Crash! With a clean swing that cut through the air, he brought it down precisely on the log, and a crack appeared instantly. Even logs that required several heavy wedges and a hammer to split were nothing for Ihan with just a single swing of his logging axe. "Wow, as expected of Lihan!" "Nice and clean!" "With skills like that, why didnt you just become a lumberjack instead of a soldier?" At the logging site, Ihan went by the name "Lihan," and he had listed his occupation as a soldier rather than a knight. He knew that calling himself a knight would just complicate things, so he decided to be discreet. Even though he was using a fake name, Ihan worked hard and was considered an ace among the lumberjacks. "Im not quitting my main job. Now stop chatting and get back to work. You guys talk too much." "Hey, man. This is hard workif we dont talk, its even harder." "Come on, youre still young. You wouldnt get it." "At least have a drink with us!" "...No thanks." It was the same on any job sitepeople often worked while fueled by alcohol. Though Ihan couldnt help but wonder what would happen if an accident occurred, he didnt try to control them. If they got hurt, it was their own fault, not his responsibility. Ihan just quietly did his work, often being called boring because he refused to drink or socialize much. But... Whats boring about this? If there was one thing Ihan wanted to deny, it was the claim that chopping wood was boring. In fact, he found a certain charm in it. My muscles are really getting worked here. Maybe it was only natural. After all, why did he take up logging as a side job in the first place? It wasnt just about earning money; it was because it was an excellent workout. In that sense, logging was a fantastic job. Crack! Each time he split a log, he felt the tension spread from his back to every muscle in his body. Not just his latissimus dorsi and spinal erectors, but even his smaller muscles, arms, fingersnone were left idle. As his muscles tensed and absorbed the shock, he realized that the experience was both thrilling and fascinating. Time flew by without him noticing. This is a skill in its own right. Swinging an axe wasnt just about brute force. It required high-level technique. Just like how hammering a nail seems easy until you actually try it, swinging an axe wasnt simple. It required precision, form, technique, and experience. Sometimes, he thought about how he could apply the same principles to his swordsmanship. I guess this is what they mean by "wisdom in everyday life." Through the process of splitting logs, Ihan was not only getting good training but also felt like he was becoming a master at something, much like the experts he had once seen on TV in his previous life. It gave him an inexplicable sense of accomplishment. I''m so different from who I was in my past life. In his previous life, he had never been so passionate about anything, nor had he found joy in physical labor. Its amazing how much the environment can change a person. In his past life, Ihan had lost his parents early and was raised by his grandfather. As a child without parents, he was often ostracized by his peers, leading him to become a shy and timid boy. When his grandfather passed away during his high school years, Ihan had immediately turned to the military as a means to survive. He chose the path of a non-commissioned officer, not out of any particular desire, but because it seemed like the only viable option for someone with no money or skills. At least, it was something he could do if he had persistence and effort. Of course, after seeing all kinds of dirty things in the military, he regretted it within a year, but what could he do? He had to make a living. During a leave of absence, he got involved in an incident that cost him his life. Though even if he hadnt, he figured he probably would have died from overwork or stress eventually. Looking at it that way, his current life, though rough at first, was fulfilling now. Even though he was still part of the knight order, he was content, living without worrying about what others thought of him. Maybe it was because he had lived his past life constantly worrying about how others perceived him that he had become a bit twisted. Still, I was a soldier in my past life and a soldier now. What a strange life. As Ihan reflected on the differences between his past and present life, a chuckle almost escaped his lips. Sniff, sniff. "Hmm?" Among the sweaty odor of the worksite, Ihan caught a whiff of expensive perfume. Unfortunately, Ihan recognized the owner of that scent. "...Shes back again." It seemed that Ihans "troublesome friend," someone he was as reluctant to meet as the captain, had come to find him once again. Chapter 8: A princess, but not a heroine (1) If the troll''s blood gave Ihan astonishing recovery abilities and immense strength, the gnoll''s blood granted him a heightened sense of smell and keen instincts. While there''s much to be said about his instincts, let''s set that aside for now. His sense of smell, however, was three times sharper than that of an average human, giving him an extraordinary power. The ability to remember people by scent alone. Like dogs with poor eyesight who rely on their noses to recognize their owners even years later, Ihan, somewhat unintentionally, developed the ability to remember people by their scent rather than their face. ...Once he got used to it, it turned out to be quite convenient. "...I''m leaving now." "What about your wages?" "Just deposit it into the bank like always. And dont forgetotherwise, you know whatll happen." "Look, I may not worry about the others, but I wouldn''t dare shortchange you, Lihan. In fact, Im more likely to give you double! Just promise not to work anywhere else." "I know." Ihan casually responded to the foreman''s words and then splashed water on himself from the well. Washing away the sweat and dust, he dried off with a towel, achieving a modest sense of cleanliness. After changing into a relatively clean set of clothes, he stepped outside... "She is waiting for you." "...Sigh." An elderly butler, who exuded an air of experience, greeted him with a polite bow. At the sight of the familiar face, Ihan could only let out a sigh. "Seems like youre working hard, old man." "Haha, what hardship is there? Please, this way." "Haa..." There were many reasons why Ihan found this particular butler, Albert, troublesome, but three stood out above the rest. One of those reasons was that Albert was not just a butler but a noble with the title of baron. Not just any noble, eitherhe came from a distinguished family that had served the royal family for generations. Even those with higher titles couldnt treat him carelessly. While Ihan wasnt one to care about noble status, dealing with someone of Albert''s stature was undoubtedly uncomfortable. What made it worse was that, despite his status, the baron treated everyone, be they commoners or beggars, with equal respect, running an orphanage and being an exemplary figure. That was the second reason Ihan found him difficult to deal with. It would be easier if the butler were cold or confrontational; then Ihan could just ignore him. But no, Albert was far too upstanding for that. And the final reason, the most significant one... "Ho ho, it seems your physique has improved again. Its always a pleasure to see such steady progress." "Ah, yes." "At this rate, I believe youll be able to land a blow on Baltar one day. Keep up the good work." "...Haha." The fact that this man was one of the kingdoms three Aura Users made him particularly intimidating. For the record, Baltar was the captain of the Third Division and the very person who had brought Ihan into the knight order. This guy is crazy in his own way, too. Though clearly a man of virtue, Ihan couldnt understand why someone hailed as a superhuman would continue working as a butler. Then again, if he considered the fact that Baltar, another Aura User, remained content as the captain of the Third Division instead of taking on a more prestigious role in the military, it seemed that all of these Aura Users were eccentrics. Ihan knew better than to let these thoughts show on his face. One wrong expression, and he might end up facing this man in combat again. They had fought once before, after all. And it was terrifying. Albert was the perfect gentleman in everyday life, but the moment he picked up a weapon... "You''re late." ...Ah, great. Before Ihan could finish his train of thought, he found himself standing near a luxurious carriage in a quiet alley. "Im not late. I didnt mean to be, anyway." "Your words are as polished as ever, Albert. No doubt you were just gossiping or chatting idly, causing the delay." "Haha, your highness, such a harsh misunderstanding. Too cruel." "Hmph! Ridiculous nonsense." Although the tone of voice sounded haughty and harsh, the unmistakable air of nobility and poise in her voice was undeniable. Feeling the overwhelming presence of the speaker, Ihan glanced at Albert with a dismayed expression as if to ask, "Do I really have to get into that carriage?" "Please, step inside." Without offering a real answer, Albert politely opened the door and practically ushered Ihan into the carriage. ...The old man had no mercy. Inside the carriage, two maids stood among the extravagant decor, adorned with various gems and magical items. The interior was far more magnificent than what could be seen from the outside, as if the exterior had only hinted at the true luxury within. However, even the brilliance of the jewels paled in comparison to the noble aura of the veiled woman seated within. With a wry smile, Ihan bowed his head inside the carriage, which was spacious enough to comfortably fit five people lying down. "Its been a while, your highness." "Hmph, how heartless. How could you, a supposed friend, be out of touch for so long?" "Lifes been busy." "Nonsense. If you had accepted my sponsorship, you would have had more than enough free time." "Haha." "Trying to brush it off with a laugh again?" The woman addressed Ihan as "friend." At first glance, it seemed like an odd word to use. Judging by her noble aura alone, it was clear that she was an upper-echelon noble, while Ihan, with no such grandeur, seemed an unlikely match for her as a friend. Yet, surprisingly, they were indeed friends. ...Though the difference in their statuses was like the contrast between a firefly and the sun. "Surely the crown princess hasnt had much free time herself? So Id say were even." "Still as impertinent as ever. Id love nothing more than to cut off that cheeky tongue of yours." "Please, I was only joking." "I wasnt." "...My apologies." "Hmph, you still bend too easily." Snap. The woman, Isis Elaine de Pandragon, heir to the throne and first in line of succession, snapped her fan shut with an arrogant smirk. Despite being in her 40s, her beauty remained stunning. The crown princess, who had been merely a princess when Ihan had first met her, had risen to near-unassailable power in just three short years, becoming the kingdoms undisputed heir. Some still held outdated views, questioning whether a woman could truly ascend to the throne, but those people were likely either lying at the bottom of a river or fertilizing the earth by now. She was a fearsome woman. By her twenties, she had secured a foothold in power and even brought an Aura User like Albert into her fold. She now carried the weight of the future monarch with ease. ...Thinking about how their friendship had started purely by coincidence, Ihan found life to be quite ironic. "Crown Princess, why have you graced me with your presence today" "Enough. Dont use such cringe-worthy titles. Call me the way you usually do." "But... the circumstances are different now..." "Do you want me to repeat myself?" "Big sis! Your little brother greets you with respect!!" "Hoho, now thats more like it." Isis laughed brightly, clearly pleased with Ihans playful display, her smile like a blossoming flower. She was undeniably in her 40s, yet her beauty still radiated. Then again, there were rumors that members of the Pandragon royal family retained their youthful appearance until they were 100. And they lived to an average of 150 years. If only they could live to 200, barring stress and overwork. ...Though, that might be impossible for royalty. "Remember, Ihan. You are the one who saved my life. As a reward, you have earned the honor of becoming my sworn brother, which you should regard as a lifelong privilege and act of mercy." "...Big sis, you really havent changed." Three years ago, right after the war ended, Isis had visited the soldiers at the camp to boost morale when she was attacked by assassins. Fortunately, a brave soldier had saved hernone other than Ihan. From that moment, their unlikely connection had begun. ...But dont get the wrong idea. There was no romance here. In fact, if there were, it would be quite concerning. "Hoho, Ive mellowed a bit since then." "Hows the baby?" "Would you like to see?" "...Huh?" "She refuses to part with me, no matter what." Isis was, after all, a married womanand a mother at that. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "......" Ihans jaw dropped. He knew who the child was. He had seen her once as a newborn from afar. Which is why, perhaps irreverently, he blurted out: "...Sis, I know I shouldn''t say this, but... are you insane?" He scolded her in disbelief, but Isis only laughed heartily, her booming laughter more fitting for a seasoned warrior than a noblewoman. "Its perfectly fine. I trust my people enough to keep her with me." "...Sometimes you really do the strangest things." "I know." "Woo!" "Hoho, such a bold laugh. Well, thats only fitting for my child." "Mmm..." I remember a friend from my previous life once said that all politicians are a little unhinged. Looks like they were right. The only heir to the Pandragon royal family giggled beside his mother while Ihan could only feel a growing sense of dread. All he wanted was to escape from this situation as quickly as possible. ...Too bad he knew that wasnt going to happen anytime soon. Chapter 9: A princess, but not a heroine (2) "Uu." The soft cooing sound came from the little child. Could this child know? Know that they were born from the union of the royal heir of the Pendragon family and the last prince of the Britten Kingdom? For context, the Britten Kingdom had been an enemy nation that waged war against Pendragon three years ago. Now, it was reduced to a mere duchy, barely surviving while Pendragon had seized most of its territory. And this child will one day unite both Pendragon and Britten, thought I. The child carried the blood of both the Pendragon and Britten royal families. The silver hair and eyes, symbolic of Pendragon, were proof of the child''s Pendragon lineage. But if the child also carried Brittens blood, it would surely possess some of Brittens mysterious abilities. Such was the nature of royal bloodlines. "You must realize, this child is a symbol. A bridge that will one day connect Britten and Pendragon, two nations as incompatible as oil and water. This child carries the legitimacy to unite them both." "...I dont know much about politics." "Hmph! Dont pretend with me. I know your insight far surpasses that of most. Dont play dumb." "Mm." Just as the royal princess Isis said, he knew how the country was running. He also knew that the conquered Britten was still rebellious. The last prince of Britten was suffering from a chronic illness, and it wouldnt be surprising if he passed away at any time. If that prince grew up and became a crown prince, then Pendragon and Britten could truly become one. Should that happen, the nation would become a powerful force, rivalling even empires. But that was still a distant dream. "Arthur Drake de Pendragon. Arthur Pendragon! My son will surely become a great king. Hahaha." "...Haha." Well, it was a rather ominous name in many ways. No, no. He will indeed become a great king.... With that thought, I chose to bless the childs name. As the conversation continued for some time, I relaxed and sat down, sensing that this would go on longer. "So, sister. Whats your point?" "What do you mean?" "Dont play coy. I know you too well. Youre someone who can see into peoples hearts." "I dont have such powers. I merely listen to peoples tone and read their expressions to discern truth from lies. Im just skilled at interpreting their intentions." "...Isnt that the same as reading minds?" Personally, I held great respect for this person. Thinking back to the time when I saved her from assassins, it was hard not to admire her strength and presence. [Did you save me? Impressive.] Even covered in blood inside a chaotic tent, her composed demeanor was enough to awe everyone present. Regardless, given her formidable status, I knew one thing for certain: this person wouldnt seek anyone out lightly. Even though I had saved her and we had become sworn siblings, there was no way she would visit someone without a political purpose. So my role here was clear. "Sigh. Its the hunting dog job again, isnt it?" "Haha, Im sorry." For the first time, Isis apologized in response to my grumbling, but in the next moment Thunk!! "Huh? Why...?" The maid who had been attending Isis was suddenly pierced through the chest. Without hesitation, I had flung the hand axe I kept hidden, and it had struck her square in the heart. Moving like a well-trained hunting dog, I grasped the maid by the neck. Blood vessels popped around her eyes as she struggled to breathe. In that moment, I turned to Isis. "Sister, if you have any questions, now would be the time to ask." sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you. Hmph, I rather liked her for her neat hair." Isis looked down at the maid with disdain. The maid had served Isis for over two years in the treacherous royal court, which was more dangerous than any jungle. But now, all she received from Isis was an icy glare. "Was she one of Brittens remnants? Or an assassin from the North?" "I-I am...!" "Still lying to the very end? Such loyalty." Isis glanced at me, and without hesitation, I moved in closer. Crack! "Ghhaaaa!" I yanked out one of the maids teeth, revealing a hidden poison capsule. "Hmm, its been magically altered. Looks just like a real tooth." "Probably to avoid suspicion. Whether its spies or assassins, theyre always meticulous." The maid, realizing her cover had been blown, tried to move. Despite having her chest pierced and neck nearly snapped, she was still moving. That alone proved she wasnt an ordinary human. She had been trained in martial arts, with hidden techniques. Foolish. She should have just killed herself immediately instead of moving so clumsily. At least then she wouldnt have given us any information. Crunch! "Urghhh!" With a swift move, I disabled her completely by pulling her limbs apart. ...Granted, this wasnt something one should do in front of a child, but the situation called for it. "Her movements arent typical of Pendragon. But she doesnt seem like Brittens, either." "Are you sure?" "I fought Britten soldiers until I was sick of them during the war. Ive seen plenty of their knights. Just like us, they have strong foundations in their fighting style. But this one? Shes different." "Hoh, for someone who often doubts his own talent, you have quite an eye." "This isnt about talent; its instinct. You know my senses are somewhat special." "Haha, yes, better than a pack of hounds." "...You really do treat me like a dog." Isis laughed heartily, amused by the situation. Neither of us seemed entirely normal, even as I held the maid by the throat, her fear evident as she thrashed around. Eventually Snap! "Well, thats what happens when you struggle too much." "Is she dead?" "Yes." "Pity. I wanted to extract more information." Isis waved her hand dismissively, as if signaling that the maids body was now useless. Black-clad figures, who had been waiting outside the carriage, entered silently and removed the body. Now, it was just Isis, me, the baby, and one other maid, who wore a puzzled expression. And, perhaps unsurprisingly, the remaining maid asked. "Uh, Your Highness?" "Its Crown Princess, or Your Majesty to you." "Hehe, yes, Your Majesty. Im a bit confused. Was she a traitor?" Apparently, this maid wasnt the sharpest tool in the shed. "Fool. To be precise, both of you were under suspicion." "Ah!" "...The reason I suspected you was because youre too stupid and naive. How can someone be this pure of mind?" "Hehe, my parents used to praise me for having a clean mind." "...That wasnt praise." "??" "Sigh...." Isis sighed, and watching her, I finally understood. Even someone as perceptive as Isis found it difficult to weed out traitors when someone was this...genuinely innocent. Sometimes being too pure-minded makes you suspicious. Who knew? It truly was a marvel. Isis was one of the few people who knew my secret. The sense of smell I inherited from the Nols. My heightened sense of smell could detect even the faintest of odors that normal humans couldnt perceive. Though I usually suppressed this ability in daily life, when I focused, my nose could gather an overwhelming amount of information. The scents of poison, blood, metal, even the subtle odor of nervous sweat gave away peoples intentions. And just moments ago, that maiddespite her efforts to clean herself and use strong perfumereeked of poisonous plants. "Recently, people in the royal court have been falling ill from poison. Even Arthur showed symptoms." "...Are they insane? They used poison on the child?" "Fortunately, the Pendragon bloodline has a strong resistance to poison." "..." But that didnt mean he wasnt suffering. I barely held back my words as I clenched my fists in frustration. Despite the overwhelming suspicion, the royal family had narrowed down the suspects and brought me in to make sure we caught the right one. Isis is truly impressive. Most mothers would have lost their composure by now, yet she remained eerily calm and methodical. Her resolve was terrifying. "Many want Arthur gone. If Pendragon and Britten were to unite, the resulting power would be unimaginable. Its no wonder there are so many who wish to kill him." "...Its revolting." "That is the reality of politics." Isis spoke coldly, gently stroking Arthurs head. From one angle, she appeared as a loving mother, yet there was an unmistakable hint of ruthlessness beneath the surface. I stuck out my tongue in silent awe. I instinctively knew I could never imitate her cold-blooded decisiveness. "...So, is it over now?" Having played my role as the hunting dog, I politely inquired if I could finally call it a day. Isis responded. "No, there are two more matters to attend to." "...Two more?" "Dont worry, Ill reward you. If you want, Ill even let you kiss the back of my hand." "No thanks. Im not looking to become a pervert." "Haha, youre passing up the chance to kiss the hand of the kingdoms former greatest beauty." "Please spare me." While I could admit to her beauty, I wanted nothing to do with the thorns of poison she carried. "Very well, Ill offer my thanks later." "No, seriously, I dont need it." "Refuse all you like. In any case, I have a request for you now. Pay close attention." "...A request, huh? Feels more like a threat." No matter how much I grumbled, Isiss requestmore like an ordercontinued. ...And upon hearing it, I was stunned. "...Sister, are you insane?" "Haha, not at all. Im perfectly sane." "..." That was exactly the problem. ...Asking me to kill her own sibling, what kind of request is that? It was an assassination request. Chapter 10: A princess, but not a heroine (3) Whoosh! Whoosh! The fierce sound of air being split filled the air as the heavy object sliced through it. With a solid iron ball weighing about 50kg fastened to the end of an iron bar, swinging it like a sword created a loud, lethal noise. If something as hefty as that struck a wild boar, it would surely die instantly. But, impressive as this training may have seemed, it had a major drawback. Crunch! Snap! The strain on the wrists, elbows, shoulders, waistessentially the entire bodywas immense. The average weight of most swords ranged from 1kg to 1.5kg. Heavier swords could go beyond 5kg, but those were rare. Generally, no one used excessively heavy swords. The reason was simple: using such a weapon was a surefire way to destroy your body. No matter how slowly you swung it, one wrong move could leave you crippled. This training method, which Ehan had dubbed the Diamond Body Training, was one of the extreme regimens he practiced. "Huuuu!" The first time he tried this method, he had nearly ended up permanently injured. He was shocked by the weight, realizing how reckless it was to even attempt to swing it. But Ehan didnt give up. He started with 5kg and gradually increased the weight, slowly adapting to the heaviness and intensity of the training. Now, he had reached the point where he could handle a 60kg iron bar and ball combinedtruly a triumph of human perseverance. ...Well. Snap. Ah, it broke again. Sometimes, though, his wrist or elbow would give way, snapping under the pressure. This brutal workout was also known by another name that Ehan had coined: Total Body Destruction. After consuming a large amount of nutrients and resting, his body would begin to recover. His bones and muscles healed quickly, but when it came to tendons or joints, even his troll-like regenerative ability took more than two hours to repair the damage. The only person who had ever witnessed this madness was Jake, the only friend Ehan had in the knightly order. "Are you trying to kill yourself? What kind of insane training is this?" Jake had once asked, genuinely horrified. Was it really that extreme? ...Yeah, it probably is. Even Ehan sometimes thought that this method was too much. Trusting solely in his regeneration was risky, as one mistake could leave him permanently crippled. But the reason he persisted with this dangerous regimen was simple: it worked. His muscles, bones, and overall physical structure had visibly improved through this training. Take, for example, that guy he fought yesterday, Yordran. His swordsmanship was fast and flashy, requiring precise deflection or parrying. But Ehan had none of those refined skills. He only blocked with brute force. Yet, despite taking Yordran''s attacks head-on, Ehan had suffered no damage. His hands didnt even shake. What could explain that? Its proof this training is paying off. His muscles and bones had become so resilient that they absorbed even the heaviest blows, distributing the impact without harm. It was like his entire body had become a suit of armor. In fact, during a recent sparring session with Baltar, he had been able to withstand twice as many hits as before. He could now endure twenty strikes, where before, he could barely handle ten. It was a groundbreaking achievement... Achievement, my foot... Im still getting pummeled. Ehan stretched his now-recovered body, scowling. The thought of how overwhelming Baltar still was made his blood boil. What was it Baltar had said? ["Hoho, you''ve become an even better punching bag. Such a diligent boy. Did you do all this just to give me a better feel for my strikes? Hohoho."] If that wasnt mockery, what was? That old monster...! Maybe its time to increase the weight? Should he up the weight of the iron bar, or should he extend the training sessions? The question gnawed at him. He still couldnt see a way to beat that old man, but if there was one thing Ehan could surpass him in, it might just give him an edge. Endurance. If his already durable body became even tougher, if he could take hit after hit without his body giving out, then maybejust maybehe could land a critical blow. Iiiii! Thud! .... Sorry! I didnt mean to interrupt, but I tripped. ...Are you alright, maid? Did you hurt your knees or, um, your face? Hehe, Im fine, knight. Luckily, Im pretty sturdy. I once got hit by a mace and was completely fine! Hehe. ...Uh, is that so. ...Where should he even start? Should he be more concerned that she had been hit by a mace, or should he ask about her secret to surviving it? Ehan looked at the uninvited guest with a bewildered expression. The previous day, Crown Princess Isis had made a request. Or rather, it was less of a request and more of a command. However, Ehan had said: I refuse. Do you know how hard Ive worked to avoid getting entangled with nobles like you? Why should I get involved with you now? "How heartless. There are countless people who would give their lives for one of my requests." "Then ask them. Im not interested in giving up my life." His attitude was not just cold; it was outright defiant. "Ive done enough being used once. You think Im your hunting dog?" This was a warning. Even though his opponent was the heir to the kingdom, and despite the fact that skilled warriors were swarming outside, Ehan was not to be underestimated. He had been growing stronger for one reason: to never live the way he did in his past life. "Crown Princess, if you see me as anything less than a brother and more as some tool to be used, then youve come to the wrong person. I may follow you now out of respect for your power and our connection, but if you cross the line, I will destroy everything. Power, connectionsnone of it will matter." ... His words were genuine, a declaration that he was ready to fight for his life. Isis, sensing his resolve, furrowed her brow in irritation. "You insolent brat. You dare speak to me like that?" "Siblings should act like siblings." "...Do you enjoy winning arguments with women?" "Im a staunch believer in gender equality. Equal rights, equal fights." "...You uncouth fool." Isis was the first to back down. From birth, she had possessed extraordinary talents, and for forty years, she had ruled with wisdom and strength. Very few had ever dared to speak to her like this. ...And yet. "Yes, a man should have at least that much backbone." "...?" Somehow, she seemed pleased with him. "A knight is supposed to walk the path of righteousness, standing against those in power when necessary. Youve shown the spirit of my sworn brother well, hoho." "...Was this some kind of test?" "Of course." "..." "Dont look at me like that. In my position, I must constantly test those around me, even if they are family or close allies." "...You live a tough life." "Its the burden of a ruler." Isis had been testing Ehan. If he had accepted her request without question, she would have been disappointed in him, seeing him as a sycophant. She would still have used him, but as nothing more than a disposable tool. Like a hunting dog, discarded after being used. What a ruthless woman. Stop insulting me in your mind. I can feel my ears burning. I said ruthless, as in beautifully determined. Its a compliment. I feel like you meant to say something else in the middle of that compliment. Youre mistaken. Brazen fool. Though he had insulted her to her face, Isis did not punish him. A ruler had to endure the criticisms and disdain of their people as lightly as breathing. But even so... Smack! A knight must not insult a lady, you fool. "Nice wrist snap." She probably figured a light flick to the forehead was harmless. While her expression remained stern, it was the softest expression he had seen on her today. "Let me repeat: this isnt a command, but simply a request, one I hope you will accept." ...Fine, Ill listen. Since it wasnt framed as a command, Ehan agreed to hear her out. After all, for someone like Isis to set aside her pride like this was no small feat. Refusing outright would be like telling an Italian that pineapple pizza was the best in the worldit just didnt sit well. And so, he decided to hear her out, as it would likely be mutually beneficial. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You mentioned two requests, but in a way, theyre both similar. Thwack. ...Why is tomorrows newspaper already here? "The power of authority." "Authority figures, I swear." Rustle. Ehan opened the newspaper she had handed him. Without asking any questions, he started reading, which pleased Isis. After all, nothing was more annoying than people who couldnt take a hint. Ehan was neither clueless nor dull in this regard. Before long, his eyes stopped on a page. It was an article that should have been plastered across the front page, yet it had been buried on the tenth page. The royal familys influence had clearly kept it from gaining more attention. As he pointed to the page, Ehan asked: ...Is your request related to this girl or that pompous-looking boy? Why do you think that? Because the only people you cant easily touch are them. "Correct. Though, to clarify, I could easily kill them if I wanted. It would just be... inconvenient." "Yes, yes, very impressive." Thwack! The fan struck his forehead again, but Ehan remained unfazed. After all, a simple fan could hardly hurt an aura user like him. Instead, he continued reading aloud the names from the newspaper. Irene Windler and Roen Dimitri de Lionel. Irene Windler was a 19-year-old commoner-born mage who had recently enrolled in the Academys Magic Department as the top student, with Duke Galahad announcing his intent to adopt her. Roen, on the other hand, was the youngest son of the Lionel family, known as the rulers of the northern territories, though being a bastard, his chances of inheritance were slim. He had recently enrolled as the top student in the Academys Swordsmanship Department. Pendragon had long been in a hostile relationship with both Duke Galahad and the Grand Duke of Lionel, yet their adopted daughter and bastard son had entered the Academy, right in the heart of Pendragon. This was a huge story that could shake the capital. The fact that it wasnt front-page news was evidence that the royal family found these individuals troublesome. And sure enough... Id love nothing more than to kill them. ...If I remember correctly, both Galahad and Lionel are distantly related to the royal family, arent they? They are my cousins. And you want to kill your own cousins? Would you do it if I asked? ...No. Hmph, what a shame. ...Ruthless woman. Thwack! He cursed again, and the fan struck his head once more. Chapter 11: A princess, but not a heroine (4) "...If it were up to me, I would kill them. While they dont pose a threat to me, they are seedlings that could one day threaten Arthurs power. Is it really that serious? Theyre just an adopted daughter and a bastard son, after all. Ehan didnt understand why she was so fixated on them. Sure, being at the top of the academy was impressive, but their bloodline wasnt even close to that of the little prince. Compared to Arthurs pedigree, they were no more than commoners wielding cheap spoons. Yes, for now. "...For now? What I am about to tell you is highly classified. Only three people aside from myself are aware of it, so dont go running your mouth. Then I dont want to hear it. Im afraid thats not an option. Just listen. ...A tyrant through and through. First, Irene Windler. My uncle adopted her because she bears a striking resemblance to his late wife. Pff, how typical of nobles. Adopting a replacement for his dead wife? Dont mock him. Grief is something both commoners and nobles experience alike. He must have been deeply mourning her loss. It was understandable that he would take in someone who looked like his wife. But... According to the royal familys analysis, Irene Windler is likely his biological daughter. "...What?" Theres a good chance Irene Windler is my uncles only child. My aunt died from a fall, but she was heavily pregnant at the time. She might have given birth before passing. She fell to her death and still survived long enough to give birth? My aunt was a pure-blooded elf. A noblewoman with mysteries as profound as those of royalty. Its not impossible that she survived just long enough. ... "Surprising, isnt it? I was just as shocked when I found out. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Hmm. Ehan was sure that his surprise and Isiss were of a completely different nature. Why does this sound so familiar...? A secret birth, extraordinary lineage, rising from humble origins to become a top student in the academy, then adopted because of her resemblance to a duchess who might have been her real mother. Wasnt this straight out of a...? Romance fantasy heroine backstory? Ehan had read enough romance novels during his late-night guard shifts as a sergeant to recognize the pattern. A character in a romance game or novel, someone who turns their life around after being reincarnated. No, no. Im overthinking this. He tried to shake off the ridiculous thought. It was just a tragic story, and any normal adult should respond with sympathy, not absurd theories. But Irene Windler is an odd one. She has a habit of saying, I have somewhere else to return to, as if it were a mantra. She also insisted that if my uncle adopts another daughter within two years, the adoption contract with her should be canceled immediately. Its a strange stipulation... "Shes the real deal." Hm? What did you say? Ah, nothing. "?" Ehan was now convinced. That woman... without a doubt. So, Im not the only one, huh? He had never assumed he was unique in this bizarre situation. Still, he hadnt expected to encounter someone else under such familiar circumstances. And to think it was in such an obvious genre. So, is this world actually a romance fantasy? But why was everything still so bleak and hopeless? As Ehan pondered the absurdity of it all, Isis continued her explanation. But for now, its all speculation. Theres no concrete evidence that she is my uncles daughter. If, in the future, her true parentage is confirmed, then Irene Windler will be a latent threat. However, the Lionel bastard is a different story. Whats up with him? Was he going to turn out to be one of those northern grand dukes so common in romance fantasies? There are rumors that the boy, Roen, might possess the ability to see the future. ...What? Seven years ago, Roen suddenly began to stand out. At 13, he defeated one of the Lionel familys knight trainees and took him as his squire. He has also been incredibly successful in business ventures that everyone thought would fail. On top of that, he introduced a new, advanced sword technique, proving himself a prodigy. ...Huh. Thanks to all this, Roen has become a strong candidate for the heir to the Lionel family, despite being a bastard. His talents and accomplishments have earned him a chance, and the Lionel family has acknowledged it. But Ehan stopped paying attention. He already understood where this was going. This was yet another painfully obvious trope. So, what is he? A regression story? One of the more popular genres, where the protagonist goes back in time after the world has been destroyed and saves it. If this was a novel, it would probably be called something like, The Man Who Returned from the Ruined World to Save It. Is this for real? As Ehans mind swirled with conflicting thoughts, Isiss explanation was coming to an end. Based on everything weve seen, theres no way Roens successes could be explained unless he knew the future. We suspect he might have awakened the legendary power of foresight, something only spoken of in ancient tales. If someone like that becomes the Grand Duke, the royal family will be in grave danger. ...I doubt it. Hm? Do you have another theory? No, not really. He just doesnt strike me as that kind of guy. Oh? Is this your instinct at work again? Ill take note of that. ...Ahem. Ehan wasnt lying, but he couldnt help feeling uneasy. I think shes totally off-base, but how do I explain that? Telling her about reincarnation, possession, or regression would just make him sound crazy. Whatever. He decided it was best to keep quiet. Sometimes silence is golden. This rule applied even in a medieval fantasy world. Whether this world was a romance fantasy or a regression novel, it didnt matter. As long as I live well, thats all that counts. ...And if anyone caused him trouble, he would crush them. Ehan had long decided to live simply, without overcomplicating things. Now that youve heard my explanation, you understand why I want to eliminate them. Yes, yes, theyre dangerous. ...You dont seem at all convinced. I am. Now that youve told me everything, how about telling me what you actually want me to do? ...You really are impossible. Isiss enthusiasm deflated as she realized Ehans indifferent reaction. She crossed her arms and spoke bluntly. I need to know whether or not they pose a threat to Arthurs power. Then why not just bring them here and ask them? Do you trust peoples words? I dont. I trust circumstances and the present, not what people say. ... That was quite a line. It resonated with him deeply. It seemed that only someone of her caliber could speak like that. Thats why I need you to keep an eye on them. With your eyesno, with your instinctsyou can discern anything. ...I thought your request was going to be something huge after all that build-up. So, you just want me to keep an eye on them? The anticlimactic nature of the request left Ehan dumbfounded. After all the dramatic explanations, this was the conclusion? No. You cant decide based on just one look. ...?? Theyre still young. Right now, they might not have any ambitions for power, but who knows how theyll change in the future. You need to monitor them continuously. ...How long are we talking about? At least for the three years theyll be at the academy. By then, well have a clearer idea. ... So, Im asking you to Im not buying it. ...Interrupting someone is a very bad habit. Given the situation, I think its a very good habit. ...Hmph. Uu? Arthur tilted his head cutely, perhaps unfamiliar with seeing his mother frustrated, while Ehan remained resolutely impassive. The conversations over, right? Well then... Ehan turned to leave, having no intention of getting further involved in this game of political intrigue. Toss. ...Huh? Drink this. Just as he was about to leave, a small glass bottle was suddenly thrown his way. The liquid inside was a shimmering purple, and Ehan blinked in surprise. Shouldnt I know what this is before I drink it? You wont regret it. I swear on the Pendragon name that theres no trickery involved. ... Swearing on a family name was a powerful oath, one that bound the soul. Breaking it would bring unbearable agony every single day. Given that, Ehan sighed. Well, fine. Pop. Without hesitation, he uncorked the bottle and downed the liquid. If she said it wasnt a bad deal, then it had to be something worthwhile. But then... ...What the?!! Hmph. Ehans eyes widened in shock as Isis smiled like a victor. The winner of this game had been decided. And there was no denying it. ...I have to accept this now. Because there was one undeniable fact. For the first time in fifteen years, his broken parts were sending signals again. Tears almost welled up in his eyes at the sensation he had long since forgotten. Chapter 12: Ihan Was Relegated (1) As memories of the previous day resurfaced, Ehan felt his mind, once cleared through training, becoming clouded once again. Desire. His body yearned for that feeling once more, consumed by the desire to relive the experience. Unfortunately... [Its called artificial Ambrosia. In ancient times, it was a legendary elixir said to cure all curses and diseases. Recently, the recipe was recovered, and the royal family has started manufacturing it. The ingredients used are all rare enough that only the royal family can obtain them. The creation of the final product is something only royal apothecaries can accomplish. And I, myself, am the primary investor and overseer of its restoration. If you follow my instructions, I promise that when the final Ambrosia is completed, youll be the first to receive it. Think of it as a gift from an elder sister to her younger brother. You neednt refuse, hoho.] There was no way that witch would just give something like that so easily. That damned woman, she played me well. Ambrosia. The name of the liquid he had consumed the day before. It was merely an unfinished version, with only 1% of the efficacy of the completed product. And yet, even with that 1%, Ehan had witnessed a miracle. He had seen the recovery of what he had long considered a permanent impairment. Huuu... Having given up hope for so long, the sudden rekindling of possibility was enough to ignite all his desires. Ehan had to take a moment to close his eyes, meditating to calm his racing thoughts. ...If he didnt quell the bubbling anger from his past, he felt like he might explode. Those bastards...! Grit. Suppressing his fury was no easy task. During his time being raised as an assassin, Ehan had consumed many poisons. It was part of his training to build resistance, and back then, without the memories of his past life, he was just a fifteen-year-old boy who obediently followed orders. One day, an incident occurred. One of the trainees had consumed the wrong type of poison, causing a disaster. [What the hell is wrong with him!?] [That poison... its one of the ingredients used to make aphrodisiacs, isnt it?] [What an idiot.] One of the trainees had attacked a female officer in a frenzied state and ended up dead. After that incident, the organization began to see the sexual desires of its trainees as a potential problem. The three great desires: sleep, hunger, and lust. These primal urges caused issues within the organization, much like they would in any group, whether in his past or present life. If the organization had been a normal guild or association, they might have dealt with it flexibly. But Ehan had been part of an assassin''s organization, where suppressing desires was paramount. Thus... [Well just castrate them all.] [Shall we cut it off?] [No, they might die from the surgery. Use a curse poison instead.] The curse poison was a mystical toxin, created through sorcery. It didnt cause immediate harm but left lasting damage. While it wasnt fatal and could be cured by a priest if treated promptly, it was rare and potent enough that the organization had it and used it to control their members thoroughly. You can probably guess what happened next. Ehan was made to drink that cursed poison. He spent three days bedridden, and by the end of it, most of the traineeswho were known as Numbershad their sexual desires eliminated. In truth, the desire still existed, but they were incapable of acting on it. ...Because nothing worked. However, none of them saw this as a problem at the time. Why? They were children, completely uneducated. And there was no one around to tell them that this was something that should be treated. As a result, the condition was left as a permanent impairment. Ehan was no different. He never imagined that the organization would collapse years later or that, by sheer coincidence, he would regain the memories of his previous life. When he did regain his memories and realized that his body was, in fact, disabled... Ugh...!! ...The rage that surged within him still boiled over whenever he thought about it. Thirty years in his past life, thirty years in this one. Sixty years in total of living as a man deprived of normal human functions. However, as time passed, he became so focused on becoming stronger that he stopped paying attention to his condition. Occasionally, when one of his comrades would boast about their lovers or wives, his heart would ache, but he would just beat them up in a fair sparring session to feel better. But now, Ehan had realized something. He hadnt overcome the pain. He had merely given up. And now, with the possibility of recovery in sight, his mind was spinning. Flash! ...It wouldve been easier if I hadnt known. What am I supposed to do now? One thing he couldnt understand was how she had found out about his shameful secret. Where had the information come from? He had never told anyone. "That woman is terrifying." Crash! Ouch! ...Could you stop falling over? Just stay still. Hehe, I cant do that! The Crown Princess sent me to assist you, Sir Knight! Ill do my best! ...Theres really no need. Just leave it to me! ... Another mystery. Why had the Crown Princess sent this airheaded maid to him? ...Was she sent to spy on me? Crash! Aah! Im so sorry! I broke the dishes! ... ...Probably not. Ehan quietly stood up. There were still many unanswered questions, but if he stayed here any longer... That woman will destroy everything in my house. Ehan rushed to save what remained of his belongings. The White Lion Palace. It was a palace where only the heir to the throne could reside. It was a temporary residence for the heir before moving into the White Dragon Palace, the king''s palace. And in this palace, Isis Irene de Pendragon, the current heir, was caring for her child. "Aaauu." Youve got quite a strong grip. Unlike your father, whos practically a walking corpse, you seem very healthy. Uu? Despite her unfiltered words in front of the child, fortunately, the baby didnt understand her. It was a blessing that he was only five months old. But Isis wasnt alone. Haha, Princess, how could you speak ill of his father in front of him? I fear young Prince Arthur will pick up your mannerisms. Silence, old man. Do not meddle in my parenting. Haha, but is that really parenting? Of course. Its the finest education a woman like me can provide. ...Your confidence is remarkable. Hmph. Albert, an aura user and the royal familys head steward, was the only one who could speak so informally to her. It was a special privilege that she allowed him to call her Princess instead of Your Highness. And with that privilege came the freedom to ask more personal questions. But Princess, how did you know that Sir Ehan needed Ambrosia? Albert was genuinely curious. Ehan had never once shown any sign of weakness or vulnerability to anyone. Even the royal intelligence network, which knew about his upbringing and the fact that he had been sold into slavery and raised by an organization, had never discovered such an affliction. Yet, somehow, only the Crown Princess seemed to know. Hmph, are you implying that I might have shared a bed with my sworn brother? P-Princess... Alberts face reddened in embarrassment, his expression one of disbelief at how casually she could say something like that. Isis, however, remained calm, sipping her tea without a care. And then, slowly, she explained. My dear sworn brother has never once shown any... interest in me. ...? He has never once been aroused in my presence, despite how beautiful I am. ...Excuse me? Albert wondered if he had misheard. Surely, his aura-user hearing wasnt failing him. But the words coming from the Crown Princesss mouth seemed utterly inappropriate. And yet, she continued unabashed. I am the most beautiful woman in the kingdom. Even as I age, that fact does not change. No man has ever been able to resist me, all of them reduced to panting dogs at my feet. But my sworn brother? Never once. ...Are you serious? Albert couldnt believe what he was hearing. For someone to deduce such a deeply hidden secret just because Ehan hadnt shown interest in her? But Isis was entirely serious. "Since my sworn brother does not have such feelings for men, I was confident there was only one explanation. He must have some sort of physical issue." ...And you figured all this out based on that? Of course. My beauty is unparalleled. ...Your self-confidence is extraordinary. Its simply a fact! ...Haha. Albert was at a loss for words. To think that she had uncovered a secret that not even the royal intelligence unit could figure out, all because of her ego. Albert couldnt help but feel a bit of sympathy for Ehan. ...Poor guy, how did he end up with her? Still, Albert reasoned, Ehan would likely benefit from this arrangement as well. In the end, it would be mutually beneficial for both parties. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Haha. Albert let out a small chuckle, resigning himself to the absurdity of it all. But Princess, why did you send Layra to Sir Ehan? Ah, the maid? The maid that she had suddenly sent to work for Ehan, rather than the royal palace. What could her intentions be? Had she perhaps discarded Layra? To motivate him. ...What? Hes still hesitating about whether to accept my request. But if he spends enough time living with a young woman, dont you think hell feel his body stir? Hell realize that accepting my request is in his best interest. ... She may not be the sharpest, but her looks are decent enough. Shell certainly be enough to cause him some mental anguish. ...You really are cruel. Albert shook his head, pitying Ehan once more. How had he ended up in such a situation? The old steward sighed at the cunning and ruthlessness of the master he served. Chapter 13: Ihan Was Relegated (2) Most knights come from noble families. While some become independent after being knighted, it''s common for them to still rely on their families support. Naturally, its easier to have help from home. After all, many of these noble children have been taken care of their whole lives until adulthood. In extreme cases, there are those who cant even wash themselves or change their clothes without help. Of course, once they attend academies where dorm life is mandatory or get used to life as a knight, these tendencies start to fade. But even if they improve, can someone whos been pampered their entire life really change overnight? Even among knights, many have attendants. Maids or butlers are always on standby, ready to rush in if the knight has any need. Its an absurd sight. Especially for someone like Ihan, who found it difficult to understand. Frankly, he found it a bit embarrassing and often clicked his tongue at the thought. But now... Huh, Ihan bringing along a maid? Thats a first. Judging by her outfit, she looks like a royal maid. Was she assigned to him? Shes a beautiful lady. How about we invite her for tea...? ...Ihan is right behind you. Gah! ...That embarrassing situation was now happening to him. Even though he had no intention of it. ...Damn it. Ihan muttered under his breath. So, whos the lovely lady? Lovely? Dont you think she looks a bit, I dont know, dazed? ...She does seem a little tired. Jake playfully slapped Ihans back as he teased him about the lady. Among all his peers, Ihan was the one who had never taken a lover or wife, opting to remain single. Honestly, some even pitied him, wondering if there was something wrong with his body, or perhaps, he liked men... If youre thinking something weird, Im getting a bad feeling. Ahem, I didnt say anything. Dont accuse me of nonsense. ...Is that so? ...Damn it, this guys instincts were sharp. If there were an aura-user level for awareness, Jake would be it. After glancing around, he sat down on the grassy edge of the knights training grounds, looking at the maid, who appeared so sleepy she was on the verge of drooling. ...She really does look tired. Sigh. So, whats the story? You didnt hire her, that much is clear. ...Just know theres a complicated situation behind this. It wasnt my choice. And shell be sent back soon. Hmm, was it a royal assignment? ... Ill stop asking. Jake nodded, finally understanding the situation. The others seemed to grasp it too, given the presence of a royal maid. Sometimes, the royal family would select specific knights for special missions. It was considered a great honor and was always kept highly confidential. While some might envy or even feel jealous, no one would dare question a royal order. The loyalty and respect for the Pendragon royal family ran deep, regardless of status. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Good luck with it, then. Im rooting for you. Rooting for what exactly? For that lovely lady. She may look a little out of it, but shes beautiful, dont you think? Haha! .... Hm? Why is it suddenly so cold...? Ihan contemplated whether or not to punch him. This wasnt a joke. I want a girlfriend too, you idiot! It was a painful secret he couldnt admit to anyone. Ehan didnt show it outwardly, but inside, he was crying like a frustrated child. Layra Winter. That was the maids name. Though he felt like he was forced into this situation, it wasnt her fault. The real culprit was the cunning old woman who caused this mess. Still, he figured it wouldnt hurt to remember the maids name. Maid, how about you stop coming here and just rest at home? Or better yet, return to the palace. No, Sir Knight! I have to do my best at the job Ive been given. Im getting paid for this, you know? Hehe. ... She might not be the brightest, but she was a sweet girl. Only twenty-two years old. If you didnt judge her too harshly, she was an earnest and diligent young woman. ...The problem was that every time she worked, something inevitably got broken. That old hag, did she send this girl just to wreck my household? It was a moment of mixed suspicion and certainty when... Shes a cute one. You dont deserve her. ...Could you please stop sneaking up on me like that? Sometimes I think youre the one with an assassin background. I used to have a friend who was an assassin, actually. Ended up killing him with my own hands. .... Haha. Crazy old man. The worst part about him wasnt that he said terrifying things so casually, but that no one could tell if he was joking or not. Still, people praised and flattered him regardless. What brings you here? Arent you supposed to be in a meeting? Why would an old man like me bother with such things? Let the young ones handle it. Still doing things your own way, I see. Despite his snow-white hair, it gleamed with a youthful luster, and his skin, though belonging to someone in their seventies, was unbelievably firm. Though his frame might seem small and unimpressive, there was an unmistakable aura about him, one that kept people at a distance. If this were a martial arts novel rather than a medieval fantasy, he would probably be known as the Sword Saint. Baltar Grace. He had started as a gladiator and caught the eye of the king, who made him a knight. Over time, he made remarkable contributions in wars and became an aura-user, earning his place as a legendary knight. If you meet Baltar on the battlefield, you run so many tales surrounded him that there were even ballads written about his legendary feats. He was a figure too great for even royalty to treat lightly, having turned down the position of Grand Commander of the army to remain the leader of the Third Knights. ...He was also a mountain Ihan would have to overcome one day. Why are you here, anyway? You never visit the knights'' grounds. Heard you brought a woman along, got curious. ...You must be really bored. At my age, what else would I do but enjoy life? ...Fair enough. Even though he was an aura-user, Baltar was well past the age of retirement. It was only thanks to his aura that his body remained in its prime, which allowed him to keep this youthful appearance. Still, I envy you. I heard you got yourself another lover? Not a wife, a lover. Dont go making me a married man. Youve fathered ten children already. Just accept it, youre married. Its embarrassing. When the body is young, so is the heart. Im still in my prime, haha. ...This country is in good hands. Oddly enough, despite his appearance suggesting a life of quiet retirement, Baltar was still a highly virile man. He had over ten women who were clearly his wivesthough he called them loversand had fathered ten children. He even had a great-grandchild. And yet, he refused to acknowledge that he was married. According to him, if there was no wedding, it didnt count. However, despite all this, he was loyal and kind to his partners, playing the role of a loving father. His family, rather than being in constant turmoil, was harmonious. ...Honestly, Ihan thought this old man was more of a main character than any reincarnated hero or romance protagonist he had ever encountered. So jealous. Some of us havent even held hands with a woman in thirty years. And if you count his previous life? How many years was that in total? ...Dont ask. You seem troubled today. ...Ive got something on my mind. Theres an opportunity to recover something Id given up on, but its going to be a messy process. Haha, that doesnt sound like you. Stay true to your nature. Just charge ahead. Thats what suits you. Easy for you to say. Haha. Baltar laughed heartily, and only then did the knights in the training grounds notice him, freezing in their tracks. When Baltar wanted to hide his presence, not even trained knights could sense him. C-Captain Baltar, its an honor to see you! One by one, they saluted him with genuine respect. For many of them, this was their first time seeing Baltar in person, having only heard stories about him. Even those who had only known his name couldnt help but stare in awe. After all, he was a living legend. For the younger knights, including Yord Decker, who had recently fought with Ehan, the sight of him was like seeing their lifelong idol. As the pinnacle of knighthood in the kingdom, this reaction was only natural. Carry on with your duties. Im only here to take care of something quickly. Despite the many admiring gazes, Baltar didnt seem interested. Though his face held a smile, there was an air about him that kept people from approaching. Many wanted to ask for his teachings, but very few dared to actually step forward. This was one of the reasons no one had been able to learn from him. That old man... hoarding all his techniques to the grave. Its his thing. He hates unnecessary trouble. Baltar was known for being one of the few aura-users who never took on a single apprentice. Even his own children, some of whom became knights, had never learned from him. His eccentricities were well-known. Then... C Come to the backyard later. I have something to give you. A whisper tickled Ihans ear, a voice only he could hear. It wasnt aura but a technique that likely used qi. Even for those trained in it, this method was far from easy to replicate. It was a highly advanced skill. Having experienced it firsthand, Ihan could only marvel. Neat trick, but next time, just speak normally. Hearing a guys voice in my ear is creepy. ...You ungrateful brat. Learn to appreciate subtlety. Its giving me the shivers. ...How about we settle this with swords first before talking? Haha, that sounds good. Lets take this to the rooftop, old man! Theres no rooftop here. Srrrng. With a light-hearted but sharp response, Baltar accepted Ihans provocation, and Ihan couldnt have been more excited. Chapter 14: Ihan Was Relegated (3) Knowing one''s skill and level objectively was a rather important matter. No matter how hard someone tries to remain objective, human psychology tends to perceive situations subjectively, often leading to being overly positive about oneself. However, Ihan was always strict with himself. He had no choice. He had no teacher, and he had to stand alone. While he did possess a special ability, it was nothing more than a convenient tool. Therefore, Ihan constantly strove to view his abilities objectively, even while putting in the effort. How should I gauge my skills? If this were a wuxia world, perhaps the knights here would be on the level of first-rate martial artists or maybe even supreme ones. Theyve learned aura techniques, likely comparable to the promising disciples of righteous sects. On the other hand, Ihan had grown stronger through methods more akin to the unorthodox ways of external martial arts, rather than aura techniques. Whether it be sorcery or the trolls'' regenerative abilities, they were all more or less the same. However, with the repetition of such strengthening methods, Ihan had clearly reached the peak. And, if he were to predict, if he were to surpass the peak and enter the divine realm ()... BOOM! ...He would be like that person. Ihans body was ruthlessly thrown across the dirt ground. Whoosh! However, before he could even properly roll, he bounced up like a spring and rushed toward his opponent. His movements were so nimble and fast that it evoked the image of a four-legged predator, rather than a human. CRASH! Every time his foot struck the ground, the concrete floor shattered. Ihan tackled forward with all his weight, strength, and speed combined, delivering an impact comparable to a collision with a dump truck. Unfortunately, his opponent wasnt someone who could be moved by just a dump truck. Whoosh! Youre still so rough. You should learn to be a bit more relaxed. His opponent, Baltar, dodged Ihan''s fierce tackle with movements as light as a butterfly playing with the wind. Then, with a natural motion, he placed his palm on Ihans back and delivered a strike. BOOM! Grrraah! The ground shook. Baltar''s strike seemed to pierce through Ihans tough body as if skewering it with a sharp stick, attempting to bring him down. If an ordinary person had taken that blow, they would have exploded from the inside out in a chain reaction, creating a gruesome spectacle. ...You damn old man! Haha, youve gotten tougher. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Ihan neither exploded nor fainted. Instead, he grabbed Baltars wrist. Crunch! The strength that could easily crush metal came into play as Ihan squeezed Baltars wrist. His raw power was enough to snap a human wrist like a thin twig. Just having brute strength wont get you far. Despite Ihans overpowering strength, Baltar showed no signs of pain. After all, why are aura users considered superhumans? Because, despite their seemingly weak flesh, they possess a vessel containing unimaginable strength. No matter how strong Ihans grip was, it wouldnt break so easily. And as expected... Hup! Ugh! Ihan was flung away. A powerful pressure erupted from Baltars body like an explosion, becoming a hurricane that blew Ihan away. However... BOOM! Ihan did not fall. Instead, he gathered strength in his legs and thighs, making them bulge as if they were about to burst, maintaining his stance. Then, with a fierce burst... BOOM! He launched himself like an arrow. A storm raged around him, and the shockwave of his power reduced nearby stones to sand. Baltar, who had been sneering throughout the fight, suddenly lost the smile on his lips. Instead... Not bad. With a swift motion, Baltar drew his sword for the first time. Though the blade was still sheathed, just the act of him drawing his sword changed the atmosphere entirely. SHING! Baltar swung his sword before Ihan could even reach him. It looked like he was cutting through empty air, a seemingly ridiculous and meaningless gesture, but the outcome was far from laughable. BOOM! ...?! It was as if Ihan had hit a barrier. His path was blocked, and he flipped backward, unable to continue his charge. The barrier was like a solid wall of airstrong, yet soft enough not to injure him as it bounced him back. ...Old man, you can make shields out of wind too? Its a small trick. But against a beast as fierce as the Tyrant of the Mountains, its a fairly useful one. ...Im going to lose my mind. Ihan sat on the ground, breathing heavily in a rather humiliating position, but he didnt seem overly fatigued. He hadnt taken as many hits as usual, but his stamina was extraordinary, so this much didnt tire him at all. Of course, there were still some repercussions from fighting an aura user. Crack! ...Looks like my ribs are broken. Haha, only? Only? It hurts like hell. It would probably take about an hour to heal. Youve done well, forcing me to use this technique. How do you even do that? If you can read the flow of the wind, anyone can do it. Spellcasters often use it. ...I didnt know magic could be cast without spells. Theres no end to the martial world. With enough effort, even a spellcaster''s techniques can become easy to replicate. What nonsense. Spellcasters would probably say the same thing. Such a statement was just that absurd. A wall of windhow on earth was he supposed to break through that? Its like peeling an oniontheres always something more underneath. As expected of a 70-year-old martial monster. He had endless hidden techniques. You, on the other handwhat was that move just now? You shot toward me like an arrow. I named it Piercing Shot. ...Your techniques all have strange names, like that Diamond thing you mentioned before. Mind your own business. Ihan grumbled but mentally reviewed the earlier spar. That move Baltar used, was it something like an internal body technique? As for the sword wind, I could probably think of it that way too. From countless martial arts novels he had read in his previous life, Ihan analyzed Baltars techniques in his own way. ...I might be able to imitate that internal body technique, at least? Could it be done like this? Thud. ...Tsk, thats not it? He placed his palm on the ground and tried to push off, but all it did was apply a bit of force. This was closer to channeling energy than the true internal body technique. While Ihan was feeling disappointed You still have a good sense for it. Trying to imitate that without knowing the basics of aura technique? Thats quite something. Baltar''s surprise was understandable. What was aura technique, after all? It was a technique that allowed a trained warrior to feel the flow of life energy within their body, expel it, or momentarily strengthen their bodya kind of hardening technique. However, it wasnt something anyone could learn easily, which is why it was called aura technique. The ability to sense the flow of life energy and control it was purely a matter of talent. Moreover, the best time to sense the flow was during childhood, when life energy was weak but most sensitive. Trying to learn it later in life was generally pointless. By adulthood, the bodys life energy flow had already solidified, making it nearly impossible to sense or control. But this guy was different. Despite being thirty years old, Ihans life energy was still pulsing like a childs in its growth phase. And whether it was due to natural growth or his unique abilities, he was handling the flow instinctively. For example, the way he had just swelled the muscles in his legs to shoot himself forward like an arrow, or the way his internal organs had endured Baltars attacksboth relied on that principle. Still, his control is chaotic. Its probably because hes handling it instinctively. Ihans lack of formal aura technique training resulted in a peculiar state where the life energy inside him surged and roiled like a constant wave, reinforcing his body chaotically. If anyone other than Baltar had understood Ihans condition, they would have been shocked. The guy should have died long ago from not being able to handle that flow, yet here he was, alive and welllargely due to his reckless strengthening of his vessel. A crazed spellcaster would have likely used him as a test subject or desperately tried to dissect him. ...Interesting. Baltars sole emotion was curiosity. What if Ihans life energy continued to strengthen? What if his vessel could continue to bear it? If he were to awaken his aura... if he were to become a superhuman, what would happen? Perhaps... He might reach the level of the legendary Lion King or Knight King. It was still just a speculation. But imagining the future of such a promising young man... Ive discovered quite the interesting one in my old age, haha. For someone approaching retirement, Ihan was a source of amusement. Baltar hid his aching wrist and let out a hearty laugh. Gulp. The sound of dry swallowing echoed faintly. The clash between the two knights had left an intense impression. Especially on the new recruits who were witnessing their duel for the first time. They knew Ihan was strong. Hadnt he effortlessly subdued Yord, the top graduate? But they hadnt expected this. What was that? A mini Mountain Tyrant? The Mountain Tyrant, or the Ogre Tyrant, was a monstrous creature. Though they had never seen one in person, they imagined that if a human version of a Mountain Tyrant existed, it would look like Ihan. Some even began to wonder if he wasnt part monster. Why is someone like him still a mere knight? Regardless of his background, someone with such skills should hold a higher rank. Yord didnt deny he had some bias, but even he couldnt understand why Ihan was still a regular knight... Its because of his demerits. Dont get the wrong idea. ...Huh? Its true that some higher-ups dont like him because of his low status, but thats not the only reason hes still a regular knight. Its because of his misconduct. Misconduct? Hes always late, and he rarely goes out on missions. Hes racked up quite a few demerits because of that. ...... If we were talking about skill alone, he could have easily become a deputy knight commander by now. But with behavior like that, who knows when hell rise in rank? ...Hes quite an eccentric, isnt he? Senior Lihan. I told you, its Ihan... Why am I even bothering to correct you? Yord didnt catch Jakes mutterings, his attention entirely focused on Ihan. While Ihan might have felt he was utterly defeated, Yord saw it differently. To him, Ihan wasnt just any knighthe was a massive wall, a goal to aspire toward. To think someone like him is nearby, this is a great fortune! Such a powerful individual was within reach. And Ihan was always seeking sparring partners! To Yord, this was an opportunity. Training with someone as strong as Ihan would undoubtedly help him grow as well. I''m looking forward to this. Yords heart swelled with pride at the thought of his time in the knight order... Knight Ihan Turtle, hear this. Due to your misconduct, including improper behavior, damage to the knight order''s facilities, failure to carry out your duties for four months, and other offenses that cannot be overlooked, it is deemed that you tarnish the honor of the White Silver Lion. As such, you are to be dismissed. However! Considering the merits youve accumulated, we will reduce your punishment. You will teach the future cadets of Pendragon for three years. This is an honorable and wise decision, and you should consider it a privilege, Ihan Turtle. ...What? Unfortunately for Yord, his hopes were dashed. Ihan had been demoted. Chapter 15: Ihan Instructor (1) The Royal Academy of Pendragon. Also known simply as the Academy. A place of learning and a sanctuary of knowledge where the future leaders of the kingdom are educated, the Academy teaches a wide range of subjects. Not just swordsmanship and magic, but also medicine, statistics, astronomy, blacksmithing, and so on. If you look closely, they even teach some odd things you might not expect, bringing the total number of subjects taught at the Academy to over thirty. There might even be more than that. However, even with so many subjects, the quality of the instructors or professors teaching them is never lacking. Why else would it be called the Royal Academy? To carry the royal name, it would be an insult to compare it to other academies. Thats why the faculty of the Royal Academy consists of exceptionally capable individuals. As they are responsible for educating the future of the kingdom, their skills and experience must be second to none. But... ...Is that the guy? The rumors were true? No way. Should we try to get on his good side? Forget it. Hes probably in a bad mood right now. ...Yeah, youre right. It was a simple gathering held before the Academy''s entrance ceremonya kind of presentation for the teaching staff, meant to provide introductions and a basic explanation of their roles while also giving the instructors a chance to familiarize themselves with one another. While they mingled and made acquaintances, their curious gazes frequently darted toward one man. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike the groups of people chatting together, this man sat alone like a noble wolf, quietly eating steak. They already knew who he was and what his identity was. Thats Lihan, right? The White Silver Lion, huh. I never thought Id see something like this in my life. Agreed. Some of the more senior professors murmured his name. Knight Lihan. A current active knight dispatched to the Academy as an instructor. It wasnt their first time seeing a knight, but seeing an active oneespecially a young knightat the Academy was a first. What did it mean for him to be young? It meant he was in his prime, when his aura techniques were at their peak, when his vitality was at its most dynamic. But for such a person to become an instructor meant he was missing out on the most active period of his life. Because of this, people tended to avoid him, thinking he must be displeased with his situation. Though it might be called a demotion, or a temporary assignment, it didnt mean he was weak. Professors saw him as a potential danger and subtly distanced themselves, avoiding any risk. It was simply a matter of wisdom. Well... Do they think Im some kind of poison? Even though they tried to be discreet, their actions didnt escape his notice, and Ihan smirked. Humans, honestly. Playing cute, arent they? He wasnt particularly upset. Being feared was better than being ignored, after all. He took another bite of steak. One week earlier, the sudden news of Ihans assignment had been a big issue within the knight order, and for once, the knights felt some pity for him. ...It might be hard to understand at first. How could a task like teaching the future leaders of the kingdom be seen as a punishment? Wasnt this, by all accounts, an honorable mission? But thats a perspective held by someone who only knows one side of the story. What was the White Silver Lion knight order? They were the royal knight order, sworn to protect the royal family. The pride that came from guarding the glorious royal family was a source of unmatched honor in this kingdom. To abandon that prestigious duty and become a mere instructor? It wasnt a bad position, per se, but it was the kind of post youd offer a retired knight. For a young knight in their prime, it was like a bolt from the blue. So yes, this was indeed a serious punishment. At a time when he should be honing his skills and aiming higher, he was now forced to teach a bunch of rookies. There was no greater loss than that. Thats why it wasnt so strange for the knights to feel sorry for him. However, the person in question... Oh, so thats how theyre framing it? Well, it makes sense if they want to tie everything together. That woman really is cunning. You disrespectful fool, how dare you speak about the princess like that. Oh, you know a bit about the situation, huh, old man? I can only make some guesses. Hm, as long as I get paid properly, right? ...Thats the reaction I expected, but I was hoping youd show a bit more disappointment. Even though Baltar knew Ihan wasnt too attached to the knightly profession, he still felt it was a shame to see Ihan be so indifferent. If Ihan had had any passion for the knight order, he would have already risen to a high position. Do you have any desire to give it your all now? If so, Ill speak to the princess and have the assignment canceled. Baltar had the authority to make that happen, so he offered the suggestion. No thanks. ...Couldnt you at least think about it for a second before answering? Seeing the situation unfold like this, it was clear Ihan had no intention of refusing the assignment, and Baltar could only click his tongue. And now, in the present... Ihan found himself in the position of having to complete courses and other tasks in preparation for teaching, doing studying that didnt suit him at all. His head was aching. They better not hold back on paying me. Though he maintained a calm expression, he wasnt thrilled about being dragged into this by Princess Isis. She must have been confident that he wouldnt refuse. But shed better be prepared. If she tried anything funny after promising to keep her word... At that point, were no longer siblings. Ihan was confident. He would definitely make sure to get back at her if she tried to betray him. Even if she was the heir to the kingdom. When Ihan returned home after the days curriculum, he found three letters waiting for him. One was from Jake. As expected, Jake, with his keen sense, didnt bother asking about his well-being, but instead, since he seemed to know that the secret mission was related to the Academy, he simply wrote a short message: Do your best. The next letter, in contrast, was from Yord. Despite not knowing Ihan for long, Yord wrote a long letter filled with concern, mentioning how he planned to petition the commander on Ihans behalf, saying things like, I will try my best to help you, so... ...Whats wrong with this guy? Did I hit him too hard last time? I didnt hit him in the head, though. What the hell? Feeling a bit awkward, Ihan moved on to the final letter. This one didnt have a name or address on it. It was simply a blank white sheet of paper. But catching a faint whiff of perfume, Ihan knew exactly who it was from. He placed the paper in a large bowl of water and soaked it, revealing the writing. Ihan, my reliable adopted brother, if youve received this letter... It began with an elaborate greeting and was filled with poetic expressions and refined phrases. As expected from royaltywhat a tedious letter. Summarizing the long and fancy contents: Shes going to keep her promise, so I just have to do my part. The letter was filled with phrases like, I believe in you,I trust your judgment, and so on, but none of it made much of an impression on Ihan. For most people, receiving such praise from Princess Isis would be considered an honor to be cherished for generations, but for Ihan, it was nothing more than an annoying display of interest. After reading the letters contents, the paper dissolved in the water. Thorough destruction of evidence, how thorough of her. Shes always been good with alchemy and magic, huh. Ihan burned the envelope with his lighter. It caught fire easily. ...Where should I start? The entrance ceremony was in four days. Thats when he would meet all the important figures. However, the princess hadnt given him any specific instructions on how to deal with them. According to her letter, she was leaving everything up to his judgment. Maybe it was because she knew how much he hated being ordered around. So, with everything left to his discretion, Ihan pondered how best to proceed while writing down his thoughts on a blackboard. It was a habit hed developed in his previous life as a non-commissioned officer, writing down thoughts to organize them whenever he received unreasonable orders from his superiors. An ironic habit, to be sure. But at this moment, it was proving quite useful. Having sorted his thoughts to some degree, Ihan realized what his first task would be. I have to make sure they come to me first. And if theres one thing protagonists in romance or regression stories have in common, its curiosity. Curiosity killed the cat. And as if to prove the saying true, protagonists in romance and regression stories were the type of lunatics who couldnt help but deliberately throw themselves into dangerous situations just to satisfy their curiosity. No matter how many times they were kidnapped, stabbed, or found themselves in perilous situations, they never stopped. They were like people afflicted with a disease that prevented them from resting unless they personally got involved. So... Lets get this started. Ihan wrote something underneath the names of two people on the board. He wrote what he believed would bring out their true nature and create the most ridiculous situation. Hm, not bad. A refreshing smile naturally spread across Ihans face. There was something incredibly satisfying about passing the suffering youd experienced onto someone else. Written clearly on the board were the words Survival Training. Chapter 16: Ihan Instructor (2) The Royal Academy, attended by young talents between the ages of 18 and 25. More commonly known as Pendragon Academy, it was somewhat similar to a military academy. Social status didnt matter; within its walls, everyone was simply a student or a cadet. Whatever someone had been outside didnt matter. ...except for criminals, of course. Because of these characteristics, the Academy attracted countless different types of people. Many students enrolled hoping to break through the limitations of their social status. However, the entrance exam was extremely difficult, and even if someone succeeded in gaining admission, graduating was no easy feat. Besides fulfilling credit requirements, failing to achieve a passing score in certain specialized subjects or falling below the standards could easily lead to expulsion. The average graduation rate was just 10%. Out of a thousand students who entered, only a hundred would graduatean exceptionally rare sight. However, graduating from the Academy meant opening doors to high-ranking positions in the kingdom, which is why even nobles rarely quit. Despite how difficult it was, the new students werent intimidated; in fact, they were filled with confidence. They believed in themselves, with the firm conviction that they would definitely graduate. And why wouldnt they? These were individuals who had been recognized for their talent. Simply gaining admission meant they had been hailed as prodigies and geniuses since childhood. So, they arrogantly dismissed the fear of being expelled. ...However, the confidence to become the best was sorely lacking. That was because this semester, there were several geniuses who could only be described as legendary. For example... Is that the mage over there? They say she opened the magic realm on her own. A genius indeed. A strikingly beautiful woman with blonde hair. Her beauty was reminiscent of a mystical being, like a fairy, but what stood out even more than her appearance was the faint blue glow surrounding her. Mana. A talent bestowed upon only a few humansthe gift of a mage. Simply being born with it was an incredibly rare blessing, as if nature itself had favored them. Her name was Irene Windler. A commoner by birth, she was one of only ten mages in this years incoming class. However, her talent stood out even among the ten, which was why everyones attention was drawn to her. According to the newspaper article published the previous day, the Duke of Galahad had even taken her in as his ward... With such news, it was only natural that peoples eyes would be on her. ...Ugh. However, Irene Windler didnt seem to enjoy the attention. She blushed and turned her head shyly, as if uncomfortable with all the stares. As she did, the crowds attention shifted to others. The disciple of the Mercenary King. The eldest son of the Sword Saint family. The second daughter of the Chancellors house. The son of a merchant. The descendants of mystical races. Without a doubt, these were the big names of this semester. To be fair to past classes, this year''s group is truly extraordinary, isnt it? Who could disagree? There are already people in the royal family keeping an eye on some of them. Hm, yes. Even among such prestigious talents, Id say that man is the most likely to become the top student this year. Indeed... I agree. Among the countless prodigies, there was one who shone especially brightly. A man with a noble and dignified aura, exuding an overwhelming presence that made him look like a sculpture. His name was Roen Dmitri de Lionel. The illegitimate son of a grand duke. But his status as a bastard was overshadowed by his overwhelming talent. It was said that his skills were already on par with many seasoned knights, and that he had pioneered new ground in the field of aura techniques. While the gazes directed at Irene Windler were filled with wonder and amazement, the looks sent toward Roen were a mixture of envy and awe. Many, driven by their jealousy of his illegitimate status, were determined to surpass him somehow. -----. Yet, his expression showed not the slightest hint of emotion. His cold, inhuman face made him appear as though he was proclaiming, I am different from you. That probably contributed to making him more unlikable, but ordinary people could only admire him. With his noble lineage, overwhelming talent, and the distinction of being the top student, both commoners and nobles alike sent looks of admiration his way. [We will now begin the entrance ceremony. Cadets, please take your seats, and guests and guardians, please be seated as well. Once again, the entrance ceremony will now begin, so we ask the guests and guardians to please take their seats.] With the promising and brilliant cadets in the background, the entrance ceremony finally began. Irene Windler. She was trembling slightly, though she was trying hard to hide it. And with good reasonattention made her extremely uncomfortable. In truth, she would much rather skip the Academy altogether and spend her days lounging comfortably at home. Like a pet squirrel, she wanted nothing more than to relax in a cozy place without a care in the world. That was the kind of person Irene Windler was. But Irene had to attend the Academy. And the reason for that was none other than... Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Wow, Arin! Look at all these people! There are so many!] Stop talking. Im so nervous I could throw up. [Youre just too timid, Arin. You should try enjoying the moment.] Do you think Im someone like you? [Whats an insan?] Someone just like you. [...You always say things I dont understand.] A loud voice rang out in Irene Windlers mind. It belonged to a woman who had been with her for the past seven years, and who, at the same time, was the original owner of this body. If anyone saw this, they might suspect schizophrenia, but Irene wasnt schizophrenic. She retained memories of the world she originally lived in. Thats why she had to return. And she had an obligation to return this body to its original owner. I swear, Ill find that damn angel and pluck every single one of their feathers! Grinding her teeth, Irene seethed at the thought of the one who had dragged her into this world. [But, Arin, just to clarifyare you sure that the angel youre looking for is really at this Academy?] Yes, definitely! They appear at the end of the original story to help the female lead. [Ah, the dukes biological daughter?] Thats right. [Hmm, the dukes daughter... I wonder what she looks like. Im so curious! Hehe.] ...It must be nice to have such simple thoughts. Meanwhile, she was having a mental breakdown. So far, everything has been following the original storyline, so the heroine will definitely appear. She had already confirmed that events were unfolding according to the plot of the original story. Which meant that, at the final moment, she had to catch the angel, subdue them, or at least threaten them to find a way to return. To end this frustrating coexistence and give both herself and the original owner their respective happy endings. ...But. ...Why is the male lead here? There was one thing Irene Windler couldnt understand. It was the fact that the man radiating an imposing presence on the other side of the room was here. Roen. The male lead of the original story, who, under normal circumstances, should have staged a rebellion and taken over his ducal household at a young age, becoming the Iron-blooded Grand Duke. But contrary to the original story, Roen had not initiated the bloody rebellion. Instead, he was now enrolled in the Academy, in the capital. Seeing this, Irenes mind was in turmoil. Who knew what kind of butterfly effect this deviation from the original plot would bring? Swish. Eek! Suddenly, Roens gaze seemed to land on her, as if hed sensed her looking at him. Irene quickly averted her eyes, lowering her head. Even though she had broken eye contact, she could still feel the sharpness of his gaze, like a blade pressing against her scalp. But she couldnt look up. [Arin, youre such a coward.] Shut up. [Aw, Arin said something mean to me.] ...This was so annoying. This girl was five years younger than her, and yet! ...Wait, Im not an old grouch. After dealing with this bratty personality for seven years, it felt like her own personality was starting to deteriorate. For her to go back to her normal, kind self, she needed the day to come when she could finally capture that angel. So she could pluck out every last one of their feathers and settle the score. My entrance exams...! In her fury over being dragged into this world the day before her university entrance exams, Irene vowed never to give up on her revenge against the angel. The rage of a high school senior about to take their exams burned deep and hot. [Oh, Arin, look! Over there, the teachers!] Theyre professors, not teachers. Get your wordsoh? Irene blinked in surprise. On the platform, among the professors introducing themselves, there was someone whose presence felt... different. How should she describe it? It was as if... Why does it feel like Tom Hardy from a mafia movie is standing in the middle of a romance story? To be more specific, she was reminded of one of Tom Hardys mafia roles from a film. And it wasnt just her imaginationpeople had fallen silent. ...it was as if, for a moment, the genre had completely changed. Ihan. ...Did I dress wrong? He had chosen his most formal outfit, following the instructions to dress neatly. He ended up wearing a tailcoat, thinking it was appropriate. But this wasnt a party, so he had thrown on a suit-like ensemble. It was tidy, clean, and he thought he looked pretty decent. He had even slicked his hair back with some pomade, thinking he looked rather fine. It wasnt too shabbyat least, he thought his first impression wouldnt be a bad one. However, the clothes were a bit tight. Not because he had gained weight, but because his muscles had grown recently. His arms and chest were bulging in the suit. Thankfully, the tailor had done a good job, and the fabric was stretchy enough that it wouldnt rip. Still, it felt a little awkward. Well, I didnt know theyd wear casual clothes.... Most of the other people were simply dressed. Hardly anyone wore dresses or tailcoats. Most were just wearing simple, clean outfits. Compared to that, his outfit felt over the top, and the proof was the moment he stepped onto the platform. ...There was silence. Yup, Im throwing this out as soon as I get home. Lets get this over with. Ihan looked straight ahead, focusing only on Roen. There was a reason for this. He needed to leave a strong impression on the guy, and it was better to focus on one person than let his gaze scatter everywhere. So Ihan opened his prepared script to introduce himself when Hmph, a demoted knight dares to show his face so shamelessly. Crack...! The room fell silent for a completely different reason. The cadet who had just spoken was now covering his mouth, realizing how loud he had been. Ihan smiled brightly at the sight. ...Why did I even bother with a script? I should just be myself. CRACK. The platform shattered beneath his feet. Chapter 17: Ihan Instructor (3) The one who had blurted out the rude remark was none other than Damian, the second son of Count Paulette. He had thought he was merely muttering to himself, but his voice rang out louder than he expected, possibly amplified by the silence around him. However, the volume of his voice wasnt the main issue right now. The problem was that everyone had heard him insult someonea knight, no less. Damn, my life at the Academy is.... He realized that his image had taken a hit from the very beginning, and his stomach churned. Insulting a knight? That didnt bother him too much. After all, it was just a demoted knight, wasnt it? The man couldnt retaliate just because Damian had insulted him. Unless the knight had any plans of challenging the Paulette family, which was unlikely. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was it you? ...What? The knight on the platform spoke to him with certainty, and Damian, taken off guard for a second, responded What? Who the hell are you talking to, you disrespectful bastard? The next moment, Damians vision went black. All he could see was the podium flying toward him. BOOM! Chaos erupted in an instant. People were stunned for entirely different reasons now, their minds blank. What just flew through the air? No, more importantly, did that man just throw a podium like it was a ball? There were many thoughts they wanted to voice, but no one dared to speak as they watched the instructor standing on the platform. Huh, I meant to throw my glove, but it seems the podium flew instead. My mistake. ....Seriously. I was so overcome with anger from the insult that I tried to throw my glove, but the podium went with it. Hmm, is the podium made of a lighter material? He pointed to the podium as if asking for understanding, but the expressions of those present became impossible to describe. Who the hell is this madman? As everyone shared the same thought, Damian, still reeling from the impact of the podium, remained unconscious, while the Paulette family members sprang into action. Damian! How dare you! Such an outrageous act! The members of the Paulette family, seated in the VIP section, glared at the instructor as though they wanted to tear him apart, emanating murderous intent. In response, Ihan Shut up. snorted in laughter, naturally pouring fuel on the already blazing fire of their anger. You bastard! Swoosh! One of the knights from the Paulette family drew his sword, and an immense aura radiated from his body. The shimmering air around him resembled the heatwaves of a blazing flame. It was a clear display of deadly intent. This was a skill only those who had mastered the pinnacle of aura techniques could wield, and it demonstrated just how exceptional the knights abilities werehis level far surpassed that of Yord, who had displayed his swordsmanship the previous day. The knights sword aimed directly at the crazed instructor, and before anyone could intervene, the blade shot forward to pierce its target. But. Whoosh! Guh?! Before the knights sword could reach its target, a hand axe flew through the air, cutting through the knights concentration and causing him to hesitate for a split second. The knight should have known better. He should never have hesitated. SLAM! You started this, didnt you? Whoosh! When had he moved? Like a bird diving down at full speed, Ihan instantly closed the gap and grabbed the knight by the neck, lifting him into the air. For a moment, the knight''s body rose into the air like a puppet with its strings cut. With an overwhelming sense of weightlessness, the knight had no chance to resist. CRACK! His head smashed into the ground with a sickening thud. Grrraagh! A horrifying scream echoed through the hall. Had the knights neck not been well-trained, it could have snapped from the force of the impact. Even with his training, the blow caused his entire body to seize up, rendering him nearly unconscious. But despite that Wham! Ihan didnt stop. He continued to hold the knight by the neck and lifted him again before slamming him back into the ground. Ugh! Desperate to survive, the knight gripped his sword in a reverse grip and swung it at Ihan, his last show of defiance, a refusal to go down without a fight. Thud. ...Impossible. Im not some weakling you can take down. The knight had tried to stab Ihan in the stomach, but his blade didnt penetrate. Of course, it didnt. The knight had no idea how tough Ihans muscles and bones were. His flesh might bruise, but it wouldnt be pierced so easily. After all, how had Ihan survived fighting aura users for three years without suffering serious injuries? So. You put up a decent fight. Wham! Ihan praised the knights resolve before slamming him into the ground again. Crash! Once, twice, three times... A total of five times, Ihan grabbed the knight by the neck and repeatedly smashed him into the wall and floor. It was as if he was testing which would give out firstthe knights body or his own stamina. A normal person would have tired out by now, but Ihan showed no signs of fatigue. In fact, it seemed as though he was using this as a chance to release his pent-up stress. This time, with an aura that was entirely different from before, he launched himself into the air as if to deliver the final blow. The flow had changed. No matter how tough the knights body was, this was something he couldnt possibly withstand. His body might be as strong as iron, but Ihan was confident he could bend it. And so STOP!!! BOOM!!! Guh... Thud, thud, thud...! Fortunately, the knight did not die. Another knight had stepped in, using his entire body to shield him from Ihans final blow. But that didnt mean the knight who intervened was unscathed. ...Thank you for stopping. Youll have to explain yourself. Youll be held accountable for interfering in a knights duel. ...Youre right. The middle-aged man nodded. Regardless of the circumstances, the Paulette family had insulted a knights honor first. And it was the Paulette family knight who had drawn his sword. At this point, the duel was all but official. A duel between knights only ended when one of them was dead. This was the unspoken rule that knights had followed for centuries. Though Ihan had a reputation for being a so-called "fake knight," he had, at this moment, fully embodied the code of a true knight, using honor as justification for his actions. It might seem reckless, but what made it even more interesting was the fact that this worked. All of this was possible because of the overwhelming force Ihan had displayed. If he hadnt been strong, none of this would have worked. ...I am Rodon, head of the Paulette family. Im Ihan. The demoted knight. ...I must first apologize. My foolish son insulted you and, by extension, the White Silver Lion. You shouldve said that before this idiot picked a fight. Dont you think? The knight Ihan still had by the throat dangled limply, his eyes rolled back. It looked like he was close to passing out. Rodon watched him with pity in his eyes as he spoke. I know. I should have stopped him. No, you shouldve stopped him before he even drew his sword. You wouldnt have intervened if hed managed to stab me. But since hes about to die, youre jumping in now. Crack. An unsettling sound came from the knights neck. Even if he survived, hed need a long recovery. But as long as he lived, there was hope. Hes our vice-commander. My disciple. His temperament may be rough, but hes a valuable talent that doesnt deserve to be crushed here. Ill take full responsibility for his actions and offer my own life in exchange for his. I ask for your mercy. Thud. Rodon placed his sword on the ground and knelt. The head of the Paulette family was offering his life to save the younger man. It was a noble gesture, and as the cadets and guests, who had been shocked and horrified by the sudden duel, watched, they were deeply moved by the counts honorable sacrifice. Among knights and nobles, who valued honor and nobility above all else, this act of humility and righteousness would likely have caused them to forgive all wrongs and praise him for his virtue. But... I refuse. ....Ihan placed no value on honor or nobility. For the second time that day, the crowd was rendered speechless. ...Is that guy completely insane? No, seriously.... Is he even human, or is he an ogre? Jeez... Most of the people in the room looked utterly shocked. But along with their shock, there was also a growing sense of resentment toward Ihan for his refusal to accept the noble counts honorable gesture. That was the sentiment shared by the majority. ...But when the majority thinks something, that also means... ...Impressive. Its not the opinion of everyone. My lord? That knight is exceptional. Its the right move to crush potential threats thoroughly. ...? Hes also a skilled fighter. Did you see how he completely disrupted his opponents rhythm with that axe throw? Thats not something just anyone can do. It takes countless battles and practice to hone such skill. That knight is sharp. Is it really that impressive? He just seems like a brute to me. You dont understand. Anyone with experience can see it. In a duel between knights whove reached a certain level, what becomes most crucial is the psychological battle and how you disrupt your opponents timing. Hes excellent. ...Huh. Jack was surprised. Not because of the knights skill, but because it was so rare for his young lord to praise someone like this. His lord usually shocked others; he wasnt the type to be surprised himself. Ive already found a treasure, Jack. His lord, Roen Dmitri de Lionel, smiled like he had discovered a precious jewel. And he wasnt the only one... [Wow....] Irene? [Totally my type...!] Wait, what?? [Hehe!] ??? The ghostly woman with rather unusual tastes, who preferred beastly men over dainty ones, was practically drooling. Unbeknownst to Ihan, he had unintentionally caught the attention of his surveillance targets on his very first day. Chapter 18: One moonlit night (1) To sum up the results, the situation ended rather inconclusively. If one were to start assigning blame, there would be no end to it. Following the knights code would mean either the vice-commander had to die or the guy who spoke so arrogantly would need to be punished. But it wasnt like the Paulette family would let that happen. On the other hand, even if Ihan had decided to go all out, there were limits to what he could do now that he had just been appointed as an instructor. Truly, it was a situation where neither side could move, and as such, the incident came to a close, unresolved. But there was someone who found this unresolved state deeply displeasing. And that person was Quite the spectacle you made. Irene put down her newspaper and took a sip of her now lukewarm drink. A picture-perfect scene. To anyone watching, it might seem like she was posing for a photoshoot, but this was just her everyday routine. Her everyday life might as well have been a photoshoot. However, if anyone knew her well, they would notice the slight displeasure hidden beneath her poised exterior. ...Dont be too harsh. Ive already been chewed out by the dean, too. Opposite her sat Ihan, who turned his head slightly, offering a half-hearted excuse as he took a sip of his drink. Todays newspaper had him on the front page, and he was burning inside. Haha, Sir Ihan, youve really made a name for yourself! Yes, its amazing! Unaware of Ihans frustrations, Albert and Rhea marveled over the newspaper photos, their eyes sparkling, while Ihan could only offer a bitter smile that kept growing longer. The world may have had a medieval setting, but oddly enough, there were many technologically advanced aspects. Cameras were one of them. When was this taken? These barbaric medieval reporters had no regard for privacy rights. ...It made him want to smash everything. [Shocking incident at the Royal Academy: A case of violence?] [Is the Paulette family opposing the royal family?] [Could this be a message from the abandoned lion to the White Silver Lion] Rip! Look at these guys? About half the articles in the newspaper were insults toward Ihan, tearing him down. Some of the content wasnt even fit to repeat. Afraid to provoke the count, they had likely agreed to degrade him instead. ...A bunch of jerks. Haha, its a shame Sir Ihans reputation wasnt more well-known. If it had been, this wouldnt have happened. I didnt bother to control what they thought. Theyre the ones who jumped to conclusions and refused to believe the facts, so what can I do? Well, thats true. Some might find it strange. After all, Ihan was a commoner by birth, but he was a veteran of the war and had earned a place in the knights despite his origins. Most importantly, Baltar Grace had personally selected him as a knight. That alone made Ihan an exceptional individual, someone not to be trifled with. And yet, reportersand not just them, but many otherscontinued to treat him as if he were insignificant. It was, to put it simply, a ridiculous situation. But, unfortunately, people didnt know about Ihans "achievements." The reason? People refuse to believe in the existence of someone like Sir Ihan. In fact, most deny it outright. Astonishingly, this country didnt believe in Ihans accomplishments. To be more precise, they denied them. That he was a war veteran? They saw him as just another lucky soldier who had survived. That he was personally selected by Baltar Grace? The higher-ups in the royal family had deliberately suppressed that information. The reason? Simple. The elites did not want another Baltar to be born. They had no desire for a superhuman they couldnt control. For that reason, even Ihans extraordinary combat prowess wasnt widely known. Sure, some people might have drunkenly boasted or joked about Ihans strength, but surprisingly... Hes beaten knights without knowing aura techniques? What nonsense is that?Is he a fallen noble? Or maybe the descendant of a ruined kingdom? Nothing at all? Hes just a commoner? He mustve used some underhanded means to become a knight.A knight whos taken down all the knights from prestigious families? Haha, thats a good story for the bards. No matter how much was said about Ihan, no one believed it. Think about ithow could a man with no noble lineage and no knowledge of aura techniques be strong enough to fight aura users? That was why so few people believed in Ihans stories. As a result, rumors about Ihan were dismissed as nonsense, and his reputation remained buried. If Ihan had been the type of knight who craved fame or desired a rise in status, the story might have been different. For example, he could have sought out renowned swordsmen and challenged them to public duels, proving himself in front of a crowd. Just like how knights gained fame through jousts and sword-fighting tournaments. But. Why would I bother doing that? Ihan had no desire to be a spectacle, nor did he have any ambition for fame or power. His goal was simply to attain enough strength that no one could oppress him. In other words, rather than chasing after fame, he focused on becoming the "real deal." Of course, this was just his personal philosophy, and it wasnt something he forced upon others. ...Still. What a ridiculous mindset. ...We call that romanticism. Does romanticism put food on the table? ...Uh... It wasnt something everyone could understand. With a bitter smile, Ihan shrugged, while Isis furrowed her brow in disapproval. He was fully aware that he had caused quite a stir. The fact that he was slightly annoyed made it worse. Still. If I hadnt done that, they wouldve looked down on me. And if they looked down on me, it wouldve been harder to gauge the targets I need to monitor. ... Besides, I admit I went a bit overboard. So could you stop being angry? Ihan tried his best to appease Isis. Normally, he wouldnt bother, but this time, she was the one footing the bill. ...Not to mention, she had brought him some 2% pure Ambrosia. Considering all that, Ihan figured it was worth trying to keep her happy, but it wasnt easy. Wait, why is she even mad? Im the one getting all the hate, so whats her deal? As Ihan pondered this, Isis sighed in frustration, lightly slapping her chest. Do you think Im upset about that? ...What? Her voice suddenly turned cold, catching Ihan off guard. There are two reasons why Im angry. One, because some mere second son of a count dared to insult my sworn brother. Two, because the dirty media are portraying my brother as some kind of brute without even bothering to check the facts! They are worse than a plague! ...Hmm. Her words were highly aristocratic, which felt a bit uncomfortable for Ihan, who came from a commoner background. Still, since she was defending him, it wasnt entirely unpleasant. Whats gotten into her? Hmph. Insulting one of my people is the same as insulting me. Allowing this to go unchecked is a humiliation to the royal family! How could I not be angry? ...Ah, thats what it was? So, she wasnt upset because Ihan was being insulted. She was upset because it reflected poorly on her. ...Of course. Ihan figured as much and shook his head, deciding to clear things up. There are two things I need to correct. One, no one knows about the connection between you and me. Two, Im not one of your people. So, theres no need for you to be mad. Youre scaring me a bit. ...You arrogant man. Where else will you find someone as humble as me? ... Please stop glaring at me. If looks could kill, he would have been stabbed dozens of times by now. That was how sharp and deadly her gaze was. After a long moment of tense silence. Suddenly, she asked What would you like me to do about the count? ...What? If you wish, I could have him killed. Or I could strip him of his title. Just say the word. ...What kind of nonsense is that? This is no nonsense. Her eyes gleamed with an icy coldness. You are currently fulfilling a request of mine. It is unacceptable for there to be any disruptions so early on. I am deeply displeased, and I wish for this to be resolved swiftly. ... Her emotions were clearshe was angry, and she wanted her anger dealt with quickly. Power, influence, and prestige. All of this allowed her to say such things. If Ihan asked for help now, everything would be taken care of. It was as if he had been granted the right to wield a demon sword. And yet. Drink some water and calm down. You look like youre about to flip out. ...Im not in the mood for jokes. Im not joking either. So let me be serious. Just sit tight. Dont stir up more trouble. ...Are you saying Id be a disturbance? Yes. ...You impudent man. Her stern words, however, seemed to dissipate some of her anger. This audacious little brother of hers...! You said youd leave everything up to me, didnt you? Then its settled. If this situation causes me to fall out with the Paulette family, so be it. If they come after me again, Ill fight them. And if I cant handle it, Ill run. Simple as that. ...You? Ill run around, erasing everything related to their family as I go. ...Why are you looking at me like that? ...You just declared, in front of the royal family, that youd erase one of their supporters. How could I not be surprised? Oh, I didnt realize that family was loyal to the crown. Then again, most knight families are. Ihan recalled that the count he had met the previous day was quite an accomplished knight. ...You didnt even know that? I wasnt interested. Anyway, Ive made my position clear. So just stay put. ...Hah. Whenever she spoke with Ihan, Isis always felt like she was the one getting talked down. Maybe it was because she had taken him in as her sworn brother, or maybe she had a soft spot for him. Whatever it was. Hes amusing. In her otherwise dull life, he had become an unexpected source of excitement. Isis smirked slightly, finding his boldness appealing. Very well. Youve spoken so impudently that I suppose theres no need for me to interfere anymore. I wont get involved. But. If you truly consider someone an enemy, make sure to cut them down thoroughly. As my sworn brother, you should at least have that level of resolve. We call that tyranny. The path of a king is the path of tyranny. ...Ive always thought you were the most dangerous person around. Hoho, what a delightful compliment. Thwap. She hit him with her fan again, and in an instant Swoosh. See you next time. Like snow melting in the sunlight, Isis vanished without a trace. The only thing left to prove she had been there was the puddle of water on the floor. ...She really is the ultimate villain. Ill clean it up! ...It would help if you just stayed still, maid. Huh? ...Just clean it. Okay!! Trying to reason with someone as simple-minded as her was exhausting. How do I know that? ...I didnt want to know. But spending time with this maid had taught me. ...Doesnt the old man disappear like that too? Haha, how could an old man like me waste such magical energy? Its just that you dont need magic, right? Haha. ...I thought so. As Ihan watched the maid slip and fall while cleaning the puddle and the butler vanish into the shadows, he shook his head. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though it shouldnt be him saying it, the more he looked around. If Im part of the underworld, these people are the real villains. The royal family seemed to be filled with more bizarre characters than himself, who had undergone all sorts of human experimentation. Chapter 19: One moonlit night (2) Count Rodon had a headache. There were over dozens of reasons causing his distress, but the elements currently giving him the worst headache were "Dear! We need to address this! How could they touch our child and yet that man still isn''t dismissed? You must demand the knight order to punish him!" His wife, who had pampered their youngest son far too much, was screaming for the knight to be punished. Raised as a daughter of a wealthy marquis family, she had no understanding of politics and was spouting foolish words. Did she truly not understand what it meant to challenge the White Silver Lion or to confront the knight order? ...In hindsight, perhaps he should have listened to his late mothers advice when she warned him against marrying for beauty alone. But his wifes nagging could be tuned out; he could deal with it later. The more pressing problems were "There will be no threat to his life. Knights have exceptionally strong vitality, after all. However, it will take at least a year for him to recover... unless you can obtain fresh troll blood with 80% purity." The fact that the recovery of the vice-commander, who should soon be leading the estates knight order, was so slow was another major concern. The Paulette family was a family of knights, and it was a daily occurrence for freelance knights or mercenaries seeking fame to challenge them to duels. Accepting these challenges was a matter of pride for the family. And now, one of the estates key knights had been incapacitated. Worse yet, it was the knight hailed as the champion of their territory. It was only natural for Count Rodon to feel weighed down by frustration. Troll blood? Where on earth am I supposed to find that? While it was said that 80% purity troll blood would speed up the recovery, obtaining such blood was nearly impossible. Trolls rarely emerged from the deep forests, and even if one successfully hunted a troll, its blood would coagulate or spoil immediately upon death, making it hard to collect even 30% pure blood. To get 80% pure blood, one would need to enlist the help of an aura user. In short, it was impossible. My head hurts, it really hurts. These problems alone were enough to give him a splitting headache, but "Master, if you wish, I will bring you the mans head immediately." "Father! I will go myself!" "...Why are you both acting like this?" Even the knights, who were supposed to protect the estate, and his eldest son, who was meant to inherit the family title, were itching to draw their swords over this incident. Looking at them, Count Rodon felt dizzy. Do they not understand anything? His wife, ignorant of knightly or political matters, could be excused. But these two were supposed to protect the family, and by extension, Pandragon. Had they forgotten that the Paulette family was aligned with the royal faction? If they truly didnt grasp what it meant to provoke the White Silver Lion, it might be better to cut off their heads now. They would surely bring ruin to the family. ...This is my fault. Ever since the end of the three-year war with Britain, he had neglected the affairs of the family, and now he was paying the price. Surrounded by such disappointments, it was clear that he had failed to properly manage both his children and his estate. He should have ruled them with a firmer hand. Had he done so, they wouldnt be acting out like this. Where do I even begin to fix this? The counts worries deepened. ...At that moment "You seem deeply troubled, Count." "..." "Haha, well, managing a family isnt an easy task. I understand your plight." "..." "Why arent you saying anything? Do you dislike this old man that much? It hurts my feelings." "..." Count Rodon couldnt even breathe properly, let alone respond. No, he couldnt muster any response at all, as his hands and feet trembled. When had he arrived? The old man slowly approached from the shadows, silhouetted against the bright moon. He looked like a kind old butler, with nothing intimidating about his appearance. But Count Rodon wasnt fooled. He wouldnt be deceived by that gentle voice. He wouldnt be deceived by that kindly face. There was no way he could forget the tragedies this old man had caused. With a trembling voice, Count Rodon dared to speak his name. "A-Albert Duke..." "Haha, I am honored that you remember an old man like me, Count." "Albert Duke! W-Weve done nothing wrong! Our family has no intention of opposing the royal family!" He pleaded desperately, his excuses tumbling out one after another. That was how terrified he was of this man. Was it because the man was one of the kingdoms only three aura users? No. While the mans combat prowess was formidable, that wasnt why Count Rodon was so afraid. The true reason he was terrified "I havent come for an inquisition, so rest easy. Its been a long time since I retired, haha." was because of his past profession. Inquisitor John Ray Albert. The butcher who wiped out ninety families! And Count Rodon would never forget how that old man carried a cross on his back as he impaled countless people upon it...! But Albert smiled, as if all of that was merely a distant memory. "Thats all in the past. Ive long since washed my hands of it, so you have nothing to fear, Count. After all, the past is the past, isnt it?" Nonsense! "The elders who remember those days wet themselves at the mere mention of your name, scratching their heads in terror until they bleed! And you call that the past?!" "Ah, those were just the passions of youth. Everyone has something they become obsessed with in their younger days, and for me, it was simply Gods teachings. Back then, it was my entire life. Now, though, Im nothing more than an old man with nothing left but bones." "..." "Haha, come now, Count, you should be smiling at this point. This is where youre supposed to laugh. Haha! How are you going to get along with the younger generation without any sense of humor?" Albert reached out and touched Count Rodons face. One might question whether it was acceptable for a baron to lay his hands on a counts face, but no one would dare utter such a thing in the presence of this man. Before anyone realized it, Albert was lifting the corners of Rodons mouth, forcibly forming a smile. Rodons eyes grew moist, almost as if tears were about to spill. Every time Alberts hand touched him, Rodons entire body broke out in cold sweat, trembling as if from the cold. As his lips were forced into a strained half-moon smile "Hmm, thats a good smile." Albert nodded, satisfied, and finally withdrew his hand. "...Why have you come here?" Count Rodon, still trembling with fear, asked. He needed to know what mistake he had made, what had prompted this mans visit, so that it would never happen again. "Haha." That seemed to be the right question, as Albert smiled in approval. It was a clever judgment, worthy of a head of the family. Satisfied, Albert decided to alter his original purpose for coming and said "Oh, its nothing much. Theres a young man whos caught this old mans attention recently. I heard he had a bit of an encounter with your family, so I thought Id drop by." "Y-You cant mean!" "Count, youre an excellent noble. Unlike the fools who think the world belongs to them or the lunatics among the neutral faction, you belong to the royalist faction and understand the current political climate. So please, ensure that this old man never has to pick up his cross again. Can you do that?" "..." "Haha, Ill take your silence as a yes." Swoosh. In the next moment As suddenly as he had appeared, he vanished without a trace. "..." Count Rodon remained frozen in place. It was as if he had been possessed by a ghost, but as he felt the lingering warmth on his face and the forced smile on his lips, he realized that what he had just experienced was real, not a hallucination. And there was further proof of this. "...Blood?" There was blood. Fresh, still-wet blood. It wasnt his own, nor was it Alberts. If he had to guess, it was... Someone elses blood. Other peoples blood. Chill! Rodon came to a horrifying realization. That old man had already spilled blood before arriving here. Not his blood, but someone elses...! As Rodon processed this, he slowly lowered his head and trembled slightly, his shoulders shaking. He understood now what would have happened if he hadnt bowed down first. Something too terrifying to even speak of...! Crash! "Dear, Im telling you again, we must report this to the royal family immediatelydear?!" "..." "D-Dear? Why... why are you like this? Dear...?" sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." "A-Are you crying?" The count sobbed, and his wife was taken aback. In all their years of marriage, she had never seen him cry. But how could she possibly understand? How could she comprehend how relieved he was to be alivehow relieved he was that his entire family was still breathing? And so, the count wept, while his wife, bewildered, hesitantly moved to comfort him. The next morning, news spread that over six newspapers and one merchant guild that had sponsored them had been reduced to ashes overnight. Meanwhile, Count Rodon silently took up a wooden sword and went to find his son. It was the conclusion of a trivial incident that had taken place under the moonlight. Chapter 20: Irene Windler - My neighbor (1) Tap, tap. "...It''s not too bad." A yard that isn''t vast but still decently spacious. Lush grass and insects. A wooden cabin overgrown with moss and vines. It almost feels like a ghost might pop out at any moment, but even so, it''s quite a fortunate find. After all, this is an academy famous for having the most expensive land, and yet Ive managed to get a house this cheap. Though... There are rumors of ghosts, a few murders, and stories that criminals used it as a hideout, but, well, that doesnt matter. Its a cabin with a lot of ominous rumors, but such things don''t bother Ihan. If a ghost shows up, I''ll just beat it up. If a murderer comes, Ill beat them up too. Criminals? I''ll beat them up as well. Thats all there is to it. So, for Ihan, this place is a rare gem. More importantly... A cliff in the back hills... is this paradise? He could climb cliffs here! That thought alone made Ihan feel more content than ever. This was a successful move. Suddenly, after three years, Ihan had to move. There was no other choice. Being hired as an instructor meant he had to commute to the Royal Academy instead of the knights'' division. Even if he wanted to continue commuting from his previous residence, the 25-kilometer distance made moving a necessity. ...Although, if he felt like it, he could run that distance for exercise. But why bother? It''s easier to just move. Sure, there were other transportation options like trains and carriages. As mentioned before, this world might not have gone through an industrial revolution, but there are some oddly advanced technologies. However, transportation here is incredibly expensive. If a commoner took the train for a month, theyd go bankrupt. So, moving is the better deal. Of course, it was a hassle and a waste to spend his precious one-week break, meant for course adjustments, house-hunting. But having found a house that was so perfect, the trouble felt worth it. Thunk. Phew, is this the last of it? Sir Knight, where should I put this? Just leave it anywhere. Ill organize it later. Okay! The helper had successfully moved everything except the fragile items without any mistakes. Despite being clumsy, Leira had impressive strength and health. ...Was that wardrobe always so light? She lifted something meant for two people with ease. God certainly is fair. She may have been blessed with beauty and health, but her intelligence was left quite low. Shed be a hit at a construction site. Especially with the supervisors. Theres no better worker than her. Though, she might not be paid fairly, so it''s best not to take her there. Thunk! Wow, Sir Knight! Youre so strong! The tree just came right out! I didnt pull it out; I just broke it. But why are you breaking perfectly fine trees? This tree is dead. If left alone, it''ll attract bugs. I see! But can you really break a tree with your bare hands? If you train enough, anyone can do it. Wow! Can I do it too? Hmm, follow me for about half a year, no, maybe a year, and you might... Given her natural build, if she trained for a year, she might even be on par with some of the weaker knights. Shed be perfect as a martial artist. Though lacking in brains, she might be a talent fit for dominating the world of women''s boxing. Just as these greedy thoughts crossed his mind, like a boxing coach discovering a prodigy... What the hell are you talking about? Can you have a normal conversation, please? Someone interrupted their nonsense. Oh, youre here. Yeah, Im here, you lunatic. Why are you picking a fight the moment you see me? Because you give me reasons to. ?? ...Never mind, what am I even saying to a half-troll. Who are you calling a half-troll?! ...He has a surprisingly sharp sense. Jake Palmer. Ihans only friend, shaking his head in exasperation with a sigh. Unfortunately, the warm housewarming culture of celebrating a friends move does not exist in the Kingdom of Pendragon. Instead, people go to the church affiliated with the temple to request blessings, offering donations. Would you believe it? There are countless people whove gone bankrupt making those donations in the capital. Its terrifying. Thats why Ihan remained an atheist in this life, just as he was in his previous one. He didn''t want to go bankrupt, after all. Thats an extreme example. Donations to the temple are just a token of sincerity. Its more about wishing for a peaceful journey to Avalon in the afterlife. Enough, dont try to preach to me here. ...You unbeliever. Jake recited part of a scripture, holding up a cross symbolizing the kingdoms only religion, The Light of Radiance. All-powerful Light of Radiance, and the Seven Archangels who follow its light, forgive this blasphemous sinner and grant them your blessing, Amen. Am I the blasphemous sinner youre talking about? Who else could it be? ...Well, thanks. Half was sarcasm, but half was genuine gratitude. After all, how many people would read scripture for a friend who moved? He was a grateful friend. If youre really grateful, buy this cross. You scam artist...? Id love to just give it to you, but they say if you give too much, misfortune follows. ...... Forget it. Hes not that grateful. Hes like those shady vendors who force amulets on you while you wait at the subway. Though he grumbled, Ihan eventually tossed Jake two silver coins. Not because he was a sucker, but because presenting the silver-plated cross at the temple could get him cheaper divine healing later on. It was a rare-grade item, in a way. Since it''s from a mid-level priest, you might get up to a 30% discount. Enough, just give me what you brought. Always in a hurry. Jake grumbled about not being offered tea, but still quietly handed over the letter. Information he had commissioned from the guild. Though Ihan could have bought it himself, he preferred this indirect method just in case. Theyve hidden the information on the Grand Duke quite thoroughly, so there isnt much. The same goes for the Duke. Whats written here is probably just what everyone else knows. Thats more than enough. He wasnt expecting detailed information. He just wanted to see if there was something he might not have considered. ...Its about what I expected. At least it wasnt a waste of money. The information was worth exactly what he had paid. After reading it, Ihan didnt hesitate. Whoosh. A gold coin becoming kindling, huh. Shut up. He used the letter as kindling and folded his arms, looking nonchalant. "These people are all crazy," Ihan murmured. "Blasphemous," Jake muttered. "Blasphemous, my foot." They all seemed like psychopaths. Duke Galahad. After losing his wife, he developed a madness and became obsessed with torturing and killing criminals, making him an extremely dangerous individual. On top of that, he inherited the cursed sword that has been passed down through the Galahad family for generations. According to the records, he has the highest compatibility with the sword out of all the past dukes. In conclusion, hes a dangerous, bloodthirsty lunatic. Next, there''s Grand Duke Lionel. Due to his familys bloodline, he has many wives, forming a pride like a lions pride. Just like the cursed sword in the Galahad family, he has inherited the mystery thats been passed down through the Lionel family. However, due to the side effects of that mystery, he indiscriminately pursues women of all statuses, even going as far as assaulting maids. And yet, despite fathering many children with these women, he takes no responsibility for them. In conclusion, hes an irresponsible rapist and child neglecter. "Still, they''re both extraordinarily handsome, so theyre still popular among noblewomen... Ha! So, if you''re good-looking, you can get away with murder and rape, huh?" Hmm. Well, I guess when you have that much power, you can get away with anything. Ah, romance stories. If youre handsome and rich, no crime goes unpunished. ...Wasnt my previous life kind of similar? Damn this ridiculous obsession with appearances. I think youre handsome, Sir Knight! ...Thanks, maid. Youre pretty too. Hehe, I hear that a lot. What about me, Miss Maid? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Huh? Who are you? ...... Jake wore a genuinely wounded expression, while Leira blinked innocently, completely unaware of his presence. She didnt realize how much her obliviousness hurt him. But Ihan didnt care about the awkwardness between them as he delved into thought. The reason he sought information on the duke and grand duke was simple. As the old saying goes, to defeat a general, you start by cutting off the head of his horse. Ihan, ever the diligent listener to ancient wisdom, was simply gathering information on those surrounding Loen and Irene before making contact with them. But the results were more severe than he had expected. Of course, if this world really is a romance fantasy, its not so incomprehensible. After all, most of the central characters in romance fantasy worlds are broken in one way or another. Their children probably arent much better. Children are mirrors of their parents. That logic would likely hold true here as well, and now Ihan understood a bit better why Isis had asked him for a favor. If I were her, Id be irritated to have those kids hanging around my front yard too. Unintentionally, Ihan found himself empathizing with Isis. If you ever need help, just let me know. And... try to stay away from those in power. Im saying this not as a knight or noble, but as a concerned friend. What was this? Had he been watching a play? Or was it just because of Leira that he was trying to look cool? Regardless, Jake left with a grand statement. Unfortunately... Sir Knight, that man seems a little strange. Do you think he might be unwell? ...No, not at all. To Leira, he was just an ill person. Still. He may be a bit odd, but hes a good guy. You can tell he cares about you. He is a good person. Despite his fall from grace, Jake came from a noble family with a long history. There had been a story about how his family was unjustly ruined, yet despite that, he still remained loyal to the royal family and even joined the knights to continue his familys legacy. He was the model student compared to a delinquent like Ihan. And yet, that same guy was advising Ihan to stay away from those in powerand the royal family. In a way, Jake was even suppressing his own loyalty to give Ihan that advice. He valued friendship more than his loyalty. ...It was strange. In his previous life, Ihan had been bullied for being an orphan, and so-called friends had always stabbed him in the back. But in this life, he had found someone who genuinely cared for him. I guess Im doing alright in this life. Huh? Nothing. More importantly, Miss Maid, isnt it time for you to return to the palace? Its getting late. If it were anyone else, they would have noticed that Ihan was trying to change the subject, but Leira didnt pick up on things like that. She was far too straightforward and kind-hearted. ...Which made Ihan worry that shed be scammed one day. And with her usual childlike innocence, she smiled brightly and said, Im not going back. ...What? From now on, Ill be living with you, Sir Knight. The princess told me to take good care of you, after all. Hehe. ...Uh, dont you think thats a bit... inappropriate? Does she not understand the implications of a man and a woman living under one roof? But she wasnt that clueless. The princess said youre safe! What did she say again? Ah, yes! Theres nothing to worry about since hes not even a real man! Thats what she said! ...... What does it mean to be a real man, though? ...You dont need to know. How cruel of that woman, to insult his pride like this! That damn woman. Just wait till we meet again. Ihan ground his teeth, making a mental note to settle the score the next time he saw the princess. Knock, knock. Oh, it seems we have a visitor. Stay back for now. It was an unfamiliar scent. The faint smell of cornelian cherries drifted in the air. Ihan, whose senses were as sharp as a ghost when it came to recognizing human scents, felt uneasy. He cautiously opened the door, confident that even bare-handed, he could snap a spine if necessary... Ah, hello. I... I just moved in next door, and Im handing out polenta... Oh my, arent you Instructor Ihan? ...... What a coincidence, meeting you like this! How strange and wonderful! Hm... One thing was certain: this girl... Shes terrible at acting. Ihan looked at her. Irene Windler. She, the second surveillance target, was now loitering suspiciously around his yard. Chapter 21: Irene Windler - My neighbor (2) Polenta refers to a dish made from easy-to-find grains like corn, barley, or chestnuts, cooked into a porridge-like consistency. While the texture is intentionally coarse, giving it a rough feel when eaten, this is part of its charm. Made from easily accessible ingredients, its a popular dish among commoners, as it can be made in large quantities and is quite filling. However, if prepared properly, it can be as delicious as any other dish, and it provides a strong sense of fullness even when eaten in small portions, making it suitable as an emergency ration. More than that, it''s not just eaten like porridge. When cornmeal or barley flour is added and its hardened, it turns into something akin to... A delicious rice cake. It becomes a chewy, flavorful corn cake with its characteristic coarse texture as part of its appeal. With a hint of goat cheese and herbs, its far from bland. It makes for an excellent and hearty meal. This is a clever way of preparing it. Ive eaten it like porridge before, but this way, its different and kind of addictive. I learned this while working at an inn, oh no! I mean, back when I was doing part-time work! Its so tasty, Id make it for myself often. Is that so? Ive never seen it prepared this way. Mind telling me which inn it was? Id like to try it myself. Oh, uh, the inn probably doesnt exist anymore. It was, uh, a long time ago. Really? Y-yes! ...Shes lying. If youre going to lie, at least make it convincing. I dont know what she did before she was possessed, but she definitely wasnt in the performing arts. If she had been, her acting wouldnt be this terrible. In her own way, shes as simple as Leira. Is this typical of romance novel heroines? In most romances, the main characters always act like theyre clever but end up getting betrayed and rapidly lose their intelligence. Is she one of those? Shes about on par with the maid, though. Over on one side, Leira, having stuffed herself with polenta, was now choking and running around looking for water. She grabbed a bucket, dunked her face in it, and began slurping. Couldnt she just drink normally? Does it always have to be this dramatic? ...Watching her is never boring, but its embarrassing when others are around. Uhm, is she going to be okay? Just ignore her. W-what? I said dont worry about it. Shes incredibly healthy. ...Oh, okay. Irene blinked, still watching Leira with a curious look, then ducked her head again when she felt Ihans gaze on her. She now resembled a pitiful soul coming to a loan shark to beg for money. Seeing this, Ihan wondered. Did I do something terrible to her? Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Irene tremble like a frightened kitten, Ihan scratched the back of his head awkwardly, as if he had wronged her in some way. It wasnt proper manners to just send away a neighbor who had brought a housewarming giftwell, housewarming polenta in this caseespecially since they already knew each other. So, Ihan offered her some tea and had her sit down for a bit. More importantly, Irene didnt seem to mind or want to refuse. In fact, she almost seemed eager, as if she had been waiting for this moment. She sat down, drank the tea, and had eaten most of the polenta she brought along. She adapted well. But that only made it more suspicious. This is fishy. Honestly, she was too comfortable, which made it suspicious. Think about it. There was no connection between Ihan and Irene. Sure, Ihan had been tasked with investigating Irene Windler, but that was something only Ihan and Isis knew. And yet, all of a sudden, she had moved in next door. ...Its particularly strange because the house had been empty just the day before, and now she was living there. How could it not be suspicious? Ihans guard went up as he quietly asked, Cadet Irene, I apologize for asking something personal, but may I ask you a question? He decided to probe her a bit. Huh? Ill take that as a yes. Why are you staying in such an out-of-the-way place? Given your status, you could live in the dorms, or in one of the properties owned by the Galahad family. As far as I know, the Galahad family owns about 70% of the buildings near the academy. ....... I apologize if the question is too forward. No, no, its a perfectly reasonable question... Although she said it was fine, Irenes complexion didnt look good, so Ihan focused a bit more on her, wondering if there was something deeper going on. After all, he had just read some rather disturbing information about Duke Galahad. Who knows? Maybe shes being mistreated. Or maybe she was kicked out of the dorms because shes a commoner...! The dorm application period ended before I even knew it existed, and I didnt want to use the Galahad familys properties. Honestly, that man gives me the creeps. I dont want to be anywhere near him. ...? No, really, hes strange! Every time he looks at me, I get chills! He looks like a girl, but his words and actions are so shady! Honestly, I just dont want to be anywhere near him. Thats why I turned down everything he offered. I didnt want to get involved, and... oh. ....... C-can you pretend you didnt hear that? ...As you wish. ...Thank you. She must have been bottling it up for a while. It seems like she has quite the grudge against the duke. I guess she had her reasons after all. Some might doubt whether everything she said was true, but Ihan was convinced she wasnt lying or acting. Why? Because... Thump, thump. Her heartbeat told him. His hearing could detect heartbeats more accurately than a stethoscope pressed to the chest. He trusted his abilities, which even Isis had been impressed by. Shes a simple but honest girl. Through a bit of conversation, Ihan gauged what kind of person Irene Windler was. She was clumsy and lacking in some areas, but thats typical of people in their teens and twenties. Its the kind of inexperience that comes from a lack of life experience and social interaction. He wasnt criticizing Irenejust stating a fact. Sure, she seemed awkward and had a tendency to speak rashly, but that could be chalked up to the eccentricities that come with being a mage. And for a mage... Shes remarkably normal. Considering that 90% of mages are psychopaths, she wasnt that bad. While Ihan had a biased view of mages, he didnt think he was wrong. After all, 90% of the mages he had encountered had been psychopaths. Though, they were all dead by his hand. U-uh!? Why am I suddenly so cold...? Is the cabin chilly? Id appreciate your understanding. There are still many parts that havent been fixed. Oh, its fine. Actually, Instructor, I look forward to getting along with you. Since we live so close, I guess well be seeing each other often. ...I look forward to it as well, Cadet Irene Windler. She extended a friendly hand first. Normally, the only time Ihan would touch a mages hand was when he was smashing it with a hammer or burning it with a torch, so this normal handshake felt strange. Why are my thoughts like this when holding a womans hand, you ask? You dont apply normal standards to mages. Theyre that dangerous. The fact that she was a mage diminished her feminine appeal, and on top of that, she might be the adopted daughteror even the real daughterof a mad duke. Her appeal plummeted into the negatives. Getting involved with her wouldnt end well. Shes kind, though... kind, at least.... No matter how many pluses you multiply with negatives, you still cant turn them into a positive. ...Above all... How many people has that man planted around here? Her adoptive father, being the lunatic he was, only made the negatives grow. Click! Ihan clicked his tongue, furrowing his brow as he detected the growing number of subtle presences and scents around the cabin. Click! Click! He could feel the subtle increase in suspicious presences and smells around the cabin. No homeowner would welcome a bunch of blood-scented hyenas lurking around their house. Meanwhile, Irene Windlers tension was rising, and her body was growing stiff. Did I make a mistake? [You can do it, Irene! Just try to win over the instructor!] ...This is all your fault. She had no choice but to move because of the constant nagging and pleading to get closer to the knight instructor. Ah, though, she wasnt exactly lying. Its true she missed the dorm application deadline, and she genuinely didnt like the Duke. She just regretted not finding a better place to stay. She wasnt really a fan of cabins. A soundproof, clean, high-end inn with regular housekeeping would have been much better. Perhaps because she knew this feeling too well, Irene displayed a hint of regret... [Sorry, but hes so amazing! Look at those muscles! No, wait! Even a statue carved from stone wouldnt compare to that body!] Her regret was short-lived, and her inner ghost shamelessly expressed its desires. ...You pervert. [Could I pretend it was an accident and touch those muscles? I just want to feel them!] ...You have no shame. [Muscles over reputation any day!] ...Shut up. Irene barely stopped herself from sighing in exasperation at the ghost''s insane ramblings in her head. Still, she couldnt help but glance at the instructors body. He was only wearing a short-sleeved shirt that showed off the contours of his chest quite well. Thanks to the ghost, who kept harping on about muscles, her eyes naturally wandered over there. And after confirming what she saw... Well, I have to admit, its easy on the eyes. It was a case of great minds thinking alike. After seven years of hanging around that ghost, their tastes in food and clothes had become almost identical. ...And even in men, apparently. Chapter 22: Irene Windler - My neighbor (3) -Why dont you stay for dinner, Cadet Irene? Huh? Its already late, and I feel bad just sending you off like this, especially after you shared this meal with us. I-its just something I wanted to prepare myself... Its a matter of courtesy. We cant let you leave like this. Maid. Yes! Please warm up some beef stew and bread. Leave it to me! ...Dont rush. Please take your time. ?? I-Ill help you. Irene, being quick to notice, approached Leira to assist her in the preparations. Seeing this, Ihan smiled contentedly as he began to gather two hand axes hanging on the wall. Ill chop some firewood while you prepare. Take good care of the maid, Cadet Irene. Yes, yes! Everything seemed to be moving along haphazardly. Despite finding herself unexpectedly staying for dinner, Irene was somewhat relieved that she wouldnt have to eat alone. Even though there was a ghost constantly chattering inside her, a ghost has no warmth, after all. He seems like a considerate person, doesnt he? As Irene watched his back as he left, she thought maybe, despite his appearance, Ihan might be a kind man who was attentive to others. But, contrary to her expectations... Creak. ...... As he stepped out, the expression on his face was far from warm or kindit was nothing but cold and grim. Around the tranquil cabin. To the unknowing eye, the peaceful scene would seem like something from a fairytale being told by a storyteller to a child. But within this serene landscape, Ihan felt a distinct sense of disturbance. Gripping his two axes tighter, he strode forward. Come out. -.......... Just so you know, I only give two warnings. Ihans eyes began to narrow, and a powerful aura surged around him. Whoosh. They appeared. A group of suspicious figures, all dressed in black. There were about thirty of them, and as Ihan stared at the group, his expression did not soften one bit. At that moment. Calm down. We havent come to threaten you, said the one with the strongest presence among the group, attempting to explain. Hah, you say youre not here to threaten me, but you reek of danger. ...... You look like a dangerous bunch to anyone. A poor excuse will never convince anyone. Reeking of blood, and yet asking to be trustedwho would believe that? However. Youre no different. What? If were talking about danger, youre no less dangerous. A commoner like you standing next to the young ladyhow could we possibly remain calm? ...Ha, look at this guy. What nerve. Seeing the man speaking so boldly, Ihans mind went cold. But instead of losing his temper, his heartbeat began to pound loudly as he slowly... Tap. Enough. Even if I let the others go, youre getting a beating. Rubbish. Ihan tossed the axes to the ground and approached the black-clad figure who had irked him the most. In response, the man also stepped forward. I wont kill you. Maybe the man liked Ihans proposal. He handed his sword to someone else and approached bare-handed. In the next moment... Smash! Boom! Without further words, the two men began exchanging blows. ...It was a sudden and unexpected brawl. Ihans fistsno, his entire bodywas strong. Thanks to the troll blood running through him, his physical strength was exceptional, and through constant training, he had refined his body to a point where he could easily overpower most knights with sheer physical force. The previous days beating of the sub-commander of the Pollet familys knights was proof of that. In a fistfight, few could match Ihan. No, actually, no one should ever try to fight him barehanded. And yet... Smash! Smash! Boom! Crash! It was a real fight. In fact, it wasnt just a fight; Ihan was being pushed back. Despite never losing in hand-to-hand combat, Ihan found himself struggling. The black-clad mans punches were fast, skilled, and precise, showing that he had clearly mastered some form of martial art. Considering most knights focused exclusively on weaponry, this was unusual, but right now, that wasnt what Ihan cared about. Because... Crack! Both men were entirely focused on one thing: overpowering the other. Their punches collided, and for a moment, there was a cracking sound. However, it wasnt their bones breakingit was the stones scattered beneath their feet. Whoosh! Ihan threw out a series of quick jabs, as though he were a boxer. The sound of his fists cutting through the air was menacing. Six sharp punches were thrown in quick succession, and even a graze would have torn flesh. But the black-clad man dodged and deflected them all, stepping into Ihans guard and kicking his shin. Though the blow lacked strength, it carried a sharp precision that cut into the bone. There are sometimes people like this. Some fighters pack power into their punches, while others pack a blade into them. It was as if the mans whole body was a razor blade. The more blows landed, the redder Ihans skin became. But Ihans blows werent to be underestimated either. If his opponents strikes were like a blade, then Ihans were like hammer blows. Boom! ...Alright, Ill give you that, commoner. Your punches pack a punch. Blood dripped from the mans mouth after Ihan landed a blow to his abdomen. It was a hit that should have rattled his insides. It wouldnt have been surprising if he collapsed right then and there. Yet, somehow, the man stood firm, and Ihans brow furrowed. Dont you feel like collapsing yet? You just love to talk, dont you? Boom! Words were unnecessary. They resumed their brawl, with neither man holding back. They abandoned defense entirely, focusing solely on hitting and withstanding each others blows. It became a battle of pride. At some point, the fight had transformed into a pure contest of endurance, with neither man willing to retreat. Each time they were hit, they responded with even harder blows, turning the fight into a brutal exchange of punches and kicks. Whenever their fists or feet struck the ground, the force caused rocks to shatter, and the area around them became littered with debris. Trees were pierced, rocks crumbled like tofu, and the surroundings were steadily destroyed. ...... ...... Even though they were clearly in pain, neither man screamed. They just hit each other, over and over again. And before long, their fight wasnt just about punches anymore. Whoosh! The man began using catch wrestling techniques. Catch wrestling, known for its emphasis on grappling and submission holds, was considered a gentlemanly sport. But the way the black-clad man used it was anything but gentlemanlyit was as threatening as a snake coiling around its prey. Is this guy a grappler!? A chill ran down Ihans spine as he realized just how deadly the mans technique was. Ihan had to admit it. This guy had either spent his whole life training to the peak of his physical abilities or had some insane talent and strength. Aside from outliers like Baltar, this man was stronger than anyone Ihan had faced before. And yet... ...Why am I enjoying this? Ihan found himself getting excited. Though he wasnt usually the type to revel in fighting strong opponents... And with that... Whoosh! He let go of all restraint. What kind of man is this? Is that guy really going toe-to-toe with Sir Rach...? ...This is unbelievable. Meanwhile, the other black-clad figures watching the fight were quietly stunned. Who was Sir Rach? From a young age, he had excelled in training and eventually became so skilled that even Duke Galahad had called him a monster. Thats why Rach had been bestowed with the title of Lake, given only to the finest knights of the Galahad family. And yet, here he was, struggling against an unknown knight. Some might wonder why they said Rach was struggling despite fighting well. Sir Rach is starting to use his grappling techniques. He was using the grappling techniques he reserved for sparring with the captain of the knights or Duke Galahad himself when he was running low on stamina. Thats why the black-clad men thought the fight was over. They knew just how deadly those techniques were. ...But then. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Is that guy insane? They were once again stunned. Not only had this unknown knight matched Sir Rach in striking, but now, in a completely different sense, they were shocked. Crack! Crack! He just stood up from that position? ...With pure strength? Even while locked in a hold that could have broken his arms and shoulders, Ihan had stood up. Despite the danger of having his arms, shoulders, and neck broken, he had endured it all and risen to his feet. His bones were cracking audibly as he did so. ...Hes a madman. Ill heal after a while anyway. Should I test that? Try me. Crack! The cracking sound grew even louder, but Ihan clung to the man with even more force, determined not to let him escape. Im not letting go, so finish it if you can. Fine. Neither Ihan nor Rach had any intention of giving in, and both pressed on with increased intensity. Flesh for bone. Ihan, though suffocating and feeling his shoulder breaking, prepared to slam his opponent down. Rach, in turn, focused on trying to break Ihans shoulder but was puzzled when it refused to give any further. As the two men were about to bring their brutal fight to a conclusion... [-Enough.] ...... ...... An undeniable third party commanded them to stop. [Stop it now. Rach, release him. You, too, let go.] ...If he lets go first. If this commoner admits defeat, I will stop. [......Do you think Im asking?] ...... ...... [On the count of three, you both let go. One, two, three.] Crack! Thud! ...Youre not letting go? You first. [......Sigh.] They didnt listen and instead continued drawing blood. Despite their wounded pride, neither man showed any signs of stopping, and their opponent sighed. Contrary to the documents Ihan had read, this was a man who seemed to lack the madness he was reputed for. The current lord of Galahad. Blake Vivian de Galahad let out a deep sigh. Seeing these two impossible-to-control young men was clearly giving him a headache. Chapter 23: Irene Windler - My neighbor (4) "...Why did this fight even start?" It felt like they met suddenly and, without any reason, decided to fight to the death. It was a situation that escalated simply because neither wanted to lose in a contest of wills, and, in a way, it was an accident brought on by a mans pride. In the end... Its all because of that guy. Ihan glared at his opponent fiercely, and the other man did the same. The face of the man who had removed his black robe had the appearance of a noble. A scar on one cheek hinted at a rough life, but it was the kind of face that would evoke sympathy from women and attract them first. ...Which made Ihan dislike him even more. Ihan growled, and the other man growled back. It seemed ridiculous, like they were two dogs instead of people, but once they started hating each other, it was only natural for them to try to out-glare one another. Ihan and Rach stared each other down again, their determination rising. They were ready to reach for their weapons, not just fists this time, and go all out when... [Enough. How many times do I have to say it?] "......" "...I apologize." [Ugh, knights... this is why.] The commanding voice of an overwhelming authority was enough to suppress their fighting spirits. "Greetings, Duke Blake." [Finally, you acknowledge me. I didnt expect the White Lion to be so stiff-necked.] Ill take that as a compliment. Thank you. [Though, it seems you''re the only stiff-necked one.] Me? Ive got a pretty flexible neck... [......] You insolent wretch! How dare you speak like that to His Grace! I said it politely, didnt I? You bastard...!!! It looked like another fight was about to break out, but luckily, this time, the black-clad men grabbed Rach and held him back. Ihan smirked and sneered at Rach, who ground his teeth in frustration. [This is giving me a headache.] The Duke massaged his temples. A man appeared in the mirror. It wasnt an ordinary mirror, but a magical one, capable of reflecting the face of someone far away. Such artifacts were incredibly rare, created by only a few mages. An artifact. It was likely an artifact that rivaled the value of a castle. Only a select few in the kingdom could afford such artifacts, those with both great wealth and power. And now, Ihan stood before one of those few powerful figures. ...But wasnt he supposed to be in his sixties? What is this? Id believe it if you told me hes younger than I am. Ihan looked at him, feeling a strange sense of dread. As Ihan stared, the man opened his mouth. [First of all, let me apologize. We were the ones who disrupted your peace.] Your Grace...! How can you say such a thing to a commoner? You mustnt! [What must be acknowledged, must be acknowledged.] Blake Galahad, one of the most powerful men in the kingdom of Pendraig. He was not a duke in name only; his influence was such that he could easily claim the title of king. For a man like that to apologize to a commoner was unthinkable. This wasnt just a matter of etiquette but a question of authority and status. The nobility had to remain untouchable and absolute. But... [Apologizing isnt a flaw.] The Duke waved his hand dismissively, as if this were no big deal, and scolded his subordinates for being overly dramatic. But in response... How generous you are, Your Grace...! As expected of Your Grace! Yes, your authority is so great that it shines simply through your presence...! [...Sigh.] Their over-the-top praise made them seem like a cult worshipping a new deity, and the Dukes sigh grew longer. It seemed excessive loyalty wasnt always a good thing. Watching this, Ihan had a strange expression. Is this really the psychopath killer they talked about? ...He seems so normal. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sure, there was a hint of condescension in his tone, but that was a passive trait of all nobles. Nothing out of the ordinary. However, seeing this sensible behavior gave Ihan an odd sense of unease. This didnt feel like a madmanjust a typical noble. Doubt crept into Ihans mindwas this really the Blake Duke he had heard about? [Theres no need to doubt. I am indeed the Blake Duke youve heard of.] I... I didnt say anything. Ihan muttered a weak excuse, but how could he hide anything from a seasoned politician? The Duke smirked. [You cant hide your insolent gaze. Im sure youve heard the rumors about methat Im a madman suffering from insanity.] Well... He just said that outright? Now Ihan was completely certain. Duke Blake wasnt a lunatic. At least, not right now. In fact, he seemed to be quite reasonable, even a bit magnanimous. If this meeting had taken place under different circumstances, Ihan might have shown him more respect. He seemed like a decent person. Oh, is this one of those tropes? The classic romance trope where the monster duke or emperor turns normal when they meet the heroine? Is that what this is? Just as Ihan had that thought... [Are you having another insolent thought?] ...No. I was just thinking that rumors cant always be trusted. [Looking at you, I cant help but think the prestige of my house has truly fallen.] Please be merciful, Your Grace. [And now you look like a scheming courtier.] Ihan bowed deeply, and Duke Blake didnt press further. Perhaps he decided it wasnt worth getting angry over. After all, from his perspective, Ihans life probably meant little to him. This works in my favor. Dealing with someone who only looks down on others was easier than expected. They never liked getting their hands dirty, so as long as you slipped out of their sight, it wasnt too difficult to avoid them... [Dont misunderstand. I dont underestimate you, hidden dragon of the White Lion.] "......." [When I heard there was a demoted knight teaching my precious ward, I looked into you. At first, there wasnt much information, but through my connections in the royal family, I learned about you.] "Is it okay for you to reveal that so openly?" Was it really alright for him to just casually admit he had spies in the royal family? Whether Ihan was surprised or not, Duke Blake continued, as if what he was about to say was far more important. And indeed, it was. [During the Hundred Days Campaign against Britain, there was a time when the lives of all the soldiers were at risk. Yet, in that dire situation, an unknown soldier saved the lives of over 1,257 men.] "......." [And when Britain sent an assassination squad to kill Isis, that same soldier saved her. I heard that the hero who saved the soldiers and the man who protected Isis were one and the same.] "......." [That unknown soldier then caught the eye of Sir Baltar and was knighted without going through the usual squire process. He also became the only one to receive personal guidance from Sir Baltar, who is known for never taking disciples.] "Who got guidance from that guy? He just beat me up every day!" At that, Ihan couldnt help but protest. Guidance?! Dont make me laugh. All that guy ever taught me was how to take hits and build endurance. Ihan ground his teeth, remembering how Baltar had forcibly dragged him into the knight order, but Duke Blake remained calm. [Hmm, why are you so sensitive? I was just talking about some unknown soldier.] ...Please, no more games. [I havent even gotten to the most important part. That unknown soldier, after becoming a knight, wiped out 15 major slave trading rings and 29 notorious illegal mages. Its said that even the royal army would have struggled with such feats, yet this one man did it all.] ...Do you have proof that this unknown soldier did that? It sounds like a baseless rumor to me. [Its no rumor. I found the people rescued from the slave rings, and those who had been tortured by the illegal mages provided the information.] "......." [With power, wealth, and skilled subordinates, you can verify any information you want. Remember this, knight hiding his identity as a hero.] ...Damn it. It felt like being a monkey trapped in the palm of Buddha. Thats what came to mind, and Ihan finally lowered his head. ...He really hated dealing with powerful people. The Duke, along with the entire Galahad force, withdrew. The reason was unclear. There was definitely more to discuss, but Duke Blake withdrew his forces with a meaningful smile, as if he had already gauged everything he needed just from their conversation. As if all of his questions had been answered. ...Though Ihan still had many unanswered questions. But, for that man, perhaps that was no longer important. What a joke. It feels disgusting. He should have felt relief that such an overwhelming force, capable of killing him, had left. But there was no relief. Instead, the feeling that his life had been in someone else''s hands, and that it had come so close to slipping away, filled him with a sense of deep discomfort and resentment. Once again, he realized. He was still... Weak. Filthy weak. He thought he had become stronger than in his past life. But he was still just being pushed around by forces beyond his control. Staggering. Ihans body swayed. He tried not to show it, but his body wasnt fine. The pain was unbearable, and the injuries refused to heal, festering. That bastards punch... it was nasty. It was the highest praise for his opponent but the worst nightmare for the one who took the blow. But more than the pain, what truly gnawed at him was... ...Its like giving the illness and the cure. Ihan looked down at the potion in his hand. A potion. Not one of those cheap potions made by regular alchemists, but a high-grade potion made from trolls blood. It was said to be 50% pure. ....... Normally, he would have been happy to receive such a thing, but now Ihans frown wouldnt disappear. He felt like he had been toyed with, and the fact that someone had so thoroughly assessed him left him feeling deeply uncomfortable. ...Still. Gulp, gulp! Ihan had no intention of holding onto his frustration forever. He downed the potion. And then, he made a vow. I havent lost yet. Its not the strong who win. Its the one who survives to the end, the one who finds happiness. Ihan swore again. That he would find happiness. ...No matter what. Chapter 24: Irene Windler - My neighbor (5) "Your Grace, is it alright for you to leave like this?" [What do you mean?] "...I''m not sure if it''s okay for that strange man to be by the lady''s side." [One might think you''re her father, you''re worrying more than I am.] "...My apologies." Rach bowed his head. He was a man full of pride, but when it came to the Duke, he was someone willing to lay down his life. That was who Rach was. And to him, Irene Windler wasn''t just a genius magician, but also his ''savior.'' ''Since she arrived, His Grace has changed.'' For the better. After losing the Duchess, the Duke had been plagued with madness. The wise man they once knew was consumed by the insanity of the cursed sword, gradually becoming more and more cruel. It was heartbreaking to see. Fortunately, his cruelty was only directed at criminals, not innocent people, but the stench of blood never left the halls of the Galahad estate. Then, she appeared. With beauty like a fairy and a warm smile like sunlight, she resembled the Duchess so much it was as if she had returned from the dead. After her arrival, the Duke smiled warmly again, as if his madness had never existed. He returned to being the wise leader they had once known. Her presence was a blessing and a gift to the household. Because of that, Rach was prepared to lay down his life to protect her from any threat. ...And more than anything, there was another reason he needed to protect her. [Its fine. He''s more trustworthy than I expected. He wont be a danger to her.] "......." [You still dont seem convinced.] ...She could be the daughter of the Duchess, Your Grace. [You''re crossing a line.] ...Forgive me. But it was something that had to be said. Yes, Irene Windler could very well be the Dukes... There was a high possibility that she was Blakes biological daughter. It was a suspicion that the Duke himself strongly held, and while no one in the household openly spoke about it, it was a widely known secret. Just like the royal family of Pendraig had sensed it, Galahad also knew. But the reason they hadn''t made this public was... [Nothing is certain yet. So, stay your hand.] "......." [Hmph, you''re even more insolent than that man.] ...Your Grace is far too strict. [Yes, I am Your Grace. Therefore, I must remain calm, even if the child might be my own, I can''t embrace her.] ...Hmm! The Duke''s words were logical. While there was a possibility that Irene was his child, there was no solid proof of it. Sure, she resembled the Duchess, but what evidence was there that she was truly his daughter? What if she simply looked like her? ...Blake wasnt confident he could deal with the aftermath, politically or emotionally, if he were wrong. So, he kept everything hidden and only accepted her as his foster daughter. He needed time to restore the deteriorating Galahad estate after being consumed by madness. Looking into her background would have to wait. [Thats why I need him. I dont know what his connection to Isis is, but surely my nephew gave him orders to keep an eye on Irene. Hes a fitting choice.] Even when investigating, the Duke was surprised. He didnt expect such talent to be in the knight order. The White Lion had been in decline since Sir Baltar, but this man was a stroke of luck for the royal family. And also a stroke of luck for Galahad. [The fact that hes watching over her means that he will also ensure her safety. I can trust him with that.] Blake had no qualms about his nephew, Isis, having his foster daughter monitored. After all, he would have done the same, perhaps even more stringently. That child was still soft. ...Hes weaker than me. You should have sent me instead. But Rach was still not convinced, his dissatisfaction obvious. Seeing his pupil so frustrated, the Duke chuckled. [Youre on the verge of collapsing, yet youve still got a big mouth.] I-Im not going to collapse. [Oh, really.] The Duke and the knights shook their heads, unable to suppress their smiles. Rach du Durang. The rising star of Galahad, a young knight destined to become the next Aura master, was trembling so much his arms and legs looked like they would snap at any moment. He stood with all the pride he could muster, but his insides were surely in tatters. [Just drink the potion already, you fool.] I-Im fine. [You''re bleeding from the mouth, you idiot.] ...Hnng. Drip. Rachs face had turned as pale as a ghost, and seeing him like that, the Duke clicked his tongue. What a foolish man. [This is why knights are like this.] Both that fool and this one. None of them acted their age. Well. [Still better than those sneaky rats.] A cold chill passed over Blake''s eyes. It wasn''t directed at his knights. No, it was aimed at... [Does the Grand Dukes family raise rats now?] His gaze turned icy as he directed his attention toward the rats who thought they were hiding in the shadows nearby. And those rats were... The Duke speaks harshly. Dont you think so, Jack? What are you talking about? Oh, nothing. ...Sometimes, you''re a strange one, you know that? Im aware. The young lion of the Grand Dukes family, with his striking black hair, nodded indifferently, while his loyal servant shook his head, muttering, "Whats he going on about now?" As much as he respected his lord, sometimes he just couldnt understand him. Meanwhile, when Ihan returned to the house, fortunately, the two women inside seemed blissfully unaware of the commotion outside. He had told them earlier he would be chopping wood, so even if they heard something loud outside, they would have assumed it was just that. The distance also helped muffle any voices, and thanks to the potion, he appeared perfectly uninjured. It was a stroke of luck. At least he didnt have to show them the embarrassing state he had been in earlier. However, when Ihan entered the house, he was taken aback by what the two women were doing. The woman in question was startled too. Oh, youre back. She looked just as flustered as he was, like a child caught doing something mischievous. "...Irene, what are you doing?" Well, uh... I was talking with the maid and somehow... ...You somehow ended up wearing a dress? And where did that dress come from, anyway? Hehe, its mine! What do you think, Sir? Isnt it beautiful? ...Yes, its quite extravagant. Hehe, I dont wear it often because its too fancy. ...So, you put it on her? I thought it would look good on Miss Irene! "!!?" They were having a fashion show. After witnessing the serious events outside, seeing this scene made Ihan almost forget the resolve he had just made. He couldnt help but observe Irene closely, and indeed... Shes pretty. She looked fresh and innocent, befitting her age. Her golden hair and blue eyes emitted an aura of mysterious beauty. The dress was overly fancy, but Irene Windler had the grace to pull it off. However, if someone were to ask if her appearance was heart-stoppingly beautiful, the answer would be... I guess this is how it would feel to have a little sister. Unfortunately for Irene, Ihan was at the age where his romantic instincts had long since dulled. He wasnt the type to be attracted to someone so much younger. It was more like the admiration an uncle might feel watching a hardworking young idol. That was about the extent of it. Not realizing this, Irene felt embarrassed by Ihan''s gaze, bowing her head deeply. It seemed a misunderstanding was brewing. Just then... Miss, show him what youve been practicing! Youve worked so hard on it. Oh, well, I dont know... Come on, when else are you going to do it? ...Still. ...Practice? Ihan asked. What were they talking about? The next moment, the flustered girl lifted the hem of her dress slightly, bent her knees, and gave a small nod. ...What was that? Sir, thats a curtsey. Its the way nobles greet each other. Isnt it beautiful? ...Beautiful? To Ihan, it looked more like a creaky doll attempting a bow. Im still not used to it, Irene explained. Having only recently become a noble, Irene wasnt quite familiar with the manners of the upper class. Still, Ihan couldnt understand why she would skip meals to practice such a thing. Noble customs were so... Hehe, shes just not used to it yet. Once she gets the hang of it, itll be as smooth and graceful as this. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, the maid, Leyra, demonstrated her own curtsey, slightly lifting her skirt just enough to show a glimpse of her ankle, bending her knees, and nodding her head. And that movement was... "......." Flawless, and graceful. The fluidity and cleanliness of the motion left Ihan speechless. ...Wow. For the first time, Ihan felt his frustrations from earlier completely melt away. At that moment... ...Beautiful. This thought of beauty was distinctly different from what he felt for Irene earlier. For the first time, Ihan came to realize that noble customs werent just useless formalities. ...I guess skipping meals to practice wasnt such a waste after all. That he could say something like this was quite a surprise to him. For the first time, he recognized that the seemingly simple-minded maid was a true lady, akin to a fully blossomed rose. And as for the humiliated protagonist of this scene... [...Irene, from now on, lets practice the curtsey a lot, alright?] ...Okay. With tears of humiliation, she swallowed her pride and promised herself a rematch. Chapter 25: The knight got an assistant (1) Crack! Crack! Normally, when climbing a cliff, it''s common sense to find footholds and handholds, using both hands and feet to pull yourself up. Just the act of gripping the cracks with your hands and feet is tough enough, so it''s not just common senseit''s an absolute necessity. But his method of climbing the cliff was different from others. No, it was completely out of sync with common sense. Thunk! Huff! Huff! He was forcefully embedding his hands and feet into the cliff. It wasnt as if the cliff was made of sand, but as he ascended, he kicked footholds into the rock with his bare feet, and created handholds by chopping into the rock with the side of his hands. All of this, done with nothing but his bare hands and feet. No equipment, no safety gearjust sheer force and determination. It would seem reckless, but watching him, the word "reckless" didn''t come to mind as much as "persistent." He simply kept his eyes fixed upward, relentlessly climbing. And by the time he reached the top of the cliff Ha... Ha... He collapsed, lying flat on the ground, panting heavily. His entire body was drenched in sweat, with scratches covering his hands, feet, and skin. This showed just how dangerous and exhausting the climb had been, how close he had come to slipping several times. Few would know that this was his fifth time climbing the cliff today, and once, he had even fallen. The fact that he was still alive was remarkable, but the mans extraordinary recovery ability and the resilience he had built through daily training had sustained him. The man, Ihan, had used up all his stamina, and he had no desire to move. He realized, once again, how grueling cliff climbing really was. Every muscle in his body was taxed, and both his physical and mental strength were worn out. One small misstep could have led to serious injury, which is why so much equipment is usually needed for safe climbing. What Ihan was doing could only be seen as recklessness. To others, it would look like a man on a death wish. But Ihan believed that when you pushed your limits, thats when your body grew stronger. Sure, he wasnt seeing the results yet. But through repetition and perseverance, he believed one day it would pay off. That was the nature of effort. ...Lets move on to the next. Anyone else would have collapsed into sleep, but Ihan chose movement over rest. After taking in some light nutrition, he immediately began his next routine. Smack! Smack! He started practicing his techniques. These were simple techniques he had picked up by watching others in the knights training. Mostly submission holds and joint locks. Though he hadnt practiced them much before, today, Ihan dedicated time to honing his grappling skills. His practice partner? A human-shaped dummy stuffed with sand. It would have been ideal to practice on a live person, but since none were available, he made do. He practiced grappling, takedowns, and throws, tying ropes to old trees and practicing as if performing judo throws. It was a reminder of the judo he had learned during his past life as a non-commissioned officer. He hadnt used it much up until now, but it wouldnt hurt to add it to his skill set. On top of that, he still had to practice swordsmanship, spear techniques, ax swings, and dagger throwing. He couldnt wield more than ten different weapons like some knights, but he was determined to master whatever he could. There arent enough hours in the day. Ihan grumbled about the shortness of the day, but he methodically went through his routine, completing what he could. It wasnt a sudden revelation, but last nights events had ignited a fire in him. A determination had been planted in his chest. More rivals had appeared, beyond just the old man Baltar. Whirr! With that thought, a sense of purpose grew within him, fueling his resolve. And then, Ihan was late. It was the first day of class. Did you hear? He was late again today and got called to the deans office. First he messes up at the entrance ceremony, and now this. Hes setting all sorts of records. He seems skilled, though. Skill isnt everything. His behavior is a disgrace, and its obvious he hasnt learned proper manners. Hes no knight, just a mercenary. ...Maybe thats why he was demoted. Hes not someone the higher-ups would approve of. That makes sense. The academy was vast. But at the same time, it was small. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since the cadets were still at an age where gossip thrived, they tended to form cliques. And in a place like that, rumors spread quickly. Ten minutes was all it took for word to get around about this mornings events. ...Do you think that instructor will be alright? Who knows? The swordsmanship departments cadets sighed, clearly anxious. They were uneasy about the instructor assigned to teach them this year. Gathered in the training ground were around eighty cadets, many of them filled with nervous chatter. There were second- and third-year students as well, though they mostly skipped lessons. By the time they reached the higher years, most students preferred personal training back at their family estates rather than attending classes at the academy. They only made an appearance when there was a swordsmanship tournament. That meant that most of the gathered students here were first-yearsaround eighty of them. Among them, some were as skilled as trainee knights, while others barely knew how to hold a sword. The latter were mostly commoners, those who had only received basic training at local swordsmanship schools. Some were so lacking that calling what they had learned basic felt generous. And ironically, those were the better ones. There were plenty of others who werent interested in swordsmanship at all, instead hoping to build connections with future knights. Still, I didnt expect him to show up for class. I know, right? Youd think hed prefer to spend his time on personal training. But this year, the class was unusually full of talent. Despite the large number of students, this year had its share of prodigies mixed in with the commoners. One such standout among the new students was Lord Roen, a prodigy and strong contender for the next grand duke. He was said to be able to hold his own against fully-fledged knights. But there were others just as noteworthy. There was the student who was the disciple of the mercenary kingrenowned for leading the Mercenary Guildor the eldest son of the famous Ophen family, a family known for their swordsmanship legacy. Not to mention the descendants of mysterious tribes from the deserts, plains, and jungles, known as barbarians or savage warriors. And, of course, there were the mages. ...Why is she here? one student muttered. I suppose the magic department has mostly self-guided classes, so maybe shes here to fill out her credits or make some connections, another guessed. Strange move for a mage, though. Agreed. All eyes were on the beautiful and brilliant young mage, Irene Windler, as she stood in the swordsmanship training grounds. Her presence was unusual, to say the least, since mages rarely attended swordsmanship classes. ...Ugh. Irene, for her part, was clearly uncomfortable with all the attention. She fidgeted awkwardly, not used to being the center of so much focus. Maybe signing up for this class was a mistake... Irene regretted her decision, even though she had been the one to enroll. It wasnt the fault of the ghost in her mind whispering advice this time; it was entirely her own error during the course registration period. I didnt realize there would be so few classes left... [You''re so careless, Irene. I told you to register earlier.] Shut up! Its because I was busy house-hunting! [Sure, sure, keep making excuses. Youre still a klutz.] Ill deal with you later! Irene was used to bickering with the ghost in her head, but in truth, she was somewhat relieved. After all, the instructor for the class was someone she knewa neighbor and a man with whom she had shared a meal. Surely, things would work out fine, right? Or so she thought, until "Ah, so you''re all here," a voice called out. The instructor finally arrived at the training ground, and Irene turned with a bright smile to greet him. But then... ...Huh? She, along with the rest of the students, blinked in confusion. What they saw was unexpected, to say the least. "Chair," the instructor commanded. Yes, sir! came a nervous reply. Lower your voice. Youre too loud, the instructor scolded. S-sorry! the young man responded, his voice shaking. Stop trembling. Youre acting like Im going to eat you, the instructor said, sighing. ...Y-yes, sir. Better. Now, why is this chair so low?! the instructor suddenly snapped. Eek! I-Im sorry! "Does apologizing solve everything?" "..." "I''m joking." "..." When did the young lord of a counts family become a servant? Damien Pollett, the very same young noble who had caused the commotion at the entrance ceremony the previous day, was now following the instructor around like a servant, carrying a chair for him. His face was still swollen, looking like an overcooked dumpling or ravioli. The students blinked, confused by the sight before them. Ihan had just returned from another scolding by the academy''s dean. He had been late to the morning meeting, so it wasnt surprising that he got reprimanded. How many times is this now? In his past life, he had never once been summoned to the principals office, but in this life, he found himself regularly visiting the deans office. It wasnt like he didnt deserve it; he had brought this on himself, after all. But still, he was starting to feel guilty. Every time he saw the deans face, a sense of remorse crept up on him. However, as soon as he spotted the familiar face of the swollen, dumpling-like boyDamienany lingering guilt quickly faded. You again, Ihan muttered, rubbing his hands together as if he was readying himself to fight. The sight of the boy, who had dared to cross his path before, immediately soured his mood. Did you come here to get hit again? Ihan said, half-opening his eyes, already thinking about smacking the boy with something. But then Thud! P-please, take me as your squire! I-Ill serve as your knights attendant! ...What? Without warning, the boy dropped to his knees, begging to be taken in as a squire. A squire? Isnt that basically just a glorified servant? Slowly, Ihan stepped back, disgusted by the boys peculiar request. This kid... has the worst taste. The thought was clear as day: pure disdain. Chapter 26: The knight got an assistant (2) The Squire Tradition is notorious. Why is it so infamous? It''s simple: because the absurdity of it is staggering. It started as a title given to the apprentices taken in by freelance knights. But nowadays, who would want to become an apprentice to a freelance knight? They are nothing more than criminals, masquerading as knights. Yet, na?ve boys from rural villages often fall for the sweet words of these so-called freelance knights, eagerly accepting the offer to become their apprentices. Thus begins a life of slavery under the guise of being a squire. Cleaning, laundry, cookingthose are a given. They must also earn money for their knights entertainment and sometimes take out loans in their name to maintain the knights dignity. So, many squires end up as debtors. Most try to escape before that happens, but not everyone succeeds. After all, a freelance knight is still a knight, and these thugs have no qualms about killing people. Thats why the freelance knight system was abolished. No one was worse than them. Yet, strangely enough, the squire system wasnt abolished. The nobles claim its the freelance knights who were the problem, not the knights from prestigious families. ...What a load of crap. Ive seen those prestigious knights, and their squires are treated worse than servants... Yes, Ive seen countless scenes of them being treated as slaves. So, whenever a clueless young lamb came asking to become a squire, I gladly offered a lesson: Its not what you think it is. But... What does it mean when someone who knows all that still wants to become a squire? Option one, theyre crazy. Option two, theyre a masochist who enjoys pain and suffering. Option three, both. ...Hmm, tough call. Its a difficult question. So... Where should I hit you? Excuse me? Where should I hit you to fix you? Think carefully and tell me. Since I broke you, Ill gladly fix you. ... Crack, pop. Ihan loosened his fist, preparing to hit the guy whether it was the back or front of his head. If hitting him with a podium yesterday was the problem, then today hed hit him differently. He threw the podium in a curveball last time; maybe today hed go with a slider? Though this guy was a pain, he was still in the swordsmanship department. Even if Im just a nominal instructor, its my duty to knock some sense into the cadets, right? If not, oh well. As Ihan scanned the area for a suitable rock, the guy who was still kneeling suddenly spoke. T-thats not it, sir. I-I think theres a misunderstanding. Im not crazy! Youre not crazy, yet you act like this? ...That makes it worse, doesnt it? Well, thats... Even he seemed to realize his excuse was pathetic, so Demian fell silent. Then he added, I-I think I misspoke. In his panic, he hadnt explained the situation and just said he wanted to become a squire, so it wasnt surprising he was treated this way. Accepting his mistake, Demian offered further explanation. My fatherI mean, the head of the familyordered me to assist Sir Ihan. ...? ...Why? Ihan tilted his head in confusion. ...He had heard many things. Rumors that the Count had changed overnight, that the knights who used to raise their voices at him were now walking on eggshells, and that the Counts eldest son was living in a frozen atmosphere. There were even rumors that the elders had taken it upon themselves to straighten out the familys discipline. The youngest son, who tarnished the familys reputation, had been removed from the family registry. And there were whispers that, to return to the family, he needed to be forgiven by a certain knight. A lot of things had been said, but in the end... If you want forgiveness, either cut off your disrespectful tongue or bring me the head of the knight who dared to challenge me. Do that, and Ill forgive you. ... You can choose either one. ... If you dont like it, then get lost. Just looking at you disgusts me. Ihan spat those words with cold contempt, as if hed expected this all along. ...At that moment. I-Ill cut it off. ...What? I-Ill cut off my tongue. If thats enough to make me your squire, Ill do it. ... Ill take your silence as agreement. Swick. Suddenly, Demian pulled out a pair of scissors he had been carrying. They were quite sharp, and he immediately aimed them at...! Thud! Gahk! If you cut it off without thinking, you could bleed to death. What, are you trying to make me a murderer? Gahk! Ugh! Though Demian had been kicked in the face, he struggled to his feet. But Ihan, without a hint of apology, continued speaking. Tch, didnt your family teach you even this much? ...Who would teach me that? Demian answered in a muffled voice. His mouth was filling with blood because part of his tongue had been cut. Seeing this, Ihan tossed him a low-grade healing potion he carried for emergencies. Can I... can I drink this? Demian, caught off guard, looked at the bottle, and Ihan nodded. ...Thank you. Though it was a low-grade potion, it wouldnt fully heal his tongue right away. But it would stop the bleeding, and with Demians training in swordsmanship, he would heal on his own in a week. As Ihan watched him, he remarked, If you were trying to gain my sympathy, I wouldve marched straight to the Count and told him never to forgive you. I wouldve taken it as mockery. ...Yes, sir. In other words, the only reason Ihan stopped him was because Demian had genuinely intended to cut off his tongue. Why do you carry scissors around? I figured youd demand some kind of payment. I was ready to lose a finger or an ear. You really want this that badly? If it means I can return to my family, I dont care. ...Is that so. Yes, sir. ...What a fool. Up until now, Ihan had thought Demian was just a loud-mouthed thug. But it turns out he had guts. Not the worst kind of guy. However... Its not like I like this bastard. Once youve decided you hate someone, its hard to change your mind. Besides, this guy wasnt genuinely seeking forgiveness; he was just doing whatever it took to keep his noble status. So, theres still no reason to view him favorably. But at least Ihan didnt feel contempt anymore. Even in some backwater village, people would plot and scheme just to claim the meaningless position of village chief. Some old man even hanged himself after losing that title. All despite having enough wealth to live comfortably. Thats how painful it is to lose power. Which is why power is terrifying. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And also why someone like me... Should never get too close to it. Ihan looked down at Demian, whose pupils were trembling uncontrollably. Still tense. To him, Ihan said, You can go. You dont have to be my squire or my assistant. I forgive you. ... ...Well done. If youd taken my words at face value, I wouldve gone straight to the Count and told him never to forgive you. ...Yes, sir. Judging by how pale Demian looked, he had been tempted. But it was a good thing hed resisted. That little bit of doubt had saved his life. Watching Demian, Ihan felt a bit of amusement but didnt smile. Instead, he held up three fingers. Three years. Serve me for three years. Whether were inside the academy or out, if I need you, Ill call for you. W-wont you take me on as your squire? Im not in a position to take on an apprentice. But Ill accept you as an assistant instructor. That should satisfy you, right? Its better than becoming a squire, I assume. ...I wont deny it. I like that youre honest. Follow me, assistant instructor. Class starts today. Yes, sir! Not sir. Call me instructor. For the next three years, Ill call you nothing but assistant instructor. ...Ugh. Answer me. ...Yes, instructor. At least you listen well. Ihan turned away, and Demian, having narrowly grabbed hold of his lifeline, let out a deep sigh, his face on the verge of tears. And he thought to himself, ...I wish I could go back to the entrance ceremony. He wanted to go back in time and beat the crap out of his past self. Demian Paulette, now Ihans assistant instructor, felt his eyes growing increasingly damp. It seemed like his future was already looking bleak. And, of course, just as he feared... Bring enough water and towels for 80 people. And make sure to bring anything else that might be needed. B-but... what about the money...? Either use my name and get support from the academy, or pay for it yourself. ... Any complaints? ...None, damn it. One word too many, assistant. ...Sniff. In the end, Demian began to sob quietly. The cadets were briefly startled by the sight of Demian, but their interest quickly faded. Half of them could already sense how things were going, while the other half simply didnt care. They were too busy with their own affairs. Ihan liked the fact that these cadets were selfish. It saved him the trouble of unnecessary explanations. As he casually observed the cadets, he nodded to himself. They all look like the type who wont listen to a single word. Theres a saying: you can tell a lot from someones faceits science. Ihan agreed with that. Just look at these faces; they exuded the same aura of deadbeats he had encountered during his time in the military. It was clear they had no intention of listening. They probably dont like me either. He could understand that. If I were in their shoes, how would I feel about an instructor who had been demoted from the knights and caused a scene during the entrance ceremony? Its natural that they dont like me. ...But. Before I introduce myself properly, I have a proposal for the cadets. ...? If anyone has doubts about my abilities as an instructor, now is the time to draw your weapons. Ill take you all on. And for the record... ....... If any of you manage to defeat me, youll earn the opportunity to be trained by Baltar Grace himself. I swear on the name of the Silver Lion. Shing! Well, thats better. In the next instant, half the cadets, without hesitation, drew their weapons and unleashed their energy toward Ihan. Hmph. But heres the thing. Just as they dislike me, why should I like them in return? And more importantly, I have no desire to spend time bonding with these cadets or getting to know them better. In fact... Im glad there are so many of them to use. His only thought was how useful they would be. This morning, he had been unfortunate enough to lose his sparring dummy. But now, he was pleased to see so many new dummies that seemed much sturdier than the ragged one he had been using. Ihan was quite satisfied. Chapter 27: Remuneration for work (1) The moment the name Baltar Grace was mentioned, every cadets face lit up with excitement, completely losing any semblance of composure. The opportunity to receive guidance from the pinnacle of the kingdom''s knights. Even if they didnt actually get trained by him, merely having a face-to-face encounter would be priceless. That was the level of Baltars reputation. ...Youre not lying, are you? One of the cadets asked, though it was an impertinent question. Considering the honor of the knight''s order that the instructor represented, it was unimaginable that he would make a false claim like that. Of course not. And the instructor, without a moment''s hesitation, nodded firmly. He wasnt lying. With that confirmation, half the swordsmanship cadets swallowed their saliva, suddenly overcome with ambition. Can I really beat an active knight? It would be impossible to win in a straight fight. But if I could just tire him out a little first, then maybe...! I need to approach this strategically, very strategically. The cadets began formulating plans. Though to call these ideas strategies was generousthey were the kind of thoughts even children might have. But it wasnt that the cadets were stupid; they were just inexperienced. How could rookies, with no ability to analyze their opponents strategy, come up with a brilliant plan to defeat an active knight? So, they werent really foolsthey were simply naive. And the most naive of them all... Kunta, steps forward. A man with clumsy speech stepped forward. A warrior from the jungles, grasslands, and deserts, still unfamiliar with the common language of the continent. He moved like a sleek black panther, a fierce warrior from the famed and mysterious barbarian race. I am Kunta, son of Urba, the great warrior who serves the white-feathered serpent. Wuuung. I challenge you... to a duel! The curved single-edged sword in his hand gleamed coldly as it reflected the sun''s light. It was a kopesh, also known as a sickle-swordan exceptionally difficult weapon to wield but devastatingly effective once mastered. As the sword resonated with a faint hum, the cadets realized that this was no ordinary weapon. It wasnt a sword spirit, but the trembling resonance just before that, showing how intimately familiar Kunta was with his blade. It was proof of his considerable skill. Seeing this, the other cadets realized that this barbarian warrior was far above their level. No, he was leagues above them. Realizing this, the cadets couldnt help but smile, despite their envy. With someone like that, the instructor might actually have a hard time. Perfect! Even though they were jealous of the barbarian, they secretly hoped he would wear the instructor down as much as possiblefor their own sake. BAM! THUD-! ...In the next moment, Kuntas body was flipped and slammed into the ground. ??? ...Kunta blinked in confusion, not even realizing he had lost. What just happened!? ...I didnt see anything... The events had unfolded so quickly that no one had been able to follow the sequence of moves. A stir spread through the crowd, and the instructor casually picked Kunta up from the ground. Swoosh! ...Was it even possible to lift a person that effortlessly? Especially someone as massive as Kunta? Your stance was good. So was your swordsmanship. But because you got cocky, you didnt even have a chance to react. What were you thinking, letting your guard down like that? ...Kunta does not let his guard down. Oh, really? You saw that Im smaller than you and thought you didnt have to try as hard. ...I was told not to bully those smaller and weaker than me. Thats exactly what letting your guard down is, you idiot. Thwack! The instructor lightly flicked Kunta on the forehead, sending his large frame crashing to the ground again. A simple flick had toppled a man over two meters tall. Ugh! Next time, dont let your guard down. If you keep doing that, one day youll die for sure. ...I understand, Instructor. But, what was the name of the technique you used on me? Ive never seen such grappling before. Its called a shoulder throw. Got it. Ill remember that. Kunta calmly accepted his defeat and trudged back to his place. It had been a humiliating loss, but he didnt seem to let it bother him. And then... So, whos next? .... Hurry up, before the sun sets. ...The cadets remained silent. To be honest, what Ihan had done wasnt all that special. He had simply closed the distance between them, struck Kuntas wrist with a palm strike, and then thrown him over his shoulder. A basic technique, really. A light wrist snap to disarm the opponent, followed by a quick shoulder throw. It was a simple principle. Of course, he had mimicked something similar to the weighted techniques Baltar had shown the previous day, but it was hardly a polished move. In fact, it was so crude that it would have been easy to block if the opponent had seen it coming. The problem was that this basic move... Ugh!? How can you call yourself a swordsman with such weak strength? ...worked flawlessly. Sixteen victories. That was Ihans win streak, and now there were more people lying on the ground. He had won not through strikes but by using only grappling and joint-lock techniques. As he practiced more, he could feel his skills improving. But honestly, arent these guys a bit too weak? Ihan looked at them with disdain. Aside from Kunta, none of the other opponents had been interesting. They were just slightly better practice dummies than the ragged ones he had been using before. The cadets level was that low, and Ihan was left feeling dissatisfied. Maybe my standards have gotten too high. Fighting Lark the other day had reminded him that, apart from Baltar, there were still many skilled knights. But looking at these academy cadets was disappointing. It wasnt because Ihan was freakishly strong. Rather... These guys are all lacking in fundamentals. Out of the sixteen cadets he had faced so far, only two had solid fundamentals. This is worse than I thought. He had heard they were supposed to be elites, so why were they all so bad? While he was deep in thought... ...Now this is more like it. When the next two cadets stepped forward, Ihans expression finally relaxed. Arno. Arno de Offen. Im Garand, Instructor. ...Two of you, huh? Is there a problem? No, its fine. Actually, Im pleased to see someone using their head for once. Ihan had never said this had to be a one-on-one fight. He had told them all to come at him. So, these two were smart. They understood his intent. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shing. A boy wielding two swords and a young man holding a spear stepped forward together. Both of them were quite skilled, on par with Kunta. But unlike Kunta, they werent letting their guard down and seemed ready to go all out from the start. They wouldnt make the same mistake of getting careless and being taken down easily. Now that Ive weeded out the weaker ones, the real contenders are stepping up. Ihan knew who they were. Even though he wasnt particularly interested in the cadets, they were famous enough that he had heard of them. Arno de Offen was the eldest son of the renowned sword family, the House of Offen, which had produced countless swordmasters and generals for the kingdom. Garand was a disciple of the legendary mercenary, the Mercenary King, who led the famed Wolves of the Wilderness. Honestly, neither of them belonged at the academy. They should already be taking the knight entrance exams instead. So why did you two enroll here? To play pretend or something? I wanted to challenge Prince Roen to a duel. But it turns out I get to fight an instructor like you, so Im quite satisfied. I wanted to become a knight. Seemed better than being a mercenary. But I figured enjoying my youth at the academy first wouldnt be so bad. ...Youre both oddballs. No stranger than you, Instructor. Youre one to talk. Finally, worthy opponents had arrived. Ihan smiled in satisfaction and, for the first time, picked up a wooden sword. He had been fighting barehanded against opponents armed with various weapons, but now that these two were wielding real swords and a spear, he acknowledged their skill enough to use a weapon himself. This also meant that he was taking them seriously. Thank you, Instructor. Arent you going to use a real sword? Id like to, but I dont want to accidentally kill a cadet. ... ...Youre as scary as the old man. Whoosh! There was no more need for words. Arno was the first to move. In his left hand, he held a short but wide military sword, while in his right hand, he wielded a longer blade. Though dual-wielding was generally considered inefficient, the way he moved made it clear how much practice and blood had gone into mastering this technique. Whoosh! Whoosh-! He attacked with one sword while keeping the other poised like a scorpions stinger, waiting for an opening. And alongside him, Garand approached with his spear, which was no ordinary weapon. Crack! The spear was massive, with both a spearhead and a blade attached to it. It was a polearm, similar to the Eastern Chinese halberd, the guan dao, and each of his strikes carried the force to split a person in two. The clash was intense and immediate. With every sound of clashing weapons, sparks flew, and the air was filled with a fierce, lethal tension. As Arnos two swords sliced through the air, they left behind streaks of light, while Garands massive spear strikes were strong enough to shatter rocks. BOOM! Even for an active knight, handling both of their attacks simultaneously wouldnt be easy. Thats why... Huff...! It was unbelievable that they were the ones getting exhausted first. Drenched in sweat, they looked at Ihan like he was some sort of inhuman creature. What was this pressure? Was breathing always this painful? ...Instructor, I hope you dont mind me asking, but... are you really human? Ha, how ridiculous. Arno and Garand asked the absurd question, not out of curiosity, but because they genuinely couldnt believe what they were experiencing. And no wonder. These two had swallowed their pride and worked together, despite being from completely different worlds. The son of a noble family and a mercenarys disciple. Normally, they would be like oil and water, yet here they were, combining their strengths to try and defeat him. Im human, of course. Im just stronger than you. ...And yet, Ihan hadnt retreated a single step. Every blow they landed was blocked with ease, and whenever they tried to push him back with force, they were the ones who staggered. He was only using a wooden sword, but somehow, it wasnt breaking. Instead, it was their weapons that were crying out under the strain, vibrating in their hands and making their wrists and arms go numb. The two cadets stared at their instructor in shock. Ihan said, Your spirit is weak. I can tell you''re not fully hardened yet. If you fix that, youll be much stronger. ...Are you saying were cowardly? Im saying your spirit is weak. We dont think were lacking in spirit. No, you are. When I say spirit, I mean This is what Im talking about. Whoosh! Instead of explaining further, he decided to show them. He took a deep breath, filling his lungs as if testing the limits of his capacity. Haaap! And then, he let out a powerful shout. But no one really heard it properly. Zzzzt! It was just a shout. It wasnt even that loud. Just a typical, forceful battle cry that anyone could manage. Yet, those who heard it, especially the more timid cadets, collapsed on the spot. Ugh...!? Gah! His overwhelming presence had caused their legs to give out. Some of them nearly soiled themselves. It was the roar of a predator. That was the best way to describe the effect of his battle cry. Arno and Garands bodies froze up, their minds going blank. ...Fear? Irene, who dabbled in magic, defined the phenomenon. Some large monsters could make people faint just by unleashing their aura. It was the same principle as a rabbit going into shock at the sight of a bear. What Ihan was doing now was no different. Its called the Lions Roar. Literally, it means the roar of a lion. ... Now do you get it? This is what I mean by spirit. You need the resolve to completely crush and dominate your opponent. Once you have that, youll be able to withstand an aura like this and even push me back. But you two lack that right now. Probably because youve been coddled. Once youve had more real combat experience, youll develop it eventually. In other words, time will take care of it. ...Are you really human? Even as they listened to his advice, Arno and Garand still couldnt shake the question. It didnt seem like something that could be fixed with mere effort and experience. Both of them collapsed to the ground. Thud! Even trying to stand was too much for them. As they lay there, Ihan smiled down at them, feeling energized as if his body was finally warming up. Then he called out, Come on. ... Everyone else seems to have given up, but I dont think you have. Of course, you dont have to if you dont want to. Who was he talking to? It sounded like a provocation, and fortunately, the person he was provoking responded as if they had been waiting for this moment. Step. I dont think so. In fact, Ive been looking forward to this more than anyone else here. A nobleman with black hair drew his sword and stepped forward, and Ihan finally smiled as if things were about to get interesting. Roen. The suspected regressor, his number one surveillance target, and someone Ihan had secretly been anticipating. Now this is the big event Ive been waiting for. Chapter 28: Remuneration for work (2) The man appeared ordinary at first glance. Correction. He was far from ordinary, with a strikingly beautiful appearance. It was as if a famous sculptor had chiseled him to perfection. His demeanor was cold and indifferent, and if he remained still, others might mistake him for a statue. So, in that sense, he was ordinary. Though his looks could inspire admiration from both men and women, his expressionless face revealed nothing. There was only a calmness, like the stillness of a candles flame, and the faint warmth that every living person carries. In other words, his presence was faint. If his last name wasnt Lionel, no one would have found him difficult to approach. But... Shing. The moment he drew his sword, his presence was anything but faint. It wasnt like a candle anymore. It was cold. The air around him grew tense, as though a blizzard was about to strike, with a sharp, chilling aura engulfing the surroundings. Just by holding a sword, he had transformed into a completely different person. To say this was a change would be an understatementit was a complete reversal. Roen Dimitri de Lionel. He was unlike any opponent Ihan had faced so far. And everyone felt it. As did Ihan, standing before him. This guy isnt even trying to hide that hes a regressor. Ihan couldnt help but smirk. It was so obvious. Shing. Unlike his previous opponents who wielded unusual weapons, Roen carried a simple longsword. Nothing special about it. It was forged from high-purity steel, but still an ordinary iron sword. However, when Roen held that iron sword, it seemed to transform into a masterpiece. The fierce presence that Ihan had often emphasized now infused that ordinary sword, turning it into something far more dangerous. An ominous aura. What was the term for such an aura...? Demon fire? It looked like a ghostly fire was rising around him. It was an apt description, and to the others, it seemed like that. This was no ordinary aurait was the kind of presence a seasoned warrior who had fought in wars for at least ten years would possess. Certainly not something a twenty-year-old rookie should emit. He was not someone to be judged by appearances. It would be fair to say he was a fully-fledged swordsman. For the untrained eye, Roen might seem like a genius, but... For someone with sharp instincts like Ihan, or a soldier who had survived countless battles, they would recognize it immediately. Roen wasnt a prodigy. He was a swordsman perfected over time. ...A swordsman steeped in bloodlust. Whoosh, whoosh! But Ihan lightly swung his wooden sword. When Roens overwhelming presence began to envelop him, Ihan instinctively responded by swinging. Each swing of the wooden sword cut through the air with a sharp sound, growing faster and faster with every stroke. Soon, the wooden sword moved so quickly that it became invisible! Whoosh! -Lets get started. ... Come at me. ...If I move now, Ill be cut. Dont be dramatic. Before Roens presence could even fully manifest, it had been torn apart. Roen, along with the cadets, saw the marks left in the dirt by Ihans wooden sword. The wooden sword hadnt even touched the ground, yet the force of the swings had gouged the earth. The cadets swallowed nervously. At that moment, they realized... That this man was far stronger than they had imagined. And this realization... Im coming. ...brought a smile to Roens face. A wild, crazed smile. Roen was the first to move. Whoosh! The sword came straight for Ihans eyes. A thrust with no hesitation, a dangerously sharp strike. But Ihan... Are you trying to blind me? It wasnt a serious attack, was it? Clang! Without even blinking, Ihan dodged smoothly and brought his wooden sword down in a strike. Roen quickly blocked, but he couldnt fully absorb the impact. His arm tingled with pain, and he took a step back. ...You infused your attack with inner energy. Its a technique Ive been practicing. Pretty useful, right? Extremely dangerous. Its not refined enough for actual combat, but it works well enough on rookies. The strike had included a touch of the weighted internal energy technique, but it hadnt worked on Roen. He had quickly reinforced the flow of energy within his body to repel the force that Ihan had tried to send through him. However... Your strength is truly impressive. Thats one of my strengths. The overwhelming power of the blow couldnt be nullified completely. Bang! Ihan stepped forward, pressing his advantage while Roens body was momentarily stiff. The ground cracked under Ihans powerful footstep, and the pressure intensified. Thud! Ihans wooden sword came down squarely on Roens blade, and Roen tried to parry and counterattack at the same time...! Clang! ... But the wooden sword didnt break. In fact, the wooden sword withstood the sharp steel, as if it were made of metal itself. Roen couldnt believe it and swung his sword again. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Three slashes in quick succession. But once again... Clang, clang! They were blocked. Easily. And Roen could feel the pain in his palms. What was this? It feels like Im hitting a boulder. It was like slicing at a rock. No, it wasnt just a feelingit genuinely felt like his sword was striking stone. What kind of sorcery was this? As if reading his confusion, Ihan decided to play the role of instructor and explain. I dont know much about aura manipulation. No one ever taught me, and since its considered a secret technique, its not like anyones eager to share it. But I do know how the strength inside my body works. ...What are you saying? Strength isnt just about lifting something heavy. Its the totality of bones, tendons, and muscles working together. And the proper way to use that strength is what I call force. It means to fortify something. ... Another name for it is Vajra. Its the method of transmitting your bodys internal power not just to yourself but to the tools you use. And when you can do that Bang! This is what happens. Once again, his wooden sword collided with Roens steel blade, and the wooden sword didnt break. Instead, it sent Roen flying back. Had Roen not mitigated the impact, he would have been rolling on the ground in disgrace. But Roen wasnt as concerned with the fact that his body had briefly lifted off the ground as he was with the technique Ihan had displayed. Without formal instruction or systematic training, Ihan had developed his own method of using aura purely through instinct and practice. ...Ive never thought of myself as unintelligent, but everything you show me is beyond my comprehension. Haha, its just because Im bad at explaining. Most of the techniques Ive learned were developed through experience and intuition rather than theory. ...Most people would call that genius. Thats a nice compliment. But Ihan dismissed the praise. It wasnt about talentit was about imagination. All the knowledge he had absorbed in his past life had given him creativity, and all he was doing now was manifesting that creativity in reality. Still... Its nice to hear. The cadets watched the duel between Ihan and Roen with bated breath. So far, they had exchanged thirty blows. Neither had landed a hit on the other, but their swords clashed over and over again in a relentless contest of skill. Some of the cadets felt jealousy and envy. They couldnt stand how strong Roen was, especially since he was their peer. Facing a wall of unfair talent, they were overcome with frustration. But some of the cadets... The instructors wooden sword is reaching its limit. So is Lord Roens. ...Unbelievable, trying to break steel with a wooden sword. Others were busy measuring their own abilities, calculating how they might overcome such a daunting challenge. ...Wow, so this is why people love watching fights. [Is that all you have to say, Irene?] Hmm, its flashy? [...Irene, dont tell people youre a magician. Im too embarrassed.] Whats with you? ...Then there were those who were simply watching with wide-eyed innocence. But no fight lasts forever. The swords of both fighters were approaching their limits. Thats why Ihan decided it was time for the final exchange. Why dont we get serious for the last round? ...What do you mean? Show me your true power. Of course, what youve shown so far is impressive, but I know youve got more. Id like to see the real deal. ... Show me what youve been hiding. Ihans words caused Roen to flinch for the first time. At first, I didnt notice. But the more we fought, the more I could feel it. Roen was undeniably strong. He was the most seasoned and skilled opponent Ihan had faced among the cadets. Their battle of wits and aura manipulation was top-notch. A truly satisfying opponent. ...But something felt off. Was it his soldiers intuition, honed on the battlefield? Or perhaps a gut feeling, built from years of experience? Roen clearly had more to give. What he had shown so far was just the surface. Something told Ihan there was more hidden beneath. So he demanded it. And Roen hesitated, confirming Ihans suspicion. Ihan was pleased. Not only because he was right but also because he wanted this duel to end with a clear resolution. After all, wouldnt it be more thrilling to wrap things up with a decisive blow rather than dragging it out in a precarious stalemate? A grand finale. Ihan wanted this fight to conclude in a way that satisfied them both. Surely his number one surveillance target felt the same, right? I surrender. ...Huh? I think this is enough. If we keep going, things will get too heated. ... ...Well, it seems his expectations were misplaced. Maybe he had been reading too much into things. Roen smiled brightly and gestured to the crowd. The purpose of this duel was to prove to those who doubted you, Instructor, that you deserve their respect. And now that goal has been achieved, wouldnt continuing this fight be pointless? I believe its time to stop. ...This guy. What a cunning move. Despite his elegant appearance, he wasnt afraid to be sly. Ihans expression was one of disbelief, but unfortunately... Arent you excited about the chance to meet Baltar? Im sorry, but Im more eager to learn from you, Instructor, than to meet Sir Baltar. ...You dont seem like the studious type. Shouldnt you be careful about judging people by appearances? ...I have no comeback for that. There was no arguing with him. The big event Ihan had been so looking forward to had ended anticlimactically, and all he could do was lower his wooden sword. He wasnt the type to force someone to fight if they didnt want to. Still... Damn it, Im sure hes hiding something. Knowing that his suspected regressor still had plenty of tricks up his sleeve, the fights conclusion left a bitter taste in his mouth. ...Hmm. Ihan felt dejected. ...That was close. Roen was surprised by himself. He hadnt expected this old desire to resurface. The competitiveness of youth... Its terrifying. He had thought such feelings were nothing but ashes in the wind. Yet here he was, still harboring those emotions. Perhaps its because its been so long since Ive had such a pure fight. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A pure contest. Or rather, the clean competitive spirit his opponent exuded. Facing that, memories of his younger days came flooding back. Not the youth of his current body. The youth that only Roen could remember. ...And. This time, I must stop it. He had a tragedy to prevent. A disaster to avert... This time, I will kill her. Roen recalled the prey he needed to hunt. Isis Iraine de Pendragon. I will drive a sword through your throat. That would be the day his vengeance would be fulfilled. Roen renewed his resolve. Youth was a luxury he couldnt affordnot until his mission was complete. He suppressed his true nature once again. All for the sake of the day his revenge would finally come. Chapter 29: Remuneration for work (3) The duel ended anticlimactically, contrary to Ihan''s expectations. While he was filled with disappointment, the spectators had a different reaction. Gulp. The way they looked at him had changed the most. Originally, some held glances of disgust toward him, but now there was no disgust. Instead, there were hints of admiration, and even awe. Most of the students were of common origin, and those from noble families had evaluative gazes, probably concluding that forming connections with him might not be a bad idea. Thats just how nobles arealways calculating. However, despite Ihan''s lack of fondness for such attitudes, he proceeded with a proper introduction. "As I said before the duel, I am Ihan Turtle. Not Ri Hanmake sure you remember that." ...... "At least respond, you clueless brats." "Yes, sir!" "Good response." These fledgling chicks, when will they finally grow into decent humans? "As you may know, Im a knight from the Silver Lion Knights and, like most of you, a commoner. If anyone has an issue learning from a commoner, feel free not to attendjust like the upperclassmen. Whether you drop now or later, it makes no difference." "What about penalties...?" "There wont be any penalties. Frankly, its easier for me to teach only those who want to learn. Just make sure you show up for the exam period if you want to pass. If you dont care about grades, then feel free to switch classes. Although the period for changing courses is over, I can talk to other instructors to help with that." Ihan was actually showing a bit of goodwill here. He would miss having some extra sparring dummies around, but he wasnt irresponsible enough to neglect students who genuinely wanted to learn. Having a training partner is always beneficial, after all. "Oh, and if any of you ever feel like challenging me again, youre welcome anytime. Sparring is always encouraged." Kunta shall step forward! You should go heal your back first. What were you doing while everyone else was sparring? ...Hmm. Kunta looked dejected. But this wasnt only directed at Kunta. The rest of you tooanyone who didnt bother getting treated after the duel, go to the infirmary now. Its overflowing with patients as it is. "Wasn''t it you who caused all the injuries?" "So what?" "...Just saying." Garands comment was brushed aside, and those who had been rolling in the dirt quickly disappeared, heading for the recovery ward where the healers were stationed. The support here is incredible, Ihan thought. Considering that healer salaries were on par with senior managers in large corporations, the academy was paying a lot to keep them around. Moreover, employing a healer meant making regular donations to the temple. With that kind of money, they could probably build a new facility every week. Ill have to make good use of that, Ihan thought, feeling oddly satisfied at the thought of having healers on hand. At that moment, someone asked a question from the group of students who had been relatively quiet. "Instructor, what exactly will we be learning?" Whats your name? Le-Levi Folt, sir. Hmm. A noble? From a very minor house, sir. "Do you want to learn swordsmanship?" Well...since Ive enrolled, Id like to learn if possible. "Is that so?" She seemed surprisingly determined. She was clearly a noble lady who had never even touched a sword before. She looked more like someone who should be preparing for her debutante ball rather than attending swordsmanship classesfrail and delicate. But it wasnt too surprising, given that about half the students were like her. In truth, many noble ladies who had never done a chore in their life attended his lectures. Most likely, they were here to... Find potential marriage candidates or partners for the debutante ball, Ihan thought. Just like how movies and shows in America feature prom queens and kings, a well-matched partner was crucial for the debutante ball. It was common in noble circles to use such events to find marriage prospects, especially with future knights. It wasnt surprising that many of the girls were here for that purpose. Ihan didnt mind, though. The academy was funded largely by these nobles, after all, which was why they could afford to hire healers. However, he didnt expect them to look at him with such eager eyes. Why? Instructor, its probably because the duel between you and Lord Roen was so impressive. People are naturally drawn to things they cant do themselves. ...Is that so? "Especially noble ladies. Theyve probably lived their entire lives in comfort, so this kind of excitement must be very new to them. But dont worry, most of them will lose interest after a few sweaty sessions. From what I hear, most women drop out of the swordsmanship program after the first semester. You know a lot, dont you? Hehe, my brother graduated from the academy, so Ive heard a lot. Youre a useful informant. Thank you! ...But, assistant. Yes? "Could you stop sticking your face so close? It makes me want to hit you." "...Yes, sir." "Good. Keep that up when talking to me from now on." ......Damn. "I can hear you, assistant." Demianno, Ihans assistantfelt his eyes grow wet once again. Class was over for the day. Just like how college professors often end the first day early, Ihan had shown some flexibility. Before long, the students had all left, and the training grounds were quiet. Ihan was the only one left, and the twilight sky was quite beautiful. "Hmm." But instead of enjoying the sunset, Ihan was more focused on reviewing the duels from earlier. Maybe I shouldve moved in faster then? Even though his opponents were much weaker than him, there was still something to learn. After all, there was a reason noble families were known for their skill. While their foundations were shaky, they had learned many high-level techniques. For a pig, pearls would be wasted. But for someone like him, there were valuable lessons to be gleaned. The four people who stood out in particular: Kunta, the barbarian. Ill spar with him again tomorrow, maybe a bit more slowly this time. Hes similar to my stylehe could be fun. The guy with the dual swords and the one with the polearm werent bad either. ...And the regressor was more cunning than I thought. Though hed expected more from the regressor, Ihan found himself more intrigued by the others. They had more potentialprodigies, even. Watching and sparring with these talented individuals would help him accumulate valuable experience each time. Baltar had always told him that what he needed was practical experience, not theoretical learning. And with such promising opponents, Ihan welcomed the opportunity to learn. This job... isnt bad at all. It had been Isis who forced him into this role, but now that hed tried it, he found that he didnt mind it. No, he actually enjoyed it. Its quite rewarding, really. The position of an academy instructorturns out it was more fulfilling than his time in the knight order. Ihan couldnt help but laugh at the irony of finding a job that suited him so well. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to the mind-numbing monotony of the knight order, where the only people avoiding battles were his fellow knights, this was far more exciting. ...And there was something else. "Hey, rat over there." There were more interesting individuals here, too. "Come out already. Ive seen you sneaking around these past few days. What are you trying to spy on?" Whoosh. A breeze blew across the empty clearing, ruffling the grass. There was no one there, so what exactly was he talking about? As if sensing the strange atmosphere, Ihan reached for the small axe he kept on him... ...My apologies, Instructor. I didnt mean to cause any trouble. Suddenly, a man appeared. Ihan recognized him. Hed seen this face among the other studentssomeone who was always sticking close to Roen. His name was... Hans, right? ...Its Jack, sir. Ah, right. ...Could you please put the axe away? Depends on what you have to say. Tap tap. Ihan tapped the ground lightly with the axe, signaling that he was waiting for an answer. Given the suspicious nature of his spying, it wouldnt have been surprising if Ihan had thrown the axe already. Jack maintained a smile, but sweat was pouring down his face. Did he notice me watching yesterday too? Technically, Jack hadnt been watching Ihan, but rather Irene Windler. But still, the fact that hed been caught... Hes definitely no ordinary man, just like my lord said. Ihan wasnt just strongthere was something more to him. Thats why his lord had... Hes trying to gauge him, for sure. Jack finally spoke, his lips dry. ...I have a message from my lord. You couldve just said that earlier. Did you really have to sneak around like this? Nobles and their dramatic flair... Do you know about angels, sir? ...? I see you dont. Thats all I needed to know. Angels? All I can tell you is this: dont trust the angels or the temples. It was a cryptic message. Angels? ...Was this guy mentally unhinged? Ihan considered the possibility, but decided hed hit him later to check. Who knows, maybe that would fix him. Amused by his own thoughts, Ihan replied. Im an atheist anyway. Haha, how irreverent of you. But Im the same, so I suppose Im also irreverent. Hmm. You seem to have a rather questionable agenda at the academy. ...I wont deny that. Jack knew there was a chance he might die here and now. If the instructor wanted to kill him, hed be dead. But then... How old are you? ...Excuse me? I asked, how old are you? Im twenty, sir. ...Youve got quite an old face. I thought youd lied about your age to get in. Youre too harsh, Instructor... Ihans blunt remark left Jack looking defeated. Ihan chuckled and shook his head. He had a good idea of what was going on. Angels or not, in most fantasy stories, the typical villains were either... The royalty or the temple, right? It was always the same old trope. With a grin, Ihan asked again, just in case. So, are there any other people I should be wary of? ...Do you believe what Im saying? Its just a hunch. It doesnt seem like something I need to worry too much about, though. ...You really are an unusual person, Instructor. No need for flattery. Are there any more interesting tidbits? ...Interesting? Jack wasnt sure if he was crossing the line by sharing more, but he felt that if he could win over the instructors favor, it might benefit him in the future. ...Are you familiar with the second prince, the so-called mad prince? The second prince? Theyre still raising princes in this kingdom? After the crown princess was named heir, Ihan thought all the other princes had either been banished or disappeared. He never kept track of them. But now, a prince had resurfaced? Hey, Instructor, the prince isnt a dog. Blunt and casual insults. This man really needed to learn some decorum. Whatever. So, what about this mad prince? What a clich name. Well... Im surprised you havent heard. Hes notorious for his violent temper and supposed insanity. And what about him? Ihan finally started paying attention, curious why the princes name had come up. Jack continued. ...Apparently, the mad prince has secretly enrolled at the academy. I dont know why, though. Enrolled? Yes. Im not sure if hes a real threat, but its worth keeping an eye on him, since hes royalty. It was a reasonable suggestion, and Ihan nodded. He asked if there were any distinguishing features to look out for. Well, I heard that the prince has some sort of mental illness. Mental illness? Yes, apparently hes known for randomly pointing at the air and behaving strangely. ... What is it? ...No, nothing. Just sounds like hes pretty far gone. Ihan once again let out a blunt comment, and Jack nervously advised him to be careful with his words. But Ihan ignored him, more focused on... So theres another one, huh? A reincarnation into a novel. A regressor. And now... Is it a system user this time? He thought once more about how eventful his life at the academy had become. Hah. There certainly wouldnt be any dull moments ahead. Chapter 30: Work side hustles (1) Rustle. The air was unusually crisp in the early morning. As the sun slowly began to rise, it brightened the once-dark mountain. If one were to see it, they would witness a breathtaking scene, like a treasure revealed at the break of dawn. However, sadly, there werent many diligent enough to witness such a treasure-like view. Especially... [Arin! Get up already, if you dont get ready now, youll be late!] Just five... just five more minutes... [You always say that, and then you sleep for another fifty minutes. Stop making excuses.] This was even more true for students who always seemed to lack sleep. Mmm...! Despite the ghost girl''s nagging, Arin didnt seem particularly moved. She grumbled and whined, not wanting to wake up. Seeing this, the ghost girl frowned and decided to use her trump card. [Arin, I think you''re going to have to repeat this year if you keep this up.] Jolt! R-Repeat!? Arin jumped up as if her drowsiness had never existed, visibly shaken. She was typically pale in the mornings due to low blood pressure, but the mention of repeating a year caused her face to flush red. The word repeat clearly struck a nerve with her. [Hehe, silly Arin.] You... you...! Finally shaking off the sleepiness, Arin pointed accusingly at the ghost girl. There were things you just dont say! To mention repeating a year to a student? What a wicked girl! [I can hear you, Arin. And besides, whats so scary about repeating a year? I dont get it.] ...You wouldnt understand, you miserable girl. Snap. What would a ghost know about the terror of a students life? With a sigh, Irene Windler snapped her fingers. With a whoosh, blue energy rippled through the air, and a surprising phenomenon occurred. The curtains blocking the sunlight pulled back, the windows opened, and the stale air and dust accumulated overnight swiftly escaped outside. Her room was soon filled with fresh air and the warm light of the morning sun. She stretched out her body as she inhaled the clean oxygen. Ahh, magic is truly convenient. [People would say you''re wasting magic on trivial things like that.] sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats only what conservative old folks think, and just thinking about them makes me mad again! [Mmm, true! Ill give you that one!] At the academy, hearing what the older mages and professors had to say was often stifling. They talked about how magical talent was a gift chosen by something greater and how magic was a superior wisdom incomprehensible to ignorant humans. Just listening to them made her stomach churn. No wonder mages are despised in this world. It feels like theyre all lunatics, except for me. [Arin, its fine to indulge in self-admiration, but dont you think its time to get ready?] ...Haa, I really dont want to go. After twelve years of schooling, wasnt that enough? The thought of waking up early for another three years of classes already depressed her. Irene sighed deeply. Just then... [Oh! Its the instructor!] Hes up early... Wow! [What a sight for sore eyes.] She could see the instructor running. Judging by the amount of sweat, hed been at it long before she even woke up. The sunlight reflected off his sweat like dew, and it amazed her how diligently he ran every day. How can someone run like that every morning? It was a view she saw every morning since she moved in. In a way, she respected him for it. But that respect only lasted a moment because what drew her attention more than the instructors routine was his shirtless body. She scrutinized him so thoroughly that anyone watching might find her suspicious. ...He doesnt know were watching, right? [No way he does. But, Arin, hurry and take a picture, quick!] T-Taking secret pictures is a crime... [Its not a crime if you dont get caught.] ...Is that so? It was a strangely convincing phrase, and Arin, pretending to be reluctant, pulled out the item. It was a rare magical tool crafted by a water mage, said to be worth the price of a house. Though it had a grand name[Shape Copy Camera]to Arin, it was nothing more than a camera, and an awkward gift from a rather sleazy duke. But right now... Ah, I got it. Having successfully taken a secret photo, for the first time, Arin was grateful for the dukes gift. Maybe that guy wasnt as bad as she thought? Since when did she get a camera? Thats news to me. Arin was under the impression that her actions and voice hadnt been noticed, but unfortunately, his hearing and sense of awareness were remarkably sharp. Though he didnt catch all of her words due to the distance, Ihan was aware that she was taking a picture, and he wasnt particularly bothered by it. However... I should ask her to show me how it turned out later. He was curious to see how he looked in the picture and figured he might as well ask her to show it to him someday. ...Little did she know, she would later be caught red-handed and utterly mortified for her crime. Chapter 31: Work side hustles (2) When the cadets first heard the order to start jump rope, they were flabbergasted, thinking, "What is this?" It seemed like a child''s game, not something fitting for cadets, and they wondered why they had to do it. The aspiring knights, in particular, were full of defiance. However, the moment they saw the ropes marked with red... "What thewhat is this!?" Was this really a jump rope? ...Or was it reinforced steel? The rope was made of intertwined metal. Could this seriously be used for jumping? The cadets, wondering if it was just an illusion, picked up the metal ropes, but Snap! It was heavy. So heavy that if they werent careful, their wrists might snap. It was that burdensome. From the handles to the rope itself... Were they really supposed to jump rope with this? It was unthinkable. But Swish, swish! "This is fun!" Kunta, like a child finding a new toy, started jumping with the rope, and seeing him, the cadets hesitantly decided to give it a try. Maybe it wasn''t as bad as it looked? However, their hopes were short-lived. "I can''t lift it!" "How are we supposed to spin this thing?!" Just holding the rope was a struggle; how were they supposed to actually jump with it? Groan! Only those who had learned aura techniques could manage, channeling their internal energy at full capacity to get the rope to move. What they had initially dismissed as a silly child''s game had now become a matter of life and death. One wrong move, and they could dislocate their wrists or elbows. Swish! Swish! But gradually, some began to gain confidence. Those who knew aura techniquesor even just believed in their own strengthbegan to think they could manage the required number of jumps. And then Thwack! Thud... One of the cadets, while jumping, got hit by the rope and collapsed, unconscious. One by one, the cadets followed suit, fainting from getting hit by the metal ropes. The atmosphere grew tense, and without realizing it, the cadets stopped swinging their ropes. They feared that if they were hit on the head, it could be catastrophic. "Weaklings, passing out after getting hit by something so small? Pathetic, truly pathetic." -...... This wasnt a matter of being weakit was a matter of life and death. The cadets couldnt speak back to him, though. And for good reason. Swish, swish, swish! "Why are you struggling so much with something this easy?" The instructor, Ihan, spun the metal jump rope with such ease that it made their attempts look laughable. Then Thwack! The rope slammed into Ihans head. ...It had clearly struck him hard. "Oh, a mistake." But there wasnt even a scratch on him. He was completely fine, only slightly embarrassed that he had made such an error. Was this guy even human? "Doesn''t it hurt?" "It does. But knights endure pain. If you want to be a knight, you have to be able to handle this much." "Im not so sure about that..." It seemed like it was something only he could do, but the cadets wisely kept that thought to themselves. Ihan hadnt simply handed out impossibly heavy metal jump ropes because he lacked sense. He was aware of his unique physical abilities. But that was why he knew something the cadets didnt. They were fully capable of handling this. "Some of you might have noticed by now, but the weight of the ropes differs by color. The yellow ones are average, lightweight jump ropes, the green ones weigh 3 kilograms, and the red ones weigh 10 kilograms." T-Ten kilograms!? There was a wave of murmurs. The cadets holding the yellow and green ropes looked in horror at those carrying the red ones, realizing that they had been jumping with such heavy ropes all this time. Ihan ignored the chatter and continued his explanation. "I remember the sparring matches from the first day. Most of you were easily defeated by me, except for a few. If any of you have forgotten, let me knowIll be happy to remind you." Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As humiliating as it was, no one argued. It was the truth, after all. But Ihan wasnt bringing up yesterdays events to insult them. "From what I saw yesterday, the swordsmanship cadets, especially those aspiring to be knights, have terrible fundamentals. You all claim to want to be knights, but your basics are severely lacking. So Ill ask youare you really serious about becoming knights with such pitiful skills?" -!!!? It was an insult, no doubt about it. Even though they had lost miserably, they were still from knightly families. And yet, here he was, questioning their dedication? It was a massive affront. But Ihan merely scoffed at their hostile glares. "Those of you who feel insulted, listen closely. Youre idiots. You dont even realize what you lack because youve been surrounded by people who only tell you what you want to hear. With all those sycophants around you, no wonder your fundamentals are so weak. If you ever go to the battlefield, youll either be the first to die or somehow survive by pure luck. The only reason youd live is because youd get injured before even seeing combat, lying in some cushy villa to recover. The military would never send someone as pathetic as you into battle." "......." An uncomfortable silence fell over the group. Were they really in the wrong just because they couldn''t jump rope properly? Was it so terrible that they got hurt doing something so ridiculous? And what about lacking fundamentals? Some of them couldnt accept it, and Ihan could tell. He chuckled dismissively. There was no point in trying to talk sense into them. "Its pointless trying to explain things to you thick-headed lot. But I''ll show you something that even an idiot can understand. Kunta, Arno, Garandstep forward." Thud. "Kunta, reporting in!" "I think I know whats coming." "Ugh, this reminds me too much of my old man. Could he be my long-lost son?" The three stepped forward as if they had been expecting this, and Ihan was satisfied. Yes, thats the proper attitude for learning. "You should all feel ashamed. The most skilled among you are doing this without complaint, while those of you with average or below-average skills are the ones whining." With a simple glance from Ihan, they knew what to do without needing any further instruction. Swish, swish! The sound of the metal ropes cutting through the air filled the space. Kunta handled the heavy rope like it was a toy, swinging it freely, while Arno performed perfect, textbook jump rope techniques. Garand, though more casual in his movements, was just as steady as Arno. Their ropes spun without a single misstep. Despite the differences in speed and the sweat pouring down their faces, they kept turning the ropes without showing signs of exhaustion. Ten jumps became twenty, then thirty. Slowly but surely, they kept going. Watching them, one might even begin to doubt whether such stable, consistent jumping was possible. Compared to the cadets who could barely manage three jumps before collapsing, these three were in a different league entirely. Just as the few remaining cadets were blushing in shame, Ihan Tap! suddenly tapped Kuntas rope, disrupting the rhythm, causing the rope to lash out and strike him on the back. Smack! The sound was so loud and sharp it seemed like both a whip and a hammer had hit at once. It wasnt just painfulit sounded like a blow that would break bones and require three months of recovery. But "Ugh, Instructor, that hurt..." "Stop whining. You can handle it." "Pain is pain." "Quit grumbling. ...Fine, Ill buy you something nice later." "Instructor, youre a good person!" Kunta seemed fine. Though his skin had turned red from the impact, showing that the strike had left its mark, the fact that he could withstand such a blow was astounding. Could it be "Anyone here thinking Is this the power of a barbarian? had better pluck out their eyes. Especially those whove learned aura techniquesyou might as well rip out your eyes if you cant see whats right in front of you." ...Another wave of humiliation washed over the cadets. There were quite a few who had been wondering if Kuntas endurance was due to some special barbarian ability. Scoffing at them, Ihan continued his explanation. "Ive never formally studied aura techniques, but I know the basics. Aura techniques temporarily unleash your bodys potential, and that potential can be developed through hard work and training. Am I right?" "Precisely." "Thanks for the honest answer. Youve got potential. Ever considered becoming an assistant instructor?" "...Ill pass." "Shame." It was Arno who responded, still turning the heavy rope without any sign of fatigue. By now, he had completed over 100 jumps. "Arno here is using his aura only on his knees, ankles, wrists, elbows, and shoulders to prevent injury from such strenuous activity. Hes only protecting the areas at risk while using minimal energy to keep jumping lightly. He isnt using his aura for anything else. Do you understand what this means?" "Ah..." The cadets finally started to understand. It was like teaching toddlers rather than cadets, painfully slow, but Ihan didnt care. He continued, addressing what they were finally beginning to grasp. "Arno isnt relying on his aura for anything unnecessary. Hes using his own natural strength and stamina to spin the rope. Does that make sense?" "How... how do you know all this if youve never studied aura techniques?" "I can tell just by looking." "Is that so...?" "The important point is this: Arno, Garand, and Kunta have all built up a solid foundation of physical strength and endurance. Unlike you lot, who rely on aura for everything and train lazily." Aura may be regarded as a powerful force, but the truth is that the person wielding it matters more than the technique itself. Even with a legendary sword, a third-rate swordsman would struggle to cut through a tree. Thats why these cadets were wrong. Its like someone who only trains their internal energy but never practices their physical strength. They werent even glass cups capable of holding water. In fact, thats giving them too much credit. Theyre nothing more than paper cups. When would they finally become competent? "What you need right now isnt more swordsmanship or aura training. You need to build your strength, stamina, endurance, and durability from the ground up, you pathetic weaklings." "...Thats a long-winded way of saying we need to start all over again." Garands blunt comment struck home. Right as Ihan finished his speech, Garand hit 200 jumps, and the cadets expressions grew even darker. Basic training? At this stage...? "For the record, the part of the knight entrance exam that causes the most failures is the stamina test. Strangely enough, the easiest section. Ah, right, it doesnt matter to you, since youll just join your familys knightly orders without needing to pass any tests, huh? How nice it must be to have good bloodlines, right? Haha!" "......." Being told to rely on their family ties was like being slapped in the face for nobles who valued honor above all else. It was tantamount to telling them to die. And with that, their rebellion died down. Ihan was finally satisfied that the noise had quieted. They were starting to understand their place. "Dont worry, though. Im not planning on dragging this out forever." Maybe just the whole first semester. "I promise you this: if you follow along with me this semester, your physical abilities will improve dramatically by the end. Of course..." He trailed off as he glanced over the cadets. His eyes seemed to say: "If any of you manage to keep up, that is." The cadets could feel the mockery in his gaze and thought to themselves: If I could just punch him once, Id die happy. ...But that would be a long, long way off. Chapter 32: Work side hustles (3) "I may have told you to hit 10,000 repetitions, but I never set a deadline for when to complete them. What I want is not for you to reach the number itself, but for you to build the stamina and endurance to spin those metal ropes 10,000 times reliably. Dont just aimlessly fill in the numbers! How many times do I have to tell you to stop focusing on the number and pay attention to your body! Feel the strain, notice how your muscles are moving, and understand how your limbs are functioning!" Ihan didnt hold back in his scolding of the cadets, especially the ones with red-marked ropesthe so-called "young masters." "Is it because youre all young masters? Should I personally attend to each one of you to get you to listen? Why are you so slow to understand?" "...Im not a young master." "Oh really? You sure act like one. Or maybe you grew up without realizing you were a pampered brat?" "You...!" "Frustrated? If youre that upset, why dont you actually try harder? Why are you so weak that a demoted knight like me has to chew you out like this, tsk tsk." "Just wait! One day Ill put a sword through that smug face of yours!" "Oh, I hope you can make that happen." "!?" Ihans ability to provoke them was truly masterful. With nothing but his tongue, he led them by the nose. He smirked inwardly, fully aware that they were cursing him inside. ''Curse me all you want. It''ll just keep you alive longer.'' His mentality was far too tough to be shaken by mere insults. Ihan didnt stop berating them, constantly pushing them to their limits. However, he didnt only focus on the so-called young masters; he made sure to keep an eye on everyone. First, there were those with yellow-marked ropes. The so-called "chicks." Most of them were women who had neither learned aura techniques nor even basic swordsmanship. And so... "You chicks arent even ready to hold a wooden sword, let alone a real one. What you need right now is to focus on building basic strength and stamina. Oh, and dont worry about the ridiculous idea that working out will make you too muscular. Muscles dont develop that quickly, and doing this kind of exercise wont turn you into a bodybuilder." He was being kindnot because they were women, but because they were complete novices. It would be cruel to berate someone who didnt even know how to use a treadmill. If anything, he was being gentle. "Instructor, um, will this jump rope thing really help us build stamina?" "Thats a great question, Number One Chick." "Uh, can you just call me Levy?" It was a serious and diligent question from Levy Folt, whose positive attitude had left a good impression the previous day. Well done. As an instructor, he now understood how valuable it was to have students who asked earnest questions. Suppressing the urge to give her extra points, Ihan softened his tone further as he explained. "Jumping rope doesnt just build stamina. It also improves endurance, strengthens your heart and lungs, enhances balance, and increases your overall athletic ability. Of course, you wont see results right away, but if you keep at it every day, youll notice a change in your body eventually." "Oh..." "Its also one of the best exercises for weight loss." "!!!" At this, every female cadet perked up like meerkats, suddenly paying close attention. Motivation. Ihan had given the chicks a reason to work hard. "And thats not all. If you follow my training, youll find that wearing clothes becomes a lot more enjoyable. Fashion-conscious cadets might know this already, but no matter how well your clothes fit, they wont always look good if your body isnt in shape. But when your body becomes more toned, even outfits that didnt suit you before will start to look good." "R-Really?" "I never lie. Heres something even more tempting. Maid!" "Yes, sir!" Rayla Winter appeared the moment Ihan called out, and the female cadets'' eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the royal maids uniform. For many of them, working as a royal maid was a dream job. "For example, maid, why dont you show them?" "Yessir." Despite her languid tone and demeanor, the moment she executed a perfect curtsey, the female cadets'' expressions shifted to one of awe. Wow, shes flawless. It was a genuine comment from a noble lady, and the others agreed. Raylas posture was indeed graceful and beautiful. "As you can see, the maids form is impeccable. Thats because her balance and posture are perfect. And for that, the strength in her back and glutes plays an essential role. Now, do you feel motivated to work harder?" "...Yes." "Ill take that as a yes. I promise you this: if you follow the training schedule Ive set, youll be able to hold yourself with as much grace as the maid, and anyone who sees you will think youre beautiful." "Y-Yes, sir!" And just like that, the chicks had pledged to follow him, as devoted as worshippers to their god. After all, what drives people more than their deepest desires? Ihan found himself amused at how far he was willing to go, but it was necessary to be kind to novices. On the other hand... "Green sprouts." "...Are you talking to us?" "Yes, Im talking to you." "...It doesnt sound like an insult, but it doesnt feel great either." The cadets with green-marked ropes were in a strange in-between stage, not complete novices but not yet fully trained. This required Ihan to be particularly strict with them. "You guys have learned basic swordsmanship. While you havent learned aura techniques, I assume youve been training in swordsmanship since childhood. As a result, your fundamental stamina is decent. Youre better off than those red-rope young masters over there." "...I''d rather be called a sprout than that." "Maybe aim to be weeds. That way, youll survive." "Thats not much better." "Enough. Let me give you a serious piece of advice. If you really want to become knights, you shouldnt be here at the academy at all. Id recommend dropping out immediately." "...Wh-why would you say that?" After a moment of silence, they asked. They knew Ihan never spoke without reason. And, just as expected... "Because you havent learned aura techniques." "...Ugh!" The mention of aura techniques made them face the harsh reality they had been trying to ignore. "Some of you already know this. Theres a huge gap between those whove learned aura techniques and those who havent. Its as unfair as pitting a child against an adult in a fight." Even a full-grown man known for his strength in the village would be easily overwhelmed by a child trained in aura techniques. Thats why knights, who train these techniques to the extreme, are both revered and feared. "Sure, the academy provides basic aura training, but its a weak, low-level form of it. Think of it as a sandwich with just bread and vegetables, without the ham, cheese, or sauce. Now, if any of you are extraordinary geniuses, you might be able to make the most out of such basic techniques and push them to the limit." "...Ha." It was a sweet dream, nothing more. If any of them were truly that talented, they would have already been scouted by a noble familys knight ordernot stuck at the academy. "Nothing in life is guaranteed, but I dont think staying in the academys swordsmanship department is the best path for you. Youd have a better chance if you joined a top-tier mercenary group or the warrior guild, where you could learn proper aura techniques. Although, youd be risking your life to do it." "Thats exactly why we came here instead." One of the sprouts spoke up. Ihan nodded in understanding. Mercenaries were constantly dying, and the warrior guild was known to be shady and brutal, taking on any job that paid well, no matter how underhanded. It wasnt a path one should take lightly. But Ihan knew the reality. By the second or third year, most commoner cadets drop out of the swordsmanship department and join mercenary groups or guilds. The gap between them and the noble cadets becomes too wide. Thats why, by the second and third year, the swordsmanship department only had noble cadets left. It was a stark reminder of the unfairness of the world that the academy so clearly displayed. It was a ridiculous situation. They claimed to train talent, but in the end, it wasnt the kingdom that benefited, but the mercenary groups and guilds. At this rate, in ten years, the relationship between knight orders and mercenaries or guilds would be reversed. There was no fighting the numbers, and the power of mercenaries and guilds would only grow. But thats none of my concern. By then, Ihan would have either defeated Baltar or Baltar would have retired. No one would be able to stop him. Surely, he wont still be around in ten years. Even Baltar would age. ...Surely. "Instructor?" "Ah, sorry. I got lost in thought." "...Thank you for thinking about us." "Mm, well, its my duty as your instructor." It seemed there was a misunderstanding, but he let it go. A good misunderstanding could be beneficial, after all. "Ahem, anyway, I dont see a bright future for the sprouts here in the academy." "..." "But, its my duty to teach you and, as a swordsmanship instructor, to make you stronger. With that in mind, Ive decided to teach you sprouts something special." "...?" "Pay attention." Ihan picked up a fallen tree branch. It was broken, but still quite sturdy. Holding it lightly in his hand, he stood still. Then "You saw this yesterday, right? The Impact technique." Crack! -!!!? In an instant, the branch was shattered, and the cadets were stunned. It wasnt the shattering of the branch that was surprising, but the fact that Ihan hadnt made any visible movement. He hadnt swung it or struck it. He had simply touched it, and the branch had disintegrated. If they werent amazed by this, what could possibly impress them? "I call it the Toughening Technique. As some of you may have heard yesterday, its not an aura technique. Its a method that uses the collective strength of your bones, muscles, and tendons. Its a skill you can learn through hard work, and once you master the sensation, its applications are limitless." "Y-youre going to teach us such a valuable technique!?" The cadets were shocked. Even though Ihan was their instructor, they couldnt believe he would teach them something so precious. Hadnt they seen him overwhelming a prodigy with nothing but a wooden sword? And now, he was offering to teach them the very technique that made it possible. Of course, theres no such thing as a free lunch. "Naturally, Im not going to just teach it for nothing." Of course. Ihan wasnt about to give away his secrets for free. After all, this technique was something he had developed through years of experience on the battlefield and during training. It was his intellectual property. Just giving it away would be a loss. However... Retired fighters always live by teaching others their techniques. Even Ihan had to think about his retirement. He needed something stable, like a winning lottery ticket for his later years. Ihan, concealing his true intentions, continued his explanation. "First, if you learn this technique from me, you must address me as your Master and pay membership dues for 15 years once you start earning an income. You are also forbidden from teaching this technique to anyone else without my explicit permission." A 15-year long-term payment plan was non-negotiable. "Additionally, forming a master-disciple relationship means more than just being friendly. You will need to keep an eye on each other to ensure the technique doesnt leak. If anyone abuses it, youll have to deal with them yourselves. If anyone steals the technique, youll be responsible for punishing them." Future payments were essential, and if Ihan ever had children, hed have to leave something behind for them. He couldnt let anyone else benefit from his legacy. "Of course, Im not asking you to decide right away. Take your time to think about it. This could be one of the most important decisions of your life. But let me say thisif you want to become strong, youll need to be prepared to stake your life on it." Thats all. "..." Silence filled the air. It was a lot to process. Its strict, but... its worth it! The conditions were harsh, but not unreasonable. They were challenging but still acceptable. Hadnt their previous sword instructors laid down similar terms? Ihans conditions were just stricter and longer in duration. But the chance to learn such a rare and valuable technique? That was more than worth the price. Still, they needed to think carefully. They had to be sure they were willing to take this leap of faith. After careful consideration, they wouldnt regret their choice... "Kunta wants to learn! Master, Ill follow you!" "What happens if theres a conflict or problem among disciples? Is there a set of rules for that?" "So we should start calling you Master instead of Instructor now?" "Luck is on my side. Ive been wanting to learn this." "...The rich really are greedier than anyone else." Before Ihan knew it, four cadets had gathered, and he was taken aback. These talented, privileged cadets... What more could they possibly want? But seeing how eagerly they approached, the other cadets made their decision. "...Its a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I might as well go for it." That was enough to shake off their hesitation. "But, sir?" "Yes, maid?" "Since youre forming a group, whats your groups name?" "A name?" "Yes! Every group has a name, right?" "A name, huh..." It wasnt something he had thought about much before. It was a sharp observation. If he wanted to give them a sense of belonging, a name was important. After a brief moment of consideration "Lets go with [The One Hundred and Eight Arhats]." Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thats a unique name!" "It means I hope to gather 108 exceptional warriors one day. Haha." "Thats a wonderful meaning!" The innocent maid praised him with a bright smile, and Ihan felt a twinge of guilt. Sometimes, such purity could stab more deeply than anything else. Chapter 33: The Knight hates spellcasters (1) Teachers at the academy were always busy. Not only did they have to prepare lessons, but there were also many documents to fill out. From lesson plans to budget allocations and work-related reports, and even courtesy letters to other subject teachers to ensure smooth coordination in the future, some might consider these formalities unnecessary. However, such etiquette was essential for building healthy relationships. For most academy staff, spending the entire day at their desks doing paperwork had become routine. However... "Damn it! Damn it all! This is bullshit!" It wasn''t a teacher but a man seated at the desk, diligently working through a mountain of paperwork. This man was Demian Follett, Ihan''s assistant for the next three years, currently handling all the paperwork in Ihans stead. That damned instructor! Demian had lived his life as a refined noble young master, far removed from cursing. Yet, after spending over a week buried in paperwork, he now cursed as naturally as he breathed. The dark circles under his eyes spoke volumes about his stress and fatigue. ...And indeed, he was exhausted. He hadnt set foot in his dorm for over a week. A dorm? Does this academy even have such a thing? He muttered nonsensically. Demian, originally a dorm resident, now found himself spending far more time in the staff lounge. It wasnt that he couldnt find the time to return to the dormsit was simply impossible. During the day, he had to attend both elective and mandatory courses, in addition to assisting Ihan. However, his duties werent limited to mere assistance. You should be training too. Why are you acting like this has nothing to do with you? Ihan, as if it wasnt enough to keep him running around, subjected him to rigorous training under the pretext of improvement. As a result, Demian was caught between attending to Ihan and enduring brutal training sessions. And even after the lectures and training were done... Should I be doing this? No, my assistant should handle it. A pile of documents would land on Demians desk. Hed thought about protesting but one glance into Ihans eyes was enough to silence him. He feared hed die if he didnt comply. And so, processing Ihans paperwork became Demians new daily routine. At some point, the time spent returning to his dorm started to feel like a waste, so he began living in the staff lounge, practically becoming a permanent resident there. Initially, some staff members were surprised to see him set up camp in the lounge, but by now, no one paid any attention to him. "Oh ho, a swordsmanship instructor already has an assistant? Impressive." "Haha, its always amusing to see. How long do you think this assistant will last before he drops out?" "Hmm, Id say hell be gone by the end of the semester." It was a familiar sight to the other faculty membersthe sight of an assistant living in the lounge and drowning in work. Demian shuddered. He had heard that many of his predecessors had successfully fled (dropped out), but for him, it wasnt an option. Three years. He was bound to this hell for three whole years as Ihans eternal servant... no, his assistant. "Damned..." Demian muttered another curse, his eyes welling up with tears. "How did Demian Follett end up like this?" A cadet with ashen gray hair observed the staff room, blinking in confusion. This wasnt how things were supposed to go. Demian Follett wasnt supposed to be stuck doing all this. "Why is he doing paperwork instead of being Irene Windlers follower?" The gray-haired cadet pondered. Something had gone wrong. This wasnt how the story was supposed to unfold. Something was off. "Where did it go wrong...?" The gray-haired cadet continued to think, and just then... "Cadet, what are you doing over there?" "Y-Yes?!" "Youve been muttering to yourself for a while now. Is there a problem?" "N-No, not at all." "Really? Ah, are you perhaps interested in assisting? If so, I recommend joining the history department! We have plenty of fresh material to study every year!" "Uh, no, actually..." "Come, come! Let me tell you all about the exciting aspects of being a history department assistant!" "Ugh..." The gray-haired cadet seemed to struggle with communication, and it appeared that they had unfortunately caught the attention of a very enthusiastic (and somewhat unhinged) professor from the history department. That day, the cadet had to endure five hours of being told why they should become a history department assistant. It had been a week since the semester officially began. Though a short time, it could feel incredibly eventful to some. And for Ihan, the week spent at the swordsmanship department had been nothing short of intense. I never realized teaching kids would be this hard. He suddenly found himself respecting the teachers who had taught him in his previous life. Well, some of them, at least. There were still a few who didnt deserve the title. Teachers who didnt deserve to be called teachers. "...If I met them now, Id kill them all." "T-Turtle Sir." "Yes?" "...You might want to keep your muttering a bit quieter." "...Ah." It dawned on Ihan that he was currently at a faculty meeting. A few people had heard his mutterings and were staring at him, their eyes trembling. ...Well, Ive certainly secured my place as the outcast. Acknowledging his mistake, Ihan sighed quietly. It hadnt been intentional. Deciding to offer an explanation, he tried to clarify. "...When I say kill, I dont mean it literally. I was just thinking of some particularly inhuman individuals." "O-Oh, I see." "Im serious." "Yes, of course..." "......." The faces looking at him showed absolutely no belief. The meeting room was quite large, packed with instructors, professors, and faculty members, numbering 112 in total. Including the impassioned headmaster delivering a lengthy speech, that made 113. "Respected faculty members, I am grateful for all of you. It is thanks to your hard work that we produce such excellent cadets. And remember, fine cadets are the true treasures of this nation! Ah, speaking of treasures, it reminds me of when I was serving in the Chancellors office..." The headmaster seemed to be in his own world. He had claimed the speech would be brief, but it had already gone on for an hour. I swear Ive heard this same line before... Feeling a strange sense of dj vu, Ihan let the words wash over him, turning his attention to the faculty member who had spoken to him earlier. "Is this what faculty meetings are usually like?" "...Well, most of it is just listening to the headmaster. If you have any suggestions, its better to bring them to the vice principal." The faculty member still looked nervous but was kind enough to provide a sincere answer. "So, can I leave?" "Hmm, professors typically dont attend these unless they have to. Theyre often busy with research, so the headmaster understands. But for the rest of us, its best to attend whenever possible." "Why?" "The headmaster is a former Chancellor, you see. Hes still active and influential." "...Ah." It made sense now. Who in their right mind would dare cross a man who had once been one of the kingdoms top five most powerful people? ...Wait. Someone had challenged him during the entrance ceremony. That was me, wasnt it? Hmm... "Haha, dont worry too much. The headmaster doesnt get hung up on trivial matters." "I smashed the podium." "...Well, I hate to break it to you, but this kind of thing happens every three years or so. In other words, it''s a minor incident." "..." ...So there had been others before him. Somehow, Ihan felt a strange sense of camaraderie and smiled warmly. It seemed that when people got frustrated, they tended to break things, no matter where they were. It wasnt just him. "...But please be careful next time. I had to repair that podium." "Oh, did you? Thanks for that. By the way, may I ask your name?" "Hans Schmidt. Im the instructor for the metallurgy department and the head of the Blacksmiths Guild." "Youre an important man." "Haha, its not much." Not much, indeed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Hans was definitely not someone to be underestimated. The head of the Blacksmiths Guild was likely one of the top craftsmen, and for someone who used blades, he was an invaluable connection. This academy was turning out to be quite entertaining. Sitting next to a top-tier blacksmith? This is amazing. It was like having Jang Yeong-sil as a coworker. Smiling, Ihan casually asked. "Do you know any glassmakers? All the dishware in my house keeps breaking, and I need something sturdier." "...Youre quite the unique knight. Most knights who meet me just ask for a new sword." "A sword is a sword. As long as it cuts well and is durable, thats enough. Losing or breaking an expensive one would be too painful." "...You really are unique, haha." It was refreshing to Hans, who was used to knights constantly clamoring for the finest blades. He was starting to see Ihan in a more positive light. "So, will you introduce me to a glassmaker or not?" "...Buy me a meal sometime, and Ill set you up." "Deal." Ihan and Hans bumped fists lightly. It seemed Ihan had successfully made a valuable connection. Then, suddenly... "But Hans, theres something Ive been curious about. Can I ask?" "Of course, go ahead." "Theres been someone glaring at me for a while now. Who is that?" Ihan asked politely, his smile never fading. Hans followed Ihans gaze and sighed. "...Hmm. Did you do something to upset him?" "Ive never seen him before today." "...In that case, Id recommend avoiding him." "Whys that?" "Well, you see..." As Hans explained further, Ihans smile grew colder, and he pinched his nose as if to block a foul odor. I knew it. Ive been smelling something disgusting nearby this whole time... Sigh. So, there was a mage around. Chapter 34: The Knight hates spellcasters (2) The dean finally concluded his long speech after a full 120 minutes, and the faculty members gave a heartfelt round of applause, grateful to finally be free from the lecture hall that had served as the setting for a meeting in name only. Though they dispersed with the deans satisfied expression behind them, some groups of people clustered together, engaging in conversation. Since they belonged to different faculties and rarely had a chance to meet, they were taking this opportunity to familiarize themselves with each other. And while Ihan had resigned himself to a life of isolation, he was lucky enough to have encountered Hans, who turned out to be a good-natured person. So much so that he even introduced Ihan to his acquaintances. This is Dorothy. Shes an instructor in the Art Department and specializes in religious paintings. Call me Kam. Im just a fallen noble and an instructor in the Statistics Department. Den from the Architecture Department. Ive been undeservedly appointed as a professor, hoho. Im Alen de Wagner, a stodgy History Department professor. But feel free to call me Alen. All of them were Hans acquaintances, and though they humbly referred to themselves as insignificant, Ihan knew that they were big shots. Even though Ihan didnt keep up with the news, his only friend from the knightly order sometimes filled him in on the worlds happenings, and these names had been mentioned regularly. Its an honor to meet such a rising star in the world of painting. One day, even if its just a failure, Id love to buy one of your works, Dorothy. Oh my! Dorothy was a young artist, considered one of the most promising talents for the future. I dont think we can simply dismiss someone who even refused a royal summons as a mere fallen noble, Kam. Hoo. Kam was a young and capable scholar, highly sought after even by the royal family. Ive heard many stories about the master who led the reconstruction of the capital, Den. And as for the legendary archaeologist who risked his life to unearth the relics of Britain, anyone who dismisses him as a stodgy old man must be crazy, Professor Alen. Hoho, this is rather embarrassing. Youre surprisingly knowledgeable despite your appearance. These were giants who had made their names long before Ihan was even born. They were people whom even the average noble would find it difficult to befriend. Being well-known in their respective fields meant they had high reputations and carried themselves with great dignity. The guild likely protected them at all times as VIPs. Im glad it seems worthwhile introducing you. And Hans himself, who had introduced them all, was another giant in his own right. Birds of a feather flock together, as they say... Ihan found himself reflecting on the old saying, realizing its truth once again. This was, without a doubt, a dream team that could leave anyone speechless. All I know how to do is swing a sword, so these folks are way too important for me to deal with. Haha! Who are you calling humble? Anyone who calls a knight from the Order of the White Lion just a mere civil servant must be out of their mind, wouldnt you agree? Youre absolutely right. As you said, Ill give you a painting. Consider it a token of goodwill. Of course, even among such giants, a knight was no less impressive. In fact, the fact that Ihan was affiliated with the White Lion Order made him seem even more important in their eyes. Though he had been demoted to the role of instructor, no one dared to look down on him. They had already witnessed it. His skills, which had overwhelmed the vice-captain of the famous Paulette Knight Order. But beyond all that, these people were kind-hearted and generous. They didnt covet fame or power. They had simply worked hard in their respective fields and, at some point, had become famous. Thats why they showed Ihan such goodwill, simply because he was introduced to them by their mutual friend, Hans. As long as Ihan didnt betray their trust, they would never see him in a negative light. ...I owe them a big debt. It wasnt so much the fact that they were influential, but rather their genuine kindness that made Ihan feel even more appreciative. He realized how much he owed Hans for introducing him to such remarkable people. After all, you could buy goods with money, but you couldnt purchase someones goodwill or friendship. Ill have to repay this debt one day. Even though he might act like a heartless villain towards those who were beneath him, he knew he had to approach good-hearted people with respect and kindness. With that in mind, Ihan and the faculty members decided to have a simple tea break at a nearby caf, along with brief introductions. Incidentally, no caf in the kingdom sold iced coffee. Only espresso, herbal tea, or black tea. While it was possible to ask for ice in your coffee, doing so would invite looks of scorn from all around, so Ihan refrained. As he was feeling a little disappointed about that Pardon me, may I have a word? Oh, Duke Odwal. Ill take that as permission. Oh... With the sudden appearance of the brusque and domineering Duke Odwal, the relaxed atmosphere suddenly grew tense. He had a peculiar appearance and gave off the impression that he didnt care at all for other peoples opinions. The faculty members didnt bother to hide their expressions of regret, realizing that they must have made a misstep somewhere, but the duke didnt so much as glance at their reactions. He seemed like a man utterly devoid of any consideration for others. Then, he addressed Ihan. Ihan, dont go messing around with Irene Windler, that pure genius. This is not a request or adviceits a warning. If you taint her talents in any way... I dont know what Ill do. It was a polite yet menacing threat, and he made no effort to conceal his hostility. It was clear that even speaking to a knight disgusted him. And to him, Ihan responded Hey, old man, what are you babbling about? !!? I couldnt understand a word of that nonsense. Care to repeat it? If youre going to cut out all the context, how am I supposed to understand? You came to a conclusion all on your own. Ihan didnt bother to hide his disdain, matching the magicians hostility. And could you stand a bit farther back? Do you ever brush your teeth? Its disgusting. !!! What? You want to start something? Ihan goaded him further, secretly hoping the man would draw his staff. If he did... Ill finally get to have some fun. It would give him a precious opportunity to beat a magician senseless. Just thinking about it brought a bright smile to Ihans face. ...Though his opponent certainly wouldnt find it so bright. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Unfortunately, the magician simply left. It seemed like if Ihan had pushed him just a little more, he might have taken the bait, but since he had just made some new acquaintances, Ihan had to swallow his tears and hold back. And now: You really shouldnt have dismissed Duke Odwal like that... Hans and the others expressed their concern. Ever since arriving at the caf, they had continued to direct worried glances at Ihan. But it was clear that they werent concerned for their own safetythey were worried about Ihan. To be surrounded by people he had only just met and yet receive such genuine concern from them... Impressive, truly impressive. He didnt regret buying the tea and desserts. He had bought them to apologize for souring the mood earlier, and as he drank his hot chocolate to replenish his daily sugar intake, Ihan spoke with firm conviction. Ill take full responsibility for whatever happens. Whether I get into a fight with him or the conflict escalates, theres no need to worry. You wont suffer any consequences. Thats not really what we meant... I know youre worried about me. But honestly, theres no need to be. I may not look it, but Im pretty sturdy. ...That man is not someone you can handle by just being sturdy. Hes far more dangerous. There seemed to be a vast difference between what Hans considered sturdy and what Ihan meant, but unaware of this, Hans could only sigh heavily. I wonder what Duke Odwal is planning this time... Odwal Bernard. The name of the magician who had just confronted Ihan. He was also a colleague that all the faculty members found difficult to deal with. And why was he so troublesome? Because he was a magician. Magicians. Those born with innate magical power, often referred to as a blessing, and capable of forming their own "spell worlds" to manipulate even the laws of nature itself. They were beings for whom common sense did not apply. And because they defied common sense, magicians were often feared just for existing. One never knew what kind of trouble might befall them when entangled with a magician. Well, regardless, Instructor, I have to admit your words were quite refreshing earlier. Fear aside, very few people held positive feelings towards magicians. The race of magicians was known for their arrogance and disdain for others. A grouchy old man, thats what he is. Im not one to speak ill of others behind their backs, but I cant argue with that. Hes more than just grouchy; hes a downright fiery character. Magicians typically looked down on those who couldnt use magic, openly expressing their superiority and expecting to be treated accordingly. They even dismissed nobles and royalty, and to top it off, they didnt shy away from blasphemous remarks about the gods. Of course, most magicians with such an attitude didnt last long and often disappeared under mysterious circumstances, without a trace. Even if Odwal wasnt as reckless as other magicians, he certainly embodied that typical magician arrogance. One notable example? Six years ago, during the entrance ceremony, he caused a scene, shooting flames just because a common student dared to cough during his introduction. ...So it was one of the seniors. Turtels case is different. What he did was just violence. The incident caused by Odwal was incomparable. It had no justification, and it was a display of ruthless violence simply because something didnt please him. Several students were injured in that incident, and half of the auditorium had been burned down. He could have been considered a criminal. I hate to ask, but why is someone like him still here at the academy? Shouldnt he be locked away somewhere instead? ...Hmm. The faculty members hesitated for a moment. Ihan had hit on a question theyd all been secretly wondering themselves. Sigh, well, magicians are valuable resources. Theyre considered irreplaceable talents. Even if their personality is rough around the edges, as long as they dont actually kill someone, the academy tends to protect them. Though the explanation made some sense, Ihan shook his head. Thats just the surface reason. Whats the real story? ...Do people often tell you that youre more perceptive than you look? All the time. Haha. Hans found the straightforward honesty of the knight to be refreshing. Maybe it was because Ihan wasnt a knight from a noble background. His words were devoid of ulterior motives and were blunt and to the point. It was almost like talking to the master artisans of the guild. Im glad I decided to connect with him. Though Ihan could be violent at times, Hans could tell that he was someone who knew how to set boundaries and stick to them. ...Many nobles support Duke Odwal. Among his supporters are numerous patrons who donate substantial sums to the academy every year. Thats why the academy cant just expel him. What a ridiculous old man. He looked down on people who couldnt use magic, yet still needed patrons? Even more absurd were the nobles who chose to support such a person. What could they possibly be thinking? In any case, Sir Turtel, you should be cautious. I know youre strong, but that man is dangerous. He could threaten you in some way. It was a heartfelt warning aimed at Ihan. Though he wanted to assure them there was nothing to worry about, he wasnt the type to brush off sincere advice with a flippant response. Thank you for the advice. Ill be sure to keep it in mind. However... Hmm? Well, this is kind of my secret talent, so Im only telling you guys. Very few people know about this. What...? My hidden talent is this. Ihan spoke with genuine sincerity. He was absolutely confident in this skill of his. I can make even the craziest people act nice. ?? Haha, just keep that in mind. Do you know how? No matter how crazy someone is, theres a way to make them behave. And that is If they stop breathing, they tend to calm down. Oh, and if their heart stops beating, thats even better. Chapter 35: The Knight hates spellcasters (3) Hwoong! Hwoong! ...... The swordsmanship cadets, who were once again vigorously jumping rope today, watched as some of their fellow cadets either collapsed from being hit by the heavy iron ropes or struggled for breath due to exhaustion. They stared blankly at their instructors training routine. No, calling it training seemed too kindthis was closer to torture. It was an unbelievable sight, almost surreal. ...Hey, young master, is that really how knights are supposed to train? Stop with the sarcasm and just call me by my name, mercenary. Hmph, says the guy whos always sarcastic himself. You started it. The young man and the boy bickered. Though they were the same age, Garand, the mercenary apprentice, looked much older due to his rough upbringing, while Arno Offen, the nobles son, had grown up in relatively gentler conditions. While Arno secretly envied Garands more masculine appearance, he kept that jealousy hidden and responded with a retort. ...Dont ask obvious questions. What knight in their right mind would train like that? But hes doing it right now. Thats why its hard to believe even as Im watching it. ...I see. Swinging a metal rod with an 80-kilogram steel bar attached to it, without hesitationit was an unbelievable sight. Even if they tried to tell someone, who would believe such a thing? It was just that incredible. Creak! Creak! Every time the instructor swung the iron bar, ominous sounds echoed from his body. It sounded like bones breaking, but if you listened carefully, it wasnt that. It was the sound of muscles tearing. The muscles were screaming in agony. Ugh! It wasnt the instructor who groaned, but the cadets. Having experienced that pain themselves, their groans came out automatically. This was one of the inevitable consequences of undergoing systematic training from a young age to become strongerthe pain of muscles tearing. It was practically an injury, and the agony was unbearable. That must hurt. Kunta doesnt like pain. The foreign-looking boy with a clumsy manner of speaking, Kunta, who was a full head taller than Garand, flinched at the sight. Though he seemed somewhat na?ve, it wasnt ignorance but rather untainted innocence that made Kunta''s emotional expressions all the more genuine. He understood that the tearing of muscles and the sound it made indicated an unimaginable level of pain. It hurts like hell... No, pain alone cant even begin to describe it. It felt like the inside of your body was burning, like your flesh was being slashed by knives. The more severe the tearing, the more unbearable the pain became. ...Thats what it should have been. Instructor, doesnt that hurt? It hurts. But its bearable. ...Instructor, youre strange. Strange? Any knight could do this. ...Thats a lie. Hah, youre not falling for it. Even the innocent barbarian didnt believe such nonsense. Ihan had been hoping to trick him, but Kunta had wisely kept his distance. Though, even so, Kunta kept observing Ihans training. Boom! Hoo! When Ihan finally set the metal rod down, the ground shook beneath him. He casually leaned the iron rod somewhere and wiped his sweat-soaked body with a towel, before immediately picking up his personal jump rope. It was a rope slightly heavier than the 10-kilogram ones used by the cadetsthis one weighed 50 kilograms, with each handle weighing 20 kilograms like a pair of dumbbells. Ihan had wanted to make the rope even heavier, but if he did that, it would be too large to spin, so 10 kilograms was the limit. A pity. Still, as the saying goes, if you dont have teeth, you make do with gums. Satisfied with the current weight, Ihan began to jump rope. Whip, whip, whip, whip! It was slow but steady. With each leap, his muscles bulged and moved. Occasionally, the rope would whip against his bare skin, but Ihan ignored the pain and kept jumping. Thud! Thud! Thud! With each jump, the ground shook beneath him, making it difficult for anyone to stand still. What on earth is that? The cadets watched in stunned silence, unable to hide their shock. How long are you going to slack off? Youre not going to do anything? Instructor, how do you even have the strength to talk in that condition? Even if I dont have the energy, I still have enough to scold slackers. ...Were not slacking. Everyone says that with their mouths. Damn... And so, the young nobles resumed their jump rope training. Damn this crazy iron rope! One day, they swore, theyd break it for good. Whip! Whip! With newfound determination, they spun their ropes at a speed much slower than Ihans, but still far beyond their limits. ...How much stronger are you trying to get? Strong enough to always be ahead of you. ... It was even scarier because they knew he wasnt lying. Ihan didnt feel embarrassed about training in front of others. If anything, he found it more uncomfortable to just stand around giving orders and watching others train. At the very least, one should be able to do what they ask of others, and do it even harder and more intensely. That way, it would motivate others to push themselves as well. After this, I should wrestle with Kunta. That boy was something else. When it came to hand-to-hand combat, Kunta was more skilled than anyone else. He might be the strongest in hand-to-hand combat among the cadets. That made it even better. Ihan needed a sparring partner for his martial arts practice, and Kunta was perfect. Though Ihans win rate was higher, that was because his strength surpassed Kuntas. In terms of technique, Kunta was actually better. For sword duels, there was Arno. For spear training, there was Garand. As for Roen... That guy... he keeps avoiding me. Roen seemed to be avoiding sparring with Ihan, perhaps because he feared revealing his true abilities. A strange fellow. Well, I think I have an idea of whats bothering him. More than anything, Ihan suspected something, which made it hard to push him too much. A peculiar illness common among war veterans. Ihan sensed it from Roen. ...Regressors must have their own burdens to bear. Ihan wasnt about to force Roen to confront it. It wasnt someone elses problemit was a condition he knew all too well. At that moment In-instructor. ...Hm? Is there something you need, chick cadet number 2? Irene, instructor. And why am I number 2, not number 1?! Despite being his neighbor and the first cadet Ihan had gotten acquainted with, Irene protested why she wasnt ranked number one. Naturally, Ihan couldnt just tell her that she was "chick cadet number 2" because she was the second person on his list of people to keep an eye on. Well, who told you to keep failing the stamina test so frequently? Normally, youd be the last chick, but I made you number 2 because were acquainted. You should be grateful. Ihan shamelessly dodged the question. ...Fact violence is bad, instructor. Whats bad and violent is your stamina, Irene. Hing... Irene Windler. The only magician cadet in the swordsmanship department. When she first arrived, countless male cadets blushed and avoided her. She was simply too beautiful, like a fairy. Her long, golden hair was like spun gold, her eyes sparkled like embedded sapphires, and her skin was flawless and white as porcelain. Her beauty could easily be compared to that of the mystical races. And she was also a magician, possessing a mysterious aura. It wasnt long before she stole the hearts of many male cadets. ...But now? Its not easy to have such terrible motor skills. Instead of admiring her beauty, most people now worried about her, as if she were a fragile glass figure that might shatter at any moment. That was shocking, for sure. Even the most frail noble ladies managed to do at least a hundred jump ropes before collapsing, but Irene? She collapsed after three. She did exactly three jumps before breaking into a sweat like a waterfall and gasping for breath. And that wasnt even with the heavy ropesit was with the light ones. Yet she jumped rope like some kind of marionette. How could her arms and legs move so independently of each other? At this point, Ihan wondered if there was some hidden defect in her body. He even brought her to the healing room, thinking she might have a serious condition, but the priest gave him an incredulous look and said: She just seems to have an unbelievably low stamina. How does someone get this weak? Even magicians have basic physical strength, but... this is... Later, Ihan found out that Irene used magic for almost everything in her daily life. With her exceptional talent, she could substitute basic tasks with telekinesis, using magic as naturally as one would use their hands. How long have you been living like this? Um, since I could use magic. And when was that? ...Since I was twelve. ...... For seven years, she had lived as if bedridden, so it was only natural her stamina was lower than that of a three-month-old baby. She truly was a chick cadet. ...From behind. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hoo, Irene, the cadet whos weaker than a chick. Hows your new diet going? Im eating a lot of meat and vegetables, just like you told me. Good. Dont worry about health for now, just focus on eating. You need to put on some weight before you can do anything. Make sure to eat at least five meals a day. ...Yes, sir. Got it? Its all about survival now. Survival! You have to eat to stay alive! ...Yes, sir. Her reply was weak. Ihan wasnt confident about her future. And, as expected Youve stopped relying on magic, right? Well, um... ...At least try not to use magic when you come to class. Im saying this for your own good. ...Yes, sir. ...When would this chick ever get stronger than a chicken? No, would she ever reach the strength of a normal human being? No wonder the heroines in romance fantasies are always collapsing. With bodies this weak, its no surprise theyre constantly getting hurt. The typical romance fantasy heroine. Always fainting, always getting injured, until she eventually falls ill. It was no mystery why. Ihan looked at Irene with a pitiful gaze, and she flinched. Embarrassed. Thank goodness you know how to be embarrassed, Irene. Im still ashamed of you, though. Shut up, you witch! I know Im pathetic! She had only used magic because it was convenienthow could she have known it would make her as weak as a patient? In a way, joining the swordsmanship department had been a godsend. If she hadnt, she might have eventually died just by stepping on a pebble. I can jump rope ten times now, though! [What an achievement.] The ghost girls sharp criticism. Irene blushed in shame as she shook her head and turned to Ihan, who asked: So, why did you come to me? Did you have something to say? Oh, right! Realizing she had been distracted by the conversation, Irene hurriedly spoke up. Its just... there might be some trouble during todays class. I wanted to apologize in advance... Trouble, huh? Are you talking about that? ...Yes? That thing over there. ...... Irene hesitantly turned her head. There stood the person Ihan had referred to as that thing, and before she could stop herself Oh! Youre right, it is that thing. She had just called Odwal Bernard, the professor of the Magic Department, that thing. Chapter 36: The Knight hates spellcasters (4) It was nothing new, but Ihan hated magicians. Why, you ask? Isnt it obvious? As a child, he was used as an experiment subject by a magician and endured it for no less than ten years. Ten whole years. Thats 3,650 days, being experimented on every single day. The pain he suffered then is something hell never forget, no matter how much time passes. Every day, children were discarded after failed experiments. The experiments became more intense, resulting in scars, wounds, and unimaginable pain. The endless extraction of blood, the tearing and burning of fleshit was agony that no one could truly understand unless theyd experienced it. Thats why its unforgettable. ...If he were to tell his story to a priest of the Light, theyd probably say: It was a trial sent by God. Thanks to that trial, you are who you are now. You should let go of those memories. To which Ihan would reply: What a load of crap. If they went through exactly what he endured for ten years and still said that, he might have some respect for them. But who would willingly undergo ten years of torture? So, no matter how meaningless it might seem to some, he would forever carry a grudge against magicians. Of course, he knew he shouldnt generalize all magicians. Not every one of them conducted human experiments. But still, he couldnt help but wonder: Why do all the magicians Ive encountered happen to be lunatics? For three years as a knight, every mysterious case he investigated somehow involved a magician. He witnessed firsthand how others suffered, just as he had as a child, and sometimes even worse. It was then that he became certain: Good magicians? Sure, they might exist. Its just that most of the good ones are only good after they stop breathing. That goes for Irene Windler, too. While he could admit she seemed like a decent person, the fact that she was a magician was enough for him to hold a grudge against her. Perhaps, this was an obsessive hatred Ihan harbored. A compulsion that told him magicians were meant to be hated. And right now, Ihan had just confirmed that his obsession wasnt misplaced. Look at this, for instance: Youve mocked my words, you filthy swordsman. How dare you disregard my command! You lowly creature...! Only venomous words poured from Odwals mouth. So Ihan replied: Did you come here to die, old magician? !!! Ihan was more than willing to stoop to his level. The atmosphere in the swordsmanship departments training grounds was thick with silence. It wasnt just any silence; it was the calm before the storm. The kind of stillness that made it seem as if an explosion could go off at any moment. Suddenly Hm. Ihan casually pulled a hand axe from his coat. Shall we have a little more conversation? ...Why do you draw a weapon to have a conversation? Why should I put up with a magician disrupting my precious class time? Sure, what a magician says is always nonsense, but Ill listen. If it sounds like nonsense again, Ill just throw this at you. ...You filthy swordsman. What do you think will happen if this filthy swordsman hits you with an axe? ...! Ignoring Odwals fury, Ihan playfully waggled the hand axe. It was as if he were saying he was ready to take on any challenge. But this wasnt a mere joke. In reality, Ihan was in a terrible mood. He had warned Odwal very respectfully the day before, yet here he was, intruding into Ihans territory. And the fact that hed brought reinforcements... What else could it mean, if not that hes here to fight? A group of magicians had arrived, about 17 of them, clearly there to show their strength. Ihans deep-seated hatred of magicians made him more than disgusted at the sight. He felt it was his duty to remind Odwal of lifes harsh realities, emanating an intense aura of seriousness. ...You ignorant swordsman. Odwal, however, managed to suppress his anger. Although his gaze was still fierce, neither he nor his disciples drew their staffs. As far as knights go, its akin to not drawing their swords. He knew. Fighting a knight at this range was suicide. A magician keeping their cool? Well, he is a professor at the academy for a reason. Still, one could never be too careful. Magicians were like ticking time bombs, prone to sudden outbursts. And just as expected You dont understand. ...What? I said you dont understand! A magicians craft is a delicate thing...!! The calm demeanor Odwal had shown moments ago vanished as he shouted, pointing an accusatory finger at Ihan. You filthy swordsman! What did you do to that prodigy to make her neglect her magic training?! You vile creature! Move your finger before I cut it off. This is all because of you! Because of the nonsense you spout! Shes become so unruly! I warned you. Their conversation didnt align. They each were simply saying what they wanted to say. But one thing was clear: neither intended to back down, and neither cared to have a real conversation. The old magician, who despised not only knights but all non-magicians, and the knight, who harbored deep-seated hatred for magiciansthere was no way they could ever have a proper conversation. Conflict was inevitable. In this charged atmosphere: Instructor, please, hold back! Dont fight! The swordsmanship cadets rushed in to hold Ihan back. Even though they had only known him for a short time, they understood his character well enough to know that if Ihan said hed do something, he would actually do it. Likewise, the magicians were just as frantic. Professor! We agreed to settle this peacefully! Please, not here. For our sake, calm down! It seemed the 17 magicians hadnt come to stage a show of force but rather to prevent Odwal from causing trouble. They knew their professors temperament well enough to follow him around, attempting to restrain him. Ironically, with students on both sides holding back the two men, they had no choice but to calm down. Then: Perhaps its best for both of you to take a moment to compose yourselves. A man stepped forward, volunteering to mediate. Lord Roen... Roen Lionel, a distinguished figure with a noble aura and mystique, addressed them. Even Odwal, who had been acting fiercely, paused at his appearance. It seemed he hadnt expected Roen to step in personally. Once the tension had settled, Roen continued: Youre both too excited. Youre so focused on saying what you want that theres no effort to de-escalate the situation. Roens dark, deep gaze then fell upon Irene. She flinched! She was unnerved by his cold stare, though she couldnt quite discern why. [Irene, did you do something wrong to that handsome guy?] Uh, no? ...At least, I dont think so? Irene felt a chill under Roens intense gaze but had no time to explore the cause of her discomfort before Roen continued. Professor Odwal Bernard. Id like you to explain calmly why you brought your faction to another department and what exactly you intend to say to Lady Irene Windler. Though Roens tone was calm and polite, it carried an undeniable charisma. The presence of a true leader. The Lionels. He had the regal bearing of a Northern royal. Hmm... In the face of such authority, even Odwal hesitated. Although he scorned all non-magicians, even he couldnt treat someone of such stature so flippantly. Odwal composed himself, straightening his robe. Old man, what a disappointment. I thought youd be a man and take me on. Are you just going to keep running your mouth? ......You insolent...!! But Ihan, somehow already reloaded, immediately provoked him. Odwal began to rage again, and the magic cadets could only glare at Ihan as they struggled to restrain their professor. ...Instructor. What? Isnt it better to settle this with a proper fight? Im ready. ...... After some time, a representative from the Magic Department explained why Odwal was angry. It was a rather tangled story, but So, in the end, its because the instructor restricted Irene from using Telekinesis? Is that it? Arno summarized, and while the Magic Department cadet seemed a bit dissatisfied with the oversimplification, he nodded reluctantly. Yes, thats essentially it. For the sake of Irenes healthor rather, her survivalIhan had restricted her use of telekinesis. He didnt ban it completely, but he told her to limit its use in daily life. Ihan was trying to help Irene walk a bit more and become healthier. ...but that decision had deeply offended Odwal, a magician supremacist. Professor Odwal frequently says, Telekinesis is the foundation and essence of magic. It is a magicians [primordial power],... Essentially, restricting telekinesis is akin to stifling a magicians growth. To put it in terms of knights, its like saying they shouldnt train their strength. Is that what the old man teaches? ...This is just my personal opinion. Of course. Haha... That sounded exactly like something the old man would say. Though there was some truth to it, Ihan couldnt deny that Odwal had made a valid point. Telekinesis is a magicians strength, akin to physical stamina for knights. Just as consistent exercise builds strength, consistent training in telekinesis likely contributes to a magicians power. Ihan had restricted this, which understandably irked the old magician. In a way, Irene was going against the magicians teachings, and Ihan was the one whod imposed that on her. For someone who had once thrown a fit over a cadet coughing during the entrance ceremony, it was a wonder Odwal hadnt caused trouble sooner. ...Tch, he should have just said that from the start. It was a reasonable argument, and if hed stated it clearly earlier, Ihan might not have been so hostile. Still, Ihan felt no remorse. Why should I feel bad for a magician? Ihan scoffed. Im sorry, Instructor. This all happened because of me... Chick number 2, this isnt your fault. But... Let me ask you this. Have you ever neglected your magic training because you were attending my classes? No! Absolutely not! She could swear that on her life. [Right, I nag her every day. Theres never been a time Irene hasnt trained.] Thanks to the ghost girls constant nagging, Irene never neglected her magic training. Limiting telekinesis in daily life was also part of that. I only use it when Im not training. Like when I dont feel like getting out of bed to fetch a glass of water or when Im doing my hair. ...Thats a bit enviable. Hehe. She had a peculiar mix of diligence and laziness, diligently working to balance both. Listening to her explanation, Ihan remarked: See? Theres no real issue here, old man. I dont understand why youre making such a fuss. Ihan gestured to the old magician, as if asking if he was satisfied. Odwal trembled with rage and retorted, You fool! Thats not the issue! Magic must be pure! Her talent must not be sullied! ...I dont see why being healthier is a stain. Health is irrelevant for magicians! With telekinesisno, with mana, we can live perfectly well. Instead of wasting time building physical stamina, its far more efficient to train mana... Youre insane. What kind of logic was this? It was like saying you dont need to eat real food because nutritional supplements are enough. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madmans logic. Old man, once again, your logic... You, stop calling me an old man! Im only twenty-eight!!! .........What? ...Did he mishear? Ihan blinked in confusion and looked at the cadets. He gave them a questioning look, wondering if they had heard the same bizarre claim. They responded: ...Twenty-eight? Kunta thinks hes still not used to the common language. I think I heard something strange. That old guy looks older than our high priestess. No, Kunta. You heard right. What kind of sorcery... The cadets whispered, confirming he hadnt misheard, and Ihan turned to stare at the old magicianno, the prematurely aged young magicianin disbelief. ...Hes two years younger than me? Maybe... You didnt sell your soul to a demon, did you? You little...! In the end, Odwal lunged at Ihan. Creak! And immediately crumpled. Meanwhile, as Irene watched this... young-looking but unnervingly aged magician, she thought to herself: [Irene, we need to follow the instructors diet plan and exercise a lot, alright?] ...Yeah, I was already planning on it. Sometimes, nothing motivates a person more than a cautionary example. Chapter 37: The Knight hates spellcasters (5) In the end, Ihan and Odwal were summoned to the dean''s office and reprimanded. In Ihans case, it was because he had twisted Odwal''s wrist. But since Odwal had grabbed Ihan''s collar first, and the incident was a somewhat accidental reaction while he tried to push Odwal away, he received some leniency. Odwal, on the other hand, faced the deans full wrath. Not only had he intruded into another department''s territory, but he had also caused a disturbance, a behavior that was inexcusable. Consequently, Odwal was docked six months of pay. Not that a fine will mean much to someone with his level of financial backing, Ihan thought. He had heard long ago that Odwal received substantial financial support on a weekly basis, sums that would dwarf the average monthly salary of a regular teacher. The dean probably knew this too. Yet, for the dean to impose such a light penalty... Did this old man take some bribe, too? It was a suspicion Ihan couldnt shake. However, he quickly learned that he was mistaken. The dean isnt the type to be swayed by the nobles. The deans family is quite wealthy. Theyre among the top five in the kingdom. No amount of pressure from even five of the largest merchant guilds would faze them. If anything, the dean would probably have those offering bribes sent to the guillotine by tomorrow, haha. ...So, the dean was even more extreme than Ihan had imagined? Ihan blinked, absorbing this new information from his colleagues. Then why did he give such a lenient punishment? He did it to protect you, Sir Turtle. Protect me? Yes. Im sure youre not afraid of Odwal himself, but dealing with the nobles who support him would be a real headache, wouldnt it? ...? Me? The idea almost made Ihan choke, but he decided to hear them out. I think the dean was trying to prevent you from suffering any backlash from the nobles. Even for someone as strong as you, dealing with nobles can be a real problem, cant it? Nobles are a troublesome bunch. His colleagues looked somewhat bitter, probably from their own experiences with nobility. As commoners or fallen nobility who had proven themselves capable, theyd likely faced their share of trouble. Well, the dean made a wise decision. Let it go, Sir Turtle. Challenging someone like Odwal without strong backing is a fools errand, isnt it? Hmm. They patted him on the shoulder, and Ihan slowly nodded. They smiled, remarking that although hed seemed a bit rough around the edges during the entrance ceremony, he wasnt just some reckless brute, but rather a thoughtful knight. ......But. Backing, huh? That night, Ihan did something rare. He took out a piece of stationery, wrote a single sentence on the blank sheet, sealed it, and handed it to a very simple-minded maid. And a few days later. Its you! It has to be you...! Theres no one else it could be...!! Odwal returned to disrupt the swordsmanship class, and Ihan simply shrugged in response to the enraged magician. Say what? His expression was as nonchalant as could be, as if he had no idea what was going on. He was only... Consulting an old friend about a [small concern], so why is he freaking out? Ihan looked at Odwal as if he were crazy. Finally, Odwal clutched his chest and collapsed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Within half a day, rumors were flying around the academy. Apparently, the nobles who had been backing Odwal had suddenly withdrawn their support. Poison against poison. Just as poison is subdued by poison, so too must a powerful figure be subdued by a powerful figure. ...Though it might have been a bit much. Recently, the academy had been far from boring. To be precise, it was buzzing with gossip about the latest events. Apparently, Professor Odwal picked a fight with a knight from the swordsmanship department. The knight twisted Odwals wrist. Some say theyre fighting over Lady Galahads adopted daughter. Rumor has it that the knight is actually favored by a grand noble. Rumors spread regardless of the era, and for the energetic young cadets, the conflict between a magician and a knight was incredibly entertaining. They were eager to see who would come out on top. Meanwhile, a certain gray-haired cadet was deep in thought, but not for the same reasons as the others who were placing bets on the fight between the magician and the knight. It was about the story changing drastically. Odwal is supposed to be one of the main villains who supports the antagonist noblewoman against the protagonist. Why is he appearing so soon? In the original storyline, there were still six months before the [main plot] was supposed to kick off. But things were already going off-script, and the gray-haired cadets head was spinning, realizing that what he knew might become irrelevant. If this keeps up, everything I know might lose its meaning. The gray-haired cadet was quick-witted and incredibly perceptive. He considered all the events so far, assessing each roadblock, and came to a conclusion. ...The swordsmanship instructor. Ihan Turtle. The central figure of the recent rumors and the only character he hadnt anticipated. As he mulled over this familiar-sounding instructor, he wondered if it was worth meeting him. If he could talk to Ihan, maybe he could resolve some of his questions. ...The problem was. Hey. !!? Oh my, whats wrong? Oh, nothing. I just... got startled. The boy had extreme difficulty communicating with others. Not only that. Are you sure youre not coming down with something? Your face is awfully red. Well, its just... Oh dear. The beautiful noble girls approach made his face flush even more, and she smiled mischievously, clearly aware of his discomfort. It seemed she had picked up on his nervousness, and he squeezed his eyes shut, mentally chanting a mantra. As long as the East Sea and Mount Baekdu endure... Not only did he have trouble communicating, but he also had zero immunity to the opposite sex. His entire life had been spent in a boys-only school systemfrom an all-boys village elementary school to an all-boys middle school, high school, an engineering college, military service, and a male-dominated gaming company. He had never once had a proper conversation with a girl. So he chanted his mantra, trying to calm himself, but Whats your name? ...!! The mischievous girl didnt seem inclined to let him go. The heady scent of lilacs overwhelmed him, and he turned and bolted. Oh, hey..., he, hes already that far away? The gray-haired boy ran incredibly fast, and the girl blinked, surprised. It wasnt his speed that amazed her. It was the fact that her sharp ears had picked up his muttering as he ran. Did he just say... [Accelerate]? Unfortunately, the boy who could answer her question was already long gone. Thwack! Pick it up, swordsman! ...Youve really lost it, havent you? For the past four days, the relationship between Odwal and Ihan had grown increasingly hostile, even worse than that of a cat and a dog. The atmosphere became more tense with each passing day. Most of the time, Odwal would pick a fight, only to be humiliated by Ihan. Yet, even a worm will writhe when stepped on, and Odwals pride couldnt tolerate his repeated humiliations at the hands of a knight. After losing his funding, suffering numerous insults, and enduring the humiliation, the magician seemed to have lost his mind and now came to challenge Ihan, throwing down a glove. It was a custom popular among nobles. Throwing a glove was a way of requesting a duel or a challenge. Ihan glanced at the glove lying on the ground and then back at the magician, a smirk on his lips. Have you given up on life? Swish. Instead of picking up the glove, Ihan drew his wooden training sword. It wasnt an intimidating weapon, but for a moment, Odwal felt a chill. It was just an old, battered training sword. Yet, as it pointed at him, he felt as if a sharp spearhead were poised to pierce him. Odwal, sweating slightly, waved his hand in denial. There must have been a misunderstanding. Im not suggesting we fight. What nonsense is this? Youre babbling... I mean a duel between your student and mine! ...What? For a moment, Ihan thought he was hearing nonsense. But the magician quickly continued, as if trying to explain himself. Much as I regret it, fights between teachers are not permitted at the academy. That is a decree from the royal family. ...... Hrm. As Ihan finally lowered his wooden sword and listened silently, Odwal went on. What Im proposing is this: while duels between instructors are forbidden, theres no significant barrier to student duels. In fact, competition is encouraged. Hm. Unrestricted competition. The academys philosophy was that people grew through competition. There was nothing strange about it. There were numerous instances of cadets competing in wisdom, skill, and sometimes even strength. However. So, youre suggesting a proxy duel? Exactly. ...What a coward. Are you pawning off your students because you know you cant win? It was obvious to Ihan that Odwal was reluctant to fight him directly. He clicked his tongue in disbelief, and Odwal, clearly offended, snapped back. ...Although he didnt get far. You brat! You said youre younger than me. Where do you get off calling me a brat? You insolent kid. ...... He quickly shut Odwal down. Impudent little brat. Youre a little brat... Watch your mouth when speaking to your elder! ...... You little... ...... The power of Ihans old-school upbringing overpowered the magician completely. Chapter 38: Black octagonal knight’s cap (1) ...In truth, Ihan didnt have to accept that duel. Why, you ask? Because theres nothing to gain from it. There was no advantage in accepting that proposal. More than anything, What am I supposed to do with beings who arent even fully human yet? Young masters, saplings, chicks. To him, these cadets were as fragile as small animals, with a long way yet to go. There are a few who are better than your average knight, though. The descendants of the Barbarian and the Sword Clan, the disciple of the Mercenary King, and even our regressor. Those ones are on a different level. Only they stand out; the others are severely lacking. To make an extreme comparison, its like eagles versus mice. Are they even people if theyre weaker than the drill instructor? Ironically, the strongest among them, aside from those four, was Damien Follett. Ihans cadet of three years (slave). If the others were mice, then that one was at least a cat. As expected from a famous knight familys scion, his foundation was solid, and his mastery of combat techniques was also impressive. He was consistently showing progress in Ihans Jumping over Steel Bars training. Ridiculous as it might be, if the previously mentioned four are top-tier talents, then Damien could be considered upper-tier. His personality is rotten, but in every other way, hes impressive. All in all, given these circumstances, Ihan had no interest in engaging in some petty game like a proxy duel. If he were to put them out there now, theyd just make fools of themselves. ...Yet. Instructor! Ill do it, the proxy duel. Would a knight fear some wizard and back down? To think a spellcaster would dare challenge us, ha! Thats an insult to knights! Ill take their heads myself. Send me. Ill make those spell-slingers soil themselves at the very mention of the Swordsmanship Department. ...These punks. Well, they are cadets, but theyre certainly acting like knight candidates. Thats right, a knight shouldnt just stand by while a spell-slinger challenges them. They understand something. These kids, theyre growing up well. Ihan discreetly wiped his nose as he hid his emotion. He was beginning to understand the pride a teacher feels when witnessing his students growth. Having felt the fierce will of his cadets, Ihan was somewhat inclined to accept that guys proposal. But first, he decided to hear out whatever nonsense he might say. As expected, The winner of this proxy duel will be obliged to follow the orders of the opponent throughout their career. ...Did I read that right? Thats correct. Ridiculous. What kind of childish condition is that? As expected, hed laid out conditions that were not only absurd but downright offensive. Just decide if youll do it or not! Perhaps he realized that even he thought the conditions were excessive. How crude. Hes still quite young. I guess I misjudged him because of his looks and tone. Wizards are so rare that there are naturally few in the academy. Thats why he could land a professorship at such a young age. ...Though, I cant rule out the possibility that its also due to his appearance. Beyond being a wizard and looking like hes eighty-two instead of twenty-eight, hes a mess. He lacks forethought and cant control his fiery temperament. If he matures a bit, those flaws might improve... Or maybe hell just become a sneaky bastard. If hes this reckless now, imagine him in the future with power and authority behind him. Such people become sly. Truly the type I hate dealing with. But for now, hes easy to handle. I refuse. Theres no benefit to me; why should I follow some spell-slingers orders? Benefit! Rather, it means Ill...! Youll? ...Obey your commands, and you dont know what a valuable opportunity that is? Odwal quickly corrected himself, perhaps unwilling to face a fist. He was quite proud, though. After all, it was a rare opportunity to command a wizard. From his perspective, it was a carefully considered condition that held clear value. ...Im curious, what is it exactly you want to order me to do? First, Ill free Lady Irene from your clutches. Anything else? Ill make you kneel! ...And after that? Beyond that, well... Not much else. ... ...What a lunatic. All that, just for this? Even after Ihan revealed his incredulity, Odwal snapped, For the honor of wizards, Ill do anything! ...I see. Hes an awful guy, morally bankrupt, and a blatant elitist, but somehow, it all feels so childish. This guy, a professor of wizardry? Its so absurd its almost moving. I thought hed introduce me to some hidden backer, but this is it? Its not like human experimentation, its just a few orders. Honestly, even if he swears this, I wouldnt have to keep it. Truly.... Its an oath sworn on honor, but Ihan has no honor to protect. The same goes for an oath sworn on the name of the knights. What matters to him is his own life and his hard-earned muscles. Fine, but dont break your word. I swear on the honor of wizards! Then I swear on the name of Baltar Grace. ...Swearing on that name, fine! I trust it. Clap! The foolish wizard grinned, as if he had already won, unaware of how little the name Baltar Grace meant to a knight like Ihan. -As some of you may already know, in a month, youll be engaging in a duel against the wizard cadets. What kind of duel? [War Game]. ...Those wizards have used their heads. Kunta, you dont know what that is? Simply put, its a simulated war. ? Well... A War Game. Traditionally, its a game of dice rolls, strategies, and pieces moved across an expanded map simulating war. But recently, its taken on a new meaning. For greater excitement, nobles have altered it into a real war environment. Purchasing a forest or an abandoned field, they hire mercenaries or retired soldiers to fight, and the nobles watch. In his previous life, Ihan had seen auto-battling phone games; nobles had twisted it into an extravagantly cruel spectacle. ...Playing with people. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kuntas candid opinion. Arno nodded in agreement. However, While its not without faults, there are benefits too. ? For knights, soldiers, and mercenaries, its an opportunity. How so? Its a chance to gain combat experience, touching on war with little risk of death. Thats possible? By royal decree. Only fools would ignore the crown. Ah... Kunta finally understood. For a Barbarian, it was invaluable to experience both combat and war without the fear of losing half in death. Some mercenaries even specialize in War Game missions. Right, mercenary? Right. Good money in it. Theres competition for these gigs, heh. Though they disliked being a nobles plaything, in the mercenary world, where jobs were dwindling, it was a lucrative gig. Knowing this and having Garands assurance, the young cadets breathed a sigh of relief. ...But. Kunta has another question. Arno, you said the wizards used their heads. What did you mean by that? Oh, that? Its simple. Wizards have the highest win rate in War Games. ...Huh? ...Everyone was stunned. In war, firepower is crucial. A destructive strike is more effective than raw strength. In War Games, magic is overwhelming. Though, with an instructor like yours, firepower wont matter much. Everyone glanced at Ihan, who could probably destroy a fortress single-handedly. But conversely, ...Does that mean were at a disadvantage? How can that be...! Is this even okay? A tense mood spread. The young ones especially looked grim. The young masters werent fazed, but even they seemed troubled. They knew well how potent wizardry could be. But even if they were tense, they werent ready to concede. In the end, its knights who rule the battlefield. Even with overwhelming firepower, they cant match a knights breakthrough and spirit. So, as cadets aspiring to knighthood, they believed they could win, despite the odds... -By the way, young masters, you wont participate in this War Game. Only you saplings will. -!!!? A stunned silence fell over the cadets, and they all shared the same thought as they looked at their instructor. ...A madman. No matter their reaction, Ihan was serious. You chose this. You wanted to fight wizards. You declared victory. So, you must keep your word. Unfair? Not enough combat training? Dont worry, you have a month. A month might seem short, but its ample time. Someone can lose 20 kilograms in a month, and another can train to run a full marathon. A month is enough for radical transformation. If you follow my lead. They couldnt see it, but a cap was peeking out of Ihans back pocket, boldly claiming its presence. A black octagonal cap. It was plain, with no remarkable features, yet it exuded an ominous vibe. Chapter 39: Black octagonal knight’s cap (2) The cadets from the Swordsmanship Department, those of commoner birth. Currently referred to as the "saplings" or the "sapling squad," they were different from the noble cadets who had been rebellious from the start. From the first encounter, they showed little resistance toward Ihan. This was partly because he came from a lower background than theirs, but also because they were drawn to his "strength." The image of him overwhelming the vice-commander of a renowned sword-fighting family, who had insulted him, was burned into their minds. He was strong. That he could become so powerful despite his lower status than theirs was astonishing. And later, when they got to know him more formally, they discovered that he had never learned the "Toughening Technique." In some ways, this was obvious. Theyd heard that starting the Toughening Technique at the age of five was considered late. Naturally, it was something out of reach for those of the lower classes. To begin learning the Toughening Technique, which involves acquiring life force, or combat power, one needs a master to guide them and the help of a priest to protect their young body from damage. Its an expense that commoners can never afford. ...Some say its possible to train in the Toughening Technique safely as an adult, but how realistic is that? Maybe for a genius or someone with a heroic fate, but, unfortunately, most people are neither. Theyre simply struggling day by day to survive. Thats why they respect their instructor. He became a knight without learning the Toughening Technique, born into a harsher environment than theirs. And hes strong. Strengthhe achieved this treasure, one that everyone covets, through sheer effort. Who wouldnt admire that? So they resolved to follow their instructors orders to the best of their abilities, enduring any harsh regimen. CTrainee number two, fall out. ...Or so they thought. Y-yes, fall out!! Your voice is too soft! Are you trying to make the others work harder to wake up? N-no, sir!! Your response should be Yes, sir! Does my command sound like a joke to you? Y-yes, sir! Why arent you answering? Do you find my commands amusing? ...Yes, sir! You answered two beats late. All trainees will now do thirty repetitions of PT exercise number 8! CTh-thirty repetitions!! Your voice is too soft! Make it one hundred! COne hundred!!! Good. Now fifty body twists. The instructoror rather, the demonblew his whistle and began issuing orders. If they failed to move in sync with the whistles rhythm, that too would be grounds for punishment. Aaaaaargh!! Guuuuh-! M-mother...! Screams echoed all around. The moves were undoubtedly painful, but it was strange for cadets who never neglected physical training to be in such agony. Yet today, they werent in their usual condition. After all, Weve only been at this for seven hours! Keep pushing! CAaaaagh!! ...Seven hours. Theyd been doing this for seven hours already, and they were starting to lose their minds. Two days prior, at dawn. The training field was cloaked in darkness, untouched by the morning sun, with the cadets of the Swordsmanship Department gathered. Not all of them were present. The day before, Ihan had only summoned the saplings. ...Though he hadnt called for them, they still showed up. Kunta, this seems like itll be fun. ...No matter how I think about it, it doesnt seem that way. Yet here you are, young master, full of ambition, like the rest. You wretch! Show some respect for your lord...! Call me Roen, not you. !!? The four Ihan considered different from others had appeared, along with one who seemed more fitting for an assassin than a knight. And then... W-why am I...? The cadet, who had just finished paperwork and was relishing a sweet sleep, was now resentfully dragged here against his will. Well, everyones here. Ihan finally appeared, gathering them all. Hmm, doesnt seem like anyone ran off. Huh? You guys came too? The young masters and the chicks had been told they didnt have to come, so why were they here? Garand provided the answer. You said youd teach us the [Techniques] properly during this Special Intensive Training, so of course, we had to come. ...You could have learned it later, though. With their talents, they could learn whenever they wanted, so why now? Ihan looked puzzled, but they were serious. We could learn it later, but we dont want to be treated as exceptions. They didnt wish to slack off, despite their talents. If that were the case, they would have returned to their families or masters back home. Seeing their determination, Ihan scratched his head. ...Hmm, well, I did need extra hands, so this is convenient. If the extra hands fall right into his lap, hell make use of them thoroughly. As Ihan was inwardly pleased, Wait, were here too! ...Ah, hello, Instructor. ......Why are you here? Why were more people coming when hed told them not to? Irene Windler and Cadet No. 1, also known as Levi Folt, blended in with the other cadets in their light workout clothes, and Ihan blinked. Hmm, let me ask you first, Cadet No. 2, why did you come? Well, this is somewhat my responsibility, so I thought I should take some of it. Hmm, admirable. Irene Windlers statement was reasonable. She wasnt directly to blame, but her presence was indeed a factor in the events unfolding. Typical of a heroine in a romance fantasy. Shed overcome Ihans ominous warning that If you come, you might end up needing a year of recuperation. Irene Windler faced him with a determined look...! So, whats your real reason? I dont want to end up like the professor who insists hes twenty-eight. I thought Id try some exercise, but doing it alone doesnt motivate me, so, hehe... ...I appreciate the honesty. She wasnt entirely admirable, it seemed. [Irene, I cant say Im even embarrassed by your persistence anymore.] ...Im starting to find my shamelessness terrifying too. Shifting his gaze from Irene, Ihan now looked at the girl with hair that shimmered like waves, Levi Folt. What about you, Cadet No. 1? Did Irene drag you here? I, I cant deny that Lady Irene encouraged me, but... I was interested too... ...Hmm. Upon reflection, Levi Folt seemed to be the most passionate among the noble ladies. A desire to grow, it appeared. Such cases do happen. Ihan wondered if perhaps Levi Folt was more than just an acquaintance to Irene Windler. If this world really were a romance fantasy or a regression tale, there would surely be side characters too, each with their own distinct motives. ...Pointless thought. Ihan shook his head. Idle musings and misunderstandings aside, its a teachers duty to guide any student willing to learn. Whether shes a main character or a side character doesnt matter. Thus, S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A teacher always welcomes students willing to grow, Cadet No. 1, or rather, Levi Folt. Ah! But there will be no special treatment. Prepare yourself. Yes, yes, sir! Levi Folt nodded with a beaming face, and Ihan was pleased. CPack your bags. ...Yes? Were starting with a march. Just a light 30 kilometers. ...... For the record, itll be a full load march. Your gear should weigh at least 10 kilograms. But since youre not as strong yet, Ill let you off with 8 kilograms. ...... ...It didnt take Levi Folt a minute to realize something was very wrong. A march. Simply put, its soldiers moving together. But for soldiers, it has a different meaning. Marching while maintaining combat readiness. Thats a more accurate description. During a march, troops carry numerous suppliesfood, weapons, clothing, and various provisionsmoving swiftly under heavy loads. So, Your pace is too slow. From now on, were moving at a quick pace, not a jog! Do you hear me? No more dragging your feet like snails!! ...It was grueling, torturous jogging, essentially. Ha... haaa... ha... The cadets all gasped for breath. They were moving in full armor, heavy swords in hand, along with additional gear, food, and sleeping bags. The ordeal was unbearable. Thankfully, their armor was lighter than usual. If it werent, they wouldve been out cold already. It had been pitch black when they began, but now the sun was rising, and the heat was building. They could now truly feel the torture of walking 30 kilometers under the weight of dozens of kilos. They were on the verge of collapse. If youre struggling, Kunta will carry you. N-no! Im fine, Kunta! You look quite exhausted. ...Actually, I am. But, how are you holding up with more weight than us? Its still light. But Im sweating a bit. ......Haha. Kunta, with a heavier load than the others, was still going strong. His backpack had two massive crates, filled with rations. Just thinking about it made their legs tremble. The mysterious Barbarian race. The [Mystic] strength they possess, with its indomitable stamina and willpower, was truly awe-inspiring when witnessed firsthand. I, I too...! Yet Kunta, despite his unique strength, had never been lazy. The sapling cadets, inspired, resolved to keep going... Thump, thump!! Are you okay, cadet? Your breathing is off. ...... Hm? Whats wrong? ...Instructor, what are you carrying? Hm? Cornmeal and potato sacks. Why are you carrying that...? The cadets need food for a month. Kuntas load alone isnt enough. ...... ...Thats not what I was asking, though? The cadet was dumbfounded. A backpack weighing dozens of kilos was already hard enough, but to carry a cart piled with sacks of cornmeal and potatoes alone... It was terrifying. What is that man? ...Scary. ...Instructor, I know its a strange question, but, are you really human? Haha, I can guess what youre thinking, but dont worry. Im just an ordinary human. And after this special intensive training, you could become like me too. ...... ...I highly doubt that. The cadet swallowed his thoughts. Then, Ah, I see it now. See what? Just beyond there, well reach the training ground. Where are you pointing? There, see that peak where the snow hasnt fully melted? Just climb that. ...Huh? Haha, think of it as a light hike. The instructor pointed to a mountain, its peak towering at an altitude of 1,384 meters. And they all fell silent. ...They seriously wondered if it wasnt too late to drop out right now. Chapter 40: Black octagonal knight’s cap (3) Mount Vulcan, the Spiritual Mountain. After the volcanic activity ceased, this rugged yet beautiful mountain became known as the kingdoms most treacherous climb. Few attempt the ascent. The climb is too arduous, with no proper paths and frequent encounters with wild boars. There are even rumors among herb gatherers of bear sightings. If that werent challenging enough, what makes Vulcan truly terrifying is its erratic weather, which ignores the seasons. By day, temperatures soar to 40C, while by night, they plummet to C30C, bringing frost. Its a mysterious phenomenon, and all plants and animals that survive in such conditions have unique medicinal properties, making them highly sought after. Its truly a spiritual mountain. But one misstep on the climb could mean death, and if one were stranded, they could die of dehydration or freeze to death. Hence, it''s wise to avoid the mountain altogether. Only those chasing quick wealth through rare herbs dare to make the climb, people who live day to day, seeking a one-time fortune. Therefore, Haa! This is crazy... This is madness...! Climbing it as part of training is, in itself, a foolish act. ...So they were fools and lunatics. Ughhhh! Im going to die... W-water...! P-please, water... The fallen, or rather the fainted, are numerous. The ascent, a sheer cliff disguised as a slope, was not made for climbing. It was merely a precipice. The cadets were not walking on two feet; they were crawling on all fours, like beasts, resembling turtles. One misstep backward and they would tumble to their deaths. If turtles biologically cannot walk backward, they were equally forced not to, for survival. In such a situation, Ah, the air is so fresh. As expected, this mountain truly is spiritual. Its refreshing. The air is genuinely nice, Instructor. Well, itll be unbearably hot come afternoon. Wasnt it supposed to be sweltering until 6 p.m.? This place is insane. Haha, just realizing that now? Ihan, who carried almost twenty times the load of others, was at ease as if he were on a leisurely stroll. Though he was climbing the same steep slope, he seemed to exist under different gravity. It was impressive that he was standing on two feet, not crawling on all fours. Was it balance, or something else? Instructor, your toes are incredibly strong. Ive trained them well. ...Im not sure if thats something one can train. Turns out you can. ...... He was climbing barefoot, as if shoes were a hindrance, gripping the ground with his toes as he ascended. The way he walked, leaving prints with each step, brought to mind a wild beast. Dont just talk to me. Help that one over there. Yes, sir. A gentle hum. Irenes magic fluctuated, grabbing hold of someone. She used telekinesis to lift those who had fainted or were suffering from dehydration. Haa, even this is getting tiring. If you dont want to do it, thats fine. But youll have to walk from now on. ...Ill keep rescuing them. At present, Irene wasnt walking like the others. She was hovering slightly, almost as if floating. It was also telekinesis. While it could be seen as cheating, Ihan allowed it. After all, he had come to see telekinesis for wizards as muscles are for warriors. Besides, with Irene Windlers stamina, marching would be impossible from the start. With strength that barely surpassed that of a kitten, marching was out of the question. It was simply more efficient to put her to work in rescue efforts like this. Quite useful. Originally, Ihan had planned to carry the fallen on a cart, but now he didnt need to. He still found magic inconvenient, but he couldnt deny its usefulness. Ah, another one fainted. With a gentle flick, She was managing not only herself but also transporting over ten cadets. All were unconscious or had collapsed, including Levi Folt, who had fainted at the base of the climb. Yet Ihan had no intention of scolding her. The fact that she made it this far on such a fragile frame was a miracle. That was endurance, not physical but mental strength. In terms of mental strength, shes better than the saplings. Levi is tough. She says she has to work harder to revive her familys name, or something like that. You seem to have grown close with Cadet No. 1. Well, we have tea and meals together. Not quite friends, but acquaintances. Thats usually what people call friends, isnt it? ...I havent had many friends, so Im not sure. Hmm, my apologies. ...Its even more pathetic to receive an apology. [Irene, stop saying such unnecessary things. Youre embarrassing me.] The unconventional survival march seemed to be off to a smooth start. Well. Help... please... For the cadets, it wasnt smooth at all. They didnt conquer Vulcan. In other words, they didnt reach the summit. But this was Ihans intention. He never said their goal was the summit; he simply told them they were climbing this mountain. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their destination was not the peak but rather, Unload your gear. The midpoint of Vulcan. Thud! After a grueling three-hour climb, they finally dropped their gear, and the ground shook. It was a testament to the massive load theyd hauled up here. I-I survived... I thought Id die before reaching Avalon at my age... However, they were more thankful to be alive than for the quantity of supplies theyd brought. It was brutal and relentless, a living hell... You all are pathetic. The maid, who is far more petite than you, made it here just fine. What are you all doing? -...... Pitiful wretches. -......Ugh. They wanted to retort, but they couldnt. After all, while they had fainted or collapsed from exhaustion, the only one who successfully completed the climb with more gear than them was the maid. Hehe, the air here is great. Should I set up the tents here, Knight? ...Shes full of energy. Not even out of breath? Leyra Winter. The royal maid, despite enduring the same march, appeared unfazed. What was she, exactly? As the cadets stared at her in disbelief, Ihan shouted at them. Feel ashamed. The maid Leyra, whos much smaller than you, carried more gear and completed the march. ...Truthfully, Ihan found her astonishing as well. How could she be so fine with that body? Hed suggested using telekinesis to move, but she had refused. -[Its not really that hard.] She truly wasnt struggling. She was far from an ordinary person. Perhaps she possessed some mythical physique, like the Celestial Body or the Phoenix Body from martial arts novels. But the secrets of her physique could be explored later. For now, his task was not to make them saplings but wildflowers within a month. So the current speech was just fuel to reignite their dwindling motivation, a bit of kindling to stoke their fire. A larger flame would benefit the upcoming schedules as well. Being an instructor isnt easy. With a newfound respect for educators, Ihan injected motivation like a potent dose of oxygen into their flickering spirits. Levi Folt, as well. While you all have learned swordsmanship, she hasnt, nor has she learned the Toughening Technique. Yet, she walked a full 10 kilometers on sheer willpower! The cadets looked at Levi Folt. She still struggled to stand, her legs trembling, but she was trying to rise. ...On that fragile frame. You have been defeated. Not by a woman, so dont take it as a blow to your pride! You lost to a beginner! In mental fortitude, persistence, and gritall of it! The cadets clenched their fists tightly. It wasnt just oxygen but fuel being added to the fire, reigniting their spirits. Get your act together. Training has already started. I helped you when you fell during the march, but not because I like you. Just because you were pitiful. Their frustration boiled over. He knew exactly how to provoke and drive them. Damn it... Most of the cadets ground their teeth in frustration, disappointed in themselves. They were eager to release that frustration immediately. But this was where he had to ease up. A fire that burns too hot and too fast extinguishes quickly. To keep it going, he had to maintain it steadily. Alright, if youve got some sense back, listen up. Set up your tents within the next thirty minutes and take a ninety-minute nap. Afterward, Ill detail the basic training and schedules, so rest well. Got it? Rest well. Resting was also part of the training. This was something he always emphasized, and the cadets responded with a strong shout. Seeing the fire in their eyes was satisfying. Nodding to himself, Ihan turned his gaze to the few who still looked too fine. You lot, come see me for a moment. Kunta wants to sleep. Im tired, too. Even mercenary companies allow rest... So what? ...... They had no choice but to go with him. Of course, some tried to blend in and avoid being seen. Come out now while Im asking nicely. B-but the nap... A nap for a cadet? What luxury. ...Cadets are still people! Since when? ...Damn it. The cadet shed a tear. -Are you alright, Jack? My lord. Jack bowed his head. His lord, Roen, had endured the march with the same load and didnt look tired at all. He was evidently far beyond the capabilities of an average knight. By contrast, Jack was utterly exhausted. He was disappointed in himself, realizing his own inadequacy. Rest. You look worn out. ...I apologize, Im nothing but a disgrace. No, your talents have only just begun to blossom. In fact, the fact that you managed this grueling march after only half a year of training is remarkable. ...Though Im still far from being useful for the job. ......Thats true. Jack, a man with a rather forgettable face, looked like any man you might pass on the street. Some said he was so unremarkable he was hard to remember, which was actually his talent. It allowed him to blend in and hide wherever he went. Thus, he was more suited to being an assassin. While he might lack the talent to be a knight, he could potentially reach the top in espionage and assassination. But he Still, its my choice. Youre the one who told me that even someone like me could become a knight. So dont look at me with pity. Unless, of course, you were lying to me? No, I meant every word. Then thats enough. ...Though I do feel a bit guilty, as if my ambition has derailed your planned future. Its fine. You said yourself that your foresight isnt absolute, right? Hmm... Roen nodded at Jacks words. Thats what Jack believedRoens ability was [Foresight]. Thats all he needs to know. Its better that way. The fewer who know his true secret, the better. If it were known, it would only cause confusion, and that wasnt what he wanted. As he hid his true thoughts, Jack stood up despite his fatigue, speaking as he did so. Those we plan to recruit wont be ready until next year. There arent many to recruit this year, so we could spend this time strengthening ourselves... And besides, it seems like youre interested in the instructors training methods. Its a different perspective. Learning it will certainly be beneficial, especially when we face the Temple. Hmm... At his lords words, Jack looked around cautiously. They couldnt risk anyone overhearing this conversation. But his lord wasnt careless, and they were in a soundproofed space. As expected, he was thorough. Roen, thankful for his subordinates loyalty, spoke in a firm tone. Remember, Jack, we must grow stronger. The instructors harsh training will make you much stronger than you are now. Ive said it before, but I cant be the only one growing stronger. You must become strong too. I cant defeat them on my own. Yes, my lord. Why did they enroll in this trivial academy? First, to grow their power in a place free of enemies. Second, because theres someone in the capital who needs to be eliminated. And finally, So keep a close watch on this training. I suspect we may see an unexpected crop of talent. The influx of talent and the establishment of a stronghold could happen not next year, but sooner, depending on how these cadets, these weeds, change through the instructors training. Do you truly believe that? Honestly, Im still skeptical. Im not certain. But, Jack, I believe this. Even weeds, ignored by all, could someday blossom into wildflowers. And I prefer wildflowers to greenhouse blooms. The young man had hope, while the assassin shook his head, thinking his lord was, at times, a romantic chasing after impossible ideals. Chapter 41: Black octagonal knight’s cap (4) In his previous life, he was a soldier. Not just any soldier, but a professional who served for a solid ten years. This meant he was well-acquainted with training. He had undergone countless drills. Extreme heat training, extreme cold training, and even RCT (Regimental Combat Training). Not to mention the thousand-mile marches. Ten years in the military meant that he had experienced almost every type of training imaginable. ...But it wasnt something he was particularly proud of. By the end of each training, he would feel drained and as if his health had been burned away. There was nothing to be proud ofjust people getting worn down. Thats why Ihan believed there was nothing more irrational than military training. Not all militaries were like that, of course. Surely, some conducted proper training and established systems. Its just that my unit and division never did. They were only interested in tormenting conscripted soldiers for two years. Just pointless drills that left you with nothing but illness. Thats why he despised such trainingwhat was the point of mindless torment with no lasting benefit? That no-sleep-for-seven-days drill was truly the worst. That damned battalion commander would secretly sneak off to the BOQ (Bachelor Officers Quarters) to sleep while they were kept awake all night. ...In short, he was saying that he despised irrational training that only left you sick. Training should at least leave you with something. Even if it was just learning a skill that could be useful in the future. This was his personal definition of training. So then, What Im about to do isnt torment. Its all for their benefit. Ihan now had a valid justification for the training he was about to put them through. With that in mind, Everyone, youve had a good nap, so lets start with some light stretching to work up a sweat. -? Wearing his black eight-sided cap, he lowered his voice and issued a command. Itll be light, very light. Alright, then, lets start with a gentle hundred jumping jacks. -!!? No response? Make that five hundred! Understood? Five hundred!! -We, we understand! Now youre slow in answering. And lets unify the response as Yes, sir! Its too chaotic otherwise. Now, a thousand it is. -Yes, sir!! Your voices are too soft! Ill let it slide this time, but be warned for the next. Oh, and be sure to count accurately. No ending chant this time, understood? -Yes, sir!! Good, begin with three hundred! And so began the light warm-up. However, the trick with this warm-up was... ...Three hundred...! Haa!? Yeah, I knew it would come up. The inevitable final chant, like an unchanging rule, was almost comforting. Ihan was quite pleased to see how far they could go. That day, what was supposed to be a light set of jumping jacks ended up dragging on for two hours due to those who kept adding the final chant. After the warm-up, there was still much for them to learn. They had to memorize all fourteen exercises of what the instructor called [PT Drills]. At some point, the order and movements of the drills became ingrained in them. None of them were smart enough to memorize it all in one go, but fortunately, the drills became second nature through sheer repetition. How was that possible? Simple. Cadet fourteen, youre excused. Ah, yes! Now repeat all fourteen exercises in reverse order, thirty reps each. Understood? Yes, sir!! They had started calling the sapling cadets trainees, and five assistant instructors in red eight-sided caps were monitoring them, excusing those who got the movements wrong. And once they experienced being excused, they all did their best to avoid being excused again, striving to remember every movement. At some point, all eighteen sapling cadets had experienced being excused at least once, and the number of mistakes gradually decreased. But that didnt mean there were no mistakes. Th-thirty... Ugh!? Cadet twelve, youre excused. The rest of you start from movement one again. -Yes, sir! They glared at the cadet who had chanted at the end. To end this hellish drill, they had to complete all fourteen exercises in order, and the chant had to be either omitted or included as required. The instructor was ruthless. Damn it! Why cant he just say whether to include the chant at the end or not? How did these blockheads even pass the entrance exam? Damn! Damn! Damn it!! Under the blazing heat, rolling on the dirt, covered in sweat and dust, their bodies felt heavy, and their minds were fading. At that moment, they confirmed that if hell existed, it must be like this. ...And the instructor and assistants were the demons tormenting sinners in that hell. But in the midst of this, Trainees, now stand up, drink water, and rest for forty minutes. Dismissed! -Yes, sir!! They cried out with all their might, as if they were disciples receiving divine revelation. Yes, he was a demon, but a kind one. He always knew when to give them a break, right when they were about to pass out. Aaaah... I feel like Im dying. ...zzz. Is he asleep already? ...I could fall asleep just as quickly. They drank water, and the sweet dates, prepared beside the water jugs, tasted like the nectar of the gods. They lay sprawled out in the shade of the trees, feeling like they were in paradise. Absolute rest. They lay there, understanding what it meant to rest with all their might. Instructor, where did you come up with this training? Garand, now an assistant instructor in a red cap, marveled at the instructor. Having experienced the legendary mercenary band Wolves of the Wilderness, he recognized this trainings similarity to their initiation drills. If anything, it was even more systematic and stable. It squeezes every ounce of strength and flexibility out of them, but you give them rest just as theyre about to get injured. Its like tempering iron. Arno, with his keen observation, saw that this training wasnt entirely irrational. While mentally taxing, it didnt push their bodies to the point of breaking. And so was the practice of excusing them. As the instructor instructed, Kunta excused anyone who looked like they were about to get hurt. Did well? There were times when trainees were excused for minor mistakes. ...I admit, I was the one who kept sneaking in that final chant. But if I get caught, I think Im going to end up as a traitor... This strange habit of chanting was thanks to Damian Follett, and if he got caught, hed likely be mobbed by the entire class. Even if he did get caught, If youre caught, dont say I told you to do it. Just say it was your prank. ...Then theyll stab me with a sword. So? !!? Unlike the temporary assistants, Damian wasnt even considered a person. By the way, Instructor, is this training going to continue? Todays MVP assistant, Irene Windler, had helped prevent heatstroke with her magic. The presence of the nobles snack, dates, was also thanks to her. As a dukes daughter, she certainly had refined tastes. You all did well. Well continue for a week just like this. Is there a specific purpose? Improving physical fitness and muscle strength is secondary. Its mainly to engrain into their bodies what it feels like to push to the limit. ...Im not sure they can handle it. Even with appropriate rest and limits, repeating this for a week seemed a bit much... Dont worry about that. Ive got just the thing. What thing? Well, since theres some time, let me show you. Ihan led the assistants to a separate location. Leaving the cadets behindwhat if they tried to run away? Then let them. Anyone who would run from hardship wasnt needed. There are no shortcuts to becoming strong. Everything requires effort. And if they cant put in the minimal effort, then hed rather they quit now and save him the time. He had no intention of forcing them to stay. But. A certain reward is necessary. A brilliant light. ...Whats this? An onsen? Ihan had brought them to a natural hot spring. And it was massive. As large as a sports field, and deep enough that even the two-meter-tall Kunta could struggle. The expanse and depth were filled with crystal-clear, steaming hot spring water. Wow... The assistants looked on in amazement as Ihan continued. An old slave trader once tried to build a villa here and discovered a hot spring vein on Vulcan by accident. ...A slave trader, building a villa on this sacred mountain? Well, he only managed to build the hot spring. He got caught before he could finish the villa. Caught by whom... Ah. No need to ask by whom. Why else would Ihan know of this place? Want to know what happened to that slave trader? ...No, thanks. Seeing Ihans ominous smile, it was better not to know. Are you sure its okay to show us this place? If someone had ill intentions in the future... This hot spring was beautiful and grand. Even nobles would covet it if they knew. There was a risk it could be taken away, or rumors could spread. Ihan smirked. This place? Even if others knew about it, they couldnt get here. Vulcan is called a spirit mountain for a reason. Every time you try to climb it, the environment shifts like a maze. Scholars say the mountain has its own magic and will either expel or kill those who attempt to climb it. Id bet that if someone came up here with greed, the mountain would start erupting again. Magic or mysteries dont exist solely among humans. Theyre present throughout nature. Its something the legendary wizard and sage Merlin once said. Vulcan, a mountain that contains such mystery. B-but we climbed it? Well, thats because I know the way, and we arent here to harm the mountain. ...I see. The assistants felt there was more to it. For a mountain with a mysterious presence to allow them passage likely meant the slave trader was a vile evil whod angered Vulcan. And because Ihan had taken care of such a despicable person, Vulcan had permitted him entry, as well as those accompanying him. This wasnt just speculationit was a certainty. Their families, mercenary bands, and tribes had recorded instances like this. ...And according to those records, if they ever harmed the mountain, theyd be expelled or cursed. Hes truly a remarkable person. Being favored by a mountain with [Mystery]. And yet, he didnt even consider it an accomplishment. It was natural for warriors to respect a man who had achieved such feats. I may have gotten sidetracked, but with this hot spring, none of themand none of youwill have to worry about breaking down. ...Does it have any special properties? Accelerated healing, joint pain relief, enhanced natural recovery, as well as skincare and general health benefits? There were a few others, but I cant recall right now. ...... Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The assistants thought to themselves. They needed to stay on his good side. Only then might they get the chance to return to this place again. Inadvertently, he had secured the loyalty of his students. Chapter 42: Impartiality instructor (1) He despised discrimination. Was it because he had lived a long history of being on the receiving end of it? For instance, a useless recruit had managed to secure rapid promotions simply because he was the division commander''s son. Conversely, Ihan had remained a sergeant for ten years, missing out on promotions for absurd reasons. Having been deeply scarred by such injustices, he had come to value fairness almost to an absolute degree when dealing with others. Thus, Ihan had no intention of giving special treatment to Jo Seedling simply because she was of lower birth, nor would he neglect anyone just because they were the child of a noble. After all, fairness meant treating everyone the same way. And so... "Alright, lets get started with some energy today." "..." Ihan was at the academy. All fifty-four cadets from the swordsmanship department, who had remained at the academy instead of going to Vulcan, looked at their instructor with incredulous expressions. ...Is this a dream? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...In-instructor. Speak up, Chick Number Three. Uh, well, I heard youd gone to Vulcan for training. I did, yes. And, as far as I know, the distance between Vulcan and the academy is around 40 kilometers. Its exactly 37.9 kilometers. Oh, I see... But that wasnt really the issue here! Why are you here? Arent you supposed to be in Vulcan? Im here to teach you guys. ...What about Vulcan? I took care of things there during the day. Now, Ill train you here and return there for more training at night. ... Why are you looking at me like that? Well... its just that youre, uh, unique. Whats so unique? Im just diligent. Haha... Hed run a round trip of 75.8 kilometers just to avoid missing a class. How could anyone accuse him of not being diligent? Unable to argue against such a stark reality, the female cadet known as "Chick" let out a hollow laugh. ...Speaking of which, word of Ihan and Odwals war game had caused quite a stir. Throughout the academys history, the swordsmanship and magic departments had always had a rocky relationship. However, never before had there been such a direct confrontation. By the time the administration tried to intervene, the event had already gained too much momentum, with even the nobles looking forward to it. There was no stopping it now; the games justification and momentum were unstoppable. Because of this, Ihan found himself summoned to the headmasters office once again. He got scolded. The headmaster asked how many incidents he planned to cause in a single semester. Ihan responded confidently, arguing that it was the mages who had provoked him in the first place, picking a fight over nonsense. Thus, Ihan remained unapologetic, while the headmaster could only rub the back of his stiff neck and shake his head. ...Yet, when it came time to provide funds for the cadets, the headmaster did his duty. ''After dealing with corrupt teachers, its refreshing to meet a real educator like this.'' Still, the headmaster didnt seem all that hopeful, not as if he was giving a lot of money. It was clear that he expected the swordsmanship department to lose. This sentiment wasnt limited to the headmaster; it was the prevailing opinion throughout the academy. It was as if the outcome had already been decided. Well, I cant blame them. In a war game, soldiers are pawns on a chessboard. Even the more skilled warriors might be considered bishops, while mages are seen as queens or knights. The way they look down on warriors is quite something. Narrow-minded people. ...What can you do? Thats just the record. Thats because the losers are weak. Who could compare to you, Instructor? Im relatively weak myself. ... One cadets face twisted, as if to say that was the most absurd thing hed heard all year. But perhaps the real reason was that the ridiculousness of it was painful. Ugh... Ugh! Argh! Gah...! Cadets were collapsing left and right, groaning in pain. Theyd been sparring against the instructor under the guise of unrestricted combat training, and they had all been thoroughly beaten into the ground. Strangely, though, none of them were seriously injured. Although theyd been thrown around, Ihan had held back in the end. ...Which, in a way, was even more humiliating. I wasnt going easy on you to humiliate you. The priest in the recovery room asked me to stop sending so many people his way. ...There are indeed a lot of injuries. In-instructor, did you really run here from Vulcan? Strength... youre... Seeing the instructor, who looked completely unfazed despite beating them all senseless, it was hard to believe he was even slightly winded. Its true that I have less energy than usual. Even for an instructor, running such a distance back and forth is tiring. But I hardly need to exert myself against rookies like you. ... You seem upset? Then strive to get stronger. Your instructor is committed to teaching you to the best of his ability. ... Why are you looking at me like that? ...I was just curious. I mean, with your level of enthusiasm, I was wondering why you didnt take us to Vulcan with you. Are you talking about special intensive training? ... Hmm, I told you the day before. Anyone who wanted to join should meet at the starting point. But none of you showed up. ...Well. The cadet, who had unconsciously voiced her resentment, clenched her teeth, realizing how childish her outburst sounded, even to herself. But she couldnt help it. They hadnt avoided the training because they didnt want to go. My family told me not to go. What can I do? Are you grown adults still bound to your homes? ...! Haha, just kidding. I know your circumstances. Some of them probably wanted to attend Ihans intensive training. Those who had felt their bodies toughen through previous sessions would particularly feel this way. Unbeknownst to them, they were beginning to recognize Ihan as an excellent instructor. ...But they were nobles. They lived by authority and honor, and in a society where social status, connections, and bloodlines mattered above all else, they could not go against their families orders. Probably some of you were even told to avoid my class, thinking that attending the class of a commoner knight would tarnish the family name. ... Im not angry. Im not even offended. I know exactly what its like, having come from a knight order. He had been the official outcast of the Silver Lion Order. He was all too familiar with nobles sense of entitlement. Not that he hadnt had his share of beating down those who displayed it. I understand you. Nobles cant bear to have impurities mixed into their history. Some of the cadets probably wanted to learn [Art]. It was certainly an impressive technique. But no noble family would ever allow it. These are nobles with a pride in their skills thats built up over centuries. In that sense, Ihans techniques are something sinister. In terms of the martial arts world, noble families are the orthodox sect, and Ihans skills are regarded as akin to demonic arts. At best, it would be a corrupt sect; at worst, hed be branded a heretic and expelled from the family. But there are exceptions. Arnault and Roen, for example. Both are heirs of great noble families, yet theyre relatively free-spirited. One is willing to absorb techniques from other families without hesitation, while the other couldnt care less about what the family thinks, freely taking lessons from Ihan. Damian? Hes just there to be rolled around. In other words, those begging to learn from Ihan are either truly desperate or completely indifferent to others opinions. These ones are different. So theyre frustrated. They want to learn, and they even have some rebelliousness against their families. But ultimately, they couldnt go against their orders. Some of you probably wanted me to drag you to Vulcan by force. ...Ahem. But thats not possible. The training at Vulcan is for those who are desperate. If Id forced you to come, I doubt there wouldve been much gain. How can those who are distracted by various concerns be truly desperate? ... Even so, if I made you feel like only the others got special treatment, I apologize. That wasnt my intention. Were the ones who should apologize... Most of them were around nineteen or twenty. They were adults by age, but that didnt make them grown-ups. They were still unripe. Understanding this immaturity and their tendency to grumble was an adults duty. Ihans apology was genuine, and it made them feel a sudden surge of emotion. Thank you for understanding. There was a strangely heartwarming atmosphere. But then Ihan said, In that case, Ill personally spar with you again. Come at me. ...Excuse me? Since the others got special training, you deserve some too. Opportunities like this dont come often, so get up quickly. ... The emotional moment shattered. As an aside, Ihans MBTI type in his previous life was T. ...In the end, it seemed hed once again made the recovery room priest work overtime. But Ihan felt fulfilled! It was a rare feeling of having done something as an educator. All those people who said I wasnt empathetic in my previous life were wrong. Hows that for empathy? He had helped them grow, as hed always wanted, and done his utmost to teach them. Thats what real empathy looked like. He felt immense satisfaction, and with it came the responsibility to push those engaged in guerrilla training even harder today. What should I add to the night training? Maybe individual combat and cliff climbing. As he pondered over this, it meant more nightmares were in store for the unfortunate cadets tonight. His diligence was a curse sometimes. Pause. ...? As he took a step, Ihans keen senses noticed something unusual. Whats this... What caught his eye was a scarecrow standing alone in the training ground. It was a scarecrow meant for swordsmanship practice, but Ihan hadnt used one since he became an instructor. He preferred live combat over striking scarecrows. So the scarecrow had become a decorative object that the cadets rarely touched. Yet, Ihans sharp senses told him that something about this scarecrow was different than usual. Is this a spot-the-difference puzzle? He noticed a piece of cloth draped around the scarecrows neck. It wasnt there before, so he assumed someone was playing a prank. Loosening the cloth and holding it in his hand, he muttered, ...Oh. A sly smile appeared on his face. Whoever it was... A classic one, arent they? The cloth had a single line of text. It was an old-fashioned method you might see in a classic play. But old-fashioned or not... Huh, Dont kill the magician, huh. This guy... How did they know? It was surprising, to say the least, that someone could read his unspoken thoughts so clearly. Chapter 43: Impartiality instructor (2) Twenty days. It had been twenty days since the swordsmanship cadets began climbing Vulcan. That also meant it had been twenty days since they started risking their lives in training. Risking their lives. Some might think it an exaggeration, but anyone who had witnessed their training from start to finish would have no doubts. Their training was brutal and relentless. "Urrgh!" "Climb! You have to climb! If you fall here, you die...!" A week into their training, they faced their first cliff climb. The PT drills had ended unusually early, within two hours, so they could attempt this climb. They strained themselves to scale the dizzying heights, with all their senses heightened. One slip could mean death or severe injury. They werent ready to die yet, so they climbed with all their might, bleeding and crying, up that unforgiving cliff. In reality, only the three assistant instructors and Roen managed to reach the top. The rest had fallen mid-way but were saved by Irene Windlers telekinesis, waiting at the bottom. That was their first attempt. It took them four more days before everyone managed to climb it successfully. But once they had finally all made it up... Thud. "From now on, youll climb with these bags." "........." ...Their instructor was certainly a demon. Otherwise, how could he suggest they climb the cliff with sandbags on their backs? They could hardly protest, not just because they had been conditioned to obey him, but also... "The instructor will demonstrate first. Watch closely." When they carried 10-kilogram sandbags, he would carry a 100-kilogram one, scaling the cliff with ease. And he would come back down to climb with them again. How could they complain? After another nine days, they finally managed to climb with the sandbags themselves. "Youve all done well. Seems like theres no need for PT drills anymore. Youve all learned how to push your limits without them." Hearing praise for the first time in twenty days almost brought tears to their eyes. It wasnt just because they wouldnt have to listen to the annoying, hated sound of his whistle anymore. It was because he had acknowledged them. For this reason alone, the tears were justified. Anyone who had been through the training would understand. Because, no matter how brutal the training was, he had always trained alongside them. He never just stood by. He was there to the end, working ten times harder than them. Hed help us up when we fell. Hed always bring us food from the base of the mountain. Hed even bring our replacement reports for lectures... though that one might not be appreciated as much. There wasnt a single time he didnt help. They began to understand what it meant to be a role model, why someone could command such respect. He was truly worthy of their admiration. So, after twenty days... They had some resentment, but none harbored hatred or animosity towards him. He didnt control them through violence but by leading through example. How could they resent that? They were not beasts. "From now on, youre responsible for your basic physical training. Other than the morning runs, youre on your own. Ive taught you everything you need. Now its up to you." "R-really?" "Why would I lie? Ive shown you enough. Now you decide whether youll continue to train or slack off. Your future depends on it." "......" "Dont get lazy. Dont make me ashamed to have taught you." "......" They nodded solemnly. AAAAH! They shouted, full of sincerity. "Your physical capabilities have definitely improved compared to twenty days ago." "Its hard to believe theyre the same people, right?" That was the assessment of Arnault and Garland. Twenty days ago, they had barely been at the level of low-tier mercenaries, living day-to-day, unsure if they would survive. But now... They were no longer at the low-tier level. "Theyre mid-tier, maybe even high-mid-tier mercenaries now." Not only their physical strength but their aura was also different. They were at the level of veteran mercenaries. Garland even compared them to mercenaries from the legendary Wild Wolves, which spoke volumes about his high regard for them. "They could probably put up a good fight against the disciples from any prestigious swordsmanship family." The young noble of the Oppen family, renowned for its many disciples, shared the same impression. Arnault even considered introducing Ihans training methods to his family when he returned. At that moment... "Even so, theyre still not at the level where they could take down a bear barehanded." ...Kunta, your standards are a bit odd. "In our tribe, a warrior isnt recognized until theyve taken down a bear, an alligator, or some monster. And once they reach warrior status, theyre no longer afraid of shamans. But these seedlings arent there yet. If they fought a shaman now, theyd lose. Theyre still weak." "...I see." Though his speech was clumsy, Arnault and Garland seemed to understand his sentiment. They recognized that "shaman" referred to magicians and accepted his judgment that twenty days of training was still insufficient. However... "Then well just have to fix those weaknesses from now on." Ihans words carried certainty, and everyone looked at him with anticipation. "Chick Number Two." "Yes, sir!" "Bring that over." "Understood." Irene Windler, familiar with Ihans commands, quickly moved. After assisting him as an aide, she had become attuned to his wishes. She took pride in this silent understanding. Thump. The ground shook as a significant number of dead and withered trees were uprooted and gathered. Thud. "Youll find that this wood is incredibly tough. These trees may be dead, but having grown under the harsh conditions of Vulcan, they are unnaturally resilient." Even without touching them, their hardness was apparent. Their massive size and the faint energy emanating from them hinted at how powerful the still-living trees on Vulcan must be. "Dont be intimidated. Im not showing you this to make you feel small. But you should know that magicians can manipulate something as heavy as these logs single-handedly." "!!?!" He hadnt had Irene move the logs just because he was lazy. He wanted to show them what people with mysterious magical powers could do. "These logs weigh at least 1.5 tons. Chick Number Two, was it difficult to lift them?" "Uh, it was a bit tricky. With telekinesis, I have to wrap my magic around the entire log." "How many could you lift at once?" "If I really focus, maybe four?" "I see." Irene spoke as if it were nothing extraordinary, and Ihan accepted it as a given. Their calm exchange sent chills down the cadets'' spines. The fact that she could move four of those logs... approximately 6 tons... It was no wonder magicians were so feared. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Magicians were like one-man armies, capable of deciding the outcome of a battlefield on their own. But then... "Dont be afraid, you lot." Ihan reprimanded them, a reminder not to waste their training. The cadets looked up, seeing the clear, confident smile on his face. "Yes, it must seem unfair. Magicians can wield massive forces and unexpected powers. Chick Number Two, could you control fire as well?" "Uh, thats not really my specialty. I connect with the elements of water and wind." It was a shocking statement. Most magicians focused on a single element. But she had two. Double affinity. An extraordinary trait, usually reserved for archmages. But to someone like Ihan, who had no interest in magicians, this was nothing special. "Enough with the chatter. Can you do it or not?" "It would take some time, but I could." "Then, imbue that log with fire magic and throw it at me with all your strength." "...Excuse me?" "Dont ask questions. Just do it." "...Understood." Though she hesitated, she complied. Fwoosh! The log levitated, engulfed in flames. Irene Windler, a magical prodigy whose talent hadnt been seen in a century, now demonstrated why she was so highly regarded. She unleashed fire magic on the log, transforming it into a blazing spear of immense heat and power. It was practically a siege weapon. And she was going to hurl it. "Am I really throwing this?" "Less talking, more throwing." "...Alright." Swallowing hard, she poured all her magic into the log, setting it ablaze, and unleashed it with telekinesis. Whoosh! The sight of the flaming log was terrifying, not unlike a giant bell striking at New Years, yet with a pressure that could pierce through even the thickest armor. But Ihan didnt flinch as it hurtled toward him. He stood his ground, facing it head-on. "The human body, when trained, is incredibly strong. But most people dont know how to use that strength properly." Thud! Ihan dug his foot into the ground, firmly planting himself. "However, when you know how to channel that strength, it can be applied like this." He rotated his body and swung his fist. A straightforward punch. It was clean, poised, and incredibly powerful. Swoosh! A vortex formed around him as he unleashed his punch. The sheer might of the blow clashed with the blazing log. Boom!! Logic dictated that a human body should be torn apart against such a massive object. But... Crack-! ...It was the log, not Ihan, that shattered. "Is it... split in half?" "....." "Is this real...?" No one blinked, unable to believe what they had just witnessed. As he dusted off his unharmed hand, he turned to face them. "Thats what using strength is. Im still a bit clumsy at it, though." "...Haha." A laugh escaped, almost reflexively, at such an absurd statement. "...Does that punch have a name?" Roen asked calmly, though there was a hint of anticipation in his tone. Ihan named the punch, inspired by a goal he had long aspired to reach. "Divine Fist of a Hundred Steps (????)." It was a punch that could barely reach a distance of ten steps, a name that belied its current limitations. Chapter 44: Impartiality instructor (3) From then on, Ihan continued with his demonstrations. "A magicians magic generally includes telekinesis. As you saw earlier, the amount of mass telekinesis can handle is enormous. Its a threatening power. To a regular soldier, its almost a disaster. But a knight must be able to resist such disasters. You need to live up to the title of a knight." Ihan gave Irene a look, and she responded by activating her telekinesis. Whoosh! "Did you see that?" "..." They did. An invisible force exploded in the air like a burst balloon. "There are three main ways a warrior can resist telekinesis. The first is through martial techniques, releasing aura to disrupt the flow of magic. The second way is to resist the telekinesis directly, though this risks being crushed and torn apart under the pressure. So its best to avoid that if possible." "Th-then, whats the third...?" "Without martial techniques, the third way is your only option." Whoosh! Once again, an invisible force burst in the air. "Force ''dispersal.'' Its the principle behind the Divine Fist of a Hundred Steps I just showed you. Think of it as ''shooting down'' telekinesis. But be warnednot in all directions. Trying that could turn your body into dust." "If a magician tried that, theyd be the ones turning to dust!" Magic might be a near-universal power, but it wasnt actually omnipotent. Handling such an all-encompassing force required immense capacity, effort, and composure. To disperse telekinesis in all directions was practically self-destructive. It would be like firing a cannon repeatedly with your bare hands until you coughed up blood and died. "Oh, so thats how that guy died? Good to know." "..." Apparently, Ihan had already experienced this before. "Anyway, as you saw, to resist telekinesis, you must master what I did. There are only two aspects, so it should be easy enough to learn." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The manifestation and dispersal of power. It would be an easy task, as Ihan imagined, for the cadets to grasp. "...Where are you going?" But to those who only saw the force bursting in the air, it was anything but simple. Why did that massive log split in half? How could telekinesis be ''shot down''? "Raise your hand if you understood." He had explained it, though it was a rather abstract explanation. Perhaps someone had grasped it? With a glimmer of hope, he looked at them. "Kunta didnt understand. Kunta is a fool." "Youre not a fool, Kunta. I dont think anyone else got it either." "Too vague, Instructor." There were only awkward smiles. Ihan had expected Kunta, who was closest to his way of thinking, to get it... Maybe he shouldve been a bit clearer? Just then... "E-excuse me..." A girl who hadnt been expected to raise her hand did so. "Are you saying, Instructor, that... we''ve been learning how to push ourselves to our limits? You emphasized that not just for increasing our strength, but also so wed understand how our muscles work, right? You always stressed that." Levy Folt. She was a fragile-looking, delicate girl, yet she had managed to endure the twenty-day training without running away. Now, with a hint of sharpness in her gaze, she shared her understanding. "You always said, ''Feel the power.'' It was vague, but I think we all noticed. Through the PT drills and climbing cliffs, we learned how muscles work, and that even when were exhausted, we can still manage to train. Thanks to you, Instructor, weve realized that strength doesnt just come from muscles." She had a way with words. Perhaps due to her noble upbringing, she didnt speak bluntly but instead acknowledged others'' efforts. She had a way of making people feel good. But Ihan appreciated her explanation more than her elegant speech. "Well explained, Chick Number One. Thanks. Im not great at explanations, since I usually go by intuition, but youve cleared it up nicely." "Oh, no, Instructor. I just expanded a bit on what you already know." "Then Ill give you a treat later." "Wh-what?" She was a pleasant child. Her gentle demeanor and pure heart stood out, a refreshing change from the gruff, prideful men. A daughter like her would be nice. It was like seeing a much younger sister or a daughter. Ihans gaze softened with satisfaction, and Levy Folts cheeks turned pink. She wasnt used to such compliments. Why didnt I get praised? Im good at this too. On the other hand, the magical girl, unaccustomed to receiving such praise, felt indignant. [Irene, you lost. You might be prettier, but we lost in grace, sniff.] ...Grace, my foot. She was unparalleled as a siege weapon but failed miserably in elegance, sulking with resentment. Oblivious to the magical girls subtle irritation, Ihan focused on Levy Folt. Shes impressive. It was a different type of impression from before. Over the past twenty days, though everyone had worked hard, few had been as diligent as Levy Folt. She was always the first to rise and trained harder than anyone. She had a tenacious spirit. Despite her fragile appearance, her inner strength was fierce. She knew she was starting far behind, so she never stopped pushing, biting down and giving her all. Now, she was finally at the starting line, ready to sprint. The wonders of Vulcan might have helped, but her efforts shouldnt be overlooked. Shes no longer just a Chick. She wasnt just a noble young lady now but a true warrior. Whatever her reason for choosing this path, Ihan focused only on her determination and results. And so... "Levy Folt." "Y-yes?!" "Why so surprised?" "Oh, its nothing...." For the first time, he addressed her by her actual name. Her heart trembled just from that. It felt as if she was recognized as herself, not as the Folt familys daughter. "Levy Folt, from what Ive heard, you have the deepest understanding of ''power'' among those present." "B-but my body is still...." "Its lacking, indeed. But thats inevitable. Others have trained for over ten years." "Yes...." "However." "...?" "What matters isnt time. Sometimes, whats more important is how intense and meaningful the time is. In that sense, Cadet Levy Folt, you may have started late, but youve had an excellent start. Be proud of that." "Instructor..." He had a way of making people emotional. He had acknowledged her efforts, and more than that... "So, to Cadet Levy Folt, whos earned this, Ill offer direct assistance." "What do you mean...?" "The instructor values fairness. So, Ill give Cadet Levy Folt a special lesson." "??" She didnt understand. Adults had a tendency to make things complicated. She blinked in confusion as Ihan approached her. "Ill place my hand on your back. Is that alright?" "Wh-what? Yes?" "With your permission, of course. Know that my intentions are purely professional." "Oh, yes, thats fine." She felt a bit shy, but after everything theyd been through at Vulcan, there wasnt much left to be embarrassed about. She trusted him, so she agreed. She took a breath. "All I can do as your instructor is guide you. But this experience should narrow the gap between you and the others. I hope it helps." "..." Her mind was reeling. Shed long since forgotten her shyness. For she was experiencing a miracle. This, this is.... Thrum... His hand on her back was solid, like steel, but more shocking was the strong pulse flowing through it. The pulse of strength. A powerful surge radiated from his muscles, bones, and sinews, flowing into her. Feeling it, sweat poured from her body. I... I am so insignificant in comparison. It was like a massive wave crashing down on her. A majestic and overwhelming force. She felt like an early human marveling at the raw power of nature. As that tidal force touched her, she felt the feeble flows within her body too. A faint pulse. If his power was a tidal wave, hers was a mere ripple on a puddle. Just as disappointment began to set in... "Is that all you can feel?" "Yes?" "Focus more deeply. Youll feel something even more amazing." "..." She followed his words. At that moment, he seemed like an unshakeable superhuman, someone she couldnt dare oppose. Instinctively, she concentrated on the pulse within her own body. ...Oh? She realized that the strength within her wasnt just from muscles and bones. Thud, thud. Her heart. Was her heart always this dynamic and powerful? She felt the power flowing through her veins. It was incredible. Her blood was quick, relentless, and bold. "Do you understand?" "Y-yes." "What do you understand?" "That every part of me... isnt weak or insignificant." She had considered herself a weak person. But she was wrong. Every part of her being was strong and immense. She realized the magnitude of humanity. "I may be insignificant compared to the sun and stars, but even I can become a star!" "As expected of a noble lady, you have a poetic way of speaking." "Its the only way to express it!" She was thrilled. She stood her ground, proud of her declaration. Anyone would be, after realizing the sheer strength within their own body. "Then show me." "Eh?" "Show me the power you called a star." "..." "Are you afraid?" "I-its just..." "Have confidence. Im here to help." "!!" "Go ahead. Feel the pulse, carry that power from your shoulder, to your elbow, and into your fist." "..." Hearing his words, Levy Folt took a gamble. She wasnt sure if it would work or what effect it would have. But she was intoxicated by the pulse within her. She gripped her fist and struck out. It was a crude punch. But... Bam! "...Ah!" It wasnt weak. The force had burst forth. The release of power. She stared wide-eyed at her fist. It hurt. She wasnt used to channeling power this way, so it came with a price. But at this moment, pain didnt matter. "I... I did it! I did it...!!" "Yes. You did that all on your own." "Yes!!" Compared to the joy and pride she felt now, the pain was nothing. "Dont forget this feeling. Its the path youll dedicate yourself to for the rest of your life." "Ill never forget...!" A new sense had awakened. She would never forget this moment, not even in her final days. Do they not realize what theyve accomplished? Roen was in shock. He had never been this astonished in his life. What Ihan and Levy Folt had achieved wasnt just the release of power! It could replace martial techniques. A noble young lady, who had barely been training for a month, had shown a miracle. It was still weak but would undoubtedly grow. Though the path would be challenging, it was attainable through effort, not bloodlines. And if it could replace martial techniques... It would be a dagger against the privileges of knights and nobles. Yes, thats what I wanted! For the first time, he felt an intense desire. I was arrogant. He finally admitted it. Before enrolling, he had been foolishly arrogant. He had thought he knew everything, that he didnt need to learn anything from the academy and that no one could teach him. ...But he had been wrong. Just look ahead. There stood someone who showed him how humans could become superhuman, even without martial techniques. Instructor, it sounds strange, but... Roen found himself contemplating. For the first time in both his past and present lives. Could you become my first true mentor? He wondered if he was finally finding someone worthy of his respect. The young lion, who was justified in his arrogance, felt hopeful. Maybe you could even be the key to my [great desire]. A desire for revolution. Chapter 45: Impartiality instructor (4) The cadets were in uproar after witnessing Levy Folt, a frail noble lady, successfully demonstrate the technique of gyeong. The amazement that such an incredible skill could be achieved by someone other than their instructor. The awe of a young girl, who had barely begun her training, managing to pull it off. A sense of hope that they, too, might be able to do it. And so, their desire to learn gyeong was brimming over. However... "Ugh...!" "G-Grandma...? Why are you here?" "Get a grip! Your grandmas perfectly healthy! Shell live longer than you!" ...At the moment, they werent so sure. Each of the cadets lay sprawled on the ground, clutching their stomachs. Those who had been the first to step forward for the experience were now rolling in the dirt, writhing in agony, and some even looked like they were having near-death experiences. What was this familiar scene? They had faced countless extreme situations since coming to Vulcan. Theyd only wanted to learn, but how had it come to this? "Next in line. Come on, hurry up." "..." "Why are you all just standing there? Dont you want to learn?" "Instructor, why are we treated so differently from Levy Folt?" "Treated differently?" "I mean, why did you hit us instead of just putting a hand on our backs like you did with her?" When hed offered to let them experience gyeong, they had expected he would gently place his hand on their backs, just as he had with Levy Folt. Instead, the instructor had landed a punch squarely on their stomachs, sending them sprawling across the ground, filled with an overwhelming sense of dread. What did we do wrong? Did he find our diaries where we complained about him? They didnt want to end up split in half like that log, so they wondered if they should drop to their knees and apologize, worried that they might have unknowingly offended him. Their survival instincts, honed through countless tough days on Vulcan, were kicking in. "What nonsense." He scoffed. "Levy Folts body is relatively weak, so I was a bit gentler with her. But you all are different. Youve trained harder, and your physical abilities have improved significantly in a short time. So Im showing you gyeong in the most efficient way possible." "D-do we have to be hit?" "I need to drive the technique into your bodies. This way, youll experience it fully and reach a state of awakening. Be gratefulthis is a skill only I can do. It requires delicate control." The Internal Impact Method. Hed gained a lot from enduring Baltars techniques, developing a convenient method like this one. "W-we wont die from this, right?" "Of course not. Youll feel as if your insides are being ripped apart, but no one dies from it. I guarantee that." Hed confirmed this through experiments with Jake, his only friend from the knight order. Although there were side effects, such as two hours of intense pain and cramping... it wasnt worse than being tortured all day by a magician. "...This seems like a very barbaric method," Kunta remarked. A barbarian warrior was calling it barbaric. They shared the sentiment. However, Ihan remained resolute. "Try it first. Its the fastest way." "B-but this is gender discrimination!" "Not at all. Its fair. How could I treat beginners the same as those who are experienced? I trust in your endurance." "Please, treat us a little unfairly instead." They were dead serious. However... "Stop whining and step up. The suns going down." "......" They didnt have a choice. -Thud. "I-I feel like Im dying..." "Ugh...!" "..." Some had collapsed, while others had fainted. It felt like they had met their lifetime quota of blackouts here on Vulcan. But despite the pain, they could feel a warmth spreading from the center of their stomachs. It was rougher than the pulse Levy Folt had experienced, but it was therea powerful energy they had never recognized within themselves. As they felt it, they began to understand. Gyeong was about... "Controlling mass... Thats just absurd." Martial techniques like the aura techniques temporarily amplified the bodys internal energy, or gi, increasing ones capabilities tenfold or even twentyfold based on skill. Its greatness required no explanation. By contrast, the gyeong they had just discovered was closer to an awareness technique. Rather than amplifying physical abilities, it involved manipulating ones own mass, something every human possesses. Arnault was deeply impressed by this different approach, nodding in understanding. So thats why such unbelievable feats are possible. Splitting the log? Though it had seemed impossible just a moment ago, theoretically, it now made sense. Take Levy Folt, for instance. If she could master gyeong, she could do it too. If her body weight was around 39 kilograms, it would be feasible. You might ask how a body so light could manage it, but the key was in how the mass was used. Gyeong is a technique that allows one to freely direct their entire bodys mass into specific areas. Even if a 39-kilogram body isnt particularly heavy, it could be devastating if all that mass were focused into a single punch or kick. A 39-kilogram metal projectile? That would be a deadly weapon. If you add in the strength and acceleration from a punch, the force would be substantial. A 39-kilogram slingshot... it could break through a fortress wall. Even Goliath died from a well-placed sling stone. If this technique could be mastered, it would be terrifying. "In theory, even Levy Folt could split a log now. But this technique would place an enormous burden on the body. Its the kind that could lead to self-destruction if used recklessly." "Now I understand why the instructors been so hard on us. If your body isnt tough enough, you cant even attempt this." "If you misuse it, your body will pop like a balloon. Kunta thinks caution is essential." "...Its efficient, though. With the right technique, anyone could become stronger. The potential for growth is limitless." "..." Roens comment was surprisingly well-reasoned, and the others found themselves nodding in agreement. Indeed, the power of gyeong would continue to grow as long as the practitioner kept training and developing their body. Physical weight could be increased through proper diet and training. Gyeong didnt just control mass but could convert the hearts pulse into energy. In time, a practitioner could learn to distribute all their bodys mass appropriately. In the end... "In terms of using the bodys energy, its akin to martial techniques. Though the path is grueling, if you can reach the end, you might just..." "Become a superhuman, are you saying?" "You already know the answer." "Mm!" They couldnt deny itboth gyeong and martial techniques were paths to transcendence. And if they were correct, it meant... Are we witnessing the birth of a new school of thought? Its ironic. I thought only our elders could be like this. A Grand Warrior? Each of them had thoughts that left them in awe, looking at Ihan with a newfound reverence. "...Theyre all enjoying themselves." Having overheard them, Ihan sighed and shook his head. It was as if he was wondering when theyd stop jumping to conclusions. "As it stands, gyeong is just an inferior version of martial techniques. Its not something worthy of public recognition." "I-it doesnt sound right to hear the creator say that." "What does it matter? Im the one who made it, so I can evaluate it as I see fit." "......" Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His evaluation was strict. "Youre all just fantasizing. Ive been training this, but I still cant say its perfect. Superhuman? You all have vivid imaginations. Why not write a novel while youre at it?" "..." "Because of you, these seedlings are already getting ideas. Are you going to take responsibility if they overdo it and die?" "...Mmm." His scathing criticism was hard to refute, especially since many of the seedlings had been listening with bright-eyed enthusiasm, their faces brimming with excitement. ...Though they quickly sobered up under Ihans rebuke. Thus, Ihan firmly reprimanded them for getting carried away. "Dont take that nonsense seriously. Being called a genius from a young age and mastering martial techniques in a day wont get you to that level. The peak is only reachable after a lifetime of dedication. If you try to match a crane as a mere sparrow, youll split yourself in half." He was harsh, almost dousing their budding enthusiasm. Yet, strangely, every cadet listened intently to his words. His raw, unvarnished truth was for their benefitany fool could see that. "Gyeong has more flaws than benefits. Why? Because if you slack off for even a day, youll weaken. This technique relies on physical capability, so you must keep that in mind." "And it doesnt stop there. While martial techniques adapt with age and physical capacity, gyeong only becomes more of a burden after your physical peak. Its a technique dependent on physical strength." "...The more you use it, the more likely youll break bones and tear muscles. Youll constantly need to consider how to distribute your power. Use it recklessly, and youre bound to self-destruct." His warnings were harsh, possibly even discouraging. And yet... "Still, if theres one advantage..." The one advantage he mentioned made them all pay attention, as if this could counterbalance all the drawbacks. "If you have no talent, you can still succeed with effort and perseverance. Thats a guarantee." Sometimes, sincerity had a way of moving hearts more than any polished speech. At least, they believed he wouldnt deceive them. "And it wont shorten your lifespan like martial techniques used by mercenaries or guilds. Thats more than enough." "Were grateful for that." "Knowing we have a chance, that we can become strong... That alone is enough for me." "Thank you, Instructor!" Every cadet bowed deeply, their heads practically touching the ground in gratitude. The training had been grueling and painful, but he had given them a chance to grasp at the heels of those who were far ahead. That alone filled them with happiness and gratitude. Sincerely. "These kids...." Ihan felt a warm fuzziness. He couldnt help but brush his nose. Was he getting sentimental with age? Their gratitude left a lump in his throat. This is why I hate growing old. ...It just made him more prone to tears. So, Ihan decided to express his feelings in his own way. The best he could do for them was... "Alright, then, lets get you familiar with it." "...?" "For the remaining ten days, Ill hold 18-on-1 sparring sessions with you every day. Until you all master gyeong, nonstop!" "..." Crash. It felt like glass shattered in their ears, though there was no glass nearby. The sound of their crushed spirits echoed as the warmth theyd felt quickly faded. Their reddening eyes returned to normal, and their gazes went flat. What? Wasnt that a touching moment? "..." "Why are you looking at me like that?" "...Are you really asking?" "What?" "Isnt there a lack of empathy?" "Is there anything more empathetic than making you stronger?" "..." "Come on, lets go! Start with a hundred laps before sparring!" "...Ugh." Instructorsor perhaps professorsare indeed beings unfamiliar with human emotions. Chapter 46: A berserk? (1) The woman despised the press. She detested journalists who acted as if they were the very embodiment of justice, often overstepping bounds with their rudeness. The way they wielded information like power and adopted a double standard, acting as though they belonged to the upper echelons of society, was particularly irksome. However, she did not deny the necessity of their existence. So, she read the newspapers daily, sorting out those she would eliminate and those she would continue to observe. And now, the woman had decided to spare one particular media outlet she had recently considered exterminating. "Isn''t it charming that they''ve written such a pleasing line?" She mused, glancing at the article. It was a third-rate article filled with flattery for the royal family, but its framing of the White Lion as a paragon of justice and its relentless criticism of mages seemed to give the publication a reprieve for another year. ...though next year might be a different story. "Your uncle seems to be up to something amusing," she said. "Oooh?" She chuckled. "Not those useless fools bound to you by blood. How could they dare to call themselves your uncles? No, I mean Ihan, the only one this mother acknowledges as a true friend. Although he may not share our royal blood, he is a sworn brother that I have recognized. You must always show him respect when others are not watching, Arthur." "Aaawuu." "Are you interested too? Your eyes are sparkling. Well, I can''t blame you. I''m excited to see what kind of battle my sworn brother will be waging." "Oooh?" "My dear son, remember this: watching the blood feuds of warriors is a thrilling break from monotony. I sometimes relieve my stress by observing such duels. Or perhaps, if someone dares to harm you, cutting off their head could be an interesting experience. It''s a good method for a future king to relieve stress. There are times in this position when I wish to rip off a few heads myself...." "Ooooh?" She whispered sweetly to the child nestled in her arms, although the content seemed questionably unfit for a childs moral education. Luckily, he was not yet old enough to understand her words. Just then, the only person in the royal household who could offer a word of reproach spoke up. "That is hardly the kind of thing to say to a child, Princess." She turned toward him with a playful smile. "Albert, your footsteps are still silent as ever. Be mindful of that, or you''ll frighten Arthur." "I think hell find you more frightening than me in due time." "What did you say?" Albert, her butler, shook his head with a knowing sigh. He wondered if it was truly ethical to let the child stay near such a fearsome princess. "Youve been going out more often lately." "I have my duties, after all." "Always complaining." "Hardly. Investigating lions in the heart of the northern lands is no small task, I assure you." She, Princess Isis Ired of Pendragon, narrowed her eyes. Normally, she would brush off such complaints, but she could see the undeniable fatigue on Albert''s face. For an Aura User of his caliber to appear this exhausted, his complaints were clearly not exaggerated. "The North, troublesome as always." "Perhaps you should leave that beehive alone instead of disturbing it." "I have thought of that, but I do prefer to burn hives that bother me." "...I wish you could temper that aggressive streak of yours." "Ive lived my whole life like this; leave it be." If something bothered her, she would burn it downhoney or not. Ruthless and ever-efficient, her nature was undeniably harsh. Of course... She has softened a bit compared to the past. Isis had endured bloody family conflicts with her siblings since birth. Betrayed by those she trusted, chased by assassins more times than she could count. If she had retained any kindness in such an upbringing, it wouldve been suspicious. Thus, she didnt hesitate to spill blood or exile her siblings from the palace. Yet, recently, she seemed softer, perhaps thanks to a newfound friend who brought her more joy than the insignificant riffraff ever could. Albert allowed his gaze to linger on the newspaper spread on the table. There was an article featured prominently on the front page. Heh. Albert chuckled to himself before speaking. "I heard about it. Hes been quite lively, hasnt he? Youth is indeed a wonderful thing." "I might agree if anyone else old said that, but it doesnt resonate coming from you." "Im not as young as I once was, I assure you. But, my lady, dont you plan to intervene?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why would I?" "Oh." Had it been her usual self, she wouldnt have tolerated the presence of a mage, especially not one running rampant. It might even interfere with the mission she had assigned him. But this time, she was uncharacteristically calm. Undoubtedly, the mage annoyed her. "Albert, you do know me well." "Then..." "But I will not get involved this time." "...?" Albert looked puzzled at her unexpected declaration. Was it possible that she was simply content to leave things as they were? But her next words clarified it for him. "If I were to interfere, it would rob my sworn brother of the chance to raise his reputation." "..." "If he can build some fame from this opportunity, then it is to our advantage." "Ah, youre thinking of your brother." Only then did Albert understand her reasoning. "That fool undervalues fame. Despite his accomplishments, he remains content to live in obscurity. I cant understand it." "Hmm." "What is that look for?" "Nothing, I was just thinking youre still in the bloom of youth, Princess." "Enough with the nonsense." "Its just something I was thinking." Albert now fully understood why she was refraining from intervening, even with a mage involved. She held knights in high regard and had always been dissatisfied with his low profile. So, she wouldnt interfere with the war game. It was a rare opportunity for his reputation to spread. They call them fans, right? Noble ladies who support unknown actors, hoping theyll succeed. Wanting to see her favorite performer succeedsome might call it fanhood. Ah, our princess still has some innocence left after all. Albert felt pleased. Though... "Hmph, what a curious thing." "Ooh?" "Arthur, it will soon be time for us to venture outside again." "...?" "Its going to be quite fun." Alberts view of her so-called innocence was, for most, a harbinger of catastrophe. Four days later, news circulated that the crown princess, Isis, was planning a visit to the academy. "...Haah." A boy sighed. He looked sullen, his disheveled hair and dull grayish locks adding to his gloomy impression. His very aura screamed, Dont come near me, and it was clear that people instinctively wanted to stay away. And yet... "Derek? Derek, where are you?" "..." "Aha! Found you!" "!!!" Recently, Derek, the boy, felt that his solitary lifestyle was under significant threat. All because of a certain girl who had taken to staying close by and interfering in his affairs. Despite his best efforts to remain hidden in the dense foliage, his attempts were easily thwarted by the keen-eyed girl with a ponytail. "Lady Karin, um, why are you looking for me again?" "To have lunch together, of course. Were friends, arent we?" "Why not eat with someone else? You have plenty of other friends." "Those are followers. I dont have that many friends." "..." Did she really just say that? "Besides, my neck hurts from looking up at you. Would you come down? I even brought lunch today." "I-I dont mind coming down, but please dont touch my hair this time." "Alright, I promise." "...Alright then." With a swift motion, Derek leapt down from the branch. His movements were so light, he seemed like a flying squirrel, and the girls eyes sparkled. Thats not your average agility. A freedom in his movement that even the academys cadets couldnt replicate. Even on the day they met, she had sensed something extraordinary, and the more she got to know him, the more his unusual qualities stood out. Yet, what caught her attention even more... Swoosh. "Y-you promised!" "Well, a girls mind is like a reed, isnt it?" "...!!" The moment he landed, she moved beside him and brushed his hair aside, revealing his bright golden eyes. Hidden beneath his disheveled gray hair, his eyes held a mesmerizing beauty that could have even captivated a woman. Such beautiful eyes. Eyes so enchanting she couldnt help but want to see them again and again. And occasionally, the glimpses of his extraordinary nature only drew her in more. Shed gladly set aside her followers for a chance to be with him. "Derek, have you thought about tidying up your hair? I could introduce you to someone." "Im really fine, Lady Karin. It grows back anyway, and I take good care of it." "What about tying it back, then?" "Why bother?" "..." Sometimes, this relentless darkness of his was tiresome. Karin Alencia de Guinevere puffed her cheeks in frustration. Shes exhausting. Derek found her burdensome. He couldnt help it. As he had told her the day before, hed never had any experience with women. To him, they were wild beasts, impossible to grow accustomed to. If he had to compare, they were like lions or bears. Having one lingering nearby left him as stiff as prey before a predator. Hed sweat bullets, considering where to hide next. But then, Derek was reminded of something else that kept bothering him. They said the cadets who went for training with him would be back today, right? The source of all the buzz at the academythe reckless warriors challenging a mage to a war game. Criticism was heavy against the swordsmen cadets, and everyone was dismissive. But Derek didnt see their actions as foolish. Under the right conditions, a warrior could certainly defeat a mage in a war game. If they have the right piece, their chances of winning increase. Of course, he was the only one who knew about the existence of that hidden piece. And he was curious. If Ihan Turtle, the instructor, had the same knowledge as he did, then... Could he be like me, involved with the game? Or perhaps hes aware of the original story? Dereks speculative hunchmaybe, just maybe, Ihan was also a person who knew of the game or the original plot. And if that was the case... This is my chance to confirm it. One of the hidden pieces to defeat a magethe Mage Hunters Musket. A musket created by an alchemist who had dedicated his life to killing mages. It boasted both a long barrel and immense power, with the added advantage of magical resistance. If the swordsmen cadets returned with muskets strapped to their backs, that would confirm ithe wasnt alone in this world. As Derek entertained this small glimmer of hope... "Hm? There, the swordsmanship instructor is back. Looks like theyve returned." "Where?" "Over there." "...Ah, finally, ......uh?" What... is that? The academys main gate. Since it was lunchtime, the cadets gathered there to use the lawn as their dining area. They were the first to notice the return of the instructor and the cadets. However, in an instant, an awkward atmosphere settled over them. "...?" The cadets looked like they had seen something they wished they hadnt. And Derek... Is... Is one of the available classes... Berserker? He blinked, wide-eyed, at the sight of the eighteen cadets, all clad in bearskins. Chapter 47: A berserk? (2) A strange silence hung over the swordsmanship training grounds. "Uh-hmm..." "Um..." "What... what is this?" They wanted to say something, even just a greeting, but finding the right words was difficult now. These were the cadets who had returned after a grueling 29-day absence. In the swordsmanship department, camaraderie was more of a fleeting sentiment, but seeing familiar faces after so long sparked a hint of familiarity. Normally, they''d exchange a few words or polite greetings, but the sight before them made it hard to even think of what to say. After all... ''Why are they wearing bearskins?'' ''They look like they caught those themselves...'' ''Their bodies are so much bigger... What on earth did they go through?'' Eighteen cadets, each wearing bearskins. They were once fragile beings, affectionately dubbed "sprout cadets." If 29 days ago they were just another group of ordinary cadets, now they were anything but ordinary. The most noticeable change was their expressionssharpened, no longer displaying the faintest hint of weakness, exuding an aura that seemed capable of slicing through the air. Yet more captivating than their expressions were their physiques, which had grown at least threefold. Riiip...! Their academy uniforms looked as if they might burst at the seams. It wasn''t a case of putting on weight; their muscles and bones had expanded, giving them a refined, agile build rather than just bulky mass. Their imposing presence, the way they held themselveseverything about them spoke of warriors, or rather, of fighters ready to enter battle. And then... "Lady Levi Folt? Is that really you?" asked Lady Luno, eyes wide, as she looked Levi Folt up and down. "Its me, Lady Luno. How have you been?" Levi replied. "I... Ive been well, but youve changed so much, Lady Folt." Lady Lunos eyes scanned Levi Folt from head to toe. It was rude, something a noblewoman was not supposed to do, yet she couldnt help herself. It was hard to believe that someone could change so much in such a short time. The other ladies felt the same way. "Goodness, your hands have grown so rough!" "Oh, those calluses...! You should get them treated immediately!" "But why does your skin still look so smooth and lovely? Lady Irene as well...." Levi Folt had always been a petite girl compared to her peers. Not fragile, per se, but certainly more slender. But not anymore. Though still slim, her body had developed a toned, resilient look that defied any sense of fragility. Her height had also increased. She had grown from about 150 cm to nearly 160 cm. Ten centimeters in less than a monthcould that even happen? How did this little chick turn into a swan so suddenly? In terms of their instructor''s words, the "little chick" had transformed into a swan. There was a maturity about her now, an aura that made the other ladies glance at her with blushing admiration. A womans beauty often inspired admiration even in other women. "Your gazes... are a little overwhelming," Levi muttered, a bit embarrassed. She still retained her shyness, though she seemed much more assured now. Compared to her fellow cadets, she was humble. "Compared to my seniors, Im nothing," she added. "Seniors?" "We officially established a mentor-student relationship four days ago. Im the youngest and most inexperienced, so I became the junior member." "I see... And, forgive me for asking, but why are they wearing those ghastly hides?" "Ah, those." Levi let out a dry laugh as though she had expected the question. The other cadets and even the "chicks" looked on, listening intently as she explained. "Theyre from magical creatures we encountered on the way back." "Magical creatures!?" "Yes, they seemed to be mutants. You know how it goes sometimes, right? Animals that consume monster flesh undergo mutations." "Oh my...." They knew well enough. When humans or animals consumed unrefined monster flesh or blood, it was akin to ingesting poison. Most died instantly. But occasionally, creatures with robust life forces survived, transforming into monstrous beings, full of violence and ferocity. So, to encounter such creatures... "The creatures seemed poised to head for a nearby village, so our instructor ordered my seniors to take them down." "And the instructor? Didnt he join the fight?" Levi nodded, "You know how strict he is. Even Lord Roen and the other skilled fighters were made to stand by." So... she was saying that these frail cadets had fought and defeated these creatures on their own? "Yes. There were exactly eighteen creatures, and since there were eighteen of us, the numbers worked out perfectly. Our clothes and gear got shredded in the process, so we had no choice but to wear bearskins back. Theyre not trying to intimidate anyone." "Then why are they still wearing them with their uniforms now?" "Our armor was destroyed too. The bearskins are thick and sturdy enough to substitute as armor." "..." "Is there something else youre curious about?" "No, no, nothing at all." Yes, this girl had definitely changed. She seemed strange now, a little off-kilter. "If youre curious, those hides are exceptionally sturdy," Ihan interjected as he arrived. "In fact, theyre twice as tough as the standard academy-issued armor. Even the Craft Guild cant make gear of this quality." "Instructor...." The instructor, having returned from a meeting with the academy head over the "bearskin issue," continued his explanation. "Those of you who are nobles should know. Youre aware of how much premium armor costs?" "Its quite expensive." "Exactly. Even you admit its expensive. Do you think its easy for them to obtain good armor given their status?" "Oh...." "Good. I hope you understand now." The explanation satisfied them, and they were amazed to realize the hides were of such high quality. But simultaneously... Then, doesnt this mean they took down monsters as strong as premium armor? They fought them one-on-one? How? Those creatures must have been at least mid-tier in strength.... The realization that these "chicks" had fought and won against such creatures was astounding. It was evident they had grown stronger, but to think they could now go toe-to-toe with mid-tier monsters was unbelievable. It was truly a remarkable achievement for such a short period. Should I have tagged along after all? Im envious. Those who had remained behind for various reasons felt pangs of jealousy and admiration, seeing how much their peers had progressed. However... "Ah, but dont wear the hides during class. Youre back now; no need for all that." "Were fine with it, instructor." "Its not about you; its uncomfortable for others to look at. Take them off." "...Are you defying me?" "Ack! No, sir! Well remove them right away!" Such is the power of education. At the sound of his low voice, their rebellious thoughts melted away, and they immediately stripped off the bearskins. And then... "Bald...?" "Huh? Why dont they have hair?" "Were they always bald?" The "chicks"now baldteared up. They never wanted others, especially the girls, to see them like this. As their eyes grew wet, Ihan hurried to explain. "Ahem, its just a minor side effect. Those who didnt train in aura techniques lost their hair after learning the technique. Its not permanent; itll grow back soon enough." "Then, what about Lady Folt...?" "I taught her more gently, so she was fine. The others had a more ''direct'' method, and this was the result. Just a minor misstepnext time, Ill be more careful. Haha...." "..." "...Dont apologize. At least let us hate you freely." The bald cadets sobbed, while others looked on with sympathy. And others... Thank goodness I didnt go with them. They couldnt help but feel relief, glad they had stayed behind. The swordsmanship department dismissed early that day. The big war game was tomorrow, and they needed to be in peak condition. Some might end up too worn out from tonights activities, but he hoped theyd pace themselves. After all... Theyve been forced into abstinence for a whole month.... The training had been brutal, even harsher than a temple stay, and their suppressed desires would likely spill out. Hed allow them some indulgence, but if any showed up exhausted tomorrow, theyd face severe repercussions. Im definitely not doing this out of jealousy. Hed clarify that point, in case anyone questioned his motivations. It wasnt some petty envy fueling his resolve. ...though perhaps there was one percent of resentment mixed in. "Lucky bastards...." Ihan ground his teeth, mentally vowing not to go easy on them if they lost tomorrow. He was about to go find his aide to help with some administrative tasks when "Instructor!" "...Lady Maid?" Leira Winter, the maid, came running with her nasal voice brimming with excitement. ...And now shell... Thud! And, as expected, she fell flat on her face, delivering a flawless slapstick moment. That fall alone was impressive enough to make him wince. "Are you alright?" "Hehe, yes, Im fine. It didnt hurt." "Its impossible for that not to hurt." "Huh?" "...Never mind." Our sturdy maid was unscathed. Remarkable. Truly, a wonder. What even is she? Even after all this time, he couldnt understand her. She was, in some ways, more mystifying than those who had reincarnated or time-traveled. Hiding his bewilderment, Ihan asked why she had sought him out so urgently when hed be seeing her soon at home anyway. "Whats the matter?" "Its about the princess! Shes coming!" "I know." "You knew!?" "I found out from the headmaster." It was news he had learned from the headmaster, who had summoned him over the bearskin incident. Yes, Isis, that sister of his, was visiting the academy to watch the war game. It struck Ihan as typical of a royal with too much time on her hands, but he was used to her whimsical behavior. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, let her come. Why should I care? For the academy staff and cadets, her arrival was like a three-star general visiting their base. But for Ihan, it was simply a bothersome acquaintance dropping by. He had no intention of getting involved. Ill just stay hidden. After all, it was the cadets whod be fighting, not him. "But theres more! The Dukes coming too!" "...What?" "Duke Galahad is coming! He said he wanted to watch the war game." "...Huh?" He felt like hed misheard. He was about to ask for clarification when "Oh, and its not just the Duke! Grand Duke Lionel is coming too! I heard it clearly at the palace today!" "...What?" "Theyre saying important guests will be coming, so even His Majesty might make an appearance! Hehe, theres going to be so many people!" "...Huh?" Ihan could only stare, wide-eyed, repeatedly asking, as if in a daze. Chapter 48: A berserk? (3) The cadets were bewildered. The reason for their bewilderment? What need is there to explain? "I can sense an impressive aura from you. I hope to see a battle today that even the fairies would be astounded by." After all, the princessthe noble crown princess, first in line to the thronewas there to encourage them. Would it not be odd if they could keep their composure? ...Is this a dream? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "However, it would be regrettable if a desire to put on a marvelous fight leads to injury. Take care of yourselves. You are all talents who will bring prosperity to our nation in the future." Ah... But the bewilderment lasted only a moment. Those who looked up at her blushed deeply and bowed their heads, without a single person leading the way. It was instinct. ''To think someone like that could exist...'' Beautifulno, even describing her as beautiful somehow seemed blasphemous. An ethereal beauty, as if an angel had descended, with a nobility that must not be sullied. Those from the backstreets dared not even meet her eyes. The cadets didn''t hesitate to lower their gazes, unable to look directly at her, and their faces flushed red. And with that, they found themselves with a new goal. Ah, yes! Today, they would surely win and bring glory to her! They resolved themselves, hearts ablaze. This resolve was shared by both warriors and mages alike; they now had one more reason to win today. Not just for the pride of warriors and mages, but also for the honor of gazing upon the princessno, the angel herself. The eyes of the men burned with fierce determination. "Damn it, here they are, acting like they''re struck by Cupid." On the other hand, the instructor clicked his tongue as he watched the entire scene unfold. Now, what were the three things you must be most cautious of in a place like Dosans Martial Forest, or in the capital? The old, the young, and beauties. Elements that could easily bring about carelessness. And of those, none are as dangerous as the existence of a beauty. Especially. ''There''s no remedy if you get entranced by a fox with nine tails.'' He discreetly glanced up at the princess, who was sitting regally in the VIP spectators seat, overlooking him. Though it had been a while since he last saw her, that sense of ominous foreboding still lingered. It was the instinct of a wild animal, a clear sign that nothing good would come of getting entangled with her. Ugh... Ihan let out a groan and shivered, while, in contrast, the princess, who had met his gaze, thought: ''Impudent scoundrel. Had he been nearby, I would have punished him severely.'' Whack. As she fiddled with the fan in her hand, Isis furrowed her brows. As usual, that insolent friend of hers... The colosseum where the war game was held resembled a scaled-down battlefield. A giant field, almost like two soccer fields put together. Filled with meticulously landscaped forests and rocks. The artificially created natural environment almost brought to mind a terrarium. Though it was supposedly a pastime for the nobles, it was clear just how seriously they took it. Really, one could never fully grasp the psychology of these wealthy people. However, one thing was certain: the matches held in this massive terrarium were appealing not only to the nobles but also to the common people. The colosseum was open not only to the cadets but also to the public, and they raised their voices in enthusiastic cheers from the stands. [Waaaah!] It was outright ecstatic. Well, in a medieval era sorely lacking in entertainment, these matches provided a precious thrill. It was as popular as American football. And as luck would have it. ...Uh. "A-am I shaking?" "Yeah, you''re shaking like crazy. ...And so am I." The cadets were dizzy. They were being watched by thousands of people. Interest, expectation, excitement. The cascade of emotions was overwhelming, weighing down their shoulders and necks. The only reason they could bear such a weight was, ironically, the harsh, unreasonable conditions they had endured in Vulcan. "Wow, who would''ve thought that hellish time would come in handy for something like this." "Right?" "Haha..." Still, the size of the first battlefield was overwhelmingly large. It was likely because of the princesss presence. The kings heir. If they were to become knights in the future, she would be the noble ruler they served with loyalty. And there she stood, the most beautiful woman in the kingdom, adored not only by nobles but even by commoners. They were likely eager to uncover why the future queen had taken the trouble to make an appearance. Certainly, the princesss visit was glorious for them as well, but it undeniably raised the tension. And in such a situation. "This isn''t the time to be standing around like this, seniors. We need to plan our tactics now." "......." While the men trembled, one resolute girl maintained her composure. "Huh? Why are you looking at me like that?" "...Are you seriously planning to participate, Lady Folt? You can still go back if you wish." "Please, just call me Levi. And as I said yesterday, I have no intention of giving up." "Hmm..." Nobles were still difficult for them to approach, and even if the girl appeared delicate, she made them uncomfortable. However, after living and training with Levi Folt for a month, they now saw her as almost a comrade. Yet, there was still a lingering unease about her joining the war game. She was a noble, yes, but also a much smaller girl who could get hurt, and they feared they would feel guilty if that happened. But the girl''s eyes were firm. "Seniors, I may be weak, but Ive learned everything I could. So dont worry about me. I havent come here with a casual mindset either." "Hmm." Yes, she''s right. After a month with Levi Folt, they had come to know her as a strong person. Not in physical strength but in spirit. Frankly, while they may be stronger than her now, who knows about the future? Even Prince Roen had once been impressed by the tenacity of her spirit. "Lets win, all of us. I want to prove my worth, and you should prove yours, too." "...Yeah." Sometimes, men can be quite simple-minded. They''d sacrifice their lives for a beautiful womans touch, or theyd put their hearts into someone elses encouragement. And to be encouraged by a noble girl who courteously called them seniors? This is just... "Shes got a bit of a foxs tail, too, huh." Maybe not nine, but two tails, perhaps? She certainly knew how to get their blood pumping. He couldnt help but smile, satisfied with the girl who had grown so much that he could no longer call her a mere chick. Thankfully, the king hadnt made an appearance. He felt not only relieved but as if hed been granted another ten years to live. He suspected that it was likely because Isis had intervened. If not for her, the presence of both Galahad and Lionel was already stirring things up. If the king had come, too, it would have become a colossal issue. ''If the king moves, the military moves.'' A force the size of a division would mobilize, and the great nobles would also have to take action. How could they stand idle if the king himself were to appear? And if that happened, this scholarly gathering (war game) would no longer belong to the cadets but would instead become a stage for power. That would seriously undermine the Academy''s role as a neutral institution. Thus, Isiss appearance as a representative of the king was the most the Academy could tolerate. "Well, it''s a relief not to see the Duke or the Grand Duke here." "Um, Instructor, Id be careful about mentioning them so casually." "I''m not their subordinate, am I? Besides, they''re here in secret, right? If theyve come incognito, they should watch quietly and leave quietly." "...Sometimes, I wonder if you have multiple lives, Instructor." "Jealous?" "Not at all." "Heh." The Duke and the Grand Duke. Neither Ihan nor the cadets knew exactly where they were. In fact, it was accurate to say that only a select few were aware they were even here. Only the princesss visit was officially announced; the two lords had not revealed themselves. Honestly, it was almost as if they hadnt come at all. Could Leira''s information have been incorrect? ''No, they really did come.'' However, Ihan knew that the information Leira Winter had brought was accurate. If he hadnt heard it from her, he might have brushed it off, but knowing made him seeno, feelthe truth. ''This is intense.'' The unusual energy he sensed from the general stands, amidst the cadets and common spectators. Theyd tried to hide it, but it wasnt enough to escape Ihan''s senses. And as he felt the energy, he instantly realized. ''They''re all above me.'' The force within his perceptive range was tremendous, all of them. Especially two of them. Though they were far apart, their presence was particularly aggravating. It was as if one of them was boldly declaring their presence. A piercing feeling, as though they were drilling into the back of his head. ''This bastard...?'' Ah! He knew who it was. It was that arrogant one he had brawled with the day before. The Duke''s knight. The man was provoking him. Crack! He wanted to confront him immediately and settle their unfinished business. The cadets werent the only ones who had improved over the past month. Training them, he had driven himself even harder, honing his skills. He felt confident that he wouldnt lose in terms of technique, and he wanted to test that now. "...Hoo." But he suppressed his boiling blood. Yes, ''today'' he had to hold back. Today wasnt his day. Today was for the sprouts he had nurtured, To see how far his bonsai had grown. So he restrained himself. Even if some brazen fool decided to flaunt his presence. ''I''ll deal with you next time.'' Next time wouldnt end like today. Ihan turned his gaze back to the students he had raised. However, Ihan should have realized. Just as he had sensed and observed others. "Ho, thats an interesting one, isn''t it, brother?" Others could also observe him. A black-haired man showed interest in him. "What do you mean?" "I mean exactly what I said. That guy is something else. Im not sure who would win if we fought." "Youre saying that?" "Yes, and theres that guy over there too. Hes no joke either. The Duke has certainly raised a monster." "......." "Tsk, I used to think only those ''three monsters'' were worth fighting, but I might need to reconsider." "...I thought it had completely rotted away, but it still holds this much strength?" The black-haired men hadnt come all the way to the capital just to watch this ridiculous spectacle. Nor did they have any shallow intentions of restraining the royal family. The reason they had come here was none other than "Roen, is this what you wanted to see...?" They had come to see a certain insolent "bloodline" who had run away, all the way to the capital. They had little interest in this charade of a match. Compared to life in the North, this was merely childs play. And yet, here, in this place, there were two people the Northern Champion couldnt easily challenge. And one of them had young warriors on the stage. That meant... "...I might just get to see it." "See what?" "The reason my only son worthy of being called a lion came to the center." "Oh." "Yes, perhaps Ill finally understand." "That should be interesting, heh." Unaware that he had unintentionally drawn interest, the bell tolled. A bell that signaled the start of the war game, holding the anticipation of countless onlookers. Chapter 49: A berserk? (4) Kunta, Ive got a question. So, how do we win this battle? Do we just kill everyone? ...Youre asking that now? Mr. Barbarian, youre quite the character, haha! ?? Kunta blinked innocently as he sat in the stands, watching the war game. He had a burning desire to fight alongside the young sprouts, but unfortunately, this battlefield wasnt meant for him. Though he watched the warriors struggle calmly, he still didnt quite grasp the rules of this game. However, it wasnt entirely fair to hold it against him. He wasnt yet fluent in the common language, and no one had bothered to explain what a war game was to him. It was as much the fault of his companions for not informing him as it was his own. To explain, killing is prohibited in the war game. But its a war? Its a mock battle. If someone dies, it wouldnt be a mock battle anymore. So, no killing allowed. Hmm, I dont get it, but fine, Kunta understands. This guy really shouldnt be allowed to participate in the war game. Garand chuckled at Kuntas dangerous mindset, while Arno continued with a silent nod. The methods of battle in the war game vary. Sometimes its a siege, other times its an all-out fight. But today, its quite simple. What is it? Capture the Flag. The main rule of this game is to protect your leader until the end. Ah, so thats why everyones carrying flags. Kunta thought they were toys. They might look like toys, but... A roaring sound erupted. -Its deadly serious for those in the fight. As Garand finished speaking, flames erupted towards the sprouts. Seventeen mages. That was the number excluding Irene Wendler and a few other social misfits who skipped class. These seventeen effectively represented the magic department. However, their low number didnt mean they could be underestimated. Each mage wielded dangerous power on their own. An experienced high-level mage could single-handedly shift the tide of battle, earning them the title of strategic weapons. These were talents who might one day earn such a title. A massive current of air swirled around them. The catalyst was telekinesis, pulling in wind around it. The intense gusts compressed into a mass of oxygen and, in an instant [Burn, hotter and more destructive]. The flames burst forth. A spell. While it might sound like a mere incantation, in the realm of mages, a spell is much more than that. The longer the spell, the more powerful it becomes. However, the time required to chant a spell depends solely on the individuals talent, magical capacity, and mental fortitude. But here were seventeen mages gathered. While individually they might not match Irene Wendler, together, they could unleash magic beyond her reach. A colossal blaze. The mere sight of it was enough to make ones legs tremble. How immense must the power within it be? Well end this quickly. Its the most mercy we can offer. Yes, well said, Instructor. They werent as arrogant as Odwal, but fundamentally, mages viewed those without magic as weak creatures. Where their professor saw non-magical people as vermin, the mages simply saw them as petscats and dogs, at best. A different race altogether, fragile beings to be protected. They were showing mercy, engaging earnestly even in this decided victory. [Fire]. And with a display of courtesy and mercy, they resolved to end this swiftly. Delivering a blow that would extinguish their opponents will to fight. This was their form of mercy and consensus. A boulder-sized fireball shot forward. Launched like a catapult, it wasnt merely a fireball, but a fireball containing a spell. There was no way their opponents could block it. Its over. Instructor Mage Ron sensed that the battle was over the moment the fireball flew. They wouldnt die. If they had any sense, they would dodge... Huh? What are they doing? Why arent they moving? !!? But the mages were horrified. They stood there, motionless, facing the oncoming fireball without a hint of fear. The mages, realizing the oddity of the situation, tried to cancel the spell, but they werent skilled enough to dispel a launched spell. With pale faces, they shut their eyes, bracing for the catastrophe that was about to unfold. However, Raise spears!!! The sprouts, or rather, the berserkers clad in bearskins, raised their spears. It was a stance as if they were about to launch them any moment. Despite being the weakest physically among them, the girl issuing orders displayed unmatched spirit and bravery. Levi Folt raised her hand, pointing precisely where they needed to aim, and the others awaited her command. In less than a second, The girl decided it was time to unleash their full power. Throw spears. With a calm command, she hurled her spear first, and the others followed suit. To onlookers, the wooden spears appeared feeble. Why wooden spears when they could wield steel? The spectators were nervous, but then Boom! Eighteen wooden spears collided with the fireball, causing a massive explosion. Strength versus strength. Ordinarily, it would be impossible to counter the fireballs power, yet, amazingly, the eighteen spears Swish! Extinguished the fireball. They canceled it out?! Professor Odwal, watching from the magic department, was appalled. The flames, that destructive magic, had been negated in an instant. By mere wooden sticks...! It was unfathomable. How could they cancel out such a spell? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he struggled to comprehend, the cadets and faculty watching the game, as well as What am I witnessing? Did they use Aura techniques? No, it wasnt Aura, but they used explosive force. The nobles, especially those familiar with Aura techniques, saw it. The tremendous flow of power condensed in the wooden spears. It wasnt Aura, but it was pure force similar to it, contained within the wooden spears. Even if someone questioned the explanation, they couldnt provide a clearer answer. Having never seen anything like it before, they were amazed. But the instructor, observing his students growth, was indifferent to their reactions. He cared only about their display of true strength. Yes, thats spear force. So if you channel it through a sword, is it called sword force? Thats right. ...The names are quite simple. Simple names are easier to remember. Hmm. And above all The stronger the firepower, the better. Descendants of Hwanwoong valued firepower and more firepower above all else. No matter the reincarnation, his spirit held a proud love for this strength. Now! Levi Folt was now in a position to give commands. Unlike others, she had studied strategy and military tactics from a young age. Boom! They obeyed Levi Folts commands. It wasnt just because she had learned more, but because they trusted her. The girl who called them seniors and the strength the Great Instructor instilled in them earned their admiration. They ran, their footsteps leaving grooves in the ground. They hadnt used Aura techniques, they were merely pushing their strength to its limits. But their movement resembled that of a bear. Not because they were clad in bearskins, but because they were like bears ready to hunt, both fierce and agile. Having trained in Aura, their bodies strengthened, allowing them to reach an impressive speed of 30 km/h. However, they couldnt maintain this speed indefinitely. So, they ran because Now! Boom! In a spear-throwing stance once more, they brought out their spears, now closer than before. Crack! They poured mass into their bodies, using Aura, but still couldnt fully channel their mass yet. But even so We can still put a quarter of our strength into it! And that alone was enough to threaten the enemy. Whoosh! The spears flew towards the mages. The mages scrambled to block them with telekinesis. But Boom! Crash! Crack! Ah, grrk! Ugh! Ames!! Damn it! What the hell is this?! The pressure was overwhelming, too strong to be entirely neutralized by telekinesis. After closing the distance, the warriors threw their spears from every direction like a flock of birds. Each warrior carried eight spears. Having used most of them, they prepared for a final throw. To finish things quickly. But before they could launch, [Blow, stronger, like a sharp blade!] A spell echoed. The mages werent just sitting idly by. Its a wind spell! Fall back immediately! Dont throw your spears! Levi Folt shouted, and the excited warriors hurried to retreat. However, [Pour, fast and drenching!] [Melt, deep into the ground!] [Freeze, bring the tundras chill!] The expected wind was a ruse. They had prepared a different attack, as mages are born strategists. Swish! The warriors were caught in the mages spells before they could escape. Suddenly, it rained heavily, and the ground turned to mud, freezing over. Their feet were bound, slipping and freezing in place. They lost their mobility instantly. They looked around, their expressions grim, and the mages seized the opportunity. ...Were they planning a speed battle? Ron, the lead mage, quickly understood their strategy. A swift, decisive battle. They had no intention of dragging it out. But their reason was likely not as merciful as the mages. There had to be another reason. So, thats it. Their strength has a time limit! Ron realized. Their power, whether it was Aura or not, didnt matter now. The important thing was that their power had a time limit. If not, they wouldnt be so alarmed at losing mobility. Aware of this, Ron felt assured that time was on the mages side. Theyd suffered a bit, but victory was now within reach... -The Great Instructor always said that theres no one as arrogant as mages, that they always get caught off guard. And he was right. !!? How did she get so close? Though she had lagged behind, the girl had never given up and now stood with her sword drawn. Levi Folt, with a face devoid of hesitation or despair, spoke in a calm voice. A picture of calmness. She didnt seem to believe victory was lost and showed no signs of giving up. Yes, youre right. Neither I nor my seniors are skilled with Aura. So, yes, we are lacking. Their Aura would last only fifteen minutes at most. In real combat, it could shrink to three minutes. That was why this had to be a swift battle. It was their only option for victory. So We needed to get close. With only five steps between them and the mages, But a barrier of telekinesis lay in their way, so theyd have to break through to reach them. However, But the objective isnt to overpower you, is it? Yes, this was a game. With a victory condition. Capture the Flag. And aiming for the fluttering flag, she said, Thank you, Instructor. With genuine gratitude, she swung her sword through the air. The mages were perplexed at her seemingly foolish action, but then Whoosh! A sharp wind swept past the mages heads. Thud... ...Huh? The mages turned around. The flag. The flag they were supposed to protect. It... broke? It had fallen to the ground so simply it was almost absurd. ....... The mages stared dumbfoundedly back and forth between the broken flag and Levi Folt. Too confused to comprehend, they were paralyzed. But Levi Folt paid them no mind. Now ...We did it. The thrill and joy of victory. She was busy savoring the feeling. She was thrilled. Even if she didnt yet have the power to pierce through rocks like her instructor, It was enough to break a flag. The release of Aura. It was called Eruption Force worked after all. Thud. The exhausted girl collapsed, but a bright smile spread across her face. As radiant as a flower. 2 minutes, 39 seconds. That was the time it took the Swordsmanship Department to defeat the Magic Department. Yes, hmm, now what did you say? ...... That youd do whatever the victor says? ...... Come now, slave. Dont cry, just answer. ...Ugh! Professor Odwal Bernard. It was the beginning of a rough journey for him. Chapter 50: Knight’s Banquet (1) An upset no one anticipateda true underdog rebellion. Rarely did the war game between mages and warriors end so swiftly, and even more rarely did the warriors dominate. Yet, no one questioned their victory. Theyre completely spent. Its hard to tell whos the victor and whos the vanquished. While the mages remained relatively unharmed, the warriors lay collapsed, exhausted and pale. It was proof of how much they had poured into this battle, a testament to the desperate effort that had determined the outcome. And so, the audience showered them with applause, honoring their tenacity. Flash! Flash! Some even took photos. There was no doubt that tomorrows front-page news would be covered with these shots. It had been that kind of spectacular comeback. Was that an idea to unleash their strength explosively? Hmm, more like concentrated force. It might even be a way to amplify potential. A peculiar technique. Interesting. Did that knight teach it? Well, maybe its lacking in some areas... The more observant nobles noted that while fundamentally different from traditional Aura techniques, the explosive power was impressive. However, they didnt appear overly covetous, recognizing the techniques shortcomings. Besides the time restriction, it was physically taxing. Such a method wasnt exactly noble. Intriguing as it was, it wasnt seen as a replacement for Aura techniques, and above all, it lacked refinement. Of course, A lot of these guys only see whats right in front of them. Isnt that right, Rack? Those with an eye for true value, however, could appreciate its merits. They think what they have is the best. But theyre not entirely wrong. For those skilled in high-level techniques, this skill wont hold much allure. ...Still. Still? Should someone master this skill, theyd be a formidable opponent. Not easily dismissed, even by other knights. Oh? I expected you to have a narrow view, but you surprise me. M-my lord... A knight from a dukes household had quickly discerned the value of this new technique, and his lord teased him for it. The Duke, Blake Vivian de Galahad, stroked his chin with interest. That young man is a delight to watch. Not only does he have skills, but hes a talented teacher as well? Fascinating. Hes not worth any serious regard. Hes still sparking your competitive spirit, isnt he? I thought he might even be in love with someone, given how worked up he gets. !!? Haha! Duke Blake laughed heartily. He was one of the few his student might consider a rival. Serious and composed to the point of boredom, this knight had started to show a hint of humanity since getting involved with that man. It was as if the wooden puppet had finally begun to act like a person. Of course, with his growing humanity, training time increased, and his sparring partners often wore grim expressions, but that was no concern of Duke Blake. Id have claimed him as my own if he werent my nephews. ...... But maybe its better to keep him as an opponent for your growth. Hell be a strong motivator. Its not like that. Whats that commoner even worth? Tsk, tsk, not very honest, are we? ...... Knights have always had their pride and competitive spiritthats often their problem. ...Still, I suppose I prefer high-spirited knights to sly cats. But his moment of amusement quickly faded. His gaze turned icy. It was a constant irritant. Perhaps it was the curse of the demon sword, but just being near those lions made his blood boil. And even if it wasnt due to the swords influence, Galahad and Lionel had already crossed an irreparable line. They were, effectively, enemies! Individuals he was determined to eliminate. Say the word, and well mobilize the knights. No. Losing you to the northern cats would be a greater loss. My lord! We wont lose! No, you wouldnt lose. But there would be sacrifices. Ugh! There was no guarantee they could decisively eliminate them, so they had to bide their time. Rack de Durron, the Dukes knight, couldnt deny his lords words. Their enemies werent beneath them. He was keen enough to recognize that. Lets go. Its been a while since Ive had a chat with my nephew. ...Will you not meet with the young lady? Blake froze for a moment. ...That child doesnt seem to want to see me. His face darkened. Hmm. ...Sigh. Duke Blake, who always exuded the dignity of a noble, let out a long sigh. He thought of his unruly foster daughter, whose mood swung as unpredictably as the weather, and sighed again. Hmm, Rack, am I that unappealing? She always frowns when she sees me. I thought I looked good enough, but maybe Im just getting old... ...... Speechless, Rack could only remain silent. There was much he wanted to say, but he chose not to, shifting his gaze to their surroundings instead. Many maidens with blossoming beauty were stealing glances at his lord, their cheeks blushing. My lord, saying that in front of others will get you stoned. Especially by the other men. Rack, bound by reverence, dared not utter such insolence and simply bowed his head in silence. An upset no one anticipateda true underdog rebellion. Rarely did the war game between mages and warriors end so swiftly, and even more rarely did the warriors dominate. Yet, no one questioned their victory. Theyre completely spent. Its hard to tell whos the victor and whos the vanquished. While the mages remained relatively unharmed, the warriors lay collapsed, exhausted and pale. It was proof of how much they had poured into this battle, a testament to the desperate effort that had determined the outcome. And so, the audience showered them with applause, honoring their tenacity. Flash! Flash! Some even took photos. There was no doubt that tomorrows front-page news would be covered with these shots. It had been that kind of spectacular comeback. Was that an idea to unleash their strength explosively? Hmm, more like concentrated force. It might even be a way to amplify potential. A peculiar technique. Interesting. Did that knight teach it? Well, maybe its lacking in some areas... The more observant nobles noted that while fundamentally different from traditional Aura techniques, the explosive power was impressive. However, they didnt appear overly covetous, recognizing the techniques shortcomings. Besides the time restriction, it was physically taxing. Such a method wasnt exactly noble. Intriguing as it was, it wasnt seen as a replacement for Aura techniques, and above all, it lacked refinement. Of course, A lot of these guys only see whats right in front of them. Isnt that right, Rack? Those with an eye for true value, however, could appreciate its merits. They think what they have is the best. But theyre not entirely wrong. For those skilled in high-level techniques, this skill wont hold much allure. ...Still. Still? Should someone master this skill, theyd be a formidable opponent. Not easily dismissed, even by other knights. Oh? I expected you to have a narrow view, but you surprise me. M-my lord... A knight from a dukes household had quickly discerned the value of this new technique, and his lord teased him for it. The Duke, Blake Vivian de Galahad, stroked his chin with interest. That young man is a delight to watch. Not only does he have skills, but hes a talented teacher as well? Fascinating. Hes not worth any serious regard. Hes still sparking your competitive spirit, isnt he? I thought he might even be in love with someone, given how worked up he gets. !!? Haha! Duke Blake laughed heartily. He was one of the few his student might consider a rival. Serious and composed to the point of boredom, this knight had started to show a hint of humanity since getting involved with that man. It was as if the wooden puppet had finally begun to act like a person. Of course, with his growing humanity, training time increased, and his sparring partners often wore grim expressions, but that was no concern of Duke Blake. Id have claimed him as my own if he werent my nephews. ...... But maybe its better to keep him as an opponent for your growth. Hell be a strong motivator. Its not like that. Whats that commoner even worth? Tsk, tsk, not very honest, are we? ...... Knights have always had their pride and competitive spiritthats often their problem. ...Still, I suppose I prefer high-spirited knights to sly cats. But his moment of amusement quickly faded. His gaze turned icy. It was a constant irritant. Perhaps it was the curse of the demon sword, but just being near those lions made his blood boil. And even if it wasnt due to the swords influence, Galahad and Lionel had already crossed an irreparable line. They were, effectively, enemies! Individuals he was determined to eliminate. Say the word, and well mobilize the knights. No. Losing you to the northern cats would be a greater loss. My lord! We wont lose! No, you wouldnt lose. But there would be sacrifices. Ugh! There was no guarantee they could decisively eliminate them, so they had to bide their time. Rack de Durron, the Dukes knight, couldnt deny his lords words. Their enemies werent beneath them. He was keen enough to recognize that. Lets go. Its been a while since Ive had a chat with my nephew. ...Will you not meet with the young lady? Blake froze for a moment. ...That child doesnt seem to want to see me. His face darkened. Hmm. ...Sigh. Duke Blake, who always exuded the dignity of a noble, let out a long sigh. He thought of his unruly foster daughter, whose mood swung as unpredictably as the weather, and sighed again. Hmm, Rack, am I that unappealing? She always frowns when she sees me. I thought I looked good enough, but maybe Im just getting old... ...... Speechless, Rack could only remain silent. There was much he wanted to say, but he chose not to, shifting his gaze to their surroundings instead. Many maidens with blossoming beauty were stealing glances at his lord, their cheeks blushing. My lord, saying that in front of others will get you stoned. Especially by the other men. Rack, bound by reverence, dared not utter such insolence and simply bowed his head in silence. The cadets, or rather, the warriors who had fought splendidly, were showered with unending applause and congratulations. Congratulations on your victory. Well done. You were impressive, Lady Folt. This was not the Swordsmanship Departments victory. It was an achievement borne of their own efforts. The glory was theirs alone, and the audience withheld nothing in their praise. In this moment, there was a rare sense of camaraderie, transcending status, as noble maidens presented them with bouquets. Receiving bouquets from beautiful noblewomen. They accepted them with gratitude. T-this is too much... Take it. Youve earned it. Haha... ...You were amazing. !! It takes just 0.3 seconds for a man to fall in love. Sprout #5 had already envisioned their childs name. And it wasnt just him; all of them felt a similar fluttering in their hearts. Even if they werent from the Swordsmanship Department, noble ladies were still handing out flowers. How often would they experience such a luxury? It was an experience like no other. But, unfortunately, the attention they received was fleeting. The one who received the most flowers and attention from the noble maidens was a certain girl. L-Lady Folt, Ill keep supporting you. C-could you accept my handkerchief? ...You were so cool at the end. Th-thank you. A fearless female warrior. The heroine of the reversal. Todays best player. All these titles were pointed at Levi Folt. I... I didnt really do much. She had simply worked hard like everyone else, and it was only by luck that she delivered the final blow. But the audience didnt care about such details. She was amazing, truly. It was inspiring. Her courage in such a small body, the charisma with which she commanded like a maestro, and the determination she showed as she swung her rapier to the end. Levi Folt had become an icon, the ideal many women aspired to be. In any era, strong and forward-thinking women were admired. And most importantly, she was a noble. This mattered greatly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A noble lady who wielded a sword rather than a needle. She might even become a knight someday. The position of a female knight. A path more difficult to enter than the eye of a needle, reserved only for noble ladies who could prove they could stand shoulder to shoulder with male knights. And today, Levi Folt had shown the potential to become a knight. Considering that the last appointment of a female knight was 40 years ago, her worth had skyrocketed. Not everyones intentions were purely benevolent. For now, Thank you... It was best to savor this joy. ...Though not everyone was congratulating her. This is impossible! Th-they needed to capture the flag! Since when did breaking it count as a win? Pitiful, slave. Im telling you, we didnt lose...! Someone refused to accept defeator rather, reality. Odwal Bernard. The man who had insisted on holding this war game, only to lose and earn the title of loser. He was about to call for a lawyer, determined to fight against his loss The warriors are the rightful winners. Those who fail to protect the king and allow his life to be taken cannot be considered anything but losers. !! Odwal froze as if his breath had been stolen. Before him stood the highest predator, someone he couldnt dare oppose. The princess, The kingdoms heir apparent, glared at him with a frosty gaze. If you truly believe you have grounds to contest my judgment, then speak now. Ill listen. ...... Well? ...N-no. I accept our defeat. Who would dare oppose her? Before the princesss intimidating presence, Odwal trembled and reluctantly conceded. Hmph. She sent a scornful glance his way before addressing the cadets. You performed admirably. -Thump, thump! Everyone fell to their knees. Before Isiss arrival, they instinctively lowered their heads. She surveyed them with a satisfied smile. The kingdom has much talent, and I am impressed. ...It was as if even the sound of breathing had paused. I have seen countless roses. Beautiful and splendid. But a rose blooming in the fields stirs another kind of awebeautiful and radiant. And you were just that. The sweetness of her voice was intoxicating, as if their brains were melting. Even hearing the finest soprano would not compare to this. Some of the audience began to weep, transcending all ranks. It is an honor for my house. Sniff.... Princess, I revere you. It wasnt sorcery or mind control, but rather her innate charisma and charm. And that might be more frightening than mind control. The sheer influence wielded by her natural charm and charisma. I am in a good mood today. Thus, I shall host a banquet. You all shall be the guests of honor. Attend without fail. -Thump, thump, thump!! Who would dare to refuse? Though the banquet was sudden, attendance was mandatory. They couldnt risk any offense...!! Count me out. I have other things to do. ...You insolent brat. Smack! The princesss fan flared. Even her powerful allure was easily deflected by the (unintentional) ascetic master. Chapter 51: Knight’s Banquet (2) Traditionally, a banquet requires at least a week to half a month of preparation. Especially for a noble banquet, where costs run high, its expected to be grand and splendid. Thus, hosting one in a day seems impossible. Tonight, I wish for a banquet. And that was the end of it. There were no objections. If the princess wanted it, then it must be done. After all, anything impossible can become possible if enough manpower is thrown at it. Hundreds, or perhaps thousands, of elite workers were mobilized, and the banquet preparations were completed in less than half a day. The cadets could hardly contain their amazement. By morning, the garden was empty, but by night, it had transformed into an opulent banquet hall. It was the result of countless hours of sweat, blood, and tears from a thousand people. When did this fountain get here? This wasnt a flower bed earlier. It was just a sandy area, right? What the!? Those are all gemstones! ...Selling just one of those could cover five years of living expenses. From the fountain to the decorations, the band, and even a mobile kitchen. There were magical artifacts illuminating the night sky in real-time. Theres no extravagance like this kind of extravagance. ...Or maybe not. Money alone cant achieve this. The princess is really something, isnt she? Not just a princessa crown princess, at that. Heh. But why are we all huddled up here instead of being somewhere else? What, do you want to hang out with the nobles over there? If youre that eager, go ahead. ...No way. Definitely cant. The cadets, who had been given the quirky name 18-Bears by their instructor, huddled together, feeling a bit out of place. Though this banquet was held in their honor, they seemed uneasy about it. Theres a saying about caterpillars only eating pine needles; for those whove lived their whole lives as commoners, a gathering of nobles was intimidating. Maybe theyd get used to it someday, but for now, it was just uncomfortable. Especially for someone like... Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huh...? Kunta not sure if its just him, but it feels like we and the little bears are a spectacle. Its not your imagination. Were definitely a spectacle. Well, it is a strange combination, I suppose. Peasant, beggar, vagrant, mercenary, and barbarian. Even if they didnt want the attention, they couldnt avoid it. ...And it wasnt all positive attention. Some of those gazes likely held more than just curiositythere was envy, too. Because they had earned the princesss favor. Why the resentment? Because they were from the lower class. The lowest of the low in the kingdom. Though they were cadets now, their backgrounds hadnt changed. Even if they were skilled, theyd always be shadowed by the stigma of their status. Still, Why are you guys huddled like meerkats? Did you commit a crime or something? If someone has overwhelming skill and goes their own way, then rank and status dont really matter. Like this person. Instructor. Lee Han, their instructor, approached them with his usual nonchalance. As he drew near, the nobles and cadets whod been watching them like a circus show quickly averted their gazes. Everyone had heard about the incident at the entrance ceremony. But even if they hadnt, Lee Han exuded an instinctive pressure that would make even the most hardened street fighters back down. Those whod witnessed him tear an enraged boar apart with his bare hands knew his aura was more than just intimidation. Lee Han scanned them all, his gaze surprisingly gentle for someone so imposing. Looks like the entire Swordsmanship Department has gathered here unintentionally. Well, Cadet Roen and Assistant Instructor Damian arent here. Cadet Roen said he had something to do and disappeared. As for the assistant instructor? He doesnt have time to enjoy the banquethes busy with reports. What reports? Reports for the dean. Isnt that your job, Instructor...? Why would I do it when I have an assistant? ...... ...Upon reflection, Damian Paulet might be the most unfortunate one among them. As they were about to collectively consider that notion, Everyone, well done. -......... At the unexpected remark, all of the Swordsmanship Department blinked in surprise. And when I say well done, Im not just talking to the bears. Arent you going to call us Bears of Nahan? I might just call you teddy bears instead. No, wed rather stick with bear. You brats, getting cheeky now that youre older. The atmosphere eased with his offhand joke. He met each of their gazes earnestly. One by one, not missing anyone. First, the chicks. Y-yes?! Youve done well, too. Always diligent with your jump rope and never slacking off. Most importantly, I know youve been helping the bears with their assignments and organizing other class notes. I appreciate your attention to detail. Th-thats nothing... As if it werent a big deal, they fumbled with their words, saying they just did what they could. But Lee Han remained silent. Bears, bow at a 90-degree angle. These ladies have helped with your grades. Ah!Instinctively, they followed his command, bowing deeply in gratitude. But their thanks were sincere, too. They understood now that todays victory wasnt achieved by their efforts alone. There had been unseen support and encouragement. Uuugh! The girls, clearly flustered, hid their faces behind their fans. Theyd always assumed the noble ladies were proud and arrogant, but they werent so bad after all. And you gentlemen. I heard you put those who mocked the bears in their place. ...It was simply intolerable to see the Swordsmanship Department being insulted. Theyre part of our department as well. Well done. When I first met you, you seemed like spoiled brats, but now I see youre good lads. If youre going to compliment us, could you stop calling us brats? Not yet. Ugh... Ahaha! While the nobles groaned, the bears were in awe. They hadnt expected someone to stand up for them, let alone be moved by it. The recipients of the stares, however, turned away shyly. Camaraderie. They had endured trials under Lee Han, the tough rock between them, fostering a bond born from shared hardship. It wasnt quite friendship, but something resembling ita camaraderie that transcended status. It almost brought them to tears. Lastly, to the bears. ...... Lee Han called them, and they were already bracing themselves to cry. What would he say? I wont say you did well. Honestly, you won because you were lucky. ...... ...Their tears disappeared in an instant, replaced by a sinking feeling in their chests. It was a wave of disappointment. Instructor... Dont be upset. Youve received enough praise from everyone else, right? So, at least one person should tell you the hard truth. ...... ...As usual, he was unpredictable. When everyone else was applauding, he chose to criticize. But Lee Han was sincere. Just as he had been with the others. You won because the mages underestimated you. If they had taken you seriously and fought carefully, you would have lost for sure. Your stamina would have run out after three minutes. Thats... Anyone want to disagree? ...... ...No one did. Because he was right. Just like he said, three minutes was the maximum they could fight at full strength in a real battleno, actually, thinking back, by the two-minute mark, theyd already felt like they were at their limit. Utilizing aura in a real battle was tougher than expected. If the mages had been a bit more strategic, Perhaps immobilizing them from the start, or employing some tactical strategy to divide their firepower, Then they wouldve been utterly defeated. Without even having a chance to retaliate. Lee Han had hit the nail on the head. You won due to their complacency, your numerical advantage, and sheer luck. So, I cant praise you. Not for this. Yes, sir... They lowered their heads. Not long ago, they were dreaming of a rosy future as they received bouquets from the crowd, but now, as the one who taught them delivered his stern critique, the air was let out of their chests. He pointed out their flaws one by one, and as their mistakes came to mind, their faces paled. A bitter smile was inevitable. But then, Still, it was good that you didnt give up. -!!? You didnt run from the crowd, nor from the fireball, and none of you gave up at the end when it seemed youd lost. Even if you had lost today, I would have been proud. At least my pupils didnt abandon their comrades. Well done. Your performance may have been lacking, but your spirit deserves praise. Thud. Lee Han patted the left side of each participants chest as he passed by. Pat. With Levi Folt, he lightly touched her head, showing a rare attention to detail. You worked hard. That, Ill acknowledge. -...... They looked at their instructor with wide eyes, each touching the spot where hed patted them. They felt a warmth rising from deep within. Yes, the instructor had finally acknowledged them. The way he tapped their chests and headsits a mercenarys encouragement. What encouragement is that? Its a gesture used for novice mercenaries returning safely from battle. A compliment, of sorts. I see. It was an encouragement befitting their instructor, with his mysterious past. Listen, you guys. As Ive said, aura isnt a cure-all. Dont be envious of what Ive taught them. Treasure what you have. The techniques youve learned are more stable and refined. The noble cadets, who had felt a bit of bitterness, stiffened at Lee Hans words. Theyd been disappointed they hadnt trained in Vulcan and regretted it ever since. But their instructor already seemed to know about that. Dont regret it. Youre young, and we have plenty of time. Ill train you well. ...Thats a bit frightening when you say it, Instructor. You wont die. Not quite. Is that supposed to be reassuring...? It sounded like a joke, but it wasnt reassuring at all. And yet, it was comfortinga peculiar quirk of youthful minds. The same goes for you three. Having both aura and aura arts doesnt guarantee strength. Sometimes its worse, a disadvantage. Treat aura as a support, like training wheels. Dont put too much stock in it. Are we getting a scolding, too? Youre my pupils as well. ...... Now that the reprimands are over, enjoy the banquet. Take a break. Youve got a three-day holiday. No need to attend classes for a while. ...... Not joking, so believe me. Hurrah! A cheer erupted. Whether it was because of the break or because of his recognition, Only they would know. "...You kids." At his words, which acted as a catalyst, they instantly shook off their tension and began enjoying the banquet in their own ways. As the group of them, huddled like meerkats, started to disperse, members of other faculties began to approach and strike up conversations with them. It seemed that, just like porcupines, now that they were no longer bunched up, others felt more comfortable approaching them. Well, when else would they get a chance to socialize? He understood the sentiment. Banquets are often an opportunity for socializing between faculties who might not normally interact. This was also a chance for those who wanted to build connections with the students of the Swordsmanship Faculty. Poor Bearcub, shes going to have a rough time. Levi Folt, who had gone from "Chick #1" to the bear of the group, had caught the attention of many men. Well, she was quite charming, so it was only natural she''d be popular. It wasnt surprising that some were trying their luck. Of course... But if they mess with her, they''ll end up with a three-month injury... Bears, regardless of gender, should never be trifled with. Especially the ones he trained; they might not be able to tear a person in half, but they could certainly fold a spine. Hoping no one would end up with a broken back due to their antics, he Hmm? Instructor, where are you going? Ive got some business to take care of. The princess will be here soon, though? All the more reason to go now. ?? Enjoy yourself, Cadet Irene. Seems there are a few interested in you too. Ugh, I have no interest in hanging around those types. Youre just as much of a kid, you know. Ah! "..." ...What a strange spirit she has. Shaking his head with a wry smile, I-Han walked away, while Irene watched his departing figure with a somewhat wistful gaze. [Hey, Irene, what are you staring at? Checking out his biceps or back muscles?] Do you think Im a pervert like you? ...Ahem, maybe I glanced a little, but it wasnt intentional! [Thats my girl! Knows whats worth looking at, haha!] Ugh, really! It wasnt like that! Flustered, Irene Windler blushed as she argued with the ghost, prompting the men who had been approaching her to step back instinctively. Drawn by her beauty, they recalled that the madness of a mage could be more dangerous than a thorny rose and thought better of their attempts. The rose with poison, Irene Windler, had unknowingly repelled the swarm of male attention. She turned to the ghost girl. It might just be my imagination, but... did the instructor look like he was...? [His eyes?] ... Smiling, almost. [Hmm?] Isnt a smile a good thing? The ghost girl tilted her head, puzzled, but Irene just shrugged, unsure herself about the strange feeling she had. It looked so cheerful that it was almost... scary? She thought, finding the idea odd, and ended up smiling awkwardly. Clip-clop! Clip-clop! A group of riders moved swiftly, crossing an empty street in the royal capital and heading toward a secluded area. Without any sign of slowing down, they soon found themselves in the depths of a lawless zone within the capital. The Parasite Abyss The so-called slums, where the dregs of society resided. The capital had tried multiple times to eradicate it, but like cockroaches and parasites, it had a way of creeping back, no matter how many times it was purged. It was a place where the worst of humanity gathered, a hidden darkness within the capital, the kind of place people entered only if they were serious criminals. Yet here were these people, dressed in fairly refined clothes, willingly entering of their own accord. Which was... odd. Even stranger was how no one stopped them, and the eerie silence in the area. It was as if, just for tonight, everyone had collectively decided to stay inside. Huff, huff! Were safe now, right? Yeah, we should be able to breathe easy now. But are we really being overcautious? Running like this feels a bit excessive... Idiot! If the princess is around, then that insane Inquisitor might be nearby too! Hed catch onto our movements in an instant! Running was our only choice. Hmm. The mention of Inquisitor John Ray Albert made their blood run cold. Even just reading his record reports was enough to inspire terror. If he knew they were here, hed hunt them down with his cross in hand. A terrifying figure draped in death. Well, its a relief. Things didnt go as planned, but we escaped unscathed. Never thought the Abyss would be useful... Its not the Abyss that helped us, its the [Organization]. We owe them, so dont forget to The Organization? Mind if I ask what name it goes by, friends? Freeze! ....... The sound of light footsteps approached. A man walked toward them with a casual, almost friendly smile, and they looked at him in disbelief. Why... Why was he here? But the man only smiled, as if disappointed by their reaction. As if I wouldnt know where my friends were, right, Instructor Hans? ....... Come on, Instructor, give me a smile. Why so serious? ...Sir Turtle... Hans, the Metalworking Faculty instructor, trembled as he whispered the name of the man before him I-Han. And he continued. Dont understand how I found you, huh? I-Han tapped the ground playfully. Despite the casual nature of his movement, the longsword at his side emitted a chilling aura. Not so strange. I just happen to have a good sense of smell. Boom. Especially for detecting the stink of a mage. Especially... Boom. ...ones like you who reek of filth. The hand axe he held gleamed with a menacing ferocity. To hunt down beasts who had forsaken their humanity. Chapter 52: Knight’s Banquet (3) In the Department of Metallurgy, Instructor Hans Schmidt. In the Department of Fine Arts, Lecturer Dorothy. Cam from the Department of Statistics. Den from the Department of Architecture. Professor Alain de Wagner from the Department of History. These were esteemed faculty members within the Academy, renowned individuals or even those who had reached the level of masters. Yet, here they were, not just anywhere, but in the extraterritorial area known as the Parasite Abyss. A place even elite soldiers were hesitant to enter, and yet they strolled in boldly? And such prominent figures, no less? This alone was evidence enough that something suspicious was afoot. However. "Wa-Wait a moment! There''s a misunderstanding here! I think there''s been a mix-up, so lets talk this out...!" "Yes, that''s right, Sir Turtle! Let''s resolve this through conversation! This is all a big misunderstanding!" "Ahem, this fellow has a short temper, you see, we also have our reasons." Thunk! "Ugh...." With a thud, the architectural giant, Den, fell to his knees. A poisoned darta common weapon among assassinswas lodged in his chest. The dart had hit him squarely, causing him to collapse and cough up blood. "I smeared it with a goblins miscellaneous poisons. You know how those are, right? Its a blend of all sorts of toxins, making it tough to detoxify. Its bound to hurt." "W-What on earth are you doing?!" Throwing poisoned darts without a wordwhat kind of audacious behavior was this?! They were genuinely furious... "Hah, how did you find out?" A dull hum filled the air as he unleashed his mana, accompanied by a mocking grin. Unlike Irene Windlers beautiful, wave-like mana, his was a murky, sewage-like hue. But it was still mana, after all. ...It was also a hue characteristic of the forbidden mages, those who had forsaken human decency. Fwoosh! The dart melted away without a trace. Den had already burned off the poison with his mana. "Damn, that''s strong!" But goblin poison was notorious. Even though he had tried to cleanse it, the mixture of filth left his body barely able to stand. If it werent for his mana, it wouldve been unbearable. "How dare you, you lowly knight...!" Gone was the pleasant smile, replaced now by a look of sheer contempt from the five of them. Despite the seething glares, Ihan remained impassive. No, rather, his demeanor had grown even colder, to the point of being menacing. Hans felt a chill, his body twitching with unease, but he gritted his teeth and forced himself not to show it. "How did you find out?" "About what?" "Our identities, how did you know?" "Is that really what youre curious about right now?" "Call it a scholar''s thirst for knowledge." "Scholar''s thirst, my ass. Youre nothing but plague-spreading vermin." "......" Without a trace of humor, but with a fire in his eyes, Ihan mocked them. "Brain-dead pests, you thought you could exploit people without getting caught?" "......" "So, you had fun making that fool Oddwal dance to your tune? You dumbasses think youre smart, huh? Oh, is that rude? My bad, I shouldnt compare you to imbecilestheyre smarter and kinder than youll ever be. Compared to you, even maggots are more useful, and youre filthier than any rapist. No comparison can do you justice." "...Ill never let you live." "Yall aren''t even kobolds, so why do you keep yapping like mutts?" "!!" Huff! Any further words were useless, and they pulled out their staffs, ready to punish the insolent "creature" that dared insult them! But. Slash! "Who do you think youre pointing at, you wretched bastard?" Splurt! "Argh!" Lacking even basic manners, Hanss wrist was sliced clean off by an axe. If one were to ask when he noticed something was off about them, he would say: "I knew from the start"they were just that stupid. "[Blow, O Crimson Wind of the North!]." Dorothyno, the woman only wearing Dorothys "skin" had no scent of paint or graphite on her fingertips. A renowned artist should naturally carry the scent of their atelier, but there was only the stench of rot. Did she seriously expect anyone to believe she was a painter? Ridiculous. Whoosh! The blade-like wind whipped toward Ihan, but he charged forward without a care. A magic that could cleave through flesh as easily as butter. Stab! "Ugh!" "Brush your teeth, you reek." Crunch! No blade could harm his body. Unscathed, he crushed the mage''s jaw in his grip, ensuring she would only be able to consume soup from now on. If she survived, that is. "L-Lenny!" "Was that her name? So wheres the real Dorothy?" "How dare you lay your filthy hands on her!" "Fine, have her back." The mages body was hurled towards them. They attempted to catch her with telekinesis, but, regrettably... Thunk! "!!?" "You insane bastard!" Ihans sword pierced through her belly, then through another mages throat. "Guh!" Splatter! Den of the Architecture Department. For someone said to be a great master, he lacked any semblance of dignity. A true master wouldnt have such soft hands, either. If youre going to disguise yourself, at least do it right. "[Stab! Sharper, more viciously!]." "[Spread, fire! Burn hot, ignite like molten lava!]." The incantations were more like screams. These foolsno one in their right mind uses magic when a knight is this close. Thud! Ihan''s hand-axe buried itself in the center of Cams chest. Supposedly a prodigy of the Statistics Department, rumored to have caught the royal familys attention, but he reeked of narcotics. No brain in that skull of his. "[Fire]. One of them tried to finish his incantation, but. "Shut up!" With a roar louder than a lions, the incantation was cut off. The Lions Roar. Ihans booming shout resonated throughout the entire street. The shockwave was strong enough to crack the old buildings. The roar was far more powerful than what he had shown to the cadets the previous day. This roar, filled with killing intent and authority, became an attack all on its own. "My ears! I cant hear...!" "AAAAAH...!" An instant strike. The mages spells tangled, and they convulsed from the pain. But it was Ihans roar that delivered the most suffering and pain. Blood trickled from their ears, eyes, and noses, and one of them immediately fainted on the spot. Alain. Instead of being the legendary historian, he was more suited to being a "butcher" reeking of perfume and blood. "They werent even trying to hide it, those despicable bastards." The Parasite Abyss. They call this place the cancer of the kingdom and a parasite? Wrong. The real parasites are those who leech off others'' lives, disguising themselves with stolen skins. This was Ihans heartfelt assessment. "How...?" Hans, the only surviving mage, trembled. In mere moments, four of his comrades had either fainted or died in pools of blood. Overwhelming. Yes, it was overwhelming. He crushed the mages like insects, exactly as one would deal with vermin. "T-Turtle Sir..." "How convenient. You call me sir now, but I was just a nobody a moment ago? Make up your mind." Step by step, he was approaching. Hans was nearly driven mad with fear. How could such a monster exist? He thought he was just a disgraced knight, but his skills were far beyond that. "Who the hell are you?! Why did you come to the Academy?!" "......" "Did you also want this?! Did you sneak in for the musket plans the Grand Alchemist left behind? I-Ill give them to you! Just spare my life" "Disgusting. Shut your mouth." Crunch! "Aaaaagh!" He crushed his ankle. Merciless hands. Taking a step closer, he grabbed the mans jaw. Crack! "!!!" He crushed the jaw with sheer brute force. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then. Thunk. ...He drove the poisoned dart into his heart. "Mages dont die easily even when you pierce their hearts, do they? Maybe because its the core of their mana, theyre sturdier than most. But once the heart is disabled, you cant use mana either." "!!" His jaw shattered, his mana sealed, Hansno, the pest using Hanss namewrithed in pain, thrashing about helplessly. Trying to escape Ihans grip was a futile gesture, akin to a monkey imagining it could escape a crocodiles jaws. With a sigh, Ihan crushed Hans beneath his boot, then looked up toward the sky. Seriously. Why do these damn mosquito-like pests keep showing up, no matter how many I squash? He muttered as if annoyed by the persistence of mosquitoes that appeared long after summers end. Meanwhile, as if to prove that today was unusually busy in the Parasite Abyss, unseen observers were watching the battle between Ihan and the mages from a hidden spot. Amazing. They werent just ordinary folks, yet he defeated them so easily. It wasnt just raw strength; there was skill and experience too. Theres more to him than meets the eye. As Jack observed, these werent the amateur magicians the cadets had beaten earlier in the day. They were all Grade 2 Forbidden Mages, each capable of committing murder and other heinous crimes without hesitation. Usually, it took a senior knight or high-ranking warrior to handle a Grade 2 Forbidden Mage. From that rank onward, their destructive power was no joke. Yet, in less than a minute, Ihan had subdued them. It looked like childs play, but anyone with a keen eye for combat would recognize that his fighting style was specifically adapted to counter mages and eliminate them effectively. It was clear that he possessed a high level of tactical awareness and battle experience. Hes mastered the art of fightingno, killing mages. He must have honed those skills through countless battles. Has he spent his life hunting mages? Maybe. He really could have spent his life hunting mages. That kind of expertise wasnt easily explained otherwise. Just then. How long are you planning to just watch? ...... Come out, you arrogant brat. ...... The youngest prince of the North, Loen, smiled bitterly. So, he noticed after all. Hed suspected Ihan would see through his presence, but he hadnt expected it to be so effortless. My lord... Lets go. I have a feeling were about to get scolded. We probably are. Loen accepted this, deciding that even if Ihan beat him up, he would take it for today. Well, well, if it isnt the arrogant little brat. ...I apologize. Of course you do. I kept them alive because of you. Thump. ...... A crumpled piece of paper hit Loens chest and fell. It was the paper Ihan had found inside the scarecrow the previous day. He hadnt known who put it there, but now, seeing Loen in front of him, he understood. Yes, as you guessed, I didnt kill them. Loen quietly nodded, as if accepting the truth, and looked around. Three seem to be dead, though. I only killed two. I pierced the womans abdomen, avoiding any vital organs. Shes still breathing, though she could die from blood loss. Not really my concern. ...Understood. Despite everything, Ihan had ensured that only the most deserving didnt die easily. It was as if he had an innate sense of justice, one that allowed him to weigh the severity of each crime. Or maybe, it was just skill. Impressive. It was undeniable that the result was satisfying. As Ihan received this compliment, he said: Impressive, huh? Well, thenlets start by taking a light hit. ...Ah. Reality dawned on Loen, and he broke into a cold sweat. Hed prepared himself for this, but now, seeing the blood-splattered streets and Ihans brute strength, he doubted whether hed live to see the next day. Maybe I should have left a polite message. A regret surfaced, too late to be of any use, as Loen, the one who had returned, now fully realized. Chapter 53: Knight’s Banquet (4) Though his heart was chilled, instead of the blood-soaked violence hed expected, Ihan merely gave him a light, playful knock on the head. My lord, are you alright? Its bearable. ...My lord, thats a brick, not my head. Well, it may have been a light hit, but that didnt mean he was entirely unharmed. That arrogant cadet who had tried to give orders to his master was reprimanded, albeit lightly compared to what the mages had suffered. Afterward, dragging the barely conscious or dead mages along, the group barged into a nearby tavern. The door was locked, but... Crash! Crawl, you little rats. Eek! In this lawless area of the Parasite Abyss, anything was allowed. Kicking out the thug pretending to be the tavern owner, they took over the place by force. Ihan rummaged through the shelves and found what he needed. Here, if you dont want her dead, splash this on her and do some basic treatment. ...Understood. Jack caught the alcohol Ihan tossed him. It wasnt something youd typically find in a tavern, but it seemed the place had some disinfectant alcohol, fitting for a place with so many injured. Jack approached to revive the ones they needed information from, while Ihan collapsed into a dirty chair and stretched his limbs. Its tough not killing them and only subduing them. ...You seemed to handle them with ease. I had to put some thought into it. ...... By the way, young master. ...Am I also a young master now? No arguing back; you know you owe me, right? ...Yes, Im aware. Good. At least you have some sense. ...It was worrisome to deny that he owed anything. Im the one who used him. Loen had known about the mages but couldnt act, lest he leave traces of his familys strength, the power that bore the mark of the Grand Dukes lineage. That would limit his movements even further, as he was already under scrutiny as the heir to the Grand Duchy. Thus: To be honest, that letter was a gamble. I wasnt sure if you were even aware of them. Well, lucky for you, it paid off. ...Given your apparent dislike for mages, I thought there was a good chance. You have a good eye. Yeah, those bugs are among the things I despise most. ...... ...Not even treated as human. His hatred for mages was more intense than expected, and Ihans expression betrayed a faint satisfaction. He seemed to derive some sense of accomplishment from tearing out or crushing mages throats. If you dont mind me asking, do you have a personal grudge against mages? Nothing bigjust spent about ten years as an experimental slave. ...... Nothing too serious, right? ...Hmm. Even the densest fool could tell he wasnt being sincere. Loen offered a bitter smile, regretting that hed asked. That guy... He doesnt even remember why he went wild six years ago. ...Are you talking about Professor Oddwal? Right on point, it was easy to converse with someone sharp and perceptive. They understood without lengthy explanations. As Ihan polished his throwing knives and hand axes, he nodded slightly. Yeah, that idiot. Hmm. Oddwal Bernard, the youngest professor in the Department of Magic, was a reputed genius, despite his prickly personality. But Ihan cared little for the reputation of mages; to him, they were either to be killed or, rarely, spared. In this case: He was just a dumb mage. Didnt even know he was being used. So, theres a mastermind behind it. Yeah, he said hed had a drink with Hansno, this parasite impersonating Hansthe night before the entrance ceremony six years ago. But he couldnt remember anything after that. Drugged or put under a mind-altering spell. All illegal magic. Maybe. Doesnt matter; he didnt apologize to those he hurt, nor did he care why he did what he did. No conscience. Maybe hes lying about not remembering at all. Thats a harsh assessment. Its not harsh; its accurate. Ihan chuckled, tucking his polished weapons into his belt. Jack watched Ihan with a look of mild surprise. What? Youre meticulous with your weapons. By your image, I thought youd treat them as disposable. Want to get smacked? ...No, sir. If youre going to use blades, know this: anyone who treats their weapons as disposable wont amount to much. These could be my lifelines. Got it, you cheeky assassin? Im neither an assassin nor cheeky. Yeah, former assassin, cheeky brat. ...Damn! It was frustrating not to deny it. But Ihan, whose past was even more colorful, shook his head, thinking of the sensitive emotions of young men in their twenties. After finishing his weapon care, Ihan turned to Loen. So, you arrogant young master, giving orders to your instructor. ...Thats quite the title. Consider it lenient. Now, lets have a productive conversation. Go ahead. Loen faced Ihan with a determined expression. Whatever question came, he was prepared to answer, or at least offer some excuse. With countless calculations in mind, Loen nodded confidentlyuntil: Have you found the real Hans, Dorothy, Cam, Den, and Alain? ...... ...An entirely unexpected question. Faced with such a simple, reasonable question, Loen was momentarily speechless. People whose identities and faces had been stolen by the Forbidden Mages. How was he supposed to answer that? He probably already knew the answer. After all, if the Forbidden Mages had gotten to them... If their bodies havent been found, theres a 1% chance theyre alive. Even if theyre dead, their remains should be returned to their families. ...... You have power and resources. And there are bugs who know things. Use whatever means necessary to find them. ...... You can do that, right? ...It will take time, but Ill find them. Good, thats all I need to hear. With that, Ihan rose from his seat. It was as if he didnt care to know anything more. Involuntarily, Loen found himself asking: Arent you curious about anything else? Dont you wonder how I knew about the Forbidden Mages? Or why I was watching them? What purpose the son of the Grand Duke has in all of this? These were questions any ordinary person would ask, yet Ihan hadnt mentioned a single one. It wasnt normal. And yet, he cared enough to search for the missing people. What... is this? Loen Dmitri de Lionel. ! It was the first time hed used his full name. Loen flinched. Even though it wasnt a reprimand, something in his stomach churned uneasily. Ihans piercing blue eyes locked onto him. I dont know what your goal is, what youre hiding, or what schemes you have. But I dont care. ...... Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why? Because theres no need for me to know. A person shouldnt indulge too much curiosity. Sometimes, curiosity is just a monster you have to suppress. Especially for someone like me, whos just an ordinary wage earner. ...Just a wage earner? A knight of the White Lion Order, an Academy instructorthese titles were hardly insignificant. To me, its all the same. Whether blacksmith, carpenter, baker, or gardener, they all live day by day, working hard in their own lives. Being a knight or an Academy instructor doesnt make me any more special than them. And likewise, the lives and fates of others are all equal to me. ! Loen Dmitri de Lionel, I still dont care what your goal is. But dont break the moral code to achieve it. If you throw away your morals to get what you want, youre no different from these people here. Ihan gestured to the bodies of the Forbidden Mages strewn across the ground. Loens gaze darkened, and he clenched his teeth. He could not say it. Even if it meant becoming evil, he was prepared to do whatever it took to achieve his goal, even if it meant becoming like them. So, he would! Thunk. ...? Damn disciple, dont try to handle everything on your own. If youre young, act like it and consult with an adult. Or lean on your parents. You have powerful parents, after all. ...What kind of logic is that? Advice for a young man who looks too burdened. Sometimes the hardest thing you face looks trivial to others. Keep that in mind. Not that Im saying to rely on me. I despise everything about nobility and power. ...Ha. It was incredibly irresponsible advice. And yet, why...? Why did these illogical, unreasonable words feel like they pierced his heart? Perhaps it was their straightforward sincerity or merely the presence of the man himself. Who knows? But one thing was certain. Strange... I feel like a child. At twenty, you are a child. ...Hmm. There was something palpably adult about him. He lightly tapped his head, as if tousling a childs hair... It wasnt exactly pleasant to be treated like a kid. Ihan left without any hesitation or lingering feelings. Without asking a single question. This is a new experience. Since he had witnessed the miracle of time, Loen had often found himself treating others as though they were young, even if they were older than him. Even if they had lived longer than him, few had lived through experiences as intense as he had. Today, however: Im the one being treated like a kid. It wasnt all that bad, oddly enough... Jack. Yes, my lord? Heal them and start interrogating. Get every last piece of information out of them. How far should we go? Keep them alive, make sure they dont die. Inflict endless pain. Understood. The crimes of the three remaining mages were even more heinous than the ones who had died. A woman who killed for fun, a man who raped and then murdered, and one specialized in kidnapping and torture. They could not be granted a quick death. They would be tormented until their lives expired. Also, find the missing people. If theyre alive, bring them back. If dead, preserve their remains. ...... Why are you looking at me like that? ...It just feels good to sense a bit of humanity from you, my lord. Rubbish. Haha, yes, just rubbish, haha! ...... Loen remained silent. It wasnt that he was angry at his subordinates remark; rather, he was surprised to find that he still had such feelings left. Even so... Human... huh. Strangely, that word... It feels nice. It wasnt so bad. Ive gotten myself involved with a troublesome person. The moment hed learned that there was a regressor, hed known the future wouldnt be so smooth. And today, as expected, parasites had appeared. The real issue was, They might continue to appear. This was less a prediction and more a certainty. The regressor was clearly planning something, and there were enemies he had labeled as [targets]. Today, Ihan had dealt with them because he hated this particular breed. But next time, no mercy. If it came to it, hed go full martial arts-style expulsion. In wuxia stories, theyd crush the limbs, sever the qi channels, or something like that, right? Maybe he should consider dislocation and reattachmentthat might be easier. ...Maybe its even physically possible? With potions and trolls blood, a live human disassembly-show could be quite possible, he thought darkly as he walked away. Then, suddenly: Sir! Youre here. ...Ah. His wandering steps had led him home. A small cabin with a modest yard. And there, wearing a maids uniform and smiling brightly, was Leila Winter, waiting for him. ...Why are you here? What about the party? He had told her to enjoy the party, so why was she at his home? Puzzled, he tilted his head, and she beamed back. I wanted to spend time with you! ? Oh, and it seems the princess wanted to join too. ...Only then did he realize he wasnt alone in the cabin. Click. Youre late. ...... Leaving a guest waiting is no way to behave. Very rude. ...Is that what you say to someone just back from work? He looked at her with mild exasperation as she entered with the sound of heels clicking against the floor. A noblewoman as elegant as Isis hardly suited a humble cabin like this. ...What are you doing here instead of at the party? A host should let the guests enjoy the party. Its common courtesy. Then why arent you at the castle? Its a sisters duty to look after her sibling. ...... Keep your eyes open and alert. Good grief... Always her way. Leila. Yes, Your Highness! Not Your Highness, call me Maam. Hehe, yes, Maam. Enough, fetch the finger foods and wine. ...Bring yourself something too. Yes! The preparations were swift. It seemed everything had been ready before he arrived. Though he felt somewhat like they were teasing him, Theres nothing I can say. Instead of feeling annoyed, he was grateful for their kindness. After all, theyd waited for him, welcoming him to a party at his own home. A party held just for him. Ihan gave up any pretense of complaint, collapsed into a prepared seat, and remarked: ...Ill gladly accept the late housewarming gift. My presence is the gift; be grateful. No, thats not it. ...Youre incorrigible. Smack! Her fan flashed as they clinked their glasses of white wine together. Though it wasnt grand or extravagant, Why does it taste so good? Its from the royal wine cellar. Only a thousand bottles of it were made about fifty years ago in the Brittany region. Truly rare, then. Not too rareabout a hundred gold coins could buy it. ...Lets just drink, shall we? It was a simple yet fulfilling feast. And so, the quiet gathering of a knight, a princess, and a maid continued for quite some time, under the backdrop of a night sky showered with stars like rain. Chapter 54: The Knight hates exams (1) Ssssh, ssssh. "Done! It''s spotless!" A pure and innocent maid, with brown hair neatly braided and dressed in an elegant maids uniform, smiled brightly as she admired the now spotless house. She had worked hard enough for the floors to practically squeak with cleanliness, and her mood seemed just as refreshed. Though she was known for tripping and making all sorts of mistakes, Leila Winter was a maid who took pride in her diligent work. ...The problem was that her inability to understand certain subtleties often left people exasperated. However, no insult or harsh word ever managed to get through to Leila. Her mind was always in a "flower field," meaning she didnt even realize when she was being scolded and, more often than not, interpreted things positively. In some ways, her mental resilience was probably stronger than that of most mercenaries or knights. "Maid!" "Miss Irene, you''re here!" "Please, just call me Irene." "Hehe, this is more comfortable for me. Just wait a bit, and well have lunch soon!" "Ah, okay." Though it was a holiday, Irene Windler had visited the knights cabin early in the morning. But at this point, it was almost routine for the young lady to visit the cabin. During her lessons with Leila, where she was learning royal etiquette like the courtesy of a curtsy, the two had naturally become accustomed to eating together as well. It had become so natural to Irene that she didnt think twice about it. Ah, this is comfortable... [Arin, isnt this a little shameless of you? Eating for free, every morning and evening. I didnt raise you like this.] W-what do you mean, raise me! And I dont eat for free. I bring gifts sometimes, dont I? That should count for something. [All of those gifts are from the Duke, not from you.] ....... [You shouldnt pass off gifts from others as your own.] ...You evil ghost. With facts like that, it was almost devilish how she struck where it hurt most. However, neither Leila nor the cabins owner cared enough to point out Irenes lack of propriety. In fact, considering the high-end gifts she occasionally brought, which were the kind only dealt with in the royal family, they considered the meals a small price to pay. Not that either of them cared much for those material benefits anyway. "By the way, where is the instructor...?" Boom! "Ah, there he is." The moment she thought to search for him, she sensed his presence. The sound of air being torn apart came from the backyard. Click. Irene stepped through the back door and, as usual, saw the knight training tirelessly. Boom! "He''s practicing something interesting again today." [Thats not telekinesis, is it?] "Is that what they call the ''Hundred Steps Divine Fist''?" [The names of these techniques always sound strange.] "Yeah, it looks kind of like Chinese characters... maybe?" Though she had a soul from another world, Irene Windler was just a girl who had never read a wuxia novel, watched an anime, or seen a martial arts movie. All she could do was marvel at his techniques, not realizing that someone from the same world stood right in front of her. Wooden logs had been set up like dominoes. There were thirty logs in total, each spaced about 20 cm apart. Ihan was standing before them. "Number 7." Boom! "Number 11." Pow! "Number 9." Slash! "...It worked." Ihan smiled, pleased. After trying from 7 a.m. to noon, he had finally succeeded once. But for Ihan, that single success was what mattered most. Gyeoksantau (????) a technique where one could strike a distant opponent without physical contact, the principle of which Ihan had applied the day before with his Hundred Steps Divine Fist. Now, however, he was working on channeling this same power through his sword. And today, at last, he had succeeded in embedding sword energy into the technique. As proof, the ninth log had a clear slash mark on it, while the others merely showed signs of impact. The energy from the sword had transferred. The sensation of successfully executing the technique brought Ihan immense satisfaction. The important thing is that it worked. This was always how it went when Ihan mastered a new skill. He would keep trying until it worked, repeating the process countless times in a single day, regardless of time limits. Even though the success rate was under 10%, the skills he had acquired in this way were what made him who he was now. That was why Ihan was genuinely happy. The joy of manifesting a skill he had once only imagined. The next goal is Unryong Daepalsik. (?????) If he could change direction eight times in mid-air, it might even work against Baltar. At that moment Step, step. "You''re practicing some weird technique again, I see." "You''re here?" Ihan wasnt surprised by the sudden arrival of a third party. After all, it was a familiar face. And it was... "Have you eaten lunch? I baked a pie." "Oh." It was Jake Farman. The only knight Ihan considered both a colleague and a friend. Crunch! The crispy, fragrant apple pie crumbled with a satisfying crunch in Ihan''s mouth. The balance of flavors was perfect, with just the right level of crispiness throughout. It was superb. Not to mention, the fresh texture of the apple filling was astonishingly good. The filling wasnt jam-like but had a fresh, light flavor, with a delicate hint of cinnamon and ginger that made it truly outstanding. It was a masterpiece, worthy of nothing less than high praise. Even though Ihan had already finished five meat pies and seven apple pies after the meal Leila had prepared, he continued to eat, clearly still hungry. You should quit your job and open a pie shop. Youre wasting your talent. Is that something you say to a knight? Well, you shouldnt be this good at cooking. Why are you so skilled at it, nobleman? Because Im a fallen noble. Right. If all fallen nobles were this good at cooking, theyd all become chefs. ...I just wanted to feed my younger siblings well. The skill came with time. ...What a story. Ihan shook his head in disbelief. The meat pies and apple piesthe perfect combinations in front of himhad all been made by this very knight. Being a fallen noble, Jake Farman had grown up without servants, which meant he had learned to cook for himself. And it showed. Jakes culinary skills were remarkable. Better than anything youd find in most restaurants, and even Ihanwho had a refined palateconsidered these pies among the best. For reference, Ihan had even eaten pies made by the royal chef before. Which meant this guy was better than the royal chef at making pies. A hidden talent overshadowed by his skills as a knight. It was a real shame. If you werent a knight, youd already be incredibly successful. You might even have a business empire to rival the trade guilds. Stop with the nonsense. Running a business isnt easy. How could a restaurant grow to the size of a trade guild? Thats ridiculous. Well, you never know. [Franchising] would guarantee success, but such a concept probably didnt exist here yet. Ihan briefly considered explaining the idea to his friend to help him succeed but held back. He knew Jake was a knight through and through. Before long, Ihan had finished off all twelve pies. So, whyd you come all the way here, baking pies and everything? ...Youre only asking that now? Because Im full. Shameless. Id like quiche next time. I swear... Jake clicked his tongue at his friends shamelessness but couldnt hide his pleased expression. Though he grumbled, he enjoyed the satisfaction of seeing someone relish his cooking. More than anything, it was more fulfilling than his duties as a knight. Anyway, I came here for two reasons. First, its about the forbidden mages you caught. I dont know what youre talking about. Dont play dumb. Two bodies have already been found. The traces there were unmistakably yours. The commander is sure of it. ...... Ihans brows furrowed. So thats how hes framing it? The regressor had deliberately placed the dead bodies where the knights would find them, intending for Ihan to take the credit for their deaths. Like leaving a reward behind. But it wasnt the kind of recognition Ihan wanted. He had no desire for fame, and Jake seemed to understand that. Weve decided not to make it public that you killed them. After all, you prefer not to stand out. And we dont want you becoming a target for the other forbidden mages. You know me well. Its good to have competent coworkers. They handle the tricky situations before they become problems. Youll still receive compensation. If you want, theyll even offer you a medal. I dont need a medal. Just give me the reward in cash. ...... What, something wrong? No, Im just amazed that youre still the same after all these years. People dont change that easily. Thats true. Jake nodded in agreement. He sipped the tea Leila had brought. Youll probably donate that money again, wont you? ...What are you talking about? Ihan shrugged, feigning ignorance. But Jake knew better. He knew that Ihan wouldnt keep that money for himself. Hell just give it to the victims again. Only a select few knew the details of the secret missions Ihan had undertaken. And Jake was one of them. Ihan had used the knights intelligence network to wipe out large slave traders and forbidden mages. Jake had been the one passing on some of that information, so he was well aware of what Ihan had done. Moreover, he knew exactly where the money Ihan seized had gone. You hypocrite. Ihan would distribute all the wealth he took from slave traders and forbidden mages to their victims, claiming he didnt want the dirty money. He couldve made a name for himself with that. By law, all wealth taken from forbidden mages or slave traders should be returned to the state. But Ihan had broken that law, giving all the money to the victims and their families. Could I do the same? The amount of money involved was beyond imagination. Had he reported it to the knights, he couldve received rapid promotions. But Ihan didnt care for money or fame. He just gave it all away, with a hope that it would help those who needed it. As Jake watched him, he thought: Hes the most dishonest person I know. He gave away everything he earned from taking down the slave traders and mages because he felt uneasy keeping it for himself. And yet, the fact that Ihan continued to live modestly in his small cabin with no complaints was telling. Truly He doesnt care about the knightly code... Yet he was practicing the purest form of chivalry. Jake found the irony amusing and smiled slightly. The commander will never let you go. Dont say such awful things. Well see... If it were him, he wouldnt let such an exemplary knight slip away either. Though the atmosphere was warm for a moment, two men could only enjoy such warmth for so long. Before long, the conversation returned to its usual pace. The second thing I came to tell you is that Duke Lionel is still in the capital. I heard about that. But hes still here? Ihan had thought hed return to the North after the war game, given the lack of activity. But apparently not. He probably still has some business here. Hell be leaving soon, though. The duke isnt the type to stay away from the North for long. So why are you telling me this? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because your student is the likely heir to the Grand Duchy. They might try to approach you. Damn it. The last thing Ihan wanted was attention from those in high places. But the world rarely goes as planned. Theyll probably make a move within the month. Nows the perfect time for the duke to make his approach. ...The perfect time? What did that mean? Ihan blinked, unable to understand what Jake was getting at, while Jake looked at him as if he were ridiculous. How can you not know? ...The semester evaluations are coming up. ...Ah. I swear... Jake shook his head in mock dismay, and Ihan scratched the back of his head, embarrassed. Hed forgotten. After all, hed been delegating most of the instructor duties to the assistants. Semester evaluations... Is it that time already? The famous evaluations of the Royal Academy. Why were they famous, you ask? ...I wonder how many will drop out this year? Because each year, around 60% of the first-year cadets would be expelled. Chapter 55: The Knight hates exams (2) "Co-coach, by any chance, could you extend the training hours?" "Huh?" It was chick number 7, her name was Rose, right? An enthusiastic female cadet who had appeared after the Levy Fault incident. Although admirable, Ihan knew. This wasnt a request made because she wanted to become a knight. "And also, if possible, I''d like to improve my stamina and physical abilities. Is that something we could work on?" "It would be tough to improve that much in such a short time." "You didn''t say it was impossible, so I''ll do it." "...Youre worried about your fitness scores, arent you?" "Yes." A desperate struggle for survival. How many now? By today, more than ten cadets had already asked him to come up with new training regimens. Some even came with potions, luxury chocolates, or whiskey, as if trying to bribe him. But this wasnt a real bribe; it was more like begging him to help them increase their stamina and athletic abilities, so Ihan couldnt help but feel exasperated. What is this, a gym? And it wasnt even summer yet, but it felt like they were urgently asking for crash courses to get six-packs before the beach season. Well, whatever. "Alright, no more bribery. If you want to improve your stamina and physical abilities, come every morning at 7 a.m. sharp, without missing a day. I cant promise you''ll get better at everything, but your stamina will definitely improve." "Yes, sir!" The cadets left with bright faces, looking like theyd gained a thousand allies now that Ihan had agreed to help them. But those who had been through Ihan''s real training knew the truth. They werent avoiding a snake, they were heading straight for a cliff. "Theyre going to regret this." "Seems like many will perish tomorrow." Garand and Arno looked sympathetic as they imagined the cadets groaning in pain from the upcoming training. Meanwhile "Urgh!" "Why is there so much to memorize?" "Cant we just learn how to use swords? Why do we have to study to become knights?" "Because youre not knights yet." "...Thats true." While some would groan tomorrow, others were already groaning today. Scratch, scratch. Normally, the training ground would be filled with the sounds of wooden swords cutting through the air and jump ropes, but today, there were many cadets holding pens and pencils, buried in study. The library and study halls had already been occupied, so these students had gathered at the training ground to study in groups. Some of the bear-like students had even cleverly spread out their bear hides like mats and seemed to be studying comfortably. ...The hides that were supposed to be used as armor. "Well, better than wasting money on nonsense, I guess?" However, even those who were frugal with their resources were outdone by the rich brats who had bought desks and set up makeshift study halls in the training ground. While Ihan had allowed them to use the space, he couldnt help but feel annoyed by the wasteful display of wealth. These rich kids really couldnt help but flaunt their money. "This is why I call you ''rich brats.''" "We... we can hear you, coach." "I know. Thats why Im saying it, you fools. If you had studied earlier, you wouldnt be in this situation now." "We were... busy." "Busy, my foot." "......." They had plenty to say but chose to stay silent, preferring to memorize one more fact than argue with him. "Hmm." Looking at the training ground, which had suddenly become a study space, a famous saying popped into Ihans head. "From afar, its a comedy, but up close, its a tragedy." Indeed, the scene was amusing, yet he couldnt laugh at it. Shaking his head, Ihan decided to focus on doing squats instead. A modest goal of ten thousand squats. At Pendragon Royal Academy, the exams were considered a ''Big Event'' among the citizens of the capital. Why, you ask? Well, it wasn''t just gossip; it was the plain truth. Now, you might wonder why exams were categorized as a big event, but it was actually similar to the war game held the previous day. "Do you know when the debate will take place?" "Im looking forward to the polo match! Oh, does it overlap with the tennis match?" "Hmm, Ill just wait for cricket." "Why do you like boring cricket? Id rather watch the yacht ''exam.''" "Cricket has its own charm!" "You''re hopeless." Given the Academy''s emphasis on both physical and mental excellence, over 90% of the cadets had to take mandatory sports courses as part of their curriculum. A healthy mind in a healthy body, as they say? It wasnt an unfamiliar idea. In any case, cadets werent only evaluated on their written exams; they also had to excel in sports. At the very least, they had to meet the average standard. But for the citizens, these desperate exams were nothing more than rare chances to watch high-class leisure sports. Surprisingly, the Academy opened its doors to the public during the exam periods, just like for the war games. While officially, this was meant to showcase the cadets'' skills and promote the Academys prestige, it was commonly believed that it was more about the nobles flaunting their superiority. Still, watching these sports events provided the common folk with great entertainment. No matter the era, sports had a way of uniting crowds and lifting spirits like nothing else. ...Perhaps someone had deliberately added sports courses to appeal to the masses. To win the hearts of the people. However, even these grand sporting events were secondary to the true highlight, the one that the intellectual and ruling class eagerly awaited: "The idea of replacing written exams with debates and presentationswhose idea was that?" Debates, exhibitions, and presentations were considered the pinnacle of academic evaluation. It was brutal. In fields like law, military studies, literature, and the arts, debates had to last at least 100 minutes, during which students were required to cite terms, examples, and papers covered in class. Professors and invited scholars served as judges, and if a student failed to impress or demonstrate intellectual prowess, their score would drop instantly. The same applied to exhibitions and presentations. Experts and professors would assess how well-prepared, knowledgeable, and quick-thinking the cadets were under pressure. It was less of an exam and more of a "real-world test." "In the end, the Academyno, the kingdomwants more than just students who get good exam scores. They want individuals who can perform well in real situations. After all, anyone with good memory and comprehension can score well on an exam, right? Thats why the Academy emphasizes these grand stages like debatesto see how well the cadets can think on their feet, apply their knowledge, and show true competence. And thanks to these exams, the Academy consistently produces outstanding talents." "......." "Why are you looking at me like that?" "I just thought that was an annoying thing to say." "Huh?" Demian Paulet tilted his head, confused as to why his statement was problematic. He had merely stated the obvious. Despite his appearance, Demian was a gifted student, and Ihan thought the heavens were indifferent for giving such talent to someone with such a personality. How could someone be so skilled and so insufferable at the same time? So, people who cant memorize are like goldfish, huh? Did this guy have any idea how difficult it was to master memory and comprehension? To call it "nothing" was absurd. Ihan wanted to wring Demians neck but held back. He still needed this lackey to get work done. Still, the practical focus is good. He had to admit that the Academyand the kingdomwere truly dedicated to producing capable talents. They aimed to graduate only those who could handle real-world challenges. It was, in a way, an early education haven for elite talent. If I had attended here, I probably would have quit immediately. Debates and presentations were things Ihan would never have tolerated. "So, each student has to give at least five presentations and debates, right?" "Its not mandatory, but if you dont feel confident about your performance, quantity can make up for it." "And if they dont perform above average, theyre expelled?" "Exactly. If they cant respond well to the professors and scholars questions, theyre eliminated. Thats why students who dont study consistently are at a disadvantage." "And you? No problems, I bet?" "Many nobles receive tutoring on potential exam topics and debate subjects before they even enter the Academy. That gives us an advantage." "Ah, that explains it." No wonder the noble chicks spent more time on sports than preparing for the debates and presentations. Theyd already been prepped by private tutors, so they could focus on their weaker subjects. "Cunning little foxes." "Thats how noble girls are. They may look pure and innocent, but theyre as sly as foxes." "Ill be sure to pass that along to the chicks." "!!?" "Just kidding." "My heart nearly stopped! It wouldnt surprise me if you actually did it!" "Drama queen." "I-Im not exaggerating." Ignoring the ashen-faced Demian, Ihan reflected on why there were so many dropouts at the Academy. Considering the brutal nature of the exams, it was a wonder that even 10% managed to graduate. "...Huh?" As he reviewed the exam schedule, Ihans eyes widened. Something wasnt right. "What is this? Whats going on?" "What do you mean?" "Look at the last day of the exam schedule." The exams stretched over nearly two weeks. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the last day stood out. Unlike the other days, there were no written exams scheduled. Only one thing was listed: "Why is the swordsmanship exam the grand finale?" The swordsmanship exam was marked as the main event, as if it were the climax of the entire schedule. Ihan blinked in confusion. But Demian, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, replied: "Of course. Its the biggest spectacle, after all." "Did you just call it a spectacle?" "Th-that was a slip of the tongue! But, really, isnt it the main event of the exams?" "Wheres your respect?" Smack! "Ow!" A slaveno, an assistantdared to talk back. He still hadnt learned his lesson. Ihan rubbed his temples as he ignored the assistant, who was now clutching the back of his head in pain. He read the schedule more carefully, trying to figure out why the swordsmanship exam was treated like the grand finale. After a moment: "...No wonder so many drop out." He now understood why so many of the commoner cadets from the swordsmanship department resigned. Because it was an exam no commoner or non-fighter could possibly pass. [Single combat against a troll.] It was a monster extermination. But "...Why does this feel wrong?" A strange sense of unease settled over Ihan as he looked at the troll-hunting portion of the exam. He couldnt understand why, but he felt oddly sympathetic toward the troll. Chapter 56: The Knight hates exams (3) Troll. The creature, also called a "man-eating demon," is said to have once been a guardian of the forest before its fall from grace. According to legend, this guardian was betrayed by humans and fused with the rocks, transforming into a monster that feasts on human flesh. This story, well known in both children''s tales and comedic folklore, serves as a reminder for even children to be aware of the violence and threat that trolls pose. A typical legend about trolls goes as follows: "Its entire body is covered in solid rock, yet it moves with the cunning and agility of a wolf." "It possesses regenerative power like an ever-burning flame, and with its immense strength, it can shake mountains and kill everything in its patha true butcher." "It is the demon of the rock that feeds on people." These monsters were, in every sense of the word, nightmares. The kind of creatures that would have deprived children of their sleep, regardless of their social status. In reality, the power of the trolls, whose legend has been passed down through generations, was truly terrifying. So much so that an entire knightly order would need to mobilize to defeat one, and even then, sacrifices might still be made. Thus, trolls ruled as the nightmares of warriors. However, the immense value of a troll''s heart and blood could make even such nightmares worth forgetting. It is said that consuming troll blood can heal almost any disease and wound, while eating a trolls heart offers numerous effects, including extending ones lifespan. Of course, if consumed without proper refining, it would be fatal. In any case, a troll appearing in the forests or mountains near an estate was considered a treasure that had to be hunted down at any cost. Even if sacrifices were required, a successful hunt promised unimaginable rewards. Thus, countless mercenaries and explorers have sought out trolls, but unfortunately, trolls have now become rare creatures. Due to reckless hunting, they are no longer commonly found in typical forests or mountains. One must venture into the so-called "demon realms" to encounter them. So, when someone asked today, "Will we really be able to fight a real troll in the swordsmanship department exam?" it was undoubtedly a foolish question. It was clear to anyone who thought about it for even a moment that a real troll wouldnt be in the capital city. That icy remark came from Karin Guinevere, a girl with a beauty resembling a delicate violet. Meanwhile, a boy whose hair she was brushing like a beloved doll blushed and tried to respond. L-Lady Karin, could you please give me some space? Isn''t it funny? How could anyone catch a real troll? All we have is the [Stone Troll] made through alchemy. ...Well. Her intoxicating scent was tormenting him. His young, fresh body was starting to react in ways he couldnt control. Being naturally introverted, Derek bent his body, trying his best to distance himself from her. Slap. Where are you going? ... It was useless. Honestly, calling that thing a troll is ridiculous. Its just stones drenched in troll blood. Oh, and that blood was artificially reproduced, wasnt it? Well, still, its a dangerous existence. To ordinary people, sure. The artificial man-eaters, or the stone trolls as they were called, werent even truly living creatures. They were more akin to golems. Created by alchemists who tried to replicate the properties of a trolls heart and blood, they barely managed to mimic twenty percent of a real trolls abilities, which left many disappointed. But even that 20% was still significant. Thanks to that, numerous products were developed, one of which was the [Stone Troll]. ...It was nothing more than stones soaked in replicated troll blood. Many didnt fully understand how these stone trolls were created, but their combat power was far inferior to the original, which is why they were often used for training or combat evaluations. Such was the case for the swordsmanship department''s exam. "Ive seen one before. Sometimes my family buys them to spar with our new knights. Theyre pathetic. As a creature once called the demon of the forest or man-eating monster, its shockingly weak." "...Thats expected since its just a replica." Derek, now resigned to having his hair combed by her, accepted his fate. Yet he still answered her questions with a somewhat strange expression. "Is there something wrong with what I said? Why the sudden reaction?" "Oh, no. I just had something on my mind." "Hmm, having other thoughts while being with someone as amazing as me... Im disappointed." "!?" Hmph! L-Lady Karin...? Hmph! "..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How do you even go about soothing a girls mood in a situation like this? Derek pondered over this worlds greatest unsolvable mystery. Besides, I really need to figure out what to do soon... Even while trying to placate her delicate feelings, Dereks mind was consumed with worry. They were entering the Academys exam ''chapter'' earlier than expected. Normally, the previous chapter should have occurred first, but oddly, it hadnt. Illegal wizards were supposed to carry out an attack, but nothing happened. He had been preparing to report the illegal wizard, who had infiltrated the Academy disguised as a teacher, to the knights, but overnight, the wizard had vanished. While it was a relief that no attack had occurred, it was also unsettling. What about Oddwals corruption route? With the main story not unfolding as expected, Derek was beginning to feel uneasy. It felt like all the information he had was becoming useless, completely thrown into disarray. As a result, Derek couldn''t predict what would happen in this chapter, which made him even more anxious. The exam chapters are something I have no control over, which makes me even more nervous... It was impossible to foresee what kind of butterfly effect might have occurred. The exam period chapters were filled with uncertainty, and despite having knowledge, Derek had no power to stop what was coming. All he had was his status as a mere cadet. Im powerless. What good was all the information if he couldn''t act on it? ...Why do you have that expression? Huh? I asked why you suddenly look so sad. Oh, its nothing... Im not angry. I can just see that youre holding something back, so Im asking. ... Come here. I... Im... Come on, are you going to refuse a ladys courage? ... And so, before he even realized it, Derek was pulled into her arms. It was embarrassing to receive comfort from a girl younger than him. But still... I feel a bit better. No matter how mentally mature one is, it seems the physical body cannot be ignored. He was at an age where hormones were in control. Derek received her comfort as Karin gently stroked his gray hair, hoping that his weary eyes would soften, if only a little. ...Of course, despite their sincere feelings, from others perspectives... Theyre at it again. Lucky bastard. ...I wish I could have a romance too. It just looked like they were flaunting their relationship. It was summer. Kwoong! Ah, is that the stone troll? Ihan, in his capacity as an instructor at the swordsmanship department, was given the chance to inspect the troll the cadets would face. [Gru...Aaa...Aagh...!] "...It looks like a doll with a speaker attached." The original form of a troll boasted a height of about 6 meters, comparable to a large excavator transformed into a robot. Its body was entirely covered in rock, and its savagery made it an untamable beast. But this thing... Whoosh! Its slow, small, and weak. The 3-meter-tall troll, or rather, the stone creature it was, moved sluggishly. While it may appear intimidating to some, Ihan felt no such thrill. This is no troll. He concluded. This was not a troll. It was a poor imitation, a mere replica of a trolls form. Thus... Boring. Crash! Ihans palm struck the stone creature hard. Though it was akin to a simple slap, the impact it created was immense. Boom! The stone monsters back shattered as it crumbled to the ground. Hmm, Ive been using this technique a lot lately. His attack was packed with far greater destructive force than anything shown by Levi Folt the previous day. It was a technique based on Baltars Neutron Heavy Force Method, a powerful but unsettlingly convenient move that made him feel uneasy. Next, I should research another technique. Convenient techniques were fine, but to become truly strong, one couldnt rely solely on shortcuts. Twinge. ...Though it does have a good defense. As he pondered, Ihan felt a slight tingle in his hand. It wasnt particularly painful, just a bit numb. This imitation may have lacked offensive power and had plenty of weaknesses to exploit, but its defense was nothing to scoff at. Furthermore... Crawl...Crawl... It has some regenerative ability, I see. Now it made sense why it was called a troll. The creatures shattered body was attempting to reattach itself. It wasnt entirely without merit. Ihan was convinced as he crushed the creatures head under his foot, ensuring its demise. ...This thing wasnt an opponent the cadets could defeat. That reincarnator and those three will win easily, but the assistant instructor might barely scrape by. As for the rest, they dont stand a chance. This wasnt just true for the bear cubs series, but for the young masters series as well. Maybe if they trained for another year, but at their current level? It would be a complete loss. The reason? They lack destructive power. Ihan knew this because he had trained them. They werent nearly strong enough to handle the stone troll. Thus, he realized that passing this exam didnt necessarily require defeating the creature. The examiners are military elders, right? Theyll assess combat ability, but theyll also pay close attention to how cleverly the warriors handle the situation. It wasnt a bad system. By pushing the cadets to their limits and analyzing their strengths and weaknesses, they would gauge their potential. It was an appropriate method, and even if they hadnt learned advanced techniques, showing excellence and the will to fight would suffice. However... ...Now I understand why the bear cub seniors only make it to the second year. The bear cubs seniorsthe commoner cadets from the previous yearwere weak, but they had surpassed the standard Ihan had set for them. Thats why they made it to their second year. But they probably realized something as soon as they reached the second year. They were strong soldiers and good strategists, but they were not knights. Sensing their limits, many likely chose to drop out. What a pity. -Its foolish. Such talented people should be nurtured, even if it means granting them access to advanced techniques. Why discard such promising individuals just because theyre not extraordinary? ... Dont you agree, my friend? ...Youre not allowed here. Haha, dont worry. I snuck in. Youre quite shameless. Despite the sudden appearance of the outsider, Ihan didnt react with surprise. He had sensed the unfamiliar, or rather irritating, presence earlier but hadnt bothered to confront it. There was no murderous intent or hostility, after all. However, the strangers behavior, as if he could read Ihans thoughts, was unsettling. Did he master some form of mind-reading? Its not quite mind-reading. Ive just developed a knack for reading peoples thoughts. It wasnt intentional. Just a clumsy skill I picked up. ...Isnt that the same thing as mind-reading? Haha, you could call it that, but true mind-reading belongs to my older brother. Thats what real mind-reading is. This little ability of mine doesnt even come close. I dont ever want to experience that. Haha, youd think differently if you met him. Despite the rumors circulating in the capital, my brother is quite an amazing guy. Whatever. Why would I want to meet him? Wait, did I ever mention who my brother is? If I didnt figure it out, Id be an idiot. ? ... What a strange guy. Despite being able to read people like a mind reader, he lacked common sense. Did he really think no one would recognize him, even with the winged lion [mark] etched on his arm? Not to mention, even if the mark wasnt a giveaway... Hide your hair and eyes better. Oh, did they stand out that much? His jet-black hair, characteristic of Northerners, wasnt the only giveaway. His predatory eyes, reminiscent of a lion, were a symbol that could only belong to the family bloodline of the one known for inheriting the heart of a lion. And those with the eyes of a lion were generally... Hmm, I was trying to conceal my identity, but too bad. You didnt seem to be trying at all. Haha, I was initially, but after watching for a while, my blood started boiling, and I lost the patience to hide it. ... Im not usually inconsiderate, but... this is just one of those thingsour familys quirk, you could say...! Smiirk. -Would you be willing to fight me until one of us dies? A mad [Berserker]. A knight of Lionels bloodline made a proposal to Ihan that sounded like a love confession for a blood-soaked deathmatch. ...You crazy bastard. Why did it have to be someone from the demonic North Sea Cult? Why do only these kinds of lunatics approach me? Ihan couldnt understand it. Chapter 57: The Knight hates exams (4) When reading wuxia novels, two major factions often appear: the Demonic Sect and the Northern Ice Palace. If youve read wuxia during your student days, youd know that these two factions are typically depicted as extremely powerful, often to the point of repetition. The reason why martial artists from the Northern Ice Palace and the Demonic Sect are frequently portrayed as the strongest is due to the sheer strength of their individual members. Living in harsh environments, fighting every dayits only natural they become strong. In this world, the Lionels are essentially the equivalent of the Northern Ice Palace and the Demonic Sect. Fighting monstrous creatures in the barren, frozen wastelands every day, building their territory amidst snowstorms and icy mountainshow could they not be strong? In addition, in such a fierce and unforgiving environment, the people are loyal only to the Lionels, a family that bears the bloodline of the winged lion. They swear absolute loyalty to this family, and in doing so, have built a territory and military force the size of a kingdom. In reality, they possess the most powerful military and the largest territory among the kingdoms forces. They are the only faction where the contradictory principles of worshipping strength and absolute loyalty to the royal family coexist. Thats why Ihan referred to them as the "Northern Demonic Sect." In modern terms, its like they fully developed Siberiaand then took it a step further. With such power, the Lionels are formidable, even for Pendragon to handle. They remain one of the founding families of the kingdom only because of ancestral vows. They could declare independence at any time. Its said that half of Lionels military strength comes from a single order of knights. The Northern Iron Lion Knights. Alongside the White Silver Lion Knights, they are one of only two knightly orders in the kingdom allowed to use the lion insignia. However, society places the Black Iron Lions above the White Silver Lions. Its natural to fear a predator ruling the frozen plains more than a tamed beast in a zoo. "Are you from the Black Iron Lion Knights?" "Maximus Iron de Lionel, Vice Commander of the Black Iron Lion Knights. You may call me Max. And you are?" "You already know." "I want to hear it from a warrior''s lips." "...Ihan Turtle." "Very well, Lihan! Ill remember it!" "Its Ihan, you bastard." It had been a while since Ihan had heard someone mess with his name like that. He was sure Maximus did it on purpose. Or maybe... "More importantly, Lihan! Lets fight! A battle to the death!" "...This bastard." It seemed this guy didnt care about nameshe was just a crazy battle maniac. At some point, Ihan had been forcibly renamed to "Lihan," and he scowled. This was not someone you could have a normal conversation with. Was he from a tribe of battle-crazed warriors? Now I understand why Baltar told me to stay away from northerners. Baltar had said: "Even if you have to fight, dont fight with northerners. Its not that theyre particularly frightening, but getting involved with them wont do your life any good." That was spot on. But Ihan felt wronged. He didnt ask for this. How could he avoid getting entangled when this lunatic had barged in on his own? "Ah, my luck." After all the recent bloodshed, Ihan wanted to avoid any more fighting for a while. "Dont regret this later." Swoosh! sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihan drew the small dagger he had lying nearby. Compared to the massive battle axe that Maximus held, it looked like a toy. Someone might think, "What could he possibly do with that?" But Max, standing before him, didnt underestimate him in the slightest. In fact, he was excited. Good! This isnt just thrillingits giving me chills! His excitement only grew. As expected, his instincts were right. Ihans presence wasnt that of a human but of a large beast. Max was thrilled. Who would have thought hed find a warrior worthy of his reputation in the peaceful capital? If I defeat this man, my soul will be one step closer to Avalon! Maxs anticipation surged, and Ihans aura grew even colder. Realizing that his opponent wasnt just any madman, Ihan abandoned any thoughts of holding back. This wasnt going to be a light sparring matchit was a fight to the death. Just as Ihan and Maximus were about to collide Smack! "Guh!?" "Thunderhead, didnt I tell you to behave? When did I ever say you could go around causing trouble?" ...B-brother." "You brat." Whack! Whack! S-stop! Please stop hitting me, brother! It hurts! Im hitting you because it hurts. Should I hit you to make you feel better instead?" Ugh! And just like that, the tension between them disappeared. Despite his massive size, Maximus was getting beaten by a man much smaller than him. It was like watching a dog cower before its master. There was no dignity in the sightit was utterly pathetic. But Ihan... ...Who is this man? Ihan didnt even have the energy to mock the gorilla-like Maximus. Instinctively, he stepped back, preparing his legs and calves for a quick retreat. He was ready to flee at any moment. But this time, it wasnt for an attackjust to run. There was no shame in it. Victory or defeat didnt matter to Ihan. Survival was his top priority. No matter what others called hima coward or notIhans goal was to live a long and happy life. If that meant fleeing from an unwinnable fight, so be it. "There''s no need to worry. I have no intention of killing you." "Then could you get rid of that spike aimed at my neck?" "Ah, right. My apologies. It wasnt my intention to frighten you." "...Ha." Ihan couldnt help but laugh dryly. Drip. When had it happened? Blood was dripping from his side and the back of his neck. It felt like a finely sharpened ice pick had pierced his skin. His skinnormally tough as bulletproof armorhad been cut through like tofu. It had been a near-death experience. But did you know? Maximus truly hadnt intended to kill him. Thats why Ihan was still alive. Hah, if people call me a monster, what the hell would they call this guy? Ihan realized that thisthis manwas what a real monster looked like. Magnus Julian de Lionel. The great northern duke stood before him. Inside the building, there was an eerie silence. Normally, youd expect to see passing guards, teachers, or even sneaking students, but today, there was nothing. Not even an ant could be seen. Ihan understood why no one dared approach this place. Something like that is here. [.] "Calm down and go back. No matter how eager you are to test someone, you mustnt threaten them." [.] "Sigh, Ill offer plenty of sacrifices later. Now, please return." [.] "I promise." Magnus was speaking to something in the air. Anyone witnessing the scene would have thought he was insane, but Ihan knew better. He had been threatened by that very presence. Theres something massive here. Ihan focused his senses on the empty space Magnus was addressing. And then, in that moment [?] Gasp! Ihan finally saw it. Or rather... A lion? Their gazes locked. It was more instinct than a clear sight, a sharp intuition. Behind Magnus stood a massive creature, the size of an elephant, with a thick mane. Its legs were muscular, its claws thicker than Ihans waist, and its fangs were enormousreminiscent of a saber-toothed cat. But no, it wasnt a saber-tooth; it was definitely a lion. How could he be so sure? Because it pierced me. Anyone whos been struck knows. It was the same overwhelming presence he had once felt in a zoo, in his past life. And now he realized. That lion was none other than... Thats the [Mystery]. The mysterious beings left behind from an ancient era when races like fairies and gods thrived across the continent. These beings were called "Mysteries." Some even worship gods in animal form... Ihan recalled the information Jake had given him the previous day, and part of it flashed through his mind. [-The Lionel familys masters have carried Mysteries within them for generations. Its said that their power rivals that of Aura users and is one of the kingdom''s strongest forces, alongside Galahads Demon Sword.] ...At the time, Ihan had dismissed it as a joke. How strong could Mysteries or Demon Swords be? He hadnt believed they could rival Aura users. But now? Now, he was sure. Damn, I cant tell whod win if he fought Baltar. Baltar Grace. Just like that superhuman, there was no limit in sight to Magnus power. Now Ihan understood. How had this kingdom, surrounded by hostile nations, survived for so long? Even without Aura users, as long as monsters like that exist, theyll be fine. It was like having an aircraft carrier as backup. Truly... Thats insane. Forget reassuranceIhan just wished theyd stop paying attention to him altogether. "Young knight, I must apologize again. My brother was out of line." Magnus, despite his high rank, offered a sincere apology to Ihan, who was, after all, just a common knight. Clearly, Magnus wasnt one to cling to authority. But Maximus protested. "Brother! How can a warriors battle be considered out of line? Take back your words!" "Silence!" [Roar!!] "Argh!" Maximus, both his respected older brother and the familys guardian spirit, scolded him harshly. To an outsider, it looked like Maximus was flailing wildly, but those who shared the Lionel bloodline could see it. The massive "Black Lion" was swatting Maximus with a paw. Maximus couldnt even fight back. How could any human resist that? "Ugh..." Maximus, humiliated, couldnt even get up, satisfied only when Magnus turned his attention back to Ihan. "I didnt come here with this in mind. I just wanted to have a conversation with you." "With me?" "Yes." "..." "Dont worry. The [Black King] doesnt harm others lightly. He just has trouble gauging his strength and tends to play rough, which is why you felt threatened." "...Thats not reassuring at all." So what if that lion "played rough" with him again? Ihan felt like hed be saying goodbye to this world for good. All he wanted to do was run away. "Hmm, judging by your reaction, you can see the Black King? Thats remarkable." "..." Caught. Magnus had revealed the lions presence to test him, and Ihan had taken the bait. What could he do now? Instead of panicking, Ihan decided to be honest. "I cant see it, per se. I can only sense its presence." Magnus impressed expression only deepened. "Incredible. To think someone not of our bloodline could sense the Black King. You arent a mage or a Mystery user, yet... How fascinating." "Could you stop finding me so fascinating?" "Frankly, Im holding back from testing you further." "..." Damn it... Ihan groaned internally. Why was he the one being tested when it was exam season for the cadets? Why am I the one being put through this? [Hmph.] Being evaluated by an elephant-sized lion, no lessit made Ihan want to cry. But he stayed composed. "So, whats the point of this conversation?" "Oh? Youre not trembling anymore." "Even in a tigers den, as long as you keep your wits, youll survive. If things get dangerous, Ill just run for it. Whats there to be afraid of?" "...I can see why the Black King is curious about you." [Growl.] Definitely an interesting young man. His idiot little brother still froze like a mouse before a cat whenever he met the Black King. But this young man, meeting the Black King for the first time, looked him straight in the eye and spoke his mind. Magnus found him fascinating. "Haha, after the death of the last king, I thought there were no more interesting people left in the capital. It seems I was wrong." "Pardon?" "I was talking to myself. You asked why I wanted to speak with you, didnt you?" "...Yes." "Its nothing much. I simply wanted to talk. The Black King wished to meet you." "Thats all?" "Even if it seems like a trivial reason, if the Black King takes a liking to someone, thats reason enough to meet." Warriors who had received the Black Kings favor often found themselves famous, whether they wanted to be or not. And those who had been chosen by the Black King... I wonder how this young man will leave his mark on history? They all achieved legendary feats. Thats why Magnus wanted to meet him. To see what kind of person he was. To meet him, even for a short while, had significance. Some might call it pointless curiosity, but the more someone has, the more curious they become. In fact, curiosity often drives people who lack for nothing to continue moving forward. Thats why... "...Would you consider coming north with me?" "...What?" "If you do, Id even consider marrying you to my daughter." "..." Magnus wasnt shy about making wild, unexpected offers. ...But from Ihans perspective, it was nothing more than an unwelcome recruitment attempt. Chapter 58: Is Irene angry? (1) Cricket was one of those aristocratic leisure sports similar to baseball, enjoyed by the nobility, but it was also a sport familiar to commoners. Unlike polo, which required trained horses, a field for practice, and specialized equipment, cricket only needed a ball and a flat bat, making it much more accessible. As a result, cricket became a popular sport among both nobles and commoners, and it was no exaggeration to say that everyone knew the basic rules. Thats why... You cant play any better than that? My grandma could swing the bat better than you! Why cant you catch the ball?! Its dropping right in front of you! ...Yeah, it was like that. On the cricket field, or rather, in the cricket exam, cadets were furiously throwing balls, swinging bats, and desperately trying to catch the ball. Coincidentally, the two teams currently playing consisted mostly of cadets from noble families representing the southern and eastern regions. It was as if fate had split them into teams according to their regions, and those from the South and East had already begun cheering passionately for their respective sides. The fervor was reaching the point where it seemed a brawl might break out at any moment. This wasnt just a sports match or an exam for cadets anymore; it was a territorial war, a battle of pride. Arno, one of the participants in the cricket exam, shook his head in disbelief. If we lose this match, I feel like a rebellion might break out back in our territory. Its not just a feeling; it will happen. I heard that during a cricket match between rival territories involving senior cadets, the losing territorys citizens armed themselves with slings and pelted the lords son with stones. Is... is that senior still alive? Hes breathing, but hes living as the greatest traitor in his territorys history. ... So, we absolutely have to win. I dont want to be labeled a traitor... or stoned to death. ...I see. And so, the cricket match continued to escalate, becoming something far more intense than anyone expected. The exam became secondary, with both teams seemingly determined to beat the other side to a pulp. Arno and the other members of the swordsmanship department were starting to worry that a fistfight might break out at any moment. Is this what they call a bench-clearing brawl? Ihan watched the chaotic scene, dumbfounded. He had come to watch since his cadets were participating, thinking it would just be a casual viewing experience. However, the situation had turned into something much more combative. He had expected the nobles to keep things refined, given that this was their sport, but it was more exciting than any baseball or soccer match hed seen. Moreover... Am I watching European football? Whats with all these hooligans? Even the spectators were getting rowdy. If things got any worse, Ihan figured someone might actually light a torch and start burning down the nobles'' carriages. This is madness. Maybe it was because there were so few entertainment options, but people seemed to take sports very seriously here. Given how familiar cricket was, it was probably inevitable that things would get this heated. Should I introduce soccer here? There were already sports somewhat similar to soccer, but if he introduced the modern version, it would be interesting to see what kind of impact it might have. Perhaps this was what they called intellectual curiosity? As he entertained the idea of introducing modern soccer, a familiar voice interrupted his thoughts. Instructor? Number 11 Bear? It was a familiar face. Its Barry, Instructor. Were not in the training ground, so could you call me by my name? But I remember your number exactly, dont I? ...Should I be grateful for that? What brings you here, Cadet Barry? Oh, Im earning some extra cash. Its kind of the peak season for that. Number 11 Baldyno, Barry Cobsscratched his head with a sheepish smile. He pulled out a cool drink from his large backpack. The bag was also full of snacks like jerky and pretzels. Hmm, is it okay for you to be selling things like that? Technically, its not allowed, but most people turn a blind eye. Especially for guys like me who are always strapped for cash, its pretty common. I see. I did notice some drunk people earlier... Haha, selling alcohol is illegal. If the enforcement team shows up, those guys will get arrested on the spot. Theres even an enforcement team? Ihan shook his head in disbelief and pulled out two silver coins from his pocket. Ill take a drink and some jerky. Uh, thats too much money. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rest is a tip. ...Instructor. Study during exam season, alright? Dont let your pride get in the way of accepting help. ...I will serve loyally! Just do your best. Yes, sir! With a sharp salute, Barry took the two silver coins (enough for a family of four to live for a month) and handed over the entire bag of snacks before hurrying off. I only asked for a few things... Ihan grumbled as he popped a piece of jerky into his mouth. This is homemade? Not bad at all. It was good enough to be worth the money. In the end, Ihan had the audacity to decline Magnuss offer. Refusing an offer from a grand duke was unheard of for a mere knight. Magnus could have easily taken it as an insult and ordered Ihans head removed. But instead... Why do you refuse? Magnus simply looked intrigued, his eyes gleaming with interest. It was a very generous offer, after all. Ihan had a chance to become the son-in-law of a grand duke and even take on the Lionel name. Why would he refuse such a golden opportunity? When asked, Ihans answer was... Im just not interested. ...And with that, Magnus blinked in surprise, while Maximus rolled on the floor, clutching his stomach in laughter. Hahaha! Brother, I told you! This man is something else! Imagine someone daring to blow off the great Lionel family like that! Isnt he amazing? ...He certainly is, haha! However, neither Magnus nor the northern knights seemed upset. In fact, they were amused. Perhaps it was a northern trait. Unlike central nobles, the northerners valued honesty and frankness over hiding their true feelings, and they seemed to appreciate boldness. After a hearty laugh, Magnus had said: Still, remember my offer, knight. The Lionel family will always welcome you. And with that, he left, still leaving the door open for Ihan. Magnus was a whirlwind of a man. He had arrived with the ferocity of a storm, seemingly ready to sweep everything away, and disappeared just as swiftly, like a vanishing tempest. Next time, we will duel for sure, Lohan! ...Youre doing that on purpose, right? Hmm? ...Should I break his jaw the next time we meet? Three times nowLihan, Rohanhed been renamed by that annoying gorilla of a man. Unlike the surprisingly likable grand duke, Maximus had been a constant irritant. Next time, Ihan wouldnt let it slide. Hed crack that gorillas jawor his neckwhen they crossed paths again. But before that... Should I deal with the Information Guild first? More than the grappler and the gorilla, the Information Guild deserved a good beating. If they took his money, they should at least provide accurate information. How had things gotten so messed up? I thought the duke was a murderer, but hes just a normal guy. I assumed that guy was a rapist, but he turned out to be a pretty decent fellow. What kind of mess is this? Of course, you couldnt judge everything from just one meeting, but Ihan trusted his instincts and his own eyes. From what hed seen, both the duke and grand duke werent worthless scum. In fact, they were probably the most deserving of the title "noble" out of everyone Ihan had met so far. So Ihan came to two possible conclusions about why the guilds information was so off. One, they had been lazy and gathered it sloppily. Or two... They both thoroughly manipulated the information about themselves. Whatever the reason... ...This is exhausting. It seemed like he was getting into more trouble now than when he was in the knights. ...Was it because he was at the academy? No, its not the academys fault. Its the people. Did you know? In any academy story, everything is peaceful until the protagonist shows up. And now, in his current workplace, there werent just one but twoor maybe even threeprotagonist-level figures. Theres the regressor, the wild prince of unknown origins, and then... -Instructor!? ...... Oh my, what a coincidence! Fancy meeting you here, hoho... ...Hmph. And now, the reincarnator, too. Ihan sighed deeply as he thought to himself. She really... Shes a terrible actress. Irene Windler approached him with a clumsy smile. [Irene, you know what to do, right? Theres no better chance than today! This is the day to achieve your goal!] Shut up! Its because of you that Im even doing this nonsense in the first place! Irene Windler couldnt believe what she was doing. She had to put on makeup from the moment she woke up, all because of the noisy ghost she lived with. [Huh? I didnt tell you to put on makeup. That was all you.] What, should I meet him looking like a mess, then?! I-Im doing this for your sake, you brat. [Hmm~?] W-Why are you looking at me like that? [Oh, nothing. Just remember, no matter what scheming thoughts you have, you have to grant my request. Understand?] Im not scheming anything! ...But do I really have to fulfill your request? [If you want to fail your exam, then feel free to ignore it.] Ugh...! Irene Windler, who hadnt studied at all, was forced to rely on the ghost who could memorize everything. She had no choice but to go along with it. After all, even though she was the top student in the Magic Department, she couldnt afford to flunk the exams. Failure is not an option! For someone like her, possessed by the soul of a student who had never passed their entrance exam, bad grades were a nightmare. So... Ill just... touch his thigh. Just his thigh... Glancing at the knights thighwhich looked thicker than her waistIrene swallowed nervously. Shivers! ...? The knight suddenly felt a chill. Chapter 59: Is Irene angry? (2) Although the two met by "chance," Ihan was not the type of person who would fail to consider the feelings of a woman approaching him, even if it required some courage on her part. "Well then, since we met by chance, let''s walk together, Chick Number 2." "Can''t you just call me by my name?" "...What was your name again?" "?!" "Kidding, Cadet Irene." "Sir, I really thought you had forgotten for real, so it didnt sound like a joke." "I''m not that much of a scumbag." "Hehe, I was just joking too." "Touch." Although awkward at first, the conversation between the knight and the young woman flowed continuously. After all, they were next-door neighbors. Given how often they saw each other, it would have been strange if they still felt unfamiliar with one another. However, if there was any lingering awkwardness between them, it was likely because: "It feels a little strange to have a conversation like this at the academy." "Even if were neighbors outside, here we''re an instructor and a cadet." "Yeah, definitely." The tension came from their roles as instructor and cadet. Irene Wendler nodded in agreement with Ihan''s words but felt that today, at least, she didn''t need to worry about the teacher-student relationship. After all, it was exam season, and all the academic faculties had halted their classes. Even instructors, lecturers, and professors were taking a step back from interacting with cadets. This gave Irene the courage to approach him first today. ''Hmm, but still... I hope this doesnt look like something romantic, right?'' As someone inexperienced in romance, she was particularly concerned about how others might perceive them. She worried that they might look like a budding couple. And if that were the case... ''That would be... a little embarrassing.'' Irene Wendlers cheeks turned a bright red, as if stained with blush. Unfortunately for her, though... "Oh, it''s Lady Irene. Whos that next to her? Her escort knight?" "More like a mercenary, dont you think? Still, given its Galahad, she would need an escort." "Wait, isn''t he the swordsmanship instructor?" "Ah, right! Do you think the Galahad family hired him as a bodyguard?" To others, they looked nothing like a romantic pair. What would you even call this situation? "Wow, seeing them together like that, it''s kind of..." "Their styles dont match, do they?" "Exactly..." One looked like they came straight out of a romantic comic, while the other gave off a distinctly apocalyptic vibe. The cadets watching them were puzzled by how such an odd pair could be together. Ihan didn''t even need to be at the academy today. During the two-week evaluation period, most instructors either rested at home or caught up on leftover work. Though this time was closer to a preparation phase than a break, and the instructors were usually busy with final preparations, Ihan had an unusual amount of free time, thanks to his assistant, who handled everything for himan assistant who could only be described as a slave. So, while others were busy, Ihan spent this precious break focusing on his own training and wandering around the academy, curious about how his students would fare. Obligation? Or is this just fondness? Whatever it was, after spending three months with them, he couldn''t help but grow attached. He found himself eager to see how well the students from the swordsmanship department would perform. Irene agreed, and the first place they visited together was... Thwack! Thwack! "Chick Number 7, not bad at all." "Lady Rose certainly has excellent athletic abilities." The scene was the tennis courts, a battlefield of blooming flowers, where the "chicks" were shining. "Its like a garden of flowers here." "My nose hurts from all the perfume." "...Arent we kind of switching traditional gender roles right now?" "What do you mean?" "...Is it just me?" Since most of the noble ladies chose tennis as their sport, the courts were overwhelmingly dominated by women. Meanwhile, the students who stood out were from the swordsmanship department. Thwack!! "I won!" "Woohoo!" "Oh? Instructor!" "Instructor, I won!" Perhaps it was because they''d received special training and lectures from Ihan, but the girls displayed overwhelming skill and secured their victory, leaving a strong impression on the evaluators. Theyre definitely my membersno, my chicks. It seemed they were finally shedding their yellow feathers. Hmm, though at this point, we could start calling them battle chickens instead. Ihan knew all too well that noble ladies often boasted about slimming down through starvation, without doing any real exercise. They were the type to go on diets, bragging about how skinny they were, while indulging in endless rounds of tea parties with cakes, tea, and sweets. ''No wonder their bodies are in such poor shape.'' Watching the defeated noblewomen, Ihan felt they were not just upset at losing, but missing the real issue at hand. ''Malnutrition and a severe lack of exercise...'' They might not feel it now, while theyre young, but when they age, theyre bound to suffer for it. Compared to them, my chicks are like phoenixes. Unlike the frail, sickly girls around them, his chicks were brimming with vitality, swinging their arms with confidence. They had grown so much from the weaklings they had once been. "Ah, theyre making me emotional." "...What exactly are you getting emotional about?" "Watching someone recover from illness is always heartwarming." "??" Irene Wendler couldnt quite grasp Ihans sentiment. After that, Ihan and Irene Wendler continued to explore the academy, witnessing various events. "Kunta is charging!" "Run, run! Don''t let him hit you!" "Ahhh!" They watched a barbarian charging across the football field like a wild bull, sending cadets flying left and right. "If you dont want to get hurt, move!" "What is that crazy horse stunt?!" "A mercenary pulling this off? Even so... Ack!" They observed a student from the mercenary kings lineage dominating the polo field with insane horseback stunts, making others question if he came from the plains rather than being just another mercenary. "You did it!" "You maniac!" "As expected of the sword master''s successor!" Then there was the descendant of the sword master, hitting a walk-off home run in a tight cricket game. Everywhere they looked, the swordsmanship cadets were excelling. Ihan, the one who had trained them, couldnt help but feel a sense of pride. It was the same feeling one might get when showing off a well-groomed bonsai tree. But while Ihan was basking in this pride, Irene Wendler had some questions. "Hmm, those students are seniors, right? Second or third years?" "Thats right." It was only natural that there were second and third years among those taking the exam, many of whom had skipped the swordsmanship departments classes, opting instead for private tutors. "And why are they so weak?" "Hm?" "No, seriously, they seem much weaker compared to their peers. Even the ''Teddy Bears'' could beat them." "......" "Why are you looking at me like that?" "I just found it cute." "W-What?!" Unaware that she had just made Irenes heart skip a beat, Ihan stared at her with renewed curiosity. Could it be because she was a mage, or had she grown keen at observing warriors after spending so much time in the swordsmanship department? Or was it just that... Her bloodline really is a cheat. After all, her father, a duke who wielded the demon sword, had the power to single-handedly dominate battlefields. If Irene had been raised as a warrior instead of a mage, she would have been formidable in her own right. Though Ihan valued effort, he couldnt deny the importance of bloodline in a world like theirs. After all, even though he emphasized hard work, Ihan couldnt ignore the power of noble lineage in a world like this. Irene''s observation was spot on. The second and third-year students were getting overwhelmed by the first-years, and even a quick glance showed a significant disparity in skill levels. In gaming terms, theyre like newbies who havent even finished their first job change. Compared to them, the first-year students had nearly completed their second or even third job changes. The gap was ridiculous. ...Ive heard that the quality of new knights has been declining year by year, and I guess this is why. Looking at these seniors reminded Ihan of something: the new knights who had come after him, including that one particularly arrogant junior, Yord, who had been the only one brave enough to challenge him before he joined the academy. The others had been timid, and their lack of confidence was obvious. They havent developed any real physical skills. Their ability to exude killing intent or aura is awkward at best. I bet their only real experience comes from hunting animals, like rabbits or foxes. They clearly had never faced anything truly dangerous, not even monsters. The lack of intensity radiating from their bodies said it all. They dont have the basics. As he had said before, Ihan had never slacked off in his role as an instructor. He had approached everyone sincerely and trained them with all his effort. The thing he emphasized most of all was the importance of basics. And in his training, he drilled these basics into the cadets as if he were trying to reprogram their very minds and bodies. Thanks to this approach, even the first-year students who had only been under his guidance for less than three months had improved so much that they could easily defeat their former selves from three months ago. On the other hand, the second and third-year students, who had two years of training on the first-years, were... Pathetic. Thats how Ihan saw the second and third-year students. Theyre all just hollow shells. Completely empty on the inside. "Are the basics really that important?" Irene asked, puzzled. "Its like calling someone a mage when they cant even use telekinesis to play cats cradle." "Wow, thats... seriously bad." Now that Ihan used a magical example, Irene immediately understood. For a mage, not being able to control telekinesis was like giving a child a hammer. Nothing is more dangerous than being unable to control one''s own power. "Why are their levels so low?" "War has ruined people in many ways." "Huh?" "There''s a lot to it." Irene likely didnt know. The true heroes of the Britten War were the knights of the previous generation, not the current one. The knights of the previous kings era had all retired, and the current military was being led by people who had partied through the war, without any real combat experience. The absence of the Wargod is a huge loss. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Wargodthe previous king of Pendragonhad ruled the kingdom for 120 years, elevating it to the level of a great power. It was hard to believe that a mere human could achieve such accomplishments, but his deeds were legendary. He couldve founded a nation on his own. The Wargods most extraordinary talent, the one that even made Ihan in awe, was his ability to select and nurture exceptional talents. Any knight or minister the Wargod chose was guaranteed to be outstanding. Pendragon had once been filled with these chosen talents, so much so that even empires feared the kingdom. Among those chosen by the Wargods discerning eye had been none other than Baltar Grace in his youth. But it had been 17 years since the Wargod, now known as the Great King, had departed for Avalon. Most of the people who had fought alongside him had already passed away, and the few remaining elders, who had made a name for themselves in the war, were merely waiting for the day they would join him in the afterlife. Now it was time for the younger generation to lead the kingdom. But unfortunately, this younger generation was... disappointing. When the next war comes, Ill have to leave this country. Watching the nobles who were supposed to lead the kingdom gave Ihan a sinking feeling that the kingdom had no real future. "Is that why the kingdom fell?" "Huh?" "...Nothing. Forget it." "??" Ihan swallowed his words. It wasnt something he could share with anyone just yet. For now, it was something he could only keep to himself. At that moment "Is this what you wanted to show me, you arrogant brat?" "...Wouldnt one look be worth more than a thousand words?" "Hmph. I suppose youre right. Watching this does make me angry." "......." Standing behind him was a man radiating a cold, chilling presence. Roen could feel his heart tighten with fear. He had known all along who this man was. He was one of the pillars holding up the kingdom, alongside Pendragon and Lionel. But even knowing this, Roen had never imagined he would be so terrified in his presence. Up until now, Roen had believed there was no one who could make him feel this way. But now ...Hes terrifying. Roen feared Blake Vivian de Galahad. But was it Blake that he feared, or something else? Could it be that the lions blood sleeping within me is afraid of him? Regardless of the reason, Roen knew that letting his guard down would be a fatal mistake. "Should I kill him, my lord?" "No need. We didnt come here to fight today." "But he was arrogant enough to summon you, my lord. We cant let him live." "It feels like Ive raised a butcher, not a knight." "If you wish, Ill gladly become a butcher." "...Sigh." Oh yes, there was him too. Lark de Durron, Galahads final sword. His title was not something he had earned yet. In the distant future, this would be the name he would be known bya title that would terrify the entire kingdom, for he would become its greatest butcher. No one could have known that such a brutal and terrifying force lay dormant within him... The only person who could control that vicious beast inside him was the duke, who wielded the demon sword. With the duke gone, there would be no one left in the kingdom who could contain that monster. But for now, things are different. Even if hes a vicious hound, as long as hes obedient to his master, the danger remains in the future. Thats why Roen decided to take a gamble. As long as the duke was alive and the kingdoms worst butcher remained a loyal dog "...My lord, I came to offer you a proposal." "This arrogant...!" "Stop." "......." "Continue, brat." "......." For Roen to make such an audacious proposal in front of the duke meant that he was risking his life. But the die had been cast, and Roen showed no hesitation. "My lord, Duke Galahadno, the man who carries the purest bloodline of the Great KingI ask you to take the throne." "You insolent wretch!" Lark drew his sword, and Roen, as if he had anticipated this, instantly restrained him. "Ill hear your answer next time." Woosh! In an instant, they disappeared. Their ability to vanish without a trace, even escaping the senses of high-ranking knights, was almost magical. Yet, Lark was confident that he could track them down and kill them, even if they were mystical beings. He was about to move when "Stop." "My lord?" "Hmph, rats. Just like before, all theyre good at is hiding." "......." "...Still." A small smile crept across the lips of Duke Blake de Galahad. But "Its an intriguing proposal." His eyes, however, remained icy cold, indicating that his mood was far from pleasant. Chapter 60: Is Irene angry? (3) T-This wasnt part of my plan... The girl was flustered, and the ghost let out an angry outburst. [That''s why you should have acted when you had the chance! You''re always too slow! You... you premature...!] ...That word doesn''t mean what you think it does. [Then when is it the right word to use?] H-How would I know! [Why are you getting so mad? You could just say you don''t know. Seriously, your temper...] !!? Irene Wendler almost grabbed the back of her neck in frustration. How could the ghost be so shameless after starting the argument in the first place? As much as she wanted to engage in a verbal battle with it, there were more pressing matters at hand. "Look, Sir Knight! Lady Levi is giving a speech over there!" "Bear-girl speaks well." "Does that mean shes winning?" "I dont know if you can ''win'' a debate, but logically, and based on the audiences reactions, she seems to be doing well. Shes probably winning." "Hehe!" For now, the existence of this meddler took priority. The maid beside him was smiling brightly. If it were anyone else, they might have looked like a simpleton, but with her, it was impossible not to feel a sense of warmth and kindness, as if her very presence was infectious. She was like a walking dose of pure positivity, a human vitamin. Layra Winter. This pretty maid with braided hair stood beside Ihan, watching the debate with him, and he responded to her with a mild, nonchalant attitude. ...Meanwhile, Irene Wendler sat off to the side, quietly munching on the pretzels Ihan had bought her. Ugh, I cant even be mad at the maid! And why do these pretzels taste so good?! Most of the pretzels Ihan had bought from Bear No. 7 had ended up in Irene Wendlers stomach, and the next day, she would inevitably scream when she saw her puffed-up face in the mirror. Irenes original plan had been to enjoy a date disguised as a coincidental meeting, but the world never works according to plan. Forgetting the constant presence of the maid by Ihans side had been her fatal mistake. "Dont you ever rest, Miss Maid?" "I''m Sir Knight''s personal maid, so of course, Im always by his side." "But you werent around earlier...." "Hehe, I was doing housework. Oh, Sir Knight! Today, I cleaned without breaking any furniture! Isnt that great?" "Not breaking things is what you should be doing in the first place. I dont see whats so exciting about that." "But the hammer broke. It fell on my head, and I couldnt dodge it in time, so I accidentally broke it. Im sorry...." "...Lets go see a priest, shall we?" "Why?" "......." After a hammer had fallen on her head, she hadnt gotten hurton the contrary, shed broken the hammer with her head of iron, or maybe it was stone. Either way, she continued following them around, much to Irenes internal despair. However... "Dont you have any studying to do, Miss Irene?" "I do have an exam to take, but I studied regularly, so Im fine." "Wow! Youre amazing, as expected of the top student! So impressive!" "W-What?" "Lady Irene, youre really amazing. Youre beautiful, smart, great at cooking, and whenever you dont know something, you try to learn it right away... Youre truly incredible." "...Miss Maid, do you want something?" "Nope!" Layra Winter was impossible to hate. As mentioned earlier, she was like a pure human vitamin. She had the cheerful and innocent energy of a golden retriever, and if she had a tail, it would likely be wagging nonstop. Her compliments were genuine, not flattery, and anyone without a twisted personality would naturally lower their guard around her. It was clear why even a princess would trust someone like Layra Winter. It took only ten minutes for the golden retriever-like maid to completely disarm Irene Wendler. [Arins so simple....] Could you hate someone like her? [...] For the first time, the ghost, who always had a retort, was left speechless. Layra Winter was even a formidable opponent for the ghost. "Th-Thank you, Instructor, for coming in person like this." Levi Fault spoke shyly, bowing her head. Ihan, acting gruffly as usual, handed her a flower, brushing off her gratitude. "Theres no need to thank me. I just had free time. But your speech was impressive." "N-Not really. I just spoke about what I know. Its not a big deal." "Thats what makes it impressive." "Yeah, Levi! You were great!" "Lady Levi, you were amazing! I dont know what the topic was, but you were brilliant!" "...Haha." Levi Fault had received high marks in the debate. Though her speech skills were strong, her ability to produce results based on her hard work was what stood out most. Some people, no matter how much they study, cant demonstrate their full potential, while others can perform exactly as expected. Levi Fault was the latteran excellent student with great promise. She always got the job done. "If youre free, lets grab a meal together." "Well, can we wait until after the next debate? Theres someone I really want to see...." sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hoh, is it a guy?" "N-No! Nothing like that!" Levi Fault, uncharacteristically, raised her voice in panic. Her flustered reaction only served to deepen the knights suspicion. Is it springtime for Bear-girl as well? It seemed like even Levi Fault was experiencing her spring romance. As someone uninterested in his own love life but fascinated by the affairs of others, Ihan was watching with intrigue when the next group of debaters entered the stage. "...Women?" A look of disappointment crossed Ihans face. "I-I told you! Its not what you think...." Levi Fault, embarrassed, muttered quietly in a mixture of complaint and awkwardness. "The person I wanted to see is Lady Karin." "Hmm, that one over there?" "Youre spot on. Have you met her before?" "No, just noticed her aura standing out." Indeed, Ihan had easily identified the one Levi was interested in. It wasnt surprising, given how striking the woman was. It would be odd if she didnt stand out. Thats quite the flashy look. A cadet with vibrant violet hair and eyes. She gave off a strong sense of beauty, but beyond that, Karin had a presence that couldnt be ignored. She exuded the unmistakable aura of a modern-day top star. "Thats Karin Alencia de Guinevere, the daughter of the current chancellor." "Quite the status." "Shes more than just her status. Shes incredibly sharp, capable of debating with scholars of remarkable intellect. Her mind is truly exceptional." "Seems like you know her well." "Among the women my age, there isnt anyone who doesnt admire her. Oh, of course, Lady Irene is also highly admired!" "...Her?" "Yes, shes the top student in the Department of Magic and a daughter of the Galahad family." "......." Was the sickly chick really a target of admiration? Ihan couldnt fathom why anyone would look up to a mage. He didnt understand why people didnt see through mages and their untrustworthy nature. Seriously, I dont get todays youth.... Ihan''s puzzled expression didnt last long, as the debate began, and a solemn atmosphere took over. Soon after "...Is this a solo concert for Violet-head?" Ihan muttered, his tone filled with mild disappointment. "V-Violet-head...." Ignoring Levis attempt to correct him, Ihan observed how the entire rooms focus was solely on Karin. [Karin Alencia de Guinevere greets you all. The topic of todays debate is none other than What should be done to achieve true reconciliation between Britten and Pendragon? I will be representing the opposition and arguing why Britten and Pendragon should not merge.] It was a provocative topic. Even now, remnants of the Britten Kingdom continued to cause disturbances, and it wouldnt be surprising if Brittens citizens rose up in rebellion at any moment. The hotly debated issue of what to do with Britten had been a major topic among the upper echelons for the past three years, and it was a headache-inducing question that had shaken the kingdom. And here, the chancellors daughter was taking the side of the opposition. Truly... "Shes got guts, dont you think?" "......." "Dont pretend you didnt hear me. Im talking to you." "...Are you speaking to me?" "Yeah, you." "......." "Dont act dumb. I can see youre worried about her, even if youre trying to hide it." "......." "And whats with that guilty look when I catch you staring at her? You suspicious little..." Ihan shifted his gaze toward the boy sitting beside him, watching quietly. He looked fragile. But Ihans eyes gleamed as he let out a small, amused scoff. This kid... Did he just mutter Status to himself? Ihan hadnt missed the faint whisper, and in that instant, he knew. So its him. ...The one with the status window. Derrick was sweating bullets. A naturally timid person, Derrick struggled in situations where he had to face acquaintances, let alone strangers. So, this unexpected encounter was terrifying. However, today, he was sweating more than usual. The reason? It wasnt just the social anxiety. T-This... Is this really a persons status? The stats hed seen using his [Status Skill] were beyond shocking. Name: [Ihan Turtle] Race: [??] Traits: [Diamond Body (Lv.7), Strong Regeneration (Lv.5), Beasts Instinct (Lv.6), Veterans Intuition (Lv.6), Poison Resistance (Lv.4), Pioneer of Arts (Lv.7), Spell Slayer (Lv.5)] Diamond Body: A trait granted only to monks who survived life-threatening challenges. Enhances physical abilities, and the more one views women as mere stones, the more their endurance is converted into durability.Strong Regeneration: A trait granted to those who have successfully tempered their bodies. Increases the regeneration of skin, bones, muscles, nerves, and organs. The more physical pain endured, the tougher the body becomes.Beasts Instinct: A trait only given to those with the blood of beasts. Grants animal-like instincts.Veterans Intuition: Granted after surviving over ten wars without sustaining major injuries. Helps in sensing danger and distinguishing truth from lies.Poison Resistance: Granted after surviving a deadly poison. Provides resistance to most poisons.Pioneer of Arts: Granted to those who spread and create new martial arts. Helps in developing unique martial arts techniques.Spell Slayer: A hidden trait granted after completing a quest involving the killing of at least thirty mages. Grants resistance to magic and instills fear in mages. His jaw dropped in disbelief. Seven traits?! Considering that most humans have at most three traits, this was an absurd number. Traits are determined by a persons "life experiences," "effort," "trials," and "suffering," which is why most people dont have many. But seven?! Was he tortured from birth? Its not just the number of traits... their levels are so high...! The average level for an elite knights traits is around 3 to 4. In gaming terms, thats the equivalent of a character who has completed a fourth job change. But this person had traits at Level 7. That meant he was essentially a character who had completed a seventh job change. A trait at Level 5 could make someone the leader of a knights order. Level 6 indicated a champion, someone who could represent a region. And Level 7...! Hero class. Thats a hidden class rarely seen even in this game. Yet, Derrick, who remembered all the hero classes, had never heard of a hero named Ihan. And then there was...? Why is his race marked with question marks? And whats Diamond Body? This isnt a martial arts story... And Spell Slayer? Isnt that a hidden trait you only get after killing more than thirty mages?! How many mages did he kill to raise that to Level 5?! How many mages did this man have to slaughter to level that up? Derrick swallowed nervously as he read the unique trait "Pioneer of Arts," which grants special talents to those with inadequate natural ability. He still didnt understand why there was a hero class hed never seen, or why this person had traits that even the [Developer] had never come across. This is terrifying. This man had clearly massacred over a hundred mages in his time. Instinctively, Derrick lowered his gaze. Chapter 61: Is Irene angry? (4) Ihan, unlike Derrick who was overwhelmed by the ridiculousness of Ihan''s stats, faced him more calmly than expected. I figured this could happen sooner or later. Ihan wasnt too surprised by the sudden appearance of the status window. Honestly, whether it happened sooner or later, he had always expected to encounter it at some point. And now that he had, his reaction was rather indifferent. What a strong character he has. Just like the typical youngest son of a Northern Duke in a regression story, or the typical transmigrated heroine in romance novels with secret talents, the main characters Ihan had met always fit their roles perfectly. But in the case of this status window, whose origin he couldnt discernwhether reincarnation or possessionit gave off a different vibe. What a gloomy guy. The aura around him was thick with melancholy, giving him a somewhat unique character. Perhaps that made him a refreshing type of character. A guy whos really awkward with people. It was clear that interacting with others was hard for him. Evidence of this was in his response. W-Well, um, I.... As soon as Ihan spoke to him, Derrick stuttered and struggled to respond, as if buffering. A typical outsider, through and through. To others, this might have been frustrating, or it could easily lead to misunderstandings. But to Ihan Ive dealt with so many of these types before. He was used to it. As someone who had spent ten years in the military in his previous life, Ihan had encountered countless socially awkward people. He wasnt exaggerating when he said he had met over a thousand people who didnt fit well into society. Was it an overstatement to claim such a number? He wished it were a joke. At least these types are quiet. The ones who cling to stupid beliefs and politics are the real nightmares. So Ihan waited patiently for him to speak. Outsider types might be slow to respond, but they would answer sincerely as long as you didnt rush or raise your voice. And as expected, Derrick eventually spoke up, answering Ihans trust. D-Did you know I approached you on purpose? It wasnt hard to figure out. ...But I thought Id done it secretly. Your steps were quiet, Ill give you that. I couldnt sense your presence at all. ...And yet, you still knew. Im pretty sharp, you see. Y-Yes, I can tell. Hmm. ! Ihan gave him a meaningful look, which made Derrick flinch like a squirrel caught stealing food. That gaze seemed to say, I know what youve done. And as Ihan had predicted He probably used the status window on me. Ihan could already guess what Derrick had done. So So, did you enjoy your little observation? !!? Dont do that again. Its rude to do such things when meeting someone for the first time, dont you think? T-Thats... Answer me. ...I-Im sorry. Since youve apologized honestly, Ill let it slide. ....... Here, take this towel. Wipe your sweat. ....... Derrick flinched at every word Ihan said, and Ihan couldnt help but chuckle. Even though they hadnt exchanged many words yet, Derrick had already apologized sincerely, and his reactions seemed genuine. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Doesnt seem like a bad kid. Click. Ihan casually slid the knife he had pulled out back into his coat, deciding there was no need to gouge out Derricks eyes after all. D-Did he see through my skill just now?! For Derrick, this was a shocking situation. His heart pounded in surprise at the thought that someone had noticed he was using a skill for the first time. But he reassured himself that Ihan couldnt have known exactly what he was doing. There wasnt a Player trait in his status. That means hes a native of this world. So he wouldnt know about the status window. The reason Derrick had approached Ihan today, using a status skill he could only activate once every three months, was simple: he wanted to confirm the existence of another player. If there had been a Player trait in Ihans status, it would have proven that he was one of Derricks kind. Thats why Derrick had taken a gamble. Another player could either be an ally or a major problem if they were evil. But upon confirming that Ihan had no such trait, Derrick felt both disappointment and relief. At least for now, he was still the only player in this world. But then D-Did he catch on?! Just as Derrick began to relax, he was pierced by Ihans sharp gaze. His heart chilled with fear. N-No, he didnt fully figure it out. Calming himself, Derrick reasoned that Ihan must have sensed something off due to his high-level traits, such as [Beasts Instinct] or [Veterans Intuition]. At their level, they might have detected the strange presence his skill emitted. Though his skill hadnt been completely exposed, Derrick realized just how close he had come to danger. I really couldve died. Had Ihan chosen to attack the moment he sensed something wrong, Derrick would have been instantly deleted. He had no chance of standing against a warrior with Level 7 traits. Hes not as reckless as I imagined. Derrick began to think that Ihan might be more composed and rational than expected. The fact that he didnt attack despite sensing something strange was proof of this. But what left the deepest impression on Derrick was Hes being considerate of me. Derrick, who had been bullied for his slow speech and awkward manner, was used to others getting frustrated with him. People would raise their voices or get angry because of how he spoke. In his past, Derrick had often felt wronged, thinking how grateful he would be if people just gave him the time to speak properly. And in his entire life, only two people had ever listened to him fully and waited patiently for him to finish. One was the girl now speaking eloquently in the middle of the debate hallKarin. And the other was... His name and his aura are so similar.... He was reminiscent of a mentor Derrick had met during what he thought would be a hellish two years of military service. Hes a lot like Sergeant Ihan. Sergeant Ihan. Could he have reincarnated? ...Ha. That couldnt be. As much as he wanted to believe it, the idea that a deceased acquaintance had reincarnated into another world was ridiculous. He was more likely to meet a regressor or a transmigrator, but this kind of clich was just too far-fetched. Derrick shook his head, dismissing the idea as absurd. For now, though I should just count myself lucky to have met another good person. With that in mind, Derrick slowly opened his mouth, addressing the third good person he had encountered in his life. D-Derrick. First-year in the History Department. ...Amusingly, only now did the status window, or Derrick, reveal his name and affiliation. Ihan, wearing an indifferent expression, replied. You sure took your time revealing that. S-Sorry.... No need to apologize. More importantly, youre in the History Department, huh? Does the History Department teach combat techniques these days? !!? Not just any combat techniques, either. Youve learned something only high-ranking nobles would. ....... Whats your family name? ...Im sorry. So you cant say. Youre getting more suspicious by the minute. Ugh...! The status window seemed to deflate under the pressure, knowing full well that withholding information would only breed more distrust. He looked visibly anxious, worrying that he had already offended Ihan. But of course Doesnt seem like a spoiled brat. Ihan had already deduced that Derrick was the infamous second prince, often whispered about. It wasnt just the combat techniques he knewit was the air around him, similar to someone else Ihan knew. That royal air was something only the Pendragon family possessed. But for now, Ihan decided to pretend he didnt know about Derricks true identity, choosing not to reveal that he had already figured it out. Some might argue that pressuring Derrick would extract more information, but With someone like him, its better to let the information come naturally. Ihan had enough experience to know that coercion wouldnt work with certain types. In this case, Derrick was clearly one of those types. Hes the sort wholl spill everything on his own if you just let him talk. Simple, sincere, and quick to open up once his guard was down, Derrick was exactly that kind of person. So all Ihan had to do now was Cadet Derrick. Y-Yes? For now, Ill put aside how suspicious you are. !?!? But you know how strange you must seem, right? T-Thats... I understand you approached me with a purpose. I didnt feel any hostility, so I havent threatened you, but your behavior is still odd. ....... So, I propose this: How about we ask each other questions, one by one? ...Q-Questions? We take turns asking whatever were curious about. You go first. T-Thats... I wont rush you. ....... ...There was a brief silence. It was a sudden suggestion, but Derrick seemed to take it seriously. After all, Ihan was giving him a chance to ask questions and get information, something Derrick was surely eager to do. This opportunity, thanks to Ihans kindness, was a stroke of luck. Ihan waited patiently for about three minutes. Then, suddenly Clap. [Silence]. Whoosh. ...Oh. Thats an interesting trick. Suddenly, all sound was cut off, and their presence seemed to fade. Ihan glanced at the maid, Bear-girl, and Chick No. 2they were completely absorbed in the debate, not paying any attention to the two of them. It seemed they were deeply engrossed in Karins captivating speech. Derrick spoke quietly. T-This isnt exactly an apology, but I thought revealing one of my abilities might build some trust.... Interesting ability. Silence, was it? ...You heard that? I heard it clearly. ...Its good for private conversations. Not bad. Ihan couldnt help but feel a bit envious. This was clearly a skill, something he had longed for in his previous life. If only he had an ability like this, his life would have been much easier. As Ihan briefly reminisced, Derrick asked his first question. Are y-you perhaps affiliated with the temple? ...Hmm. Finally, the first question came, and it felt strangely familiar to Ihan. The temple again? It reminded him of when the regressors underling had asked him a similar question in the past. Ihan, deep in thought, came to a conclusion. There must be something going on with the temple. With that in mind, Ihan shook his head. Im not related to the temple in any way. Y-Youre not...? Why would you ask such a thing if youre going to doubt my answer? ...Well, I didnt think youd lie about it. Ill try to trust you. That was a good answer, Cadet Derrick. As a reward, Ill allow you to ask one more question. Th-Then, could I ask about your relationship with Irene Wendler? ....... He took the bait. Just as Ihan expected, this conversation had naturally led to Derrick asking about the main topic. Ihan hid his amusement and pretended to be confused. Are you asking about Cadet Irene Wendler? Why do you suddenly ask about my relationship with her? C-Could you answer first...? Hmm, very well. My relationship with Cadet Irene Wendler is simply that of an instructor and student. ....... But to add more detail, were also neighbors. N-Neighbors...? Exactly. She lives right next to the cabin where I stay. ...Really? Why would I lie about that? Ive told nothing but the truth. T-Then, aside from that... An acquaintance. Thats the most accurate way to describe our relationship. ....... Now its my turn. Why are you so curious about Cadet Irene? Do you hold any grudges against her? N-No, its not like that, but... But? Ugh... Derrick hesitated, groaning as he wrestled with whether to answer. But true to his nature, he finally spoke up. I-It might sound strange, but the Irene Wendler I know wasnt like that. What do you mean by like that? She wasnt someone who smiled brightly or gave off that cheerful, youthful vibe. Then what was she like? As soon as Ihan probed deeper She was cold, malicious, envious of others, and tried to dominate the academy with her family and magical power.... ....... ...Like a villain straight out of a play. Who? Of course, Lady Irene Wendler. ...??? Ihan turned his head slightly and looked at the girl, who was happily chatting with the maid, leaning on her shoulder. Her? A villain? ...Is this her hidden mage nature? Ihans mage-loathing instincts flared up, but he forced himself to suppress them. After all, the Irene Wendler he knew wasnt as vile as the typical mage. However ...How did a mid-boss end up like this? ....... Derrick, who might have thought he was speaking to himself, muttered quietly to himself. But Ihan heard it clearly. The word mid-boss. Ihan blinked as the shocking revelation about Irene Wendler sank in. Wait, I thought she was the heroine or at least a supporting character.... Was she a boss character all along? Chapter 62: Is Irene angry? (5) Shocking Statement! Was chick number two actually a villainess? Even Ihan, who rarely found himself truly surprised, was momentarily taken aback by this revelation. Not just anyone, but ''That fragile girl is supposed to be a mid-boss?'' More than anything, it was the idea of her being a mid-boss that shocked him. This was someone who seemed like she could be defeated with a mere flick. Even an assassin would have countless ways to eliminate her easily. ''What use could she possibly serve?'' ...Perhaps she was just an event boss? It made some sense. Magic users were often best suited for event-related purposes. As Ihan''s expression twisted with disdain for magic userssomething quite in line with his usual biasDerrick, the status window user, began to panic. Seeing Ihan''s changing expression, Derrick hurriedly blurted out what sounded like a desperate excuse. "I-I mean, that was just in the past. Or maybe I misunderstood her entirely. Please don''t take it too seriously!" "Your excuse makes it sound even more like you''re trying to stir things up." "...I realized that as soon as I said it." Regardless of what Derrick said, the seeds of suspicion had already been planted in Ihan''s mind. Though Derrick was fretting over the misunderstanding, Ihan was quietly piecing together new information. ...This situation is getting more amusing by the minute. The status window user, Derrick, didn''t know the real truth. He doesnt realize that chick number two is a transmigrator. Why else would he bring up Irene''s name so suddenly? Clearly, it was because the Irene Wendler he knew was different from the one before him now. But despite having the cheat-like "status" skill at his disposal, Derrick had failed to realize why Irene had changed. This hinted at two significant possibilities. One, the skills functionality is more limited than I thought, and two, it likely has a lengthy cooldown. In short, balance. If the skill was too overpowered, there had to be limitations, like a long cooldown, which could explain why Derrick didnt know about the "new" Irene. That seemed the most plausible explanation. So this guy came to me before tracking down a regressor or transmigrator? Ihan couldn''t help but find this amusing. What did this kid see in a mere instructor to waste his precious skill on him? Chick number two and that arrogant black-haired noble... theyre all strange in their own ways. Everyone around him seemed odd. The question-and-answer session between Ihan and Derrick continued. D-Did you meet Lord Roen too? We first met at the academy. Before that, we had no connection. I see... Why? Do you know that arrogant black-haired boy too? Still, is it okay to refer to the Duke''s son like that? If he acts arrogant, what else should I call him? Hmm... Derrick scratched his cheek, shaking his head as if to say Ihan was unbelievably reckless. But even so, he continued to answer honestly. ...The Lord Roen I know should be in the North right now. Its a critical time for him to cement his position as the Dukes heir. But isnt he the youngest son and a bastard at that? That doesnt matter. In Lionel, whats important is bloodline and a noble soul. If someone meets those criteria, they can be considered a successor. Right now, theres a fierce power struggle for the Dukes seat. If Lord Roen stays in the capital, its essentially a declaration that hes forfeiting his claim. Hell sort it out later. ...But hes the Dukes heir. Isnt it a bit too easy to assume? If someone with his abilities loses the position, it just means thats his limit. Youre quite blunt, arent you? Im just stating the truth. You, on the other hand, seem overly concerned with things that dont involve you. ...I just think its a waste. Whats a waste? Well, its just... Haha, alright, keep it to yourself. ...Okay. From Derricks reaction and the information gathered so far, Ihan could deduce the broader picture. In the original setting of this world, chick number two was supposed to be a villainess, and that black-haired boy was supposed to become the Duke of the North, but somewhere, things went off track. Based on Derricks response and the information Ihan had pieced together, the discrepancies between what Derrick knew and the current reality hinted at a deeper mystery. So, in Derricks knowledge, neither chick number two was a transmigrator, nor was the black-haired noble a regressor. There were differences in the worlds state, but the deviations werent so severe as to alter everything. This concept reminded Ihan of something. Wasnt this called the multiverse? A concept he had encountered in movies. It was an interesting idea, but to Ihan, it wasnt all that important. I guess thats possible. He didnt dwell on it further. His primary concern had been to gather information about potential complications in the future, not to unravel multiverse theories. "Lets wrap it up here." ...What? The debate seems to be ending. Theres no point in continuing this conversation. ....... Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why are you looking at me like that? ...A-Arent you going to ask anything else? What would I ask? ....... Derricks expression turned blank with bewilderment. ...Who is this person? Derrick realized that despite their long conversation, it wasnt really a question-and-answer session. Ihan had asked only a few, simple questions. He just listened. Ihan''s questions were minimal, and they were mostly trivial things like teasing about Derricks relationship with "Purple Hair," or why Derrick, who knew high-level combat techniques, was in the History Department instead of the Swordsmanship Department. It felt more like a friendly older brother giving advice than a proper interrogation. Derrick couldnt help but feel I ended up spilling all the weird questions. Why did he ask about Irene Wendler and Lord Roen? And why did he reveal his skill and even mention the temple? It was absurd. I must be insane. What possessed him to ask such suspicious questions? It was as if he were begging to be found out as a shady person. But what was even stranger than his own behavior was He never once looked at me with suspicion. This man, Ihan, was more peculiar than Derrick. Throughout their entire conversation, Ihan had listened to Derrick seriously, nodding along without any hint of doubt. Suspicion? None. Even when Derrick mentioned high-ranking nobles and their complicated power struggles, Ihan didnt dismiss his words as nonsense or a plot to stir trouble. It was baffling. How could someone take the words of a complete stranger so seriously? And why was Ihan so friendly and open? It feels like hes just letting me vent. Derrick realized he had revealed more today than he intended. He might have even shared information that shouldve been kept secret. Who knew? He could be arrested by the knights tomorrow for being suspicious. But inside, he felt lighter. It was the first time he had subtly unburdened himself to someone, and it brought him an unexpected sense of relief. So, he asked what he truly wanted to know. Dont you have any more questions? Im clearly suspicious. Ive said a lot of strange things, but why...? Before he could finish, Ihan cut him off. Did you lie? ...What? Did you lie about anything? Or did you approach me with ill intent? N-No! Absolutely not! Derrick immediately replied, and Ihan continued. Good. Thats all that matters. There were no lies between our questions and answers. Thats enough for me. ....... You dont seem convinced. Let me tell you one more thing. I said the same to that arrogant black-haired boy: sometimes, too much curiosity can be dangerous. Curiosity can be a beast more terrifying than any poison. ...A beast. And this is personal advice: dont make life harder than it needs to be. ? I dont know your circumstances or what youre hiding. But if you complicate your life too much, that becomes a problem in itself. Living simply and directly will improve your quality of life. People tend to overcomplicate things. ....... In short, try living more simply and directly. Dont risk your life over trivial matters. Today, I just met a curious cadet with some unusual traits. We had a conversation. ....... Thats all there is to it. ...Huh. Derrick was left speechless by Ihans advice. It was practically a lecture. ...But thats the same as telling me to live like a fool, isnt it? The idea of living simply and avoiding difficulties sounded like Ihan was advising him to run away from lifes challenges. Derrick was about to argue when Youll be happier. ....... Ihans bright, carefree smile momentarily left Derrick speechless. It was Ah... He looked like someone who lived life freely, without caring what others thought. It was a way of living that Derrick found deeply enviable. I wanted to live like that too. Derrick couldnt help but admire Ihans attitude toward life. What a dramatic speech I gave. Cough. Ihan realized how corny his words had been and couldnt help but cough awkwardly. He mustve been irritated by how needlessly complicated Derrick made things. Maybe its because Im an instructor? Though he wasnt a real teacher, Ihan had found himself delivering a full-on lecture. Derrick was clearly young and inexperienced in social interactions. Given his awkward manner of speaking, it seemed likely that he had been struggling through life, constantly getting pushed around. Realizing this, Ihan had let his old habit of offering unsolicited advice slip out. It was like seeing an older colleague give drunken life advice to the younger generation. Perhaps Ihan saw a reflection of himself in Derrick. ...I used to be just like him. In his previous life, Ihan had been an orphan after his grandfathers death. He had grown up insecure and constantly worried about survival, getting pushed around by superiors in the military, until he died young. Thats why Ihan had some sympathy for his former self. He didnt regret his past life; he understood that, at the time, there had been no other way to live. But still, he couldnt help but pity himself. I hope you dont end up like me. This kid might be a fellow traveler from another world, someone who had lived a similarly difficult life. So, with more experience under his belt, Ihan offered his advice, hoping that Derrick could change for the better. Positively, of course. Still ...Sorry, I ended up lecturing you. No, honestly, it was refreshing to hear. You dont mean that. I-I do! Enough flattery. Youd better get going. Looks like that purple-haired girl is waiting for you. Ugh... By now, the debate had ended, and people were gathering around the impressive young girl, handing her bouquets. Yet, oddly, her gaze was fixed solely on Derrick. Despite their earlier denial, it seemed their relationship wasnt just platonic. ...Its not like that. Then Ill assume youre in the early stages of something. Ugh...! Alright, enough flirting. Get going, unless you want trouble later. ...Okay. With that, Derrick stood up and trudged away, looking like a husband who couldnt stand up to his wife. Ihan couldnt help but feel a little sorry for him. ...Though maybe Ihan should feel sorrier for himself. Just then ...Instructor. Arent you going? Its not that. I just have something I must tell you. What? I know this might sound strange, but... on the last day of the exam, a man-eater will appear. Please be careful. ....... Well, Ill be going now. ....... Derrick hurried off, clearly aware that he had said something unnecessary, but looking relieved as though he had lifted a heavy burden by finally speaking up. However, for Ihan ...That kid just dropped a bombshell at the last moment. The last day of the exam. Which meant Its the day my kids are taking their exam... Of all times, it had to be on their exam day. Ihans expression twisted into a deep scowl. Chapter 63: Cannibals VS cannibals (1) As the academic evaluation entered its final phase, there was one unexpected industry that saw a boomnone other than the quarry business. The climax of the final test of the term, The Battle with the Stone Troll, required an enormous amount of high-quality marble and sturdy rocks, which the academy purchased in bulk from the quarries. However, while the noble owners and merchants managing these quarries enjoyed this prosperous period, the laborers saw no such benefits. In fact, this time of year marked an increase in overwork and exhaustion for them. Boom! Boom! The quarry was a basic, under-equipped facility with only pickaxes, massive hammers, and large iron spikes scattered around. Workers were ceaselessly chipping away at a massive stone mountain, cutting it down bit by bit. "Hit it in order! Don''t slack off on your form!" "Hey, you idiot! Stop screwing around! You moron!" "Don''t let your guard down! One mistake, and you''ll be the next one crushed!" The foreman''s shouts filled the air. In a job where one wrong move could mean death, tempers were understandably short. The workers weren''t bad peoplethey were just focused on their survival and getting paid. Suddenly Crack! "That idiot!" One of the new workers had made a mistake. He had struck the stone the wrong way, causing a fissure that began to spread dangerously across the rock face. Rumble! "Ah... oh no!" "Stop standing there like an idiot! Run, you fools!!" The foreman''s gruff voice echoed. Safety protocols were in place for such accidents, and the only thing to do was to run for safety as fast as possible. But as the workers scattered "W-Wait...!" One of the inexperienced laborers froze in fear, his legs giving out beneath him. "Gus...!" A colleague tried to help, but it was too late. The rocks were already falling. Boom! Boom! Massive boulders came crashing down, and the workers could only watch in horror as it seemed certain that their comrade would be crushed. But then Grab! A man pulled the frozen worker out of harms way just in time, narrowly avoiding the falling rocks. "...Huh?" "Snap out of it. How long are you going to sit there?" "...I, thank you." "Don''t mention it. This job clearly isn''t for you. Find something else." "Y-Yeah, thanks..." The worker nodded weakly, clearly shaken by the close call. "Rohan! Thanks a lotif it weren''t for you, wed be picking up a corpse right now!" "Not a corpse. There wouldnt even be a body to collect." "God, could you stop with the morbid jokes?" "Grateful? Then maybe throw in some extra pay." Rohan, the gruff worker who had saved the man, went right back to work without missing a beat. Despite the near-death incident, the labor resumed as if nothing had happened, an eerie reflection of the harsh reality these laborers faced. Accidents like this were common in their line of work. With no union and no concern for workers'' rights, nobody cared if an accident happened. If anything, some people were probably pleased that the fallen rocks meant the job would be finished faster. "Don''t worry, Ill talk to the boss and make sure you get a bonus. The guy who messed up wont be getting paid, so Ill pass his wages onto you." "Now that sounds like proper gratitude." Thud! Crack! "Wow, you''re pretty skilled. Have you worked elsewhere before?" The foreman watched Rohan''s impressive work and couldn''t help but be amazed by his expertise. Clearly, this wasnt the work of a mere novice. "Ive just picked up some experience here and there." "Haha, well, youre definitely an experienced pro!" In the quarry, the real work was in shaping the rocks so they could be loaded onto wagons. The tools provided were minimal, and only a pickaxe was given to each worker. Handling heavy stones required both strength and skill, and seasoned workers like Rohan were a rare commodity. ''Hes not your average guyjust look at that precision.'' Crack! Crack! Each time Rohan swung his pickaxe, the stone split perfectly. This wasnt just a matter of brute force; it required technique and finesse. The foreman, impressed, couldnt help but think of recruiting him full-time. ...How sad. Why is it that only old men seem to take a liking to me? The worker named Rohan, or rather the knight Ihan who had taken up temporary work at the quarry, couldnt help but feel despondent. He glanced back at the foremans intense gaze and felt a deep sense of melancholy. That Derrick guy was getting all sorts of attention from beautiful noblewomen, while the only thing Ihan got was Ugh, this is disgusting. Suppressing his irritation, Ihan focused on his work. He wore a thick mask to protect against the dust and tirelessly swung his pickaxe. Huff! Huff! Breathing was difficult. The mask was alchemically designed to block 99.9% of dust and fine particles, but that also made it incredibly hard to breathejust as the alchemist had warned him. The more he exerted himself, the quicker his stamina was drained. But Ihan found a strange satisfaction in the challenge. Bang! Bang! This rock is ridiculously hard! Unlike the other stones, this particular one was especially tough, causing his hands to throb with each strike. To an outsider, it might have looked like he was making it look easy, but in truth, it was far from it. Swinging a pickaxe was grueling, especially when trying to break something so solid. Each blow drained more of his stamina, and Ihans body was quickly approaching its limit. Even with his enhanced recovery, there were always limits. Training 18 hours a day really is torture. For the past eight days, Ihan had been pushing himself to the brink, following a relentless training regimen. Every morning began with a two-hour run. Then, hed climb cliffs with logs strapped to his back for three hours, followed by five hours of weapons training. Between meals, hed squeeze in short naps, and the rest of his time was spent working at the quarry. It was a grueling schedule, and by now, his body and mind were nearing exhaustion. Even his extraordinary regenerative abilities couldnt keep up with the relentless strain. Crack! But Ihan didnt stop. Instead, he pushed harder, swinging his pickaxe with even more force. Each swing required every ounce of his strength and focus. But as he continued, something shifted inside himhis body began to move instinctively, and his mind emptied. At that moment, Ihan reached a state of complete immersion. Here it comes. He could feel itsomething every warrior only experienced once in a lifetime if they were lucky. He had entered a state of mg, or selflessness. Completely immersed in his task, Ihan lost all sense of self, focused only on the rhythm of his movements. He didnt know where this would lead him, but he trusted in the years of training and the countless efforts he had poured into his body. Thud! Crack! Boom! His movements became fluid, his body following a natural rhythm, and within him, a small yet significant change occurred. Vrum... A faint, nearly imperceptible shift in the flow of his body. And with that Slice! The best possible outcome. ...Huh? As Ihans eyes refocused, he nearly lost his balance. "Hey, Rohan! Take it easyyoure going to kill yourself at this rate." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How long have I been like this?" "Huh? Not even a minute." "A minute..." You sure youre okay? You dont want to head back? The foreman was clearly worried about losing his star worker, but Ihan just looked down at the rock he had been working on. It was worth the challenge after all. The stone he had been chipping away at, previously too hard to break, now lay perfectly split, as if it had been cleanly chopped. What the hell? How did you do this? "Rohan, what did you do to this stone?" ...Just lucky, I guess. His pickaxe hadnt just cracked the stoneit had split it cleanly into several pieces, like cutting firewood. Ihan shrugged nonchalantly. Just happened that way. On the twelfth night of the academic evaluation, Ihan, having completed his own version of bulking up, was ready for whatever lay ahead. Chapter 64: Cannibals VS cannibals (2) ''This isn''t right...'' Unexpectedly, on the final day of the semester evaluation, he found himself trembling as he was the first to step onto the stage. However, the die had already been cast, and there was no turning back from this trial. ''You can do this. You have to.'' As if hypnotizing himself, he gritted his teeth, clutching two silver coins in his pocket. These coins, given to him by someone he deeply respected, had become a kind of talisman for him recently. Barry Cobbs, a first-year student of the swordsmanship departmentknown affectionately as "Bear Cub No. 11"drew strength from the coins'' presence, shaking off his fear as he brandished his spear. Whoosh! Thud! The spear pierced forward, but the stone monster barely flinched. Barry swiftly dodged, remembering the countless hours spent in Vulcan learning how to face larger opponents. He knew well that survival depended on evasive maneuvers. ''Ive taken down plenty of boars; I can do this!'' ...Or, so he thought. Upon reflection, Barry realized that most of those hunts were either joint efforts or finished off by his instructor. As he silently berated himself for his overconfidence, the stone troll, now irritated, lunged at him. GRRRR!! "Hrgh!" Focusing all his energy on his legs, Barry pushed off the ground with a powerful leap. Not to strike the monster, but simply to avoid its deadly charge. Some might question why he dodged instead of attacking, but the answer was clear BOOM! "Kuh!" This was why. The stone troll''s path of destruction left the ground torn apart, the sheer mass of its body obliterating everything in its wake. If Barry had tried to face it head-on, he would have been turned into a mangled corpse. "Huff..." But Barry wasnt despairing. In the past, he would have been paralyzed with fear just at the sight of such a monster. Even though this wasnt a real troll, it was still a terrifying creature no normal human could hope to defeat. Yet here he was, still standing, still fighting. ''I can dodge, I can fight back!'' There was a strange joy in knowing that he could hold his own, and Barry quickly steadied himself, readying his spear once more for the next round of dodges. Though he wasnt despairing, there was one thought that did cross his mind. ''...Trolls are truly absurd monsters.'' Crack! GRRRRR!! Watching the creature regenerate, Barry couldnt help but feel a wave of disbelief wash over him. The stone troll had crashed into the wall from its reckless charge, but its broken body was already starting to pull itself back together. It was an artificial monster created with the blood of trolls, giving it a certain level of regenerative ability. ''Is this really something they expect us to pass? Does the academy even have a conscience?!'' Barry couldnt help but inwardly curse the ridiculous difficulty of the test. "Come on, Barry, do better!" "Give it your all, Barry!" "Show some guts!" "That thing belongs back in Vulcan!" "...Geez, just insult my parents instead." "Oops, that was a bit too much." Despite the mixed insults and cheers from his classmates, they were still rooting for him in their own way. "Senior, you can do it!" came a sweeter voice, filled with encouragement, from the "Victory Goddess" who represented his fellow "Bear Cubs." ''I have to win. I have to, no matter what.'' Fueled by the cheers of his comrades, Barry charged at the stone troll once again, this time with even more determination. Watching Barry''s display of courage, three students in the crowd spoke up honestly. "Hes going to lose." "Yeah, it''s over." "He doesnt stand a chance." These were the first-year swordsmanship trio, a group that had come to be known as the school''s most reliable swordsmen. As they observed Barry''s desperate charge, they confidently predicted the outcome of the battle. "Senior Barry will lose?" asked Levi Fault, one of their peers, to which Arno nodded firmly. "Unless he times his ''Spear Strike'' perfectly to exploit a critical opening, hell just end up wasting his stamina. Barry lacks the cool-headedness to approach this fight strategically. Hes fighting emotionally, and thats why he cant move tactically. If he had a wider perspective, this might have been a more even match." Indeed, it was nearly impossible for Barry to win against the stone troll at his current skill level. Though he had a strong single attack with his spear technique, it wasnt enough to keep up with the troll''s overwhelming regenerative abilities. What he needed were multiple strikes, not just one powerful blow. As if on cue CRASH! "Gahh!" Barry managed to land a solid hit on the trolls shoulder with his ''Spear Strike,'' but the creature didnt even flinch, continuing its assault with its massive bulk. Barry tried to raise his spear again, but his stamina was already drained. The troll didnt miss the opportunity, charging at him full force. GRRR! BAM! Barry was sent flying as the trolls massive fist slammed into him. It was over. The audience collectively held their breath as they watched Barry crumple to the ground, shaking their heads. From start to finish, it was a crushing defeat. "That idiot. He shouldve spent more time practicing with his sword instead of studying for debates." "Well, at least his debate scores were decent, so he wont be expelled." "Yeah, theres that." Though their words were harsh, the students felt bitter watching Barry lose. They all knew that they could easily find themselves in the same situationdefeated, helpless, and embarrassed in front of their peers. And yet, while the students saw only a pitiful loss, the spectators had a different perspective. "Wow, how can someone even charge at a monster like that?" "Hes brave! Just what you''d expect from the swordsmanship department!" "I heard hes a commoner." "...A commoner managed to wound a stone troll? Was that troll defective?" For the spectators, it was a spectacle of courage. Where the students saw an embarrassing defeat, the public saw a warriors bravery. Facing down a monster like the stone troll with just a spear was akin to a hero challenging a giant with nothing but a club. And in Pendragon, a kingdom that prized valor and combat prowess, Barry Cobbs was earning admiration for his courage, regardless of the result. "He really fought well, didn''t he? Even if he lost." "Its a tradition set by the late king. Those who fight valiantly deserve respect." "...Sounds like a romantic ideal." As flowers and applause rained down in the Colosseum, Levi Fault couldnt help but ask: "Uh... isnt anyone going to check if Senior Barrys okay?" [......Ah.] Finally snapping out of their daze, the other students rushed to check on Barry, belatedly showing their concern. Luckily, Barry Cobbs survived. "Ugh, this hurts like hell..." "Oh, quit whining." "Does having all my limbs broken look like whining to you?" Though he wasnt dead, he was definitely injuredseverely so. Yet, despite his pain, it didnt seem like anything was critically wrong. Even a concussion would have been expected, but in this Colosseum, fortunately "Thank the gods for Divine Law." "At least no ones going to die here." Divine Law, the holy power wielded by priests of the one true god, The Light of Radiance. This sacred power blanketed the entire Colosseum, ensuring that even severe injuries would not lead to death. Barrys wounds, too, would heal quickly within the realm of Divine Law. The Colosseum was a place of safe battlewhere no one could die, thanks to the miraculous power of the gods. One individual in particular was deeply impressed by this. "Kunta wants Divine Law! If we had this, no one in our tribe would ever be hurt again!" The barbarian warrior from a tribe constantly suffering from monster attacks gazed at the divine protection with childlike wonder. However, Arno quickly shattered his innocent hopes. "I wouldnt recommend it." "Why not?" "It doesnt work on real monsters. Only on these controlled, artificial ones. If a real monster attacked, Divine Law wouldnt stand a chance. Right now, were only safe because of the priests constantly managing the system in real-time. Outside of that, its basically useless." "Plus, its ridiculously expensive to set up. Youd probably have to live off porridge for the rest of your life just to afford one installation." "...Kunta doesnt want Divine Law anymore." Disappointed, Kunta slumped his shoulders. Just when it seemed like he would give in to despair, his attention was quickly drawn elsewhere. "Dont lose hope just yet. Looks like our departments star is about to take the stage." "...Oooh!" The barbarian''s eyes lit up with excitement, his earlier disappointment forgotten in an instant. Though Divine Law had failed to impress, there was no way the next event would. "I am Roen Dreamit de Lionel. I vow to fight a battle worthy of my name, under the watch of the dragon, the lion, and the fairies." With those words, the young lion drew his sword. A line of carriages stretched endlessly along the road. But these werent just any carriagesthese were luxurious, high-class vehicles belonging to the nobility and wealthy merchant unions. Even the more modest carriages bore the marks of prestigious guilds. In the past, some of these people had gathered during the war games to catch the attention of the princess. But today was different. This time, the people who gathered were not the usual riffraff. These were the elites, those who rarely moved from their seats of power. After the semester evaluation, the academy students were given a week-long break, and many parents had come personally to retrieve their children. Even the highest-ranking nobles and wealthiest merchants showed up, proving that no matter their status, they were still parents. Of course, their presence wasnt purely driven by parental affection. "Count Jeremy, it''s been ages!" "Isol Merchant Lord? What brings you here?" "Haha, my child enrolled this year." "You should have told me sooner." "How could I bother you with such trivial matters?" "Youre the busy one, arent you?" "Hardly!" "Hahaha!" It was the perfect opportunity for high-ranking figures to meet under the guise of coincidence, using their children''s education as an excuse to discuss business and politics. The academy gate became a gathering point for carriages, and soon a large crowd headed towards the Colosseum for the final day of the evaluation. And while most kept their intentions and ambitions hidden behind smiles, there was one man observing the crowd with disdain. "...A herd of filthy pigs, all gathered in one place." A man in priestly robes stood amidst the crowd, his brows furrowed in disgust. His habitual scowl was etched deep into his features, as if he were always sneering. His gaze fell upon the wealthy and powerful individuals in the crowd, and for a moment, it seemed like he might act on his disdain. But "Arent we pigs as well, then?" "...I wont deny it, but dont remind me." "Haha, sorry, boss." "You reckless fool." The mans companion, teasing him lightly, managed to calm him down. Yes, for now, patience was required. The priest mumbled under his breath, and his companion smirked, noticing the tension begin to fade from his leaders posture. "We dont have to do anything ourselves. The ones weve targeted will be butchered regardless. The preparations are flawless." "Are you sure?" "Unless some aura users or skilled warriors show up, nothing will go wrong. From what I saw on todays list, there arent any strong fighters in attendance." "Thats true." "Lets just sit back and enjoy the show. Its a rare festival, after all!" "Its not a festivalits an evaluation. You should speak properly. The students are risking their lives out there." "Tch, youre full of weird talk today." His companion shrugged. After all, what the priest said was absurd. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re the one planning to kill every last student here, and you''re talking like that?" The priests words didnt match his true intentions at all, and it was nothing short of unsettling. Yet, the priest seemed completely at ease. "Killing them? Dont speak so crudely." Click. "What awaits them is not death, but a glorious blessing. They should be honored. Theyll be satisfied, Im sure." As he spoke, the priest made the sign of the cross, lifting a small, gleaming silver crucifix. "They''re so very fortunate." Yes, how fortunate they were to become sacrifices. The priest was sincerely envious of the lambs who would soon be slaughtered. Chapter 65: Cannibals VS cannibals (3) As everyone knows, the ones typically anticipated to shine on the last day of the semester evaluation arent the first-year students. Its the second- and third-years. These are the seasoned warriors who have honed their fighting techniques and pushed their capabilities to the limit. It was natural for crowds to gather to witness their performances. Thats why, during the evaluation time for the first-year students, the number of spectators was generally quite small. After all, who would want to watch those barely capable of putting on a decent fight? But now, A substantial crowd had gathered, and rather than dwindling, their numbers kept growing. Among them were many ordinary citizens, but the number of nobles wasnt insignificant either. What purpose could there be for so many people to gather? ...Hes coming out. That young man? Wow, hes even more handsome than the rumors said. Lord Roen! Glory to the valiant lion! [May Lionel live forever! Glory to the brave lion of the kingdom!] [Waaaaa!] Yes, so many had gathered just to see the face of one man. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The name they shouted reverberated through the air. The Guardian of the North. The Glorious Black Lion. The kingdoms eternal ally and comrade. With one voice, people cheered for the lion most expected in this era. Hoping he would deliver a holy duel worthy of his esteemed bloodline. Expectations, cheers, and fervent longing These intangible emotions surged like a force. To anyone facing such a scene, it would be dizzying. But the black-haired man standing in the center of the coliseum Roen looked only at the opponent he was to face. With eyes as resolute as ice. It feels like Im a clown. Roen muttered to himself, revealing a low scoff. Truthfully, he didnt find this particularly enjoyable. Displaying his skills so openly before others wasnt exactly a wise move. But. If youre going to do it, give it your best. Dont treat it like a game. ...Just the other day, his master had gathered all the cadets and offered them words of encouragement, appearing somewhat weary and drained. If they were to do this, he said, then do it right, and while theyre at it, take care not to get hurt. It was a strange statement, really. To say give it your all and then dont get hurt. Perhaps he truly cared about them that much. However, Roen couldnt shake the feeling that the warning to avoid injuries was for the other cadets, while the remark about giving it your all was directed at him. As if he saw right through him. I hadnt planned on participating at all. Hed been full of intentions to opt out. He didnt see much point in joining in this spectacle. But here Roen was, standing in this place. Right, as if a debtor could refuse an order. I may not fully clear my debt from back then with this, but Ill show you. The best Ive got. [GRRR-!] Roen slowly lowered his well-sharpened longsword. Instead of assuming a defensive stance, his body seemed almost lax, as if hed gone limp. To an onlooker, it might appear as if he were being frivolous, but those with a keen eye widened theirs. Despite his loose posture, there was no opening. You should know that even this is a generous fate for you, you detestable beast. [GRR?] The Stone Troll, devoid of rationality, didnt understand the meaning behind Roens words. All it knew was its instinct to hit and smash its opponent. The Stone Troll lunged at Roen, who showed no intent to dodge. Just as it had done when fighting Barry moments before, it charged forward without restraint. But then. Why isnt he moving? Oh no!? The crowd was bewildered. The beast was closing in, yet he neither defended nor assumed an offensive stance. And just before they could scream out Sword Aura. Thats what Ive named it. Shing! For a brief moment, the blade gleamed. It wasnt a metaphor; everyone watching saw it. They saw light flickering from his blade. And in the next instant Crash! Crack...! [GR...R....] Thud...! The Stone Troll fell without even managing a proper death cry, its functions ceasing on the spot. It was an anticlimactic yet dreamlike spectacle. What...?! The crowd was left wondering what had happened, and after five seconds of stunned silence, they finally noticed. The Stone Trolls head, heart, and abdomen were pierced precisely. Three wounds appeared as if out of nowhere. Seeing this, silence threatened to fall again, but even more astonishing What the hell is that? ...My god. ....... W-what was that just now? Was that aura? No way! A genius with aura at that age? N-no, its not aura. Its not, but what the hell was that...? The crowd split into three main reactions. One was mere admiration, without understanding what had happened. The skilled swordsmen were thrown into confusion, unable to comprehend the power resembling aura theyd just witnessed. And the last group He mixed sword resonance with a physical manifestation of energy. It wasnt just two techniques combined. It seemed like he blended quick-sword style, transformative style, and illusion-sword style. And he used energy to cover any deficiencies... I cant manage anything like that. Hes strong. Seriously strong! Only a very few talented swordsmen recognized what hed done. Those confident in their skills gradually understood the true nature of Roens sword aura. Using the swords resonance with the swordsman to maximize the destructive power of each strikea phenomenon known as Sword Resonance, and the ability to physically manifest energya feat only a true master of fighting techniques could achieve. After activating these two, he released three techniquesquick-sword style, transformative style, and illusion-sword stylesimultaneously in one strike. It might sound simple like this, but it was a technique beyond comprehension. Sword resonance and physical manifestation of energy both required an incredibly high level of focus. And to simultaneously use energy as a supplement and execute three techniques in one go... It was like writing with two different hands while playing the harmonica. What does that mean? It simply meant hed done the impossible. And this was a realm of pure talent, far beyond mere skill or hard work. A distinct level of mastery, perhaps best named the Sword Aura Duelist. A level where one could cut down an opponent with just the aura emitted from their sword. A fitting name, if any. This... this is the genius who redefined fighting techniques... And hes younger than us? Damn it! Damn it all! Watching his display, the second- and third-year students despaired. Theyd heard the rumors but had dismissed them as Northern exaggerations. They had thought that if it came to a serious duel, they could embarrass him. But that wasnt the case, was it? They hadnt even unlocked sword resonance yet. They hadnt even come close to qualifying. It was like comparing a toddler to an adult. But their opponent had already mastered resonance and energy manifestation, even combining them. An insurmountable gap that no amount of dedication could bridge in a lifetime. As if their lives devoted to swordsmanship were invalidated, leaving them crushed with despair. ...Ugh. Sometimes, those who witness overwhelming talent cant help but feel broken. ...But. Well, it is impressive. But its kind of ambiguous? Right...? Unlike their seniors who felt despondent, the first-year students who had trained under Ihan had mixed reactions. Its just... fighting techniques doing what fighting techniques do. Their evaluation didnt stem from ignorance of swordsmanship or their low rank. Its that The sword aura, while impressive, somehow looked ordinary. And, naturally. Hundred-Step Divine Fist is even more interesting, though. Striking something dozens of steps away. Id actually rate Diamond Body higher. Wouldnt the instructor be fine even against that sword aura? No, senior. I think hed dodge with Phantom-Step. Or the ability to deflect arrows and sword attacks without breaking the skin, or moving faster than an arrow. I dont know, but Lions Roar would probably nullify that, right? I hate to admit it, but it sounds possible. Theyd simply encountered far too many extraordinary techniques. Even the noble ladies among the first-year students watched Roens skill with a mere appreciation for its aesthetic. Our instructor is way more interesting. His technique was awe-inspiring, but they had seen far stranger, more inventive, and startling things from their instructor. Barely three months under his guidance, yet these first-years had become far too discerning. ...Youre harsh, arent you? He put on a whole show, and this is what you say. Their lord, Roen, had earned his title as the Northern heir thanks to this very technique, yet so many here seemed unfazed. Even Sir Maximus had narrowed his eyes while watching the sword aura. Incredible. But. The first time I saw it, I was shocked too, but now its just... okay. Even Jack found himself agreeing with their assessment, despite how baffling that felt. Perhaps it was because hed witnessed so many unbelievable sights under their instructors training. One thought struck him suddenly. If our lord is a genius, then that guy is... well. ......Its like seeing an elephant or tiger randomly gaining human intellect, reading books, and even earning a PhD. It sounds absurd, but surely every first-year would agree. So. Lord, regrettably, compared to an elephant with a PhD, you seem like just an ordinary person. Jack looked at his lord, born into the wrong era, with sympathy. And the so-called ordinary genius receiving these pitying glances, ...What? wondered why he felt so strangely dissatisfied with their reactions. Meanwhile, a girl secretly cheering for himor rather, for the first-yearswatched from afar. Theyre all amazing. If I were standing in front of so many people, I wouldnt be able to move. [Ari, you are sensitive to others attention.] Airin Windler. Under the effects of a perception-inhibiting spell, she watched the evaluation match in secret at the coliseum. Of course, she was there to cheer on close friends, but, truthfully... I dont see the instructor.... [He seemed quite worn out the other day. I hope hes alright.] She had hoped to catch sight of him. But, unfortunately, he was nowhere to be seen today, either. It had been ten days now. The girl and her spectral companion worried about the knight. He had seemed tense ever since their walk together the other night. Since then, hed abruptly declared a period of intensive training and disappeared. Even as her next-door neighbor, she hadnt been able to see him. And when shed tried visiting yesterday Sir Knight? Im sorry, but hes been exhausted and sleeping all day. Even when he wakes, he eats briefly and goes right back to sleep. I cant bring myself to wake him.... She wondered if he was avoiding her out of discomfort. She almost wished she could live with him, like his maid.... What am I saying?! [What? Im just saying what youre thinking.] You! As her ghostly friend whispered strange things in her ear, Airin flared up. Living together with him... that felt far too soon.... Wait, youre doing it again?! [What?] The ghost shrugged as if innocent. You! As Airins face flushed with embarrassment and she prepared to retort, Plop. ...Rain? [Whoa, when did the sky get so dark?] Rumble. The once-clear sky was now cloaked in black clouds. The atmosphere was thick with the promise of a downpour, and Airin blinked. [Whats wrong, Ari?] ...Those clouds... theyre strange. [Hm?] ....... Airin Windler, though often clumsy and a little lazy, was an outstanding magepeerless among those her age. Moreover, Airin had affinities with wind and water magic. She immediately sensed something off about the clouds, thick with moisture. This doesnt seem natural. What is this...? Observing the clouds, trying to understand them, she suddenly gasped. H-Huh!? [Ari?] She couldnt contain her shock. No, no way, I must have seen it wrong... She wanted to deny it, but once realized, it was impossible to ignore. And soon, with a pale face, she had to admit. The dark clouds... ...were alive, moving on their own. Chapter 66: Cannibals VS cannibals (4) Rumble! The sky was thick with dark clouds, so dense it wouldnt be surprising if a downpour began at any moment. But even if the clouds unleashed rain, the coliseum wouldnt be affected. Theres no issue with continuing, it seems. With the amount of money invested, a few raindrops wont make a difference. As long as the sacred magic remained active, no foreign substances could penetrate its domain. Thunder and lightning might cause trouble if they struck directly, but without that, all would remain secure. Thus, under the ominous weather, the battles with the Stone Trolls continued. Though none of the other students displayed anything as impressive as the young lion of the North, the crowd was still captivated. Everyones doing well. This year seems to have a lot of talent. Among the spectators were many retired knights who watched the first-years impressive efforts with satisfaction. While the students abilities were still developing, they showed clear potential, like golden eggs with promising futures. Hmm, is that a special technique different from the usual fighting styles? Its a one-off move, but the power is undeniable. The general consensus was that the Bears showed respectable capabilities, proving their success in the war game wasnt just luck. Some performed better than Barry Copps, while others didnt, but all fought with commendable determination. Their unbreakable resolve was impressive. Then, the next group enteredthose cadets who had received the title Young Masters from Ihan. The response they garnered was Crash! an instinctive murmur of admiration. They had clearly mastered advanced fighting techniques, impressive for their age. In fact, they were exceptionally skilled, enough to be immediately considered for knight orders of mid-sized territories and likely securing middle-rank positions. Theyre outstanding. For their generation, theyve truly learned the basics. Indeed. Training isnt just about learning fighting techniques. Diligently mastering each part step by step is crucial. Compared to the Bears, who were still a bit rough but displayed mercenary-level abilities, these young noble cadets showed a pure dedication not typically associated with nobles. They didnt rely on shortcuts and practiced straightforward, hard-earned skills. Wonderful! The old knights who had lived through the previous kings era were pleased, sure that these young ones would soon make a name for themselves. After all, with such dedication, they would inevitably become renownedeven if they didnt want to. While the elderly knights enjoyed watching the pure talent of these trainees, they assumed that surprises were over. However, the next group to appear left them in awe. Crack! Thud! What...who are they? Theyre far beyond the first-year level. They could join any knight order right now. So, it wasnt only Lord Roen who was exceptional? My, my... They witnessed three students overwhelming, even playing with, a Stone Troll. The retired knights were struck with both admiration and silence, as even in their prime, theyd have struggled against these three. Kunta, wasnt it? Now I see why barbarian warriors once terrorized the continent. Is that the grandson of Marquis Offen? A true bloodline of the Sword Duke family. The Mercenary Kings young protghes raised a prodigy just like himself. These students had far surpassed the level of cadets and should be knights in their own right. While the young might envy and feel downcast at the brilliance of these three, the elders nodded in admiration, pleased by the sight of youthful vitality. Having seen the standard of young knights in the capital decline for years, the old knights were heartened to see so many fine seeds in the next generation. Who taught these young ones? Even as they felt hopeful, they faced reality. It was rare to find instructors among the younger generation who were so dedicated to teaching the fundamentals and used a style unlike that of the nobility. They could hardly believe a single instructor from the swordsmanship faculty could have cultivated such skills. This wasnt due to narrow-mindedness, but a lingering doubt from the previous lazy teaching methods that had become common. While the old knights were lost in thought Hmm? ...A cute child has entered the stage? Haha, could she really be planning to fight? They believed all the first-year participants had finished. While some noble ladies were enrolled, most opted out of this final event, relying on their grades in other areas instead. But, surprisingly Bold one. Yes, she reminds me of the young Marquis Offen in his day. The young lady on the stage. With her slender figure, Levy Fort unsheathed her sword and faced the stone creature with calm confidence. Hoo! Levy Forts heart pounded. Her senior classmates had gained hunting experience by capturing wild boars and mutated bears during field marches, but young and inexperienced Levy had been excluded from those hunts. Even during the previous days war game, she had merely issued commands, benefiting from others efforts and simply adding the finishing touches. Yet now, the many eyes watching her with anticipation made her feel nervous and burdened. But still I chose to stand here. She couldnt run away, even if she was afraid. Everyone had tried to dissuade her. Youve already secured your grades with the other subjects, they said, There will be other chances. Despite the many voices of caution, Levy Fort had accepted her shortcomings and stepped onto this stage. I must prove myself! Levy steadied herself, focusing solely on the cold grip of her rapier. Clad in light leather armor, she moved her left hand behind her, extended her right foot forward, turned her body to the side, and fixed her gaze forward. It was the standard fencing stance, a style taught to noble children as a matter of course, and she gripped the rapier firmly. GRR? The Stone Troll, sensing an opponent far weaker than anticipated, lowered its posture, confusing her with a small animal like a rabbit. However, Levy thought Thank you for underestimating me. With a sudden burst of movement, she drove her rapier through the air. Utilizing momentary shifts in her center of gravity and strengthening her sword with energy. And with precise aim Pooch! GRR!? She struck the Stone Troll directly in its small eye. The creature reeled in pain, just as it was about to thrash wildly, but Levy withdrew her rapier swiftly and moved to its left side. Her fluid movement was a testament to her dedication to basic footwork training, practiced until her feet had nearly blistered. Hoo, hoo. She took this moment to catch her breath. Luckily, moving to the injured side of the creature made her harder to spot. The Stone Trolls only weakness was its limited vision and dulled senses. Levy exploited the creatures design flaws with precision. However, she didnt let her guard down. Bang! As expected, its regenerating. The creatures eye restored itself rapidly, and it focused on Levy with anger. Yet, she maintained her composure, recalling Sir Arnos advice. Sir Arno said that we monks must remain calm and patient, seeking every opportunity for a strategic strike. He was right. Keeping calm allowed her to see clearly. The creature was artificial, more like a model than a wild beast. But she still wasnt sure if her meager strength and clumsy strikes would be enough to defeat it. Her chest tightened with anxiety, but Focus! She was jolted back to clarity by her instructors voice echoing in her mind. The best defense is offense, and the best offense is to stay a step ahead, with your sword always at the ready. That fencing style you nobles learn as etiquette? Its derived from a war technique. As long as a swordsman has skill, it can be a powerful weapon. Yes. I understand. Though it was just a memory, Levy followed her instructors words sincerely. Fencing, the origin of the fighting style she practiced, had roots in the martial art escrime, a technique that embodied both offense and defense. The basics of any sword technique are to thrust, cut, parry, and strike. So remember one thing: aim to leave your opponent in ruins. Yes, Master. With a fierce determination, Levy adhered to her instructors teachings. The young student repeatedly used the same tactics to strike her opponent. Sometimes, she stabbed the eyes, and other times, she attacked the jaw, neck, or ankles whenever there was an opening, retreating and defending herself as needed. The key was to conserve her strength, only using energy to amplify her attacks but never expending it during evasive movements or other actions. I must preserve my stamina! Levy carefully monitored her energy levels and the creatures movements, attacking whenever an opportunity arose. After all, it was a creature of instinct, an artificial construct. Toying with it wasnt difficult. All she needed was the courage to face it and the determination to keep going. And for Levy, she had I can do this! She had courage, determination, and gritqualities her master had drilled into her through repetitive training, instilling them deeply. Even if it meant collapsing or becoming utterly exhausted, Levy Fort continued to press on, and finally Thud... Haa, haa... 39 minutes and 59 seconds. That was the time it took her, alone, to bring down the creature. ......... Silence fell over the coliseum. The shock gradually settled over the crowd as no one had expected Levys victory. It wasnt just her peerseveryone watching the arena was caught off guard. Although her victory was ultimately due to the creatures internal energy being depleted, no one voiced a shallow judgment. To belittle a warrior who had poured every ounce of herself into battle and ended up in such a state of exhaustiononly an utter fool would do that. That girl, shes incredible, dont you think, sir? Yes, truly courageous. She definitely has talent. Bear Girl, though her body is weak, her mind is sharp. And she has the heart of a warriorthats why she won. The heart of a warrior? In my tribe, even those lacking talent are always respected if they possess the heart of a warrior. Those with such a heart often become great warriors. Physical strength, talent, and abilities. These traits could speed up ones learning, but true warriors were few and far between. Only a small number could wield their swords effectively in real combat. In that sense, Levy Fort was remarkable. A warriors heart and unyielding resolve marked her as someone special. Kuntas praise was the highest form of compliment a Barbarian could give. Bear Girl will grow strong. Perhaps even stronger than Kunta. ...Youre telling me not to get complacent just because Im currently stronger than her. I understand. The bravery Levy displayed was even more valuable than the sword aura Roen had shown earlier. Everyone looked at her with serious expressions, and applause slowly built around her. Though she had taken longer than anyone, it had been honorable and grand. Indeed, it had been a duel worthy of a valiant knight. She had earned the right to that applause. Aah... Still catching her breath, Levys head rose instinctively in response to the ecstatic cheers. What...just happened? It didnt feel real yet. Shed been swinging her rapier, stabbing and retreating repeatedly like a scared child. But at some point, the creature had ceased moving, and she had collapsed in turn. It still didnt feel real. Had she truly defeated that monster? She could hardly grasp the reality of standing up to something ten times her size. Her mind was a blank slate. But the sound of applausetheir enthusiastic cheersforced her to confront reality. I...I won.... She had won. A victory achieved all on her own, her very first in life. ...Tears welled up. How could she describe this overwhelming sensation? Achievement, exhilarationneither of these words could fully capture her emotions at that moment. Then, she realized something. Here and now, she had finally broken free from the shell encasing her. She had become a true swordsman. Wooaaaah! Unable to contain her joy, Levy stretched her arms high toward the sky, shouting her elation. Waaaaa! The audience looked on, assuming her stance was a triumphant performance and watched her warmly. A fine display of showmanship. Of course, it was a misunderstanding, and Levy would later cringe every time she remembered this moment, kicking off her covers in embarrassment before sleeping. But now, she didnt care about anything else. She only wished to roar with joy. As she looked up to the sky, savoring her victory What? her face quickly turned pale. Whoosh! ...What was that? Staring blankly upward, Levy Fort froze, but only for a moment. Shiver! A chill shot through her, filling her with dread. Rumble... Dark clouds. Those ominous clouds, gazing down on the earth, had started to rotate, forming a vortex. The center began to widen. What...is that? ....... The unsettling movement of the clouds caught Levys attention first, and soon others began to notice. As they looked skyward, they all saw it and felt the same chill. At the core of those clouds, a deep terror akin to midnight. And within that dark space Swoosh! appeared the Hand of the Giant. !!!!? ...No one could scream. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The arm that appeared so suddenly. It was too massive, too horrifying. It was overwhelming, and it stole away even the will to flee. Sometimes, the appearance of something so undefeatable paralyzes even the instinct to run. R-run... Levy Fort struggled to shout for everyone to flee, but her voice wouldnt come out. Already drained of strength, she faced a monster of such magnitude descending from the sky. Slowly but surely, the ominous aura radiating from the creatures arm pinned her in place. Fear. The natural intimidation radiated by giant beasts and monsters. It instilled terror, paralyzing those exposed. For a frail human, resistance was unimaginable. Death approached. It was the only thought people could muster, and they didnt even see their lives flash before their eyes. As the arm drew nearer, the shadow it cast grew darker and heavier. Drip. Aah... Levy shed tears. In the face of inevitable death, only tears remained, and she lowered her head. On the day of what she thought was her lifes greatest triumph. That victorious day had turned to despair in an instant, and she felt hollow, overcome with sorrow. But then, unexpectedly Screech. Why...am I holding my sword? In her last moments, Levy realized she still held her sword and wondered why. Why was she holding her sword? ...She was curious. Thats called struggling, Bear Girl. And when a person fights to live, theres no need for a reason. !! An answer came, and Levys eyes widened as she looked in the direction of the voice. Standing there Even so, holding onto your sword until the end deserves praise. Ill give you full marks, Cadet Levy Fort. Aah!! The most trustworthy mentor on the continent, and Levy, overcome with relief, wept again. These were tears of relief, unlike her previous despairing tears. A grown lady crying? He gently scolded her for crying, but his smile was warm, proud of her perseverance. But only for a moment. As he looked up at the sky You made my Bear Girl cry? Ihan snarled, then forcefully kicked a 600-kilogram wooden spear into the sky, suspended by telekinetic control. Thud! With all his strength behind it. Sun-Piercing Spear. It couldnt pierce the sun, but it could certainly skewer a fortress wall, as the ballista-like weapon soared upward. Chapter 67: Cannibals VS cannibals (5) The Sword Spear Sect. A common fixture in martial arts novels, often as one of the Nine Great Sects that specialize in swift sword techniques. For Ihan, who once spent countless shifts indulging in martial arts stories, the name had its share of memories. The reason it stuck in his mind? Shooting, piercing the sun... Cool, even if its fictional. Techniques that claimed to hit, drop, or even pierce the sun: the Sun-Shot Sword Technique,Sun-Fall Blade Technique, and Sun-Piercing Spear Technique. The names alone were unforgettable. But the more he read about the Sword Spear Sect, the more often he found himself disappointed. Just swinging fast... how exactly do they expect to bring down the sun? Merely speeding up their swings, with no real substance, just to cut down an enemyit was underwhelming, to say the least. Hed wondered if they should rename the technique from Shooting the Sun to Shooting People. If theyre so bent on their identity, they could at least make an attempt to throw a spear toward the sky. These fancy names... But that was easier said than done. How could a human even think of touching the sun? At the time, he had laughed it off as the kind of strange thought that only came to him when he was sleepy. But now I didnt think Id actually attempt it. When an idea goes from mere imagination to reality, it ceases to be imaginary. Right now, Ihan was set on recreating the Sun Piercing. In the most direct way possible, primitive as it was. Ughhh! Put a bit more effort into it, slave. I told you, Im not a slave! Then do a better job. Argh!! A mage cried out as if screaming in agony. Oddwal Bernard, A professor in the Department of Magic, was the one levitating the wooden spear in the air. Suspending a 600-kilogram mass in midair was indeed an absurd and unreal sight. It explained why mages alone could be called the terrors of the battlefield. But, no matter how powerful ones telekinesis, limits still existed. Mana wasnt infinite, and just holding that weight in place required every ounce of concentration. Ihan, however, paid no mind to Oddwals struggle and asked calmly: Youve minimized air resistance, right? I-Ive inscribed the formula! And I added three enchantments! Only three? !!? Pathetic. H-how could you expect more than five enchantments in just ten days?! Ihans demands had been steep. Hed asked for reinforced durability, minimized air resistance, increased piercing power, added fire magicthe works. He was essentially asking for a full-fledged siege weapon, just like that. Even the best of the kingdoms mages would likely shake their heads at such a command. After all, there was a limit to the number of enchantments that could be placed on an object. To enchant three spells in ten days was a feat that reflected Oddwals extraordinary skill and the sheer difficulty of the task. Proof of his toil was etched on his already weathered face; wrinkles and liver spots had bloomed on the young professor, leaving him looking closer to fifty than his actual twenty. And yet Well, if this is the best you can do, I suppose I have no choice. Useless slave. !?!! Quiet down, if you break my concentration, youre next. You...! Ignoring the mages complaints, Ihan focused all his attention on a single target. Using what I have. Ihan wasnt the kind to cling foolishly to what he couldnt obtain. So, he just worked to get the best possible results with what he had. What he had was a projectile. Hed stuffed it with large quantities of gunpowder extracted from the princess herself and loaded it into a ballista. Of course, even the kingdom lacked a launch platform capable of propelling such a massive projectile skyward, so whether this would succeed was anyones guess. But Ihan believed. In his strong body. Ihan would now become the hammer that launched this colossal projectile. Although he was confident in most tasks, he wouldnt dare kick something as heavy as this. It would break more than it would launch, but now it was feasible. With the telekinetic coating applied, it wasnt entirely impossible. Ill push it! This wasnt a strike to break or destroy; it was a strike to pusha technique using pushing force. While typically performed with the palm, Ihan used his foot. With five times the strength of his arms and far more destructive force, he tested the limits of his strength. Crack! The sound was enough to make one think his leg had shattered, but he ignored it. Thump! Combining the concentrated power in his foot with centrifugal force, along with a humanly impossible intuition, his kick Thoom-!! launched the massive projectile. Of course Splat! he paid the price, with his right leg bursting open. But sacrifices were inevitable in sending off such a large projectile. As his leg became soaked in blood, Ihan smiled, not out of some twisted enjoyment of pain. Whooosh! Its flying well. He smiled because he was more than satisfied with the result. Thoom-! The ballista projectile shot upward like a spear, soaring intact toward the dark clouds and finally Splat! Crack! [[----!!]] Piercing directly through the giants wrist, his spear Boom. exploded on cue, perfectly timed with Ihans playful taunt. Filled with every ounce of his strength, the spear alone had been powerful enough to act as a massive bomb. Additionally Fwoosh! The vast amount of gunpowder within the spear ignited, setting the giants hand ablaze. Sun-Piercing Spear. With Ihans unique interpretation, his spear had struck down a monster in place of the sun. What...the...? Oh, my god. Those watching from the ground were at a loss for words. Legends spoke of giants and demons, claiming that the Knight-King and the Lion-King had cleaved such monsters in half in a single strike. But legend was just that, and few believed it to be more than myth. But now Were those legends real? Giant Killing. People were dumbfounded, as if the legendary tales werent fictional but historical records. And they fixed their gaze on the figure before them. The knight standing firm in the center of the coliseum. The knight Hey, Bear Girl. Y-yes, sir?! Help evacuate everyone right now. The assistant instructors probably working on it already, but he cant manage it alone. Mobilize the Swordsmanship Department cadets if you have to. Got it? Huh? Y-yes? Tch, so even this wasnt enough. ?? He looked exasperated, and Levy blinked in confusion, not quite understanding his words. Snap. Look. ...Oh. Instead of explaining, he pointed up, and Levy understood why hed given the evacuation order. Squirm... Though hard to believe, the giants arm was regenerating, burning as it was. And S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. GR-RR-! it was still being summoned. ...Horribly so. Evacuate! Get out! Dont just stand theremove, you peasants! Despite his noble superiority complex, Damian Pollet was thoroughly committed to saving as many lives as possible, directing the evacuation with urgency. Sweating profusely, he helped people to safety, lifting pregnant women and elderly individuals too frail to walk on their own. His body screamed in pain, but he gritted his teeth. Leaving things as they were would only lead to countless casualties. That crazy instructor was right! The instructors seemingly insane words from the day before had been proven correct. Damian Pollet recalled ten days ago when he and Professor Oddwal had been abruptly summoned by Ihan. On the last day of evaluation, a monster is going to appear somewhere. So, I expect you to give it your all and be ready to help. Have you gone mad? Crazy, indeed. Back then, both Damian and Oddwal had thought it utter nonsense. The instructor had spouted wild things before, so they assumed he was just pulling their leg again. Damian had even teased him. Why dont you report it to the headmaster or the royal castle then? Tell them a monster will appear. I already did. They told me to shut up and get lost. ...Wait, you actually did that? Hed thought the instructor was more deranged than hed realized. Hed actually submitted a report. It seemed that only a true madman would go that far. But I even requested an aura user through my contacts, but all the aura users are currently out. Baltar Grace, for instance, must stay to protect the king and cannot leave the castle. ...... The moment aura user came up, it stopped seeming like insanity. The instructor had been nothing but serious, fully convinced a monster would appear on the final evaluation day, his gaze intense. So we have to stop it. U-us? Why us...? Damian and Oddwal had questioned, wondering why it had to be them, out of all people. And in response, the instructor had said Your lives are mine, right? So I can use them as I please. With a disturbingly possessive tone, practically treating them like criminals, he had nearly driven them to an apoplectic fit. But...why us? When did you become such a hero, anyway? Since when have you cared about self-sacrifice?! In a rare moment of frustration, Damian yelled, bracing himself for a beating. The instructor he knew was no hero; he was, simply put, a man with little empathy. So why was he now acting with such self-sacrifice? But instead of the expected anger We have to save the kids, dont we? What...? The instructor had grumbled in irritation instead. The higher-ups say they dont believe me because theres no evidence. And nobodys offering any help. Our students might not be the only ones in dangersome of the children here to watch might be in mortal peril, too.... ...... Sure, like you said, its only a possibility. Maybe Im just paranoid. Maybe its pointless worry. But what if its not? If a monster really does show up, whos going to take responsibility, and whos going to save those kids? ...... Exactly. No one. No one wants to help if theres nothing to gain. So, what else can I do but act? W-why, though? There had been layers to Damians question. Why not seek safety, why not leave if there was no certainty? Why fight against all odds? And Ihan had answered without a trace of hesitation. Because, unlike those bastards at the top who only see lives as numbers, I dont want to sit back and do nothing, damn it! ...... Damian had been struck speechless. It wasnt eloquence, reason, or even any sort of noble logic. Just raw, unfiltered honesty. And yet, why did that honesty ignite something in him? In the end, Damian had asked ...What do you need me to do? The instructor, for the first time, had called him by name. Damian Pollet, you have one job. Save as many people as you can. The spell-caster and I will handle the fighting. W-wait, why me...? Shut up, you spellcasting slave! ...... Hed called him by his name. Run! For the love of god, run! And yet, now that it was actually happening, Damians lips trembled as he shouted. Even so Why is having my name called out affecting me like this? He didnt understand why he felt so compelled. The belief that the instructor had instilled in him was something different from the code of chivalry. It was alien, unfamiliar to this world. The conviction Ihan had forced upon him wasnt based on relying on someone, or searching for reasons or justifications, but on following ones own heart. Though it brought him no gain, his heart raced as never before, his life feeling more worthwhile than ever. This was called Would you hurry up and evacuate already?! Honor. Chapter 68: Cannibals VS cannibals (6) Chaos reigned in the coliseum. Everyone was scrambling, shoving, and trampling others in a desperate race for survival. Some sacrificed their own safety to protect children, parents, or loved ones, while others fainted or babbled incoherently under the aura of dread emitted by the monster. It was a horrifying sight. This was what the appearance of an unimaginable, unassailable monster looked like. Panic was everywhere, and just maintaining sanity required an overwhelming effort. Amid this catastrophic scene This is... a failure. This isnt nearly as peaceful as it should be... such a shame. Two figures sat in calm conversation, undisturbed by the pandemonium. They were priests, one clad in the robes of a high priest, yet no one seemed to notice them or seek their help. Listening to the screams as if they were music, the high priest spoke up. Its not going as planned. While it was a tragic sight for others, the high priests plan required much more chaos than this. There had to be deathsacrifice! The scene needed to be filled with blood, despair, and faces contorted in hopelessness. But as it was now? Theres no proper sacrifice. Though chaotic, this lukewarm confusion would be quelled eventually. The high priest shook his head in disappointment. It seems the plan has deviated significantly. Yes, I apologize, Commander. I did my best, but somehow, things didnt go as expected. The younger priest, typically mischievous, couldnt hide his regret this time. Yet the high priest shook his head. Its hardly your fault. I was arrogant to assume everything would go perfectly. ...... So, dont be too hard on yourself. ...Thank you, Commander. No need for thanks. The fact remains that the offerings are escaping. So, theres only one option left. ...What? Activate the second summoning circle. But... that would consume a considerable amount... The effort to summon the colossal monster had already drained resources equivalent to half a years budget of the kingdompossibly even more. And now, they would risk even greater losses? But the high priest only gave a firm order. Do it. Now. ...... Taking full responsibility, he left no room for debate. Well, I wash my hands of this. The younger priest obediently drew a staff from his robes. Woooong. Dark, muddy mana surged, and the high priest simply nodded in acknowledgment before turning his gaze back to the center of the coliseum. A vile knight dares to interfere with the grand endeavor? Disgust and hatred filled his eyes. If he could, hed tear the knight to shreds himself. But he restrained himself. This stage wasnt meant for them. Even so, he swore to his god: I will kill him, no matter the cost. In the darkness, the creature roared. [[Grrrrr...!]] Its sheer size was unfathomable. Its voice alone resonated like a menacing drumbeat throughout the entire coliseum. But more terrifying than its size Fwoosh! Squirm... squirm... was the fact that it continued to regenerate despite still burning. Its regenerative power was astonishing. What a monster! That was a strike beyond reckoning...! Oddwal, the arrogant mage, sneered at knights, but he wasnt foolish enough to underestimate their abilities. He understood what had happened. That barbaric knights ballista strike was a feat even a high-level mage would struggle to replicate. In theory, it was enough to kill any large creature outright. So the fact that this monster wasnt just unharmed but was regenerating quickly was terrifying. Who could have summoned such a creature?! A creature that had likely lived for centuries, growing larger and more formidable with each passing year. It was certain that this beast had survived the brutal laws of nature for at least a hundred years. But creatures like this were thought to be wiped out in the reign of the previous king! The thought was unbearable. A creature of this caliber was presumed extinct. Hey, slave, let me ask you something. That thing looks like its magiccant you dispel it? ...Thats a ridiculously naive question. Summoning magic operates under absolute contracts. So, that creature... Enough. If you cant, just say so without wasting breath, useless man. !!? Oddwal felt a surge of indignation. It wasnt a matter of skill; no mage alive could disrupt that summoning magic. Why was he being blamed? Its not a matter of skill! he shouted, practically pleading. This summoning spell must have been activated through a massive sacrifice, making it an absolute spell. Once a creature like this was summoned, it would appear no matter whatthere was no way to undo the contract. The creature was bound to manifest fully. Its enormous size was merely preventing it from emerging completely for now, but eventually, it would come through. W-we have to flee! Or call for reinforcements from the kingdom! That monster isnt something you can handle alone! ...... Dont be foolish! Do you want to play hero? Oddwal desperately tried to reason with the knight. He wanted to survive, to flee, but he couldnt refuse the knights orders due to the blasted contract. So he begged. But Looks like the spectators have mostly fled. Maybe we should go too. Thats the first sensible thing youve said! But it seems our friend up there has no intention of letting us go. W-what nonsense...! Its not nonsense. Look. What are you... ugh!? Oddwal, feeling like his neck might snap from the rough grip on his collar, found himself gazing skyward in horror. Above him... This is insane...! A new summoning circle had appeared. Thud! At first, it looked like hail. Dark, greenish hail falling from the skya disturbing sight. As more of it fell M-monsters... monsters are falling from the sky...! It became clear what it was. Creatures, curled into balls as they plummeted. Predators, natural-born flesh-eaters, a scourge upon humanity. The dark clouds werent only spewing forth a colossal monster; smaller creatures were also pouring out. Thud! Monsters rained down. There were so many that the numbers were dizzying. Hundreds, at least. Thud! The creatures crashed into the ground from dozens of meters up, creating massive clouds of dust. One could only hope theyd perished from the fall, but such hope was futile when dealing with summoned creatures. Only the strongest of monsters were ever called forth. In other words [Kiaaa!!] [KRR-!] none of these creatures were weak enough to die from a simple fall. G-Gnolls! Gnolls. Creatures resembling a blend of dogs and hyenas, covered in filth and carrying venom that spread disease. Their thick hides made them tough to kill, even with arrows. And their favorite prey... Hide the children and the women! Quickly!! ...were human infants and young women. Gnolls, the very embodiment of everything humans loathed and feared. And now, a mass of gnolls. [KiaAA!!] More than a hundred gnolls howled in unison. [Kieee...!] Clad in stolen armor and wielding looted axes, they drooled, their bloodshot eyes glazed with excitement at the scent of their favorite prey. It was like an all-you-can-eat buffet had appeared before them, each meal more tempting than the last. And yet Swish! Thud. [......?] One gnoll didnt fully register what happened as the head of its companion suddenly rolled off beside it. In slow motion, it turned to see one last sight in its life: Quiet. You stink. Shhhk! The axe-wielding warriors blade cleaved through another gnoll, decapitating it with the precision of someone cutting a scarecrow. Thud! More bodies fell as his axe carved effortlessly through gnolls, normally high-ranking monsters, as if they were straw. Rohan. Roen Drimit de Lionel, present, Instructor. Given that were in a battle, address me as Sir. As you command, Sir Ihan. There stood Ihan, face etched with unprecedented fury. Having dispatched a gnoll, Roen stood by him, awaiting orders. Do you know whos responsible for this? ...I dont. You wouldnt lie, would you? I swear on my life. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His expression was calm as ever, but there was a slight tremor in his eyes. Even he didnt know what was happening. It was something outside the knowledge of a regressor. But for Ihan, the identity of the summoner wasnt the immediate concern. Then Ill trust you. ...... All he needed was a skilled fighter. Here are your orders: Ill appoint you as my lieutenant and assign Levy Fort as your adjutant. Lead whoevers able and exterminate these filthy bastards. ...... Before Roen could respond, ten gnolls stealthily crept toward Ihan. [KiaAA!!] They were twice the size of an average adult, a truly threatening sight, yet Splat! I asked if you understood. Well, sir, you seem more than capable of killing them all yourself. Ihans axe sliced through nine gnolls in an instant, leaving one remaining, which he promptly grabbed by the skull. Crunch! With a sickening sound, his fingers crushed into the creatures skull, killing it instantly as it struggled in his grip. Ihan shook the gnoll off his hand like dirt, then gave Roen a firm look. Ive got my own target to deal with. He pointed to the ominous figure in the sky, a grim determination filling his gaze. Roens expression darkened. ...Will you be alright on your own? I may not be able to kill it, but Ill hold my ground. Ihan responded resolutely. So, your answer? Roen looked into his commanders eyesan unwavering man who was trusting him with the battlefields chaos below. To refuse this task would betray his own pride as a Northern warrior. Finally, Roen struck his chest with his fist, a warriors salute of absolute commitment. I will obey, Sir. Thats the spirit. Satisfied, Ihan took a deep breath, gathering his energy. Hoooop! [[Hear me, One Hundred and Eight Arhats!]] His mighty voice thundered across the coliseum, momentarily paralyzing the gnolls with the killing intent laced in his command. The knights disciples, who had been staring wide-eyed, snapped to attention, roused by his powerful call. [[From this moment, Roen Drimit de Lionel and Levy Fort are acting as my deputies. Those of you who can still fight, follow their command and exterminate every last one of these vile creatures!]] A heavy silence hung, then [[Not one left alive! Wipe them all out!]] A chorus of fierce shouts erupted as every Swordsmanship freshman saluted, swords at the ready. Of the eighty students present, not one tried to flee. ...Are you sure you need any of us? Roen muttered as he watched Ihans commanding presence, his voice alone enough to cow hundreds of gnolls. The fight was about to begin. Chapter 69: Cannibals VS cannibals (7) Ihan didnt leave the gnolls to his students merely out of indifference or irresponsibility. Because theyre dependable. Not just because hed trained them himself, but because he knew they were genuinely strong. Although individually they might still have limits, as a group, they had the synergy to become a formidable force. After all, he had taught them well and invested effort into crafting their training as a personal project. Above all, there was the fact that a returnee who had experienced war was among them. Someone who had led people through crises before; someone who could handle it if things went awry. That left Ihan with one primary focus: the [monster] falling from the sky. The creature was descending gradually toward the ground. Whoooosh! Seeing the hundreds of gnolls rain down moments earlier had been a spectacle, but this was like watching a meteor. The creature was plummeting fast, revealing its monstrous shape as it got closer. It was enormous. It felt like an entire fortress was crashing down on him. Ihan grumbled, How many times am I going to do this today? Argh! came a groan from behind him. Hold it steady, he said. You cruel fiend! Quit your whining. Blood vessels bulged dangerously on Odwals face, and his nose began to bleed as crimson tears trickled down from his eyes, yet he somehow managed to lift the giant log spear again. This time, though, he poured in even more telekinetic force and magic rotation than before. It was a strike meant to end the monster once and for all. Ihan, however, merely cracked a wry smile. See? You were faking it. You shouldve done this from the start. You...! For a caster, carrots were a luxury reserved for success. Maybe Ill go easier on him if he survives this, Ihan thought. With that, he pressed his left foot firmly into the ground and pushed off with all his strength, compensating for his injured right leg with a full-power strike. BAM! The second [Sun-Piercing Spear] launched at the descending monster. However... [[Grrrrr...!]] BAM! This time, the creature deflected it. It bounced it off. The creature had learned from the first strike and deflected it. Nevertheless... Good, fall over there, Ihan muttered. Unable to fully neutralize the impact, the creature was sent veering off course and began plummeting toward a different locationright over the massive lake. Shhhhh! While an inhuman battle full of unbelievable techniques raged on, the coliseum became the front line in a more typical, yet equally brutal, fight for survival. Humanity and monsters clashed fiercely. [Krrr!!] The gnolls, momentarily daunted by the knights intimidating presence, soon rallied and roared, their cries tearing through the air. That was the nature of monsters. Even when faced with something they couldnt defeat, if that something was human, they felt only rage and humiliation, vowing to kill every last one of them. Sometimes animal rights advocates argued that monsters could be understood or even spared, but entire villages ended up decimated when people attempted such foolishness. Monsters could not coexist with humans. They were mortal enemies under the same sky. Monsters hunted humans, and humans fought to defend themselvesa struggle for survival. Form a phalanx! Formation! Shields and spears ready! Hup! Hup! At Levy Folts command, the students swiftly took up positions, arranging themselves in a defensive line to form a phalanx, their spears and shields bristling like a porcupines quills. A formation dating back to humanitys earliest days, used for thousands of years and known to every soldier in the kingdom. This was no ordinary phalanx. Inspired by the formation in martial arts novels, Ihan had taught them a variant, a unique formation tailored to their strengths. We have to hold these paths! Levy quickly took her knowledge of the formation further, splitting their forces into three groups to cover each exit entirely. While this divided their numbers and introduced risk, fortunately, they werent alone. Into melee combat! Draw your swords! At Roens command, noble students skilled in swordsmanship filled in the gaps, covering vulnerabilities and bringing their blades to bear against the gnolls. The gnolls hesitated. The students had surrounded them, each one exuding an aura of fierce intent. Their weapon techniquemartial artswas an ancient method created for hunting monsters and beasts. If monsters were the deadliest killers of humanity, then martial arts practitioners were the deadliest killers of monsters. In the charged silence, the first to move were... Advance! THUD! ...the swordsmen. At Roens signal, the blades struck toward the gnolls, and the monsters lunged in return. Clang! Thud! A powerful clash rang out as sword-wielding warriors and humanoid monsters collided in a brutal melee, each mistake carrying a lethal cost. But should anyone slip up... Slash! ...someone would have their back. Focus! Dont let your guard down! Roen barked. Th-thank you, sir. Save your thanks. Keep fighting! Roen commanded firmly, giving his fellow student, Kane, the impression that he wasnt fighting alongside a peer but a hardened veteran from countless battlefields. And a skilled general at that. Slash and stab! Your techniques arent weak! Remember what youve been taught, and you wont fall! A roar of defiance rose up from the students, bolstered by Roens commanding presence. Taking strength from his voice, they pushed forward. Gradually, the students grew accustomed to the battle, holding their ground and even driving the gnolls back from the exits. [Krrrr...!] Realizing that their prey wouldnt fall easily, the gnolls began to adjust, searching for any weak point they could find. Soon enough, they identified a potential vulnerability: the spearmenindividuals who appeared less formidable than the swordsmen. But this assumption was... Thrust! Thud!Stab! [!?] ...a fatal error. The gnolls quickly realized that they had underestimated the spearmen at great cost. Aaaaah! At Levys command, the Arhats thrust their spears forward, piercing the gnolls. Thud! [Kieee!] The thick, leathery hides of the gnolls, which could repel most swords, were punctured by the Arhatsyouths who had not even trained in martial arts. However, this was no ordinary spear technique. While the Arhats hadnt learned martial arts, the skills Ihan had taught them were no less formidable. They had been trained in a unique form of combat that hed developed over a lifetime of fighting wizards and monsters. Muscle Arts. Energy. Though it lacked the raw power of martial arts, it was undeniably a skill meant for monster hunting. Explode! Thrust! With a battle cry, they unleashed bursts of energy through their spear tips, penetrating the gnolls with enough force to drop them instantly. Thud. The gnolls crumpled under the internal force of each blow. Although individually weak, as a collective unit, the spearmen were formidable. But... We won! We killed a gnoll Dont let your guard down! Levy shouted. !!? One of the supposedly dead gnolls suddenly rose, and with a quick arrow, Levy finished it off. However... [K...i...] Many of the gnolls were still moving. Their durability was incredible, their bodies regenerating quickly enough to withstand internal attacks. The students had to strike at their vital pointsthroats, heartsif they wanted to end the fight for good. Just as the gnolls began to rise, turning on the students with renewed aggression Slash! Bears, never let your guard down, Kunta said, his copis slicing through a gnoll like a panther. Crack! When you strike, aim for the heart or the head, added Garland, swinging his halberd and cleaving through another gnolls skull. Swish! Better to take out their limbs first, suggested Arno, sheathing his twin swords, That way, they lose their mobility. The students, saved by their seniors, exhaled with relief and gratitude, but the veterans shook their heads. Were not safe yet, said Garland gravely. These gnolls are... smart, added Kunta with a grimace. Gnolls, infamous for being terrifying monsters, were renowned for their ability to strategize in groups. Not only did they operate on instinct, but they also utilized teamwork and tactics, making them a genuine menace. A high-level insult on the continent was to be called a gnoll, with good reason. Were surrounded, Levy noted as the gnolls formed a tightening circle around them. [Kieee!!] The gnolls, now in full hunting mode, closed in on the humans from all sides, attempting a full assault. No matter how advanced the students training was, it was clear they were outmatched. Just as the students began to feel the weight of despair, however Charge! Protect the children! Old knights and battle-worn veterans burst onto the scene, bolstering their defenses. These were onlookers who had returned to the coliseum after ensuring civilians were evacuated, determined to lend a hand in the fight. Along with them were the students upperclassmen, who had returned equipped with full armor and mounted on horses. Their sense of pride and courage prevented them from fleeing when their juniors were fighting. This was the spirit of Pendragon, a kingdom founded on valor and respect for its noble warriors. They came! Levy breathed, feeling a wave of relief. Her request for reinforcements from the noble families had borne fruit. Haha, those girls were begging us to come back. Couldnt stand just sitting there, letting them down. Ignoring their request and fleeing like cowards was unthinkable. Besides... If we dont deal with those filthy beasts, who knows how much damage theyll cause. One gnoll could annihilate an entire village, so hundreds of them unleashed in the capital would wreak untold havoc. The old knight took a stance with his lance, ready to thrust it into the nearest gnoll. BOOM!Splash! ...ahem. The knight halted, speechless as the lake beside the coliseum exploded upward in a massive geyser, droplets raining down around them. Though the timing was inappropriate, he couldnt help but ask, It might be a foolish question at a time like this, but... Yes? Levy answered. ...Is that knight truly human? Uh... well, Levy replied with a hesitant smile. She understood his sentiment well. We often wonder that ourselves, sir. However... Hes still human, just... sometimes he does things that make us question it. Ha-ha. Fwoosh! S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A new column of water shot up, this time higher than the last. It was simple enough to understand the cause. Harpoons. Bring more harpoons, Ihan shouted. Odwal, nosebleed streaming, muttered in exasperation, How in the hell is he managing to throw those... Ihan launched one of the giant harpoons as if it were an ordinary spear. It begged the question: Whos the real monster here? Chapter 70: Cannibals VS cannibals (8) The creature before them looked, at a glance, like a troll. Its appearance and body structure bore a resemblance to the stone trolls that the cadets had battled earlier, suggesting that calling this creature a troll wouldnt be incorrect. However... Could a troll of that size even exist? It was nearly five times the size of a typical troll, perhaps even larger. Its skin was a dark, blood-like red, and instead of the usual rocky texture of troll skin, it was covered in scales resembling those of a snake. A massive build, black-and-red-scaled skin, and on top of that... [[GRRR....]] A chill ran down their spines. Its eyes were completely red, as if filled with blood. H-hah... The wizard managed to resist the aura it emitted, but his legs were trembling uncontrollably out of sheer terror. And he recalled something. R-right, I... I know what that is.... He remembered an ancient document he had once read in his masters library, a tome filled with various myths and legends, including one about a nightmare creature. The Demon King... A troll. No, calling it a mere troll would be an understatement. Just speaking its title made him shiver. With a rush of water, the creature began to rise from the lake. It was a large, deep lake, but the creatures body was only half-submerged. As it lifted itself, water flowed off its arms like a flood, creating waves in its wake. The creature moved as though the water provided no resistance at all. Observing it, the wizard found himself retreating step by step. The Demon King? The knight turned toward the trembling wizard, asking if he knew what it was. A king... A grandiose title for a troll, he said. D-dont be foolish! The Demon King is no ordinary troll! the wizard stammered. While calling such a creature king seemed absurd, given what the Demon King was capable of, the wizards terror made sense. We need to run! Th-that creature isnt just some monster! Its the Demon King, the thousand-year-old troll! ...? A troll champion that devours ogres, a creature with immortal strength! The kingdom killer! About a thousand years ago, there was an incident where a kingdom far more prosperous than Pendragon was annihilated overnight. Since the event existed only in ancient records, nobody knew if it was true, but as artifacts from the fallen kingdom surfaced over time, that record became widely accepted as fact. It was said that the destruction of the kingdom in a single night was caused by none other than... A single troll... A lone monster was responsible for the disaster. But it wasnt just any troll. A troll that had lived for a thousand years. As ancient forests, lakes, winds, and volcanoes gain a spiritual presence over time, so, too, had this troll, surviving for a millennium to become a calamity beyond the human understanding of a monster. A being that evolved through the mysteries of a thousand years, the king of all trolls and the peak of monsters... thats what it is. Black-scaled skin. A body over twenty times the size of a typical troll. Immortality, with a regenerative power unmatched by sword, fire, magic, or any weapon. The Demon King. It could rightly be called a Devil King, but it had earned the title Demon King for its resemblance to a malevolent spirit. It was a natural disaster in living form, something humanity had no business confronting. We need to run, now! Before its too late...! The wizards terror was purely instinctual, a survival mechanism for any living being. But the knight, having heard everything, simply remarked, Twenty times? It doesnt look like more than five times to me. The knights indifferent expression wasnt because he was ignoring or dismissing the wizards warning. It wasnt because he underestimated the creature. It was simply because, to him... It doesnt seem that powerful. Despite the elaborate description, he saw nothing that looked capable of destroying a kingdom. While the wizard trembled with fear, the knight narrowed his eyes, sizing up his [enemy]. The knight asked calmly, Its larger than an average troll, sure, but doesnt it seem smaller than the stories suggest? I-I suspect its malnourished, the wizard replied. The Demon King supposedly spends centuries in hibernation at the far reaches of the continent, where humans never tread. Maintaining such a large body must be inefficient, so it likely remains in hibernation. And now, the Demon King has been forcefully summoned, interrupting its rest. That means... [[GAAAA!!!]] ...its furious from being woken up without enough rest and experiencing severe hunger due to the stress of its interrupted sleep. The wizards analysis was logical. As a wizard, interpreting the world through magic was his specialty. And if the wizards assessment was correct, it meant the troll required a massive amount of sustenance to regain its strengthand that sustenance would likely come from... So, it may have a grand title, but its just a troll in the end. All monsters ate humans, but trolls, known as flesh-eating fiends, had a particular penchant for them. We... were all going to be eaten... The wizards mind, whether he wanted it to or not, calculated the number of humans the Demon King would need to consume to regain its full strength, based on the ancient records. And the conclusion? The entire capitals population! The moment that creature escaped the lake, nothing would remain of the city. Its over... the Demon King... a legendary Demon King... The wizard was overcome with despair, his quick-thinking mind already accepting the futility of victory. Unable to summon his magic, he had lost the will to fight. ...But the knight remained unmoved. So, its incredibly weakened? ...? Well, thats all I needed to know. Ignoring the wizards despair, the knight walked toward the lake confidently, downing five potions at once and jabbing another syringe directly into his leg. Crunch! Normally, the recommended daily potion dosage was two. Exceeding that would cause symptoms of addiction and hallucinations, but the knight didnt care. Now was not the time to worry about side effects. Luckily, his body contained troll blood, which would minimize the adverse effects. In fact... Phew, finally, I feel a bit alive. The effects were almost too good. Crack, crack. He felt his body grow lighter, achieving a forced awakening effect. His broken and battered legs healed, and his skin began to regenerate. His blood supply was somewhat replenished, and with that, he concluded, A troll is still just a troll. [[Grrr-!!]] The Demon King did not understand human language. It couldnt comprehend what the knight was saying, but one thing became clear. The Demon Kings sensitive nose caught a scent. Oh, this potion? Its made from your kins blood. Hows that? Though Ill admit, its only 30% concentrateddisappointing, right? The scent of his own kin on the wind. [[GR-R-!]] The Demon King might not have realized it was just an alchemic potion made to replicate troll blood, but it didnt matter. What mattered was that it was a taunt. The Demon King, enraged, wanted nothing more than to tear the insolent human to pieces, to rip apart the creature that dared mock him and devour it as punishment. Already furious from his interrupted hibernation, the Demon King prepared to pounce. You think I sacrificed a leg just to dump you in the lake? The knight cast his gaze skyward, watching as something hurtled down toward him. Captain! I-I brought it! Drop it. But...! I wont be hurt. Alright! With a groan, Irene Windler released her telekinetic hold, dropping a cluster of massive harpoons. Thirteen harpoons designed for hunting whales. Clink. Thanks. The knight grabbed one mid-fall, giving Irene Windler a nod of appreciation, then took a deep breath and hurled the harpoon with all his might. BAM! [[Grr!!]] In your era, humans may not have hunted whales. But this was no longer a thousand years ago. Let me show you just how advanced human cruelty has become. The harpoon pierced through the river, striking the Demon Kings shoulder, eliciting a pained growl. Although it hadnt shattered the trolls scales, it had cracked them like armor under an intense impact. [[Gaa-.]] It was then the Demon King realized. This prey was not easy. Thus began the clash between a thousand-year-old flesh-eating fiend and a man enhanced by the dark ingenuity of human malice. What happens when a harpoon is fired like a cannon? Its simple. You get a cannon disguised as a harpoon. Its power was monstrous enough to hunt a blue whale, a colossal force designed in the Age of Exploration by kingdoms who sought to conquer the seas. However, after several kingdoms were inundated by the wrath of the ocean guardian Leviathan, and after humans had begged for mercy and sought forgiveness, these weapons were largely abandoned. But humans never let a good invention go to waste. They adapted the giant harpoons to hunt large land-based monsters and even oceanic creatures that had become monstrous in their own right. And so, the cannon-harpoon, which had been brutal enough for whaling, was even more lethal in its modern, upgraded form. Crunch! The Demon King was agitated. He wanted to escape the river, yet the harpoons continued to pierce his flesh. Each harpoons force was enough that even the Demon King couldnt ignore it. Under normal circumstances, he might have been able to, especially after consuming some nourishment. But as luck would have it Keep that mouth closed! Just as the Demon King was about to swallow a fish, Ihan shot a harpoon straight into his mouth. The harpoon struck with incredible speed, power, and precision! BOOM! The blow twisted the Demon Kings jaw. Thud, thud.... [[G...R...!]] But true to his legendary status, the Demon King caught another harpoon in his teeth, displaying strength that rivaled Ihans own. However Fool. Thats why youre still just a troll. [[!!!!]] Gag! The moment the harpoons liquid reached the Demon Kings mouth, an indescribable agony exploded in his throat and mouth. It was as though thousands of needles were stabbing him. While most poisons had little effect on trolls, this one was different. It was an alchemical toxin, specially crafted by an alchemist, a gift acquired only through grueling negotiation with a particular princess. I told you Id show you how far human cruelty has come. Ihan was true to his word. Over countless years of survival and adaptation, humanity had refined its malice into powerful weapons. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A thousand-year lifespan? A troll king with immortal regeneration? That meant nothing. Humans like us were made to hunt creatures like you. If one day humans decided to conquer the moon, theyd find a way to do it. With that thought, Ihan pressed forward relentlessly, driving the Demon King back, while a young mage girl looked on. Wait... whos the real monster here? [...is it us?] ...indeed. The humans here... this is kind of... appalling. Irene Windler could no longer tell who the real villain was as she stared in stunned disbelief. Crunch! What? [Its... chewing through the harpoon?!] As if to demonstrate that good and evil were mere human constructs, the Demon King, an entity of evil with all the viciousness of a true Devil King, pressed forward, determination blazing in its eyes. [[You... I will kill you.]] Dodging each incoming harpoon, it advanced. Finally, it set foot upon solid ground. [[You... die now.]] Big one, arent you? The creature was as big as three elephants combined. It wasnt only massive but emanated a terrifying aura and killing intent. Even a seasoned veteran would feel their blood freeze at the sight of it, clutching their chest as if death itself were approaching. The knight took it all in, drawing his sword. ...To think Id be satisfied sniping at you from a distance. There was only so much time a knight could spend fighting like a foot soldier. And so, with a few casual swings of his sword and a satisfied grin, he declared, Lets see if youll die after enough cuts and stabs. Unwavering resolve. In battle, retreat meant death. With not a single step backward, he advanced steadily, ready for whatever came his way. Chapter 71: The Knight Defies the Seasons (1) The Demon King''s body was pierced all over with harpoons. It looked as if hed been turned into a grotesque floral arrangement with harpoons instead of flowers. All thirteen harpoons had hit their mark. Such precise targetingno archer renowned for their skill could have pierced the Demon King so thoroughly. Drip, drip. Blood flowed profusely. His thighs, forearms, even his chest were pierced. These injuries were severe enough that the footsteps of death should be approaching. Yet, unfortunately, even the dead were too afraid to approach the Demon King. In the face of his terrifying aura, even the dead would flee. Above all... I... will... kill... you! The Demon King was not a being who would die from just these wounds. Boom! Though injured, his vitality had not dimmed in the slightest. For any other creature, a pierced chest and severed neck would spell a death sentence, but for the Demon King, these wounds didnt even qualify as injuries. GRAAAA!! If anything, they only fueled his rage. The Demon Kings fist descended toward Ihan. CRASH! A thunderous explosion shook the area. The tremor was strong enough that it felt like an earthquake. Those in the vicinity of the Academy could barely keep their footing, with many falling. The epicenter of these tremors was, predictably... Thud, thud...! The ground itself was crumbling under the force. This was power on the scale to annihilate a nation. Such power was proof enough of his existence. In that moment "Im right here." !!? At some point, Ihan had climbed onto the Demon Kings shoulder and mercilessly swung his sword. It wasnt a named technique; it was simply Slash, slash! A relentless assault. His blade left countless marks as he hacked at the Demon Kings arm. Over ten strikes. Di...e! Yet, the Demon King''s skin wasnt so easily breached. Even large harpoons had only barely pierced his flesh; ordinary means could hardly scratch him. That is, if he were at full strength. SPLURT! !! The Demon King let out a pained roar. Thats what happens when you leave them stuck in your body. The sheer stupidity of ignoring the embedded harpoons was both frustrating and amusing. Stupid opponents are easier to deal with. Focusing his attack on the parts where the harpoons had caused cracks, Ihan mercilessly slashed, tearing into the Demon Kings arm. Get... away...! With a powerful whoosh, the Demon King''s fist struck forward. Despite his massive frame, the blow was fast and accurate. Observers would think it looked like a massive boulder dropping from the sky. For all his lack of intelligence, his physical prowess was formidable. Whoosh! Hey, youve got some impressive physical stats, monster. But Ihan dodged the descending fist. It was his own unique high-speed evasion technique, Gungsintanyeong. Moving like a shot arrow, it allowed him to become a gust of wind, and each time Swish! He would slice. Back, legs, shoulders, knees, groin, neck. He moved like a butterfly, stinging like a bee. Ihan embodied this strategy, executing flawless hit-and-run tactics. However, despite his speed and precision, he couldnt afford to be careless. And for good reason. I... hate... it...! BOOM! ...Even a single mistake could lead to death. Heh, you damned monster.... Ihan let out a dry laugh, sweat dripping down his face. With every swing of the Demon Kings arms and legs, a crushing pressure engulfed him, numbing his body. It felt as if he were being sliced by razor winds and pounded by heavy hammers. How can this be called weakened? It was absurd. This was supposed to be less than 30% of his prime strength. If he were at 100%, Ihan would already be dead. Actually, even if he wasnt in his prime, if he had more brains, this would be over. The Demon Kings mindless reliance on brute force was the only thing keeping Ihan in the fight. If he were even a bit more cunning, if he had decided to flee or attack another location, this battle would be pointless. His intentional provocation had focused the Demon Kings hatred solely on himself. At least this way, the Demon King would stay here until Ihan was dead. So... I absolutely cant die. If he died here, every student in the Coliseum and the Academy would be killed. Whether by fate or duty, Ihan had taken on a burdensome role. With the Demon King adjusting to his movements and preparing a counterattack, Ihan braced himself with renewed determination. He was resolved not to let his defenses be breached. And so I wont give you the chance to adjust. FWOOSH! He decided to up the ante even further. Stagger! The Demon King stumbled. He thought hed finally caught Ihan with his full strength, but his opponent had suddenly vanished. Except, Ihan hadnt disappeared. Only Swish! Swish! !! His movements became far more intricate. Ihans techniques were unpredictable and confounding, evading any set pattern as he bewildered the Demon King. Ihans afterimages, created by Gungsintanyeong, disoriented the Demon Kings senses and triggered confusion. Increased... speed? Ihan couldnt even make a sound as he clenched his teeth. Revealing his hidden trump card pushed his body to the edge. But it was effective, and he used it to keep taunting the Demon King. Originally, he had intended to reveal this technique to impress Baltar, not some monster. Phantasmal Eight Trigram Steps (Hwan-yeong Palgye-bo). Utilizing the principles of the eight trigrams alongside his maximum speed and afterimages created by Gungsintanyeong, Ihan unleashed his incomplete but mystical movement skill. Despite his lack of full mastery, it was enough to bewilder a monster. Snap! ...Unfortunately, it wasnt a technique he could use for long. The strain on his body was significant. He couldnt sustain it. So what he had to do was Hoo! While the Demon King was still dazed, he had to strike with everything he had. CRUNCH! ?? The Demon Kings jaw twisted. It hurt, but what confused him more was Why? The Demon Kings energy was down below, so why did his head just snap back? The pain was secondary to his bewilderment. Baekbo Shinkwon. In boxing or martial arts, reach is a crucial factor in dominating a match. When dealing with a monster whose reach was several times greater, Ihans use of Baekbo Shinkwon was perfect for overcoming the difference. So, Baekbo Shinkwon. Ihan had refined the technique to ignore his opponent''s size and reach, pummeling the Demon King from all directions. BAM! BAM! BAM! Gaaa!!? With Hwan-yeong Palgye-bo disrupting the Demon Kings senses and Baekbo Shinkwon nullifying range and direction, Ihan struck with reckless abandon. Then, he added THUMP! The essence of Weight-Increasing Techniques in his strikes. Ihan was undoubtedly driving the Demon King into a corner. ...But to a third-party observer Hes going to get himself killed like that! It looked as if he would collapse from exhaustion at any moment. Though the Demon King was momentarily on the defensive, his regenerative power hadnt faltered. His aura was as potent as when he first appeared, only momentarily fazed by Ihans unfamiliar techniques. The moment he adapted No, thats unthinkable! The thought alone was horrifying. [Even for him, using such intense techniques in succession will have consequences. Irene, you need to help him with magic!] Theres no opening to help him! Didnt Irene want to help? But the Demon King was immune to most magic. Any attempt to use magic was nullified by the Demon Kings overwhelming magic resistance. That was why Ordwal had lost his will to fight as soon as he saw the Demon King. But Irene I just need to prepare one big attack.... She gathered all the magical energy she could muster. Facing strong resistance? Then shed have to use an overwhelming amount of power. With this, the young mage waited for a chance to release her spell, determined to help him in his hour of need. Just make an opening, then? Yes, just an opening! ...How big of an opening? Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uh... just about a meter away from the instructor? Got it. Ill make an opening. Thank you. But... who are you, exactly? ...Youre just asking now? The boy with gray hair looked at her incredulously, as if disappointed by her lack of perception. Irene blinked, unable to understand why he seemed disappointed. The boy, instead of answering, muttered to himself as he stepped forward. ...Just consider me a coward passing through. Useless until now, only able to make requests... Hm? Better late than never to lend a hand, though. With these cryptic words, the gray-haired boy moved forward, preparing his ultimate, life weapon. [Thief Class - Ultimate Skill] "...Full Blossom of Rain." Rain of flowers fills the sky (M컨). Derrick unleashed a storm of hidden weapons from above. Chapter 72: The Knight Defies the Seasons (2) Derrick still couldnt understand. What had the knight seen to make him believe his words? And even if he did believe him, how could he fight with such unwavering determination? It would have been easier to run away.... If anyone found themselves in a situation like this, if they were facing a giant like that, their first reaction would be to flee in fear. That was only natural. Yet here he was, not only refusing to give up but standing on the front linethe most dangerous positionand swinging his sword with all his might. What in the world could drive him to such desperation...? What made him so courageous? C Huh? You dont know the simple answer to that? Youre not as clever as you think, are you? The answer came from a girl with amethyst-colored eyes. C Hes not fighting because hes brave. When someone has something to protect, and they find themselves in a situation where they cant run away, people react in one of two ways: they either give up and resign themselves to death, or they struggle with all their might. And Id say the person youre talking about is in the latter category. Except hes not just strugglinghes... ...giving it his all to resist. Derrick reflected on the words of the wisest and most dependable girl he knew as he watched the battle between the human and the monster. That fierce, desperate battle. Watching this, he muttered to himself. Lady, it seems like Im the only one struggling here. That man... hes just... Courageous. Murmuring softly, Derricks strength faded, and he collapsed, his eyes fixed wide open as he silently wished. May this help, even a little. ...A status window? In an instant, Ihan sensed it. The aura of countless petals raining down from the sky. And he felt it once morethe determination of the gray-haired boy behind him, who had poured all his courage into this one act. Feeling it clearly, he... HAAA!!! With a mighty roar, he swung his sword even more ferociously. The Demon King, startled by Ihans intense roar and powerful blow, staggered back. Ihan had forced this giant Demon King to retreat purely through sheer spirit in his strikes. It was an achievement akin to an ant forcing a human back. But he wasnt forcing him back for the sake of achievement. The coward who had finally mustered the courage to act deserved to see that courage rewarded. And so Rumble! Countless needles, resembling petals, poured down to the ground. Pop! Pop! The petal-shaped projectiles filled the air, bursting as they rained down like a shower of thick needles. There were roughly ten thousand, maybe even more. But the needles didnt target humans. Even if they brushed against a person, they wouldnt harm them. Instead, they were directed solely at the monsters with malevolent energy. Full Blossom of Rain... The secret technique of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Venomous and Hidden Arts Family, Sicheng Tang, came to mind in this magnificent display. And indeed Ugh... Ugh!! Ga...?! Aaaa...! The force was nothing short of a spectacle. The needles, raining down like a storm, targeted only monsters, mercilessly killing them. They struck the gnolls fighting the cadets and pierced the Demon Kings skull, tore through his neck, slashed his heart and back. It was like a massive airborne claymore. But what made it even better than a claymore was You were hiding an insane skill like this. Hum... As Ihan was struck by the needles, he felt his body relax. His stamina and injuries seemed to recover a bit. It must have been a buff effect. Death to enemies, a buff to allies. Where could you find a better skill than this? Of course Its not without its drawbacks. He sensed the presence of the boy, who had collapsed after exhausting his strength to unleash Full Blossom of Rain. A one-time skill with terrible efficiency. But Its enough. He had given them precious breathing space, a brief respite amidst the chaotic battle without a moment to breathe. It was perfectly satisfactory. What he appreciated even more, though, was Is it painful? Too bad, huh? ?? Seems like theres one more hit left. Whoosh! Just as Ihan finished speaking, the waters of the lake surged upwards. The water shot up high, as if a dragon was about to ascend, and even the Demon King wouldnt be able to withstand being swept away by it. It was that powerful and overwhelming. Dont mess with our instructor! Irene Windler. The greatest prodigy of this generation, one whose worth exceeded even Loens. The girl with the potential to become the worlds greatest mage unleashed her magic. [Waters, rage. Waters, swirl. Waters, pierce my enemies, become a spear, and pass judgment]. The water magic, infused with immense magical energy, surrounded her. But the spirit of a girl who watched over Irene added to the power. Wind, blow. Unite with the waters, become a guillotine to pierce our enemies. Whirlwind! A colossal wind magic combined with it. Double chanting. Not only did she control two elements, but thanks to the spirit watching over her, Irene could perform this miracle of using dual attributes simultaneously. Thats... impossible. Ordwal let out a scream, unable to comprehend Irenes magic. To other mages, it was a miraculous talent beyond understanding. And that cataclysmic magic Go! was aimed at the monster tormenting the one she cherished. A small [waterspout] formed. Though it was small, it was still a waterspout, and as it engulfed the Demon King Boom! The Demon King fell silent. ...Turns out the chick from next door wasnt a chick at all but a phoenix in disguise. Ihan muttered in amazement. He hadnt expected to receive such a significant boost from a spellcaster. Unintentionally voicing his usual disdain for spellcasters, Ihan was genuinely grateful this time. Thanks to her efforts, he had a bit more time. And with this precious time With everyone putting in their best, I cant look bad. He decided to reveal his trump card. The small waterspout engulfed the Demon King. The immense mass and flow of compressed water magic were impossible for any creature to resist. Indeed, the Demon King was trapped, unable to move, as if he were being tortured within the narrow confines of a watery prison. [[-----.]] The rotating water prison not only held the Demon King in place but cut into him with intense force, threatening to tear him apart. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A blender. It was like a water-made blender. Once trapped, there was no escape until he was shredded to pieces. Death was the only exit from this overwhelmingly powerful force, inconceivable to be unleashed by a single person. The only problem... [Irene, hang in there a bit longer!] Ugh! Sustaining such powerful magic was incredibly difficult. Irenes entire body was trembling, and she was on the verge of collapse. Had she not been forced into physical endurance training after meeting Ihan, she would have fainted on the spot. [Stamina really is national power!] Is this really the time to say that? Irene felt like she was going to lose her mind. How on earth had the instructor been fighting this monster? This is insane! Its a real monster! Its resistance was beyond abnormal. And not just its resistance; this monster Boom! Boom! was trying to break free of the waterspout. It didnt matter if its body was being torn apart. It just kept regenerating, and if the water was heavy, it would just push through with sheer strength. That monster... It resolved most seemingly impossible issues not with its mind but with an overwhelmingly powerful body! Step by step. Like a scene from a horror movie, it began breaking free of the waterspout, closing in on her. With an intent to return every blow it had suffered. I-Im going to dieee! [Irene?!] Irenes vision blurred as she reached her limit. No longer able to... Thud. You did well. ...Instructor? Thank you. Ill repay this debt later. ...... Irene forgot her exhaustion and looked at him. The relief in his eyes reassured her. She felt like she could pass out in peace now. And so You... you owe me an expensive meal.... Consider it a promise. I-Im going to order something really pricey.... Hehe. The girl let out a weak laugh before finally collapsing. Her gaze fixed on his confident eyes. Thud. While not as light as a feather, she barely weighed anything in his arms as Ihan gently laid her down. It was almost a gentlemanly gesture. But his piercing gaze was still fixed on the Demon King. Grind! Through the diminishing waterspout, he saw it pushing through with a terrifying strength. Now he understood why it was regarded as a living natural disaster. I acknowledge it. Youre strong. Ihan had prepared countless strategies leading up to this day. A spear loaded with explosives. A large harpoon. Unexpected help from a hidden skill and a mages assistance. ...Even with all these measures, the Demon King still hadnt died. He acknowledged it. This thing was stronga creature he couldnt defeat with his current abilities. But I will subdue you. It might sound like an absurd declaration, but he wasnt one to make idle threats. Tap, tap. Ihans body slowly rotated. A swaying posture. His face and body appeared relaxed, entirely different from his previous aura. Right now, this is all I need. But his eyes were sharper than ever, and his concentration was at its peak. The lesson Ihan had learned from relentlessly swinging his pickaxe the previous day in the quarry was simple. Strength wasnt always about applying raw force. It was a paradox, perhaps, a ridiculous notion. But the strength hed realized wasnt just about physical power. Strength is everywhere. Theres power in the rotating air currents, in the blowing wind, in the sound of songs and instruments. Even in a pickaxe swing. That swing, from that moment, was the weakest in his life. But it had split the rock like a sharpened blade. It hadnt broken the rock; it had cleaved it. A feat achieved by exhausting every bit of the irons potential in the pickaxe. It wasnt some grand sword technique like Shin-Geom Ilhab. But he understood something. That the weapon he held was sharper and more powerful than he had realized. And that understanding Fwoosh! manifested as sword energy. Sword energy. A new frontier of the energy manipulation that Loen had shown him. While Loens sword energy was forceful, combining various elements and innate talent, Ihans sword energy was different. It merely unleashed the potential of the metal sword. Though similar to Qi, Ihans deeper understanding of the sword allowed it to respond to his will, the sword energy shimmering as if alive. And finally Blossom! a flower bloomed. [[???]] The Demon King, barely escaping the waterspout, experienced a strange visual illusion. What was this? [[...A flower?]] Yes, it was a flower. Not a needle-shaped petal, but a genuine flower. However, it was not a flower fit to bloom in this season. It resembled the delicate petals of a blossom that appeared in the height of spring. ...It was a moment of blooming that defied the seasons, as if a sorcerer had conjured it into existence. And the blooming petals seemed like -I couldnt manage the Six Harmony Sword Technique, but I did manage to make a plum blossom bloom. Strange, isnt it? Indeed. The flower resembled a plum blossom in spring. [[.......]] The Demon King didnt even think to avoid the sword energy shaped like a flower petal. It was so beautifully bloomed that even the king of monsters was entranced by it. Beautiful. Though it was merely a flower of sword energy, everyone who witnessed it felt a sense of awe and wonder. No one who had fought him a thousand years ago had shown him anything like this. And so the Demon King, mesmerized by this out-of-season bloom, simply Stab. [[?]] watched in a daze as the petal pierced his flesh and sank inside. Its not weak, you know. With a weary face, Ihan murmured, as if hed used up everything he had. Crack... The sword that had birthed the sword energy scattered to dust, having exhausted its life. Everything had a price, and the sword had fulfilled its role for its master. Likewise, the blossoming had left him without even the strength to move a finger. Such was the nature of the technique. But with a satisfied expression Its quite the masterpiece, isnt it? Thunk! The flower petals he had created burrowed into the Demon Kings body. [[!!!!!]] The Demon Kings body convulsed. He rolled on the ground with a roar, unable to contain his agony. No other attack had ever elicited such a dramatic reaction, but now there was no escaping it. The flower petals of sword energy infiltrated his flesh, slicing through his organs, cutting, stabbing, and digging throughout his body. For any living creature capable of feeling pain, this was hell. He must have been seeing the very depths of the underworld by now. ...I told you Id subdue you. Killing him was impossible. That regenerative power was beyond even the realm of miracles. But the pain would be real. Ihan had learned from a mages tortures in his youth what it felt like to endure the agony of blades constantly moving through ones insides. After this, his stamina would be too drained to even stand. ...Unfortunately. [[You...you...sorcery...]] Thud...! Common sense didnt seem to apply to him. The Demon King began to rise, and Ihan gave a bitter smile. So he really was an immortal, with even limitless stamina? When I got hurt, I was exhausted. Damn monster.... It was exhausting. Relentless as a cockroach. ...Fine, I concede, you bastard. Ihan acknowledged his defeat. This creature was, after all, a being he couldnt overcome in his current state. An otherworldly life form, a monster. A natural disaster, a Demon King. It was only fitting that this creature had once destroyed an ancient kingdom. Thud, thud! [[I... will... kill you!!]] The Demon King, driven by fierce emotion, charged at him, and Ihan, unable to move, leaned against a tree, watching him approach. Thankfully, he hadnt touched Irene, Derrick, or even the fish in the lake. He was solely focused on Ihan. ...Do you really want to eat me that badly? [[Grrr!!!]] His bloodshot eyes glistened with a murderous gleam, and Ihan smirked. For whatever reason, strange beings seemed drawn to him. He shrugged. Even if you ate me, you wouldnt feel full, would you? [[K-kill...]] Judging by how often you say kill, Id bet youve heard it so much youve memorized it. What do you think, old man? [[......?]] In that brief moment, a realization dawned. Who was this creature talking to? And as that question formed Youve created another bizarre technique. But it was rather impressive. If perfected, even I would find it difficult to handle. Haha. ...When had he arrived? Youre a bit late, arent you? Apologies, but I couldnt leave the castle unguarded. Great. I was on the verge of death, you know. I had faith in you. Damn! You sure talk well. Haha! Even when I speak sincerely, you dont believe me. How unfair. The two conversed casually, and the Demon King was suddenly forgotten. [[GAA!!]] The Demon King roared in anger. Was he being ignored? Yet, despite the Demon Kings fury Youre quite dull, arent you? Still lingering even after deathso full of regrets. The Demon King tried to move forward but realized he had no legs. Slice! No, theyd been cut off. Separated limbs. But it wasnt just his legs. Slash! Slash! [[G......r...!]] Even his neck was falling. The Demon King widened his eyes, still unable to grasp what had happened to him. It wasnt that he couldnt close his eyes in regret; he simply hadnt realized hed been cut. And the Demon King... Without even time for a final scream, the life in his eyes faded. To such a futile end... ...Why does everyone call me a monster? This man before him was the real monster. Ihan was astounded by his skill; he hadnt even seen him swing his sword as the Demon King was cut to pieces. Shaking his head, he knew he was still far from being able to defeat this man. Baltar Grace. The kingdoms strongest knight and a superhuman. The Demon Kings only miscalculation was appearing in an era with aura users, who hadnt existed in the ancient kingdom. It was an overwhelming yet strangely hollow end. And so, the monster raid concluded. Chapter 73: Since he fell asleep (1) ...Its over. He felt no sense of reliefno joy at surviving, no thrill of victory. It was merely the feeling of finally completing a difficult, necessary task hed been forced to undertake. For someone who had defeated a legendary monster, his reaction felt hollow, but he couldnt help it. I lost... Had he defeated the monster with his own hands, perhaps he would have felt some satisfaction. But in the end, he had relied on someone elses strength. He had given it his all, yet he lostthoroughly, without a single excuse. The taste lingering in his mouth wasnt refreshing; it was as bitter as chewing a mouthful of herbs. ...However. Heh, as long as the kids are safe, thats enough. He didnt feel any sense of helplessness or self-loathing. His students, his kids, had survived. That one fact was his only source of pride. For Pendragon! For Lionel...! Waaah! From a distance, he heard the triumphant cheers of victory. It seemed they had succeeded in annihilating the gnolls within the Coliseum. Even amidst the mingling shouts of countless voices, he could distinctly recognize his students voices, confirming that they were all safe. You brats. Finally, Ihan allowed himself a satisfied smile. Haha, it seems being a teacher suits you well. Or maybe youve always had a soft side, and I just didnt know, said Baltar Grace. ...Im just savoring the afterglow, so leave me be. That arrogant mouth of yours hasnt changed... If only youd learn to respect your elders. When someones worthy of respect, I do show it. But youre not one of them, old man. ...Should I have just let you die? Baltar Grace clicked his tongue in exasperation. Even as Ihan lay there like a wilted vegetable, he was still as sharp-tongued as ever. He was the type of person whose mouth would float even if he drowned. Who told you to come so late? It wouldve been nice if youd shown up when I called. But Ihan wasnt complaining without reason. Help me out, old man. When hed first noticed the unusual presence of the monster, Baltar was the first person he had sought for help. But the old man had Its unwise to act on uncertain information. So you come after the disaster? Id love to see you use that excuse if everyone had died, ha! ...Ahem. At this point, Baltar had nothing to say and averted his gaze. It was his own decision not to trust Ihan. Still, I came running the moment I sensed any trouble. So lets move on, alright? The distance between the academy and the royal castle was roughly 30 kilometers. Baltar had covered that distance in an instant, so hed put in quite an effort. But on the other hand If I and the kids hadnt held out, everyone wouldve been dead. Mm, youre right. Recognizing that the effort had meaning only because Ihan had held his ground, Baltar acknowledged the debt owed to Ihan for preventing a disaster when no one else had acted. Who knows about those mongrels, but if that thing had rampaged in the capital, it would have been disastrous. Slither... Slither...! Baltar glanced at the dismembered Demon King, who was still attempting to regenerate even though he should be dead. The title of Immortal suited this grotesque creature perfectly. ...If that thing had managed to consume any food, even I wouldve struggled. Lucky for us, it was too stupid. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihan didnt downplay his own contribution. Had that monster ignored him and consumed some other source of food, it would have regained much of its full strength, and the fight would have ended on the spot. Had it regained even a fraction of its prime power by feeding, not even an aura user could have Still, its a shame. Fighting it at its peak wouldve been fun. Heh. ...Senile old man. Ihan found himself wondering, if the Demon King had been at 100% instead of just 30%, would Baltar have still emerged victorious? In Ihans mind, Baltar Grace was a figure who could not be imagined losing. If that troll is the Demon King, then this old man is the God of War. A giant of his era, undefeatable. He doubted that even his perfected plum blossom sword technique would be able to make a dent. Enough. Im tired of this. The mountain he aimed to climb still seemed far from visible. Later, royal soldiers and reinforcements finally arrived, quickly securing the area. Me? I just stayed put. Rest now. Ill handle the rest. Since the old man had shown rare consideration, Ihan decided to trust him with the cleanup. However There may be people wholl try to use that thing to their advantage, so burn it quickly. I know. Dont nag me. Knowing exactly what Ihan was referring to, Baltar obediently agreed to burn the Demon Kings corpse. Undoubtedly, nobles, mages, or other schemers would try to claim ownership of that body. It wasnt just speculation; he was certain they would, and he could already imagine the kinds of schemes theyd devise with it. I wont let anyone pull any stunts with something I struggled so hard to kill. If Ihan ever saw people scheming over the corpse, he would snap and break all their necks. Understanding this, Baltar complied. There might be complaints later, but... ...Who could even say anything to him? Unless the War God himself returned, no one had the authority to command Baltar. Fwoosh! With aura blazing like fire, he set the Demon Kings body ablaze. Aurathe mystical power obtainable only by superhumans, the ultimate goal of every knight. Its mysterious properties were beyond even magics understanding. And with the touch of that unknown power, the Demon Kings corpse went up in flames. Ordinarily, burning a monster would release a foul deathly energy, and burning something as powerful as the Demon King should have filled the capital with black smoke, but aura purified it all. The purest, most potent cleansing force in the world. Before aura, even curses, resentments, and impurities had no place to linger. If aura existed in the modern world, environmental issues would be solved. He wondered if aura users in the modern world would have made a fortune, clearing away impurities without harming the ecosystem. ...Guess I must be exhausted. Such random thoughts. Ihan gave a bitter laugh, realizing he wasnt in top form. And with that ...Handle the rest yourself, old man. Where do you think youre going? I want to rest. You ungrateful brat, planning to dump all the work on an old man? Should the one who did all the hard work also have to clean up? Why should he have to explain everything to people who arrived late? Haha, youve got quite the tongue on you. Though he was being sarcastic, his tone was lighthearted. It seemed he had no intention of stopping Ihan from leaving. And then Youll be busy from now on. Youve made too big a name for yourself with this incident. ... Until now, they managed to keep all your achievements hidden, but this time, thatll be difficult. Youll likely be summoned to the capital within a few days. ... Dont act so put off. For some, this would be a glory theyve dreamed of their entire lives. Ugh! I cant think about that right now. Im leaving. Ihan waved dismissively, signaling he didnt want to hear more, already feeling a headache coming on. Knowing his personality, Baltar just chuckled, refraining from further comment. Instead Take this with you. What is it? Take it to a trustworthy alchemist or mage. You might get something useful out of it. ...Hm. He handed Ihan a gift. The only remnant of the Demon Kings body that had survived the aura flames. It looked like a jewel, but its grotesque appearance betrayed it as something else. This isnt...? Its the heart. It somehow survived the fire. It was the heart of a monster. And not just any monsterthis was the heart of the Demon King. Considering that even a trolls heart could fetch the price of an entire castle, the value of the Demon Kings heart was beyond estimation. A priceless treasure. Ihan looked at Baltar with a curious expression. Why would he give him such a treasure instead of keeping it for himself? I should reward the one who put in the effort. Im not going to give a gift to freeloaders. Just take it. This is just between you and me. ...Ill consider it compensation. You rascal, cant you say something nicer? Want me to flatter you? Thats not what I meant. Youre so inconsistent. With that, Ihan tightly clenched the Demon Kings heart in his hand. There was no point in questioning whether he deserved it. Ill make good use of this. Grip. Once was enough to feel powerless. Even though he was exhausted to the point of collapse, his eyes shone brightly, seeing this as a stepping stone for the future. ...So heartless. Watching him disappear without a proper goodbye, Baltar muttered in annoyance. So uncaring. Yet Taking care of the kids... hes really changed. Seeing him tend to the fallen girl and the boy who remained, something unthinkable for his formerly solitary self, filled Baltar with satisfaction. But it wasnt just his softened demeanor that he appreciated. Youve grown broader in the shoulders since I last saw you. His strength had developed considerably. It was clear. Hed grown much stronger than when he was in the Order. Even among the White Lions, only a handful could match him before, and now they couldnt compare. Now, except for Baltar, none of the White Lions could defeat him. At this point, only members of the legendary Order of the White Dragon, handpicked by the War God himself, could challenge him. As the former commander of the White Dragon Order, Baltar Grace felt a peculiar satisfaction. If only he were a bit more responsible, hed be worth entrusting something to... Though his words carried an ambiguous meaning, Baltar decided not to tie him down. Letting him roam freely, he continued to grow in ways he hadnt under daily sparring. So he let him go. The boy would find his own path in freedom. I look forward to seeing you next time. When they met again, how far would he have progressed? Smiling at the prospect of the young mans growth, the old knight chuckled. ...However. But why doesnt he take care of this old man? Despite seeing to everyone else, Ihan left the elderly mage alone, and Baltar clicked his tongue. The rascal. He doesnt respect his elders. Mistaking the unconscious mage, Ordwal Bernard (28 years old), as someone older than himself, Baltar scolded Ihans lack of manners. He still had a long way to go in character. Ihans load had become considerably lighter. In Taechangs case C Thank you, for bringing him back safely. The violet-eyed girl from the previous days debate had come rushing to take him in her arms. With affectionate hands, she tended to the boy, making Ihan feel a strange pang of jealousy. Though the boy had denied it, it seemed their relationship was anything but ordinary. The same went for Irene Windler. C Ill take her with me. A female knight, presumably from a dukes family, appeared, and Ihan entrusted Irene to her. Though he found it suspicious... Is she that guys sister? He saw a resemblance to the annoying guy hed met the previous day. She was likely his younger sister, and she seemed reliable. Not to mention, her bloodied state suggested shed probably taken down dozens of gnolls alone. That alone was enough reason to trust her. C Thank you for trusting me, and for taking care of the young lady. C Never mind that. Tell your brother that next time, Ill make his face look like a rag. C Id welcome that. ...She seemed to have a good personality. Somehow, he ended up empty-handed, and began searching for a place to rest. At some point ...Ah. He realized he was standing in front of his own home. He couldve laid down anywhere, yet somehow, hed returned home? What a fool, even to himself. Welcome back, Sir Knight. ...... Hehe, youve done well. When did you... Well, Ive been waiting all along? ...... There was a woman warmly greeting him. How long had she been waiting? Seeing her standing there as if she had been waiting until he arrived, he felt a moment of daze. Thud. Lady Winter? Yes. As he called to her, she approached until she was standing right in front of him. Why was she getting so close? Ah, I must be collapsing. Realizing that he was the one falling, Ihan tried to stand back up. But Lady Winter Grab. Just relax and rest. Lean on me. ...... Sleep. Sleep is the best medicine. ...Quite a wise remark for a maid. Yes? Haha... Unable to escape her embrace, Ihan allowed himself to be held. There was no trace of an overpowering fragrance, just the subtle scent of soap and the warmth of sunlight. And... Ah, this is comfortable. The gentle touch of a mothers hand. Overwhelmed by her irresistible warmth, he soon drifted off to sleep. Completely vulnerable. Its alright. Its alright. But Lady Winter, as if guarding him, gently held his head in her lap and stroked his hair. As if he had nothing to worry about. Rustle. Under a sky where the dark clouds and sunset mingled, a gentle breeze swept through the yard. Youve done well. The maid held the knight warmly, ensuring he wouldnt catch a chill. Endlessly. Chapter 74: Since he fell asleep (2) Late into the night, the lights in the royal capital remained ablaze. Soldiers patrolled relentlessly, scouring every corner, and even the prestigious knight orders did not hesitate to aid in the search. It was an unusual sight but, in a way, entirely expected. A monster attack on the Royal Academy. The attack had occurred that very day, and nobles who had sent their children to the academy were outraged. It was also a matter of pride. How could anyone dare invade the academy, the very heart of the capital where the noble bloodlines gathered under the Pendragon banner? Such an affront to the kingdom and an insult to Pendragon itself demanded a response. If word of this incident spread to neighboring countries, the kingdom''s reputation would be tarnished. Thus, they had to catch the culprits at any cost. "Search everywhere, leave no stone unturned!" "Detain anyone suspicious! And watch the mages closely!" "If they resist, shoot to kill without question!" The orders were harsh, and the soldiers combed through suspicious locations with a frenzy, as if sweeping out lice. Especially in the lawless underbelly of the capital. Normally, this was a hive of criminals that authorities avoided for fear of retribution. But now, even this hornets nest wasnt safe from the search. "R-run away!" "I-Ive done nothing wrong! I swear!" "Then clean up the body youre hiding behind you before you lie, you scum worse than a gnoll!" "Aaaagh!!" A sudden crackdown on criminals erupted. Perhaps this was a positive side effect. For the time being, the capital was likely to be lively, and criminals would have to keep their heads down. CHowever, despite the sweeping searches and the mobilization of entire battalions... "Sir, weve found them! The sacrifices used for the summoning ritual!" "...Insane. Who are these lunatics?" "The trail has gone cold, sir. It makes no sense..." ...unfortunately, [the perpetrators] remained elusive. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead, they found traces of the summoning magic. The remnants. Massive amounts of sacrifices used to summon the ancient monsters, including the gnoll horde. But the perpetrators left no clues, not a trace of evidence. Why? Simply because... "...They killed them all." All that remained in the building were thousands of skeletal remains, and there was no other evidence to be found. The only thing they could confirm was that these countless bones were the living sacrifices offered up by the terrorists. And, as expected "This... this is madness. These remainsthey were all alive just yesterday, weren''t they?" "What?" "The summoning was performed using the pain, desires, rage, and life force of living people as its foundation. This place was likely a human sacrifice factory, designed to generate countless grudges. To summon a monster like the Demon King, they must have cultivated this malice for at least three years... Whoever these people are, theyre truly horrific." "......" An uncomfortable silence fell over the room. If the consultant mage was correct, this was no ordinary crime. They had crammed thousands of people into a building in the middle of the capital to gather energy for a summoning ritual. For three years. "Some heads are going to roll for this...." To sustain that many people for three years would have required a steady supply of food and an entire network of people working in secret. And yet, they hadn''t noticed? This was a blatant mockery of the capital, a glaring display of its incompetence. The soldiers who had patrolled this area would likely face more than just dismissalthey might end up in the torture chamber, heading straight to the executioner''s block. Someone would have to take responsibility for this disaster. The very thought sent a chill down their spines. But on the other hand, it was terrifying to consider the sheer madness required to carry out such a plan. How deranged would one have to be to do something like this? It wasnt just a group of terrorists. It had to be a massive organization consumed by madness. Gulp... One knight couldnt hide his fear as he thought about the bloodshed that might soon sweep over the capital. "Fools, they still know nothing," a high-ranking priest observed disdainfully, watching the chaos unfold below. How could they be so pitifully incompetent? "Weve taken on the sins of the world, yet they are too ignorant to understand. Such fools, utterly foolish." "...Wouldnt it be stranger if they did understand, commander?" another priest quipped, sounding almost amused. "Theyre just bones now. How could anyone know they were sinners deserving of death? I wish I had that kind of skill, haha." "You impertinent fool! With true devotion, youd be able to discern such things!" "That sounds... impossible." The two priests exchanged light-hearted banter as they watched from the rooftop. It was as though they had no fear of being discovered, even amidst such a massive military presence. "Well, soon enough, theyll realize. When they notice the prisoners have gone missing en masse... If they cant figure that out, maybe weve overestimated this kingdom." "Theyre not that incompetent. If they were, the kingdom would have fallen long ago." "Hmm, you really think so?" The subordinate priest didnt seem entirely convinced, his expression filled with doubt. Normally, the high-ranking priest would have scolded him, but instead, he glanced at his subordinates face and remained silent. After a brief pause, the subordinate spoke again. "Commander, in the end, we failed today." "Hmm." "Were bound to face severe reprimands." "Indeed." "But by moving forward, step by step, well eventually reach salvation, right?" "Of course." "Is that so? Then Im content, hehe!" The subordinate knew his commander was a man who never lied. Therefore, he trusted that his words would come true. And so "Then thats enough for me. Ill place my faith in you, commander." The priest smiled contentedly, conveying his faith, when suddenly Crack! The space around them distorted. The "mystic barrier" the subordinate priest had set up was shattered. In an instant, intruders broke through the barrier and surrounded them. Swish! Dozens of shadows emerged with stealthy, fluid movements. Fwoosh! Their collective aura created a shimmering haze that solidified into iron bars. Materialized aura. Each of the fifty or so warriors was a champion of their domains, powerful enough to hold the rank of knight captain or vice-captain in any prominent nobles retinue. Together, they were a force capable of annihilating even a marquisate within half a day. Who in the kingdom could gather so many skilled warriors? There were only two powers in the kingdom capable of such a feat. And now, the leader of one of those powers had personally appeared. "For nineteen years... Ive searched for you." The man who revealed himself was a handsome young man. He looked young, but in reality, he was over sixty years old. He carried the noble blood of dragons, yet retained the vigor of youth. A swordsman who had never put down his blade in his sixty years of life. He had inherited the blood of the dragon, but also that of the sacred lake''s protector. Duke Blake. The high-ranking priest whispered his name. Blake Vivian de Galahad. The current head of the Galahad family and the most outstanding "chosen one" in the history of the Galahad dukes. He was one of the pillars of the kingdom''s power, a man so influential that he had come to deal with this matter personally. "Didnt show your face when your adopted daughter was in danger, yet here you are now." "You truly are a failure. Then again, that must be why you failed to protect your woman." Despite the Dukes presence, the two priests sneered. No fear, no paniconly mockery. It was as though they were incapable of feeling fear in the face of death. Woom! The shadows auras grew sharper. The priests remarks had insulted not only their master but also the memory of their late lady, provoking the loyal shadows wrath. But the Duke, in contrast "Yes, I am a failure." showed no change in expression. Instead, he remained cold and detached. "I failed to protect my woman, and I am the pitiful father who has no choice but to test and doubt his own daughter. I am a man consumed by vengeance, clinging only to revenge, but...!" Crack! ...While his face remained calm, the aura he emitted was anything but. It was a dreadful killing intent, burning everything around him, melting even the building. "Even if it costs me everything, I will uncover the truth." Crack, crack! "......" "...Ugh." A moment ago, they had mocked him openly, but now they couldnt say a word. No, they couldnt even try. The Dukes pressure, akin to a fiery demons, was crushing them, tearing flesh and breaking bones. It was an intense display of force by aura alone, and only then did the two priests realize Their opponent was... "...The greatest of all chosen wielders of the demon sword. It wasnt just talk." ...the strongest Galahad in history. Woom! The aura around the Duke was more potent than that of the combined strength of the fifty warriors present, and it continued to surge. At some point, a sword had appeared in the Dukes handa simple longsword, emitting a faint blue glow. But this sword... "I have many questions for you." ...was said to hold the power to destroy nations. The Demon Sword Lancelot. The demonic blade from the lake radiated a fearsome and ominous energy. Chapter 75: Since he fell asleep (3) "Retreat." The command was immediate, and the subordinate priest began gathering his magic at once. Whoosh! A surge of murky, polluted magic swelled around him, reminiscent of muddy water. He began to cast a spell, intending to complete his incantation... but "Where do you think you''re going?" Slice! Shhhh...! The magic was cut offor rather, "devoured." "Dare to cast magic in my presence? How laughable." It was the power of absorption. Not merely consuming mana, but absorbing all life force within range and making it his own. This was the second mystery of Lancelot, known as the "Mystery of Absorption," following its "Mystery of Flame." Throughout history, these "mysteries" defied logic, bestowed upon those fated to walk the paths of kings and heroes. Miracles, gifts from the gods, were held in awe, and wielding just one of them was often seen as the mark of a chosen one. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And thus, the demon sword was beyond the realm of reason. The demon sword held a total of five mysteries. Aside from flame and absorption, there were three other mysteries, each potentially more powerful than the last. It was no wonder ancient scholars claimed the demon sword could bring nations to ruin. Flare! Flames roared to life around the priests, threatening to engulf and incinerate them. Their life force drained, weakening them with every breath. Anyone with even a slight vulnerability would have succumbed instantly in that place. The demon sword, and by extension, the Duke who wielded its mysteries freely, was indeed a monster. For while the weapon was formidable, it would consume its user if they were even slightly unworthy, as had happened to past wielders, who all met tragic ends. "Hmm, it seems fleeing wont be so easy. Time to get serious." "Weve already started, hahaha." A lesser mage would have been terrified in such a situation. After all, the pride and power of a mage come from their magic, and here their magic was sealed. But the priestly mage didnt show fear; he laughed instead. He seemed thrilled to test his abilities in this deadly situation. "[Arise, creature who feeds on death, and bestow despair upon those who stand before me.]" The priests incantation wasnt an ordinary one. It sounded less like a spell and more like a requesta "wish." And as his wish concluded Crunch! Crack! Something horrid broke through the walls of the building. "A summoning spell?!" "How could he... with the Lord present...!" Even if summoning magic was unconventional, the idea of a summoned creature appearing within the domain of the demon swords influence was unimaginable. However, the Duke didnt waver. He scrutinized the emerging figure, his eyes widening as he realized its true nature. "Who... who have you made a pact with?" "Haha, so it seems this power cannot be absorbed by your demon sword? Good. I''ve learned something valuable." The priest continued to laugh, even as spiderweb-like burns began spreading across his face, even as he endured excruciating pain. His only satisfaction came from discovering a method to threaten the Duke. "You...." For the first time, the Duke recognized them as a true threat. These werent merely power-hungry aristocrats or conspirators aiming to destabilize the kingdom. They were something far more sinister. They had made a pact with something "infernal." "Theyve surrendered even their souls for power... utterly mad." The Duke acknowledged their deep-seated hatred. Did they resent the kingdom? Or perhaps the world itself? He didnt know. ''They must be stopped.'' He couldnt allow such a dangerous existence to roam free. The Duke decided not to bother understanding their grudges or motivations. Sorting out who was righteous and who was guilty would lead nowhere. "Forget capturing them. Kill them." Fwoosh! At the Dukes command, the shadows leaped forward without hesitation. And, in response "[Devour them, my ghasts.]" The summoned ghasts, chimeras crafted from monsters and human "components," clashed with the shadows. By the time the kingdoms soldiers arrived, they were greeted by a scene of utter devastation. A section of the city had been partially destroyed. Drip, drip... ".........." Though miraculously there were no casualties, no one considered it a relief. The sight had left everyone pale with fear. And for good reason. "Unfortunately, one escaped. As for the damages, Galahad will bear the cost of all repairs." Seventeen buildings and an entire grove had been reduced to ashes. That all of this had been wrought by a single duke and fifty knights was astonishing. Yet, the Duke, who had orchestrated this havoc, still looked unsatisfied. "Are there any casualties, Lac?" "My apologies." "I asked if there were casualties, so why are you apologizing first?" "......." The shadows lowered their heads in shame. They couldnt bear to meet the gaze of their master, who cared so much for them. "A shell, huh? Theyre playing quite the game." "......." The captured mages body was left hollow, his heart still beating, but his eyes vacant of any spark of life. They had captured the flesh, but the soul was absent. "Foul creatures." The Duke murmured quietly, a mixture of anger and sadness in his voice. For despite his rank, there were still so many mysteries he couldnt fathom. He wondered "If I were to become king, would I understand everything? It''s a tempting thought..." He recalled the arrogant whisper left behind by the young lion. Drip, drip. "Haa... haa...!" Panting heavily, the man clutched his severed arm. During his escape, hed been struck by a knight named Lac, resulting in his arm being torn off. Though hed managed to staunch the bleeding, he wasnt sure how long he could last. It wasnt just the knights strike; the flames of the demon sword continued to burn within him. If the fire reached his heart, he would surely die. ''They are indeed formidable. Even without the three superhumans, those two are monstrous.'' He pressed forward, despite the agony, thanks to his subordinates sacrifices. He wouldnt let the concept of "giving up" enter his mind. And so, he pressed on. "-This is the end of the line. Time to leave the stage, Andrea Laurent." In an unfortunate twist of fate, the high-ranking priestAndrea Laurentglared at the man with bloodshot eyes. "......." "Forty years ago, there were those who sought to build an army of warriors in defiance of the kingdom. The late king, recognizing the ambition of the temple, brought it down, though some survivors lingered in its shadow... who would have thought that they would once again scheme to overthrow the kingdom?" Not only did the man know his name, but he also knew his affiliation and hidden history. How could he possess such information? "Did you think the Duke was the only one hunting you? Did you think your dirty little plague of faith could spread across the north without our notice? Did you think the north would be an easy target...?" Rumble! The earth trembled as if a massive beast were roaring. Only then did Andrea Laurent realize that the agents theyd planted in the north had finally broken under torture. "...So much for faithless agents." "Their faith wasnt weak. It took over five hundred days of torture to get the information. The brainwashing was intense, Ill give you that." The man shuddered. The north had suffered severe damage because of a few lowly pests. Although it wasnt publicly visible, they had been rotting from the inside out. Their doctrines, their ideology, and their brainwashing methods were insidious. And so, he had come personally, the moment he had the information, to uproot them. "Surrender. Tell us the location of your [Blood Cross Order]. Surrender willingly, and Ill grant you a merciful death." "...You know our name as well. Impressive." Andrea Laurent realized hed been exposed. He smirked grimly, as if there was still something he found amusing. Then, suddenly "...The world is full of weak and sorrowful lambs, and with our blood, we shall cleanse all tragedy and suffering. Even if I am damned to hell for eternity, we shall purify the world with our pain" Holding an inverted cross, he recited an eerie prayer, one that would never appear in any scripture. "Damn cultists." Magnus Julius de Lionel shook his head with disdain. Hed heard their creed countless times, and each time he was filled with revulsion. But knowing the true meaning behind it, he understood the danger it posed. If their ideology spread among the citizens, the rule of lawand the kingdom itselfwould collapse. It had to be stopped. Before it spread any further. "Maximus." "Shouldnt we capture him?" "Its meaningless." "Understood." A massive knight, the Northern Warrior Maximus, stepped forward. It was too confined for the Black King to unleash his full power. Maximus would handle this. "Your rank in the Blood Cross Order is said to be Centurion. Show me your strength." Though he knew his opponent was a criminal, Maximus offered him a fair duel, to allow him to die with honor. But "-[Thirteenth Angel], descend upon the heretics and purify them with blood." Drip... Blood began streaming from Andrea Laurents eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, as he invoked a horrifying prayer. His flesh began to melt, and his body twisted into a monstrous form, a grotesque sacrifice to summon an unholy power. Andrea Laurent''s body disintegrated as his blood consumed his own flesh and bones, transforming him into a terrifying creature. In that moment, he relinquished his humanity to gain power that could rival an entire battalion of elite knights. Yet... "Foolish beyond measure!" Maximus could only shake his head in contempt. By embracing such monstrous power, Andrea had forsaken his last chance to die as a man. Instead, he had chosen to abandon his soul, becoming a mindless abomination. Drip, drip... Maximus could hardly contain his anger. How could someone abandon their humanity, choosing to die as a pitiful monster rather than as a warrior? "If you despised the world so much, you should have fought harder as a man." Instead of resorting to this. Drip... "......." BOOM! Maximus shed his usual jovial demeanor, his expression darkened, and he took up his colossal battle-axe, the Moon Axe, in both hands. Whoosh! The massive weapon, even larger than most battle-axes, felt light as a feather in Maximus''s grip. He swung it as though it were a mere cudgel, advancing towards the blood-soaked creature that Andrea Laurent had become. "Prepare yourself!" With all his might, Maximus brought down a powerful blow, channeling the full force of his warriors spirit. Long after a certain blood-soaked knight had fallen asleep, exhausted from battle, the sounds of fierce combat continued to echo through the night. Its said that the night was exceptionally long and filled with the sounds of distant explosions. For hours, well into the early morning. Chapter 76: Knights teach (1) In any organization, its inevitable that big and small incidents happen every year. No matter how thoroughly things are managed, as long as people are involved, there can never be absolute perfection. Therefore, it wasnt strange for accidents to happen; what really mattered was how well the aftermath was handled, which was often seen as a measure of the organizations competence. In other words, what was important was how well things were managed afterward, not getting caught up in what had just happened. ...However, this time was different. "They say theres going to be an inspection from the royal family." "The Chancellor, no, I mean the Headmaster, is usually so cautious, but now that there''s an opportunity, even those who usually stay out of sight are raising a fuss." The royal family was stirring up the academy. Even now, soldiers were patrolling the department, rummaging through all the paperwork and interrupting their work... It was natural that the teachers dissatisfaction was rising. However, they didnt just blindly curse the royal family. They were well aware of how serious this incident was and were willing to cooperate. But... "I heard that the royal family already knew there were signs of a possible terrorist attack?" "Ha, this is a complete witch hunt, isnt it? What exactly did the Headmaster do wrong!" "Who doesn''t think so?" Why was it that, although the royal family and the academy were essentially no different, the academy was receiving all the blame?! This frustration seeped among the teachers, fueling their anger. "Its like a dog covered in dirt scolding a dog with straw on its coat." A sigh that summed up the situation perfectly. In truth, it was quite a well-known rumor that not only the royal family but everyone had been warned about the signs of terrorism. One knight had passionately spoken out, but simply no one had listened. It was, in a way, a belated realization, a situation where no one could be innocent. At the same time, it meant that no single person could take responsibility for it now. If someone were to take the blame here, that person would surely end up on the chopping block, and if they went to the guillotine, their entire household would meet the same fate. Thus, they couldnt believe anything, whether it was the inspection from the royal family or the unsettling rumors circulating within the academy. The mudslinging battle had already begun, and for a while, an ominous atmosphere would linger. "...But, who exactly is the ''initial informant''?" "Beats me; no one knows anything about them." "According to the rumors, its supposed to be some burly knight..." "A burly knight? Hmm, could it possibly be...?" "Lets not speak out of turn. It would be rude to that person." "R-right." The initial informant. There were rumors that someone had been the first to inform the Headmaster and the Princess about the impending attack. It was a rumor that had reached everyones ears at some point, so naturally, people were curious and suspicious about who the initial informant was. After all, it was only logical to question the source of the information and dig into it. ...However, there was an oddly persistent lack of information about the person who had reported it. Even though they could investigate to find out, if they wanted to. Even though the soldiers moving around in real-time had heard the rumors, they were keeping quiet about it... It was a peculiar flow of events in many ways, but nothing could be done about it. "Ah, this is driving me crazy. If we could just track down the information provider, everything would be resolved, so why are we being told not to pursue it?" "Tsk, at this point, why not just dig into it? Maybe itll get me some credit." "Hey, if you want to die, die alone. Dont drag other people into this." The command had come down from both the royal family and the top of the academy: no one was to pursue the source of the information. The reason was unclear, but the order had declared that the person was not the culprit. A stern warning had also been issued to not investigate or bring any harm to them. Thus, the investigators could do nothing more than kill time on the job, abandoning the easy means of obtaining any decisive clues. They all agreed not to poke a hornets nest. And now, the knight who was presumed to be the initial informant, who supposedly knew the whole truth, and who had, in the meantime, earned the title of ''Hero of the Academy''... "Going forward, the student joining the Department of Swordsmanship will be called So-Shim. Everyone, please treat him well." "It''s So-Shim, not So-Shim... actually, its Derek..." "Do you want to be addressed by your name with your current standing?" "...Is this the military here?" They were introducing a new face. To sum up, all eighty students in the Swordsmanship Department achieved high marks in the semester evaluation. They not only performed well against the Rock Troll but also showed tremendous spirit and courage when fighting against hundreds of gnolls, which earned them recognition for their potential. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the first-year students in the Swordsmanship Department achieved the highest grades among all classes in history. Some students even received scholarships based on these excellent gradesthough ''scholarship'' was just a term, as it essentially guaranteed full coverage of their living expenses. For the financially struggling ''Teddy Bears,'' it was a godsend, meaning they could now attend the academy without worrying about money. Additionally, other noble young men and women would receive medals of greater value than money, a chance to bring honor to their family names. All had risked their lives in battle, and the reward followed, bringing them to the point of being moved to tears. However, none of them believed they survived solely because they were particularly exceptional. "-I am grateful that everyone returned safely without a single casualty. You all did well." They needed to remember that their survival was due to one person. Ihan. The knight who stepped up before anyone else during the recent terror attack, slaughtering the monsters and saving both the audience and the cadets. He was also regarded as the hero who saved the capital! The cadets cast renewed looks at him, as if they had known all along this day would come. I knew hed make a name for himself. He''s truly remarkable, without a doubt. ...Just yesterday, I saw that Instructors desk was piled with what looked like love letters from noble ladies. Im jealous... S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The notorious rumors that had quietly spread about him throughout the academy had long since faded. Now, instead of fear and discomfort, people viewed him with admiration and respect. Even those who fought alongside him would be lying if they said they didnt feel a touch of envy toward him, receiving far more attention and honor than anyone else. But still, their hearts felt pride when they looked at their mentor. And rightly so. He fought off such a monster alone; it would be ridiculous not to respect him. What he accomplished was truly incredible. The entire academy witnessed his struggle against the ancient monster that seemed straight out of myth. Everyone saw him go toe-to-toe with the Troll, whose massive size rivaled that of a giant. If he hadnt held back that creature to the end, not only the academy but the entire capital would have been in grave danger. Thus, he was a hero. The one who had saved countless lives on his own, holding off the monster until reinforcements could arrive and displaying a noble spirit. ...Yet. "In-Instructor, theres a noble waiting outside who wishes to meet with you. What should I tell them?" "Tell them not to disturb the class and to leave." "...Its a Count." "Then should I go personally?" "...If you go personally, youll probably break his neck, right? Ill just go out and politely turn them away." The instructor himself didnt seem to feel any sense of accomplishment for what hed done. Instead, he appeared more annoyed by all the attention being directed at him. Im glad Assistant Instructor Damien is around. Hes really in a foul mood. Had Damien not skillfully handled the visiting nobles and merchants, something troublesome wouldve surely happened by now. "People with too much time on their hands." "...Still, its not like theyre visiting without any reason. Some of those who come here were directly saved by you, Instructor." "Or if not them personally, perhaps their relatives benefited from your help." The cadets tried to list valid reasons to soothe his mood, but Ihan snorted. Are those who are grateful supposed to barge in during class hours or trespass into my home? Is that how people express gratitude these days? How ridiculous. ...... Or is it that Im just old-fashioned? Ahem. They had nothing to say to that. Certainly, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call it thoughtless behavior. "...Just out of curiosity, what exactly did you do with those trespassers?" Instead of asking what I did, wouldnt it be more fitting to ask how I dealt with them? ...... ...Perhaps it was best to stop asking. "May I ask a question?" It had been four days since the terrorist attack, and naturally, the students were brimming with curiosity. They couldnt seem to hold back their questions, typical of their youth. But amid all this, someone who had been silent all along finally asked a question. The new cadet who recently transferred... is he, by any chance, the one who threw that unusual weapon from the sky the other day? ...Hmm. Ihan had wondered why no one seemed curious about it, but at last, someone was showing interest in the new cadet. Well, it was a bit of a troublesome student, though. The Northern returnee had an intense gaze fixed on Tae-Chang, who used a skill in mid-air. The cadet remembered the myriad of needles that had filled the sky. "I, um, I..." Under the piercing stare, Tae-Chang began to sweat profusely. Known for his difficulty in dealing with others, he couldnt seem to form a coherent sentence under the scrutiny of the most intimidating student. Ihan decided to step in and help the newcomer before he started crying. After all, he had scouted him; it wouldnt do to ruin his image on the very first day. Ihan kindly warned, "Hey, Dark Eyes. Look, I dont mind the questions, but maybe tone down that intimidating stare of yours. I might have to draw out some ink from those black pupils of yours." "......" If my newly scouted assistant ends up running away, youll find out my words werent a joke, haha. "I dont understand why youd say something like that in such a pleasant tone." When did I say anything about killing? Thats what it sounded like to me. At that, Dark EyesLoenfinally averted his gaze. He knew better than to pick a fight with the knight who fought the Demon King. And above all... If theres anything to correct, its that I only asked out of gratitude. Thanks to those weapons that fell from the sky, there were no casualties that day. The needles that had rained down like flower petals from the sky. When they had fallen, they had wiped out a horde of monsters, and those injured or exhausted had miraculously recovered their strength. On that day, I was the one in charge of command in your absence, Instructor. As the person responsible, I felt it my duty to express my thanks and to ask a question. ...So, Ill say it in advance: if you were the one who scattered those needles, then I offer my respect. In the name of Lionel, I swear Ill repay this debt. Though his gaze was still intense, there was now a different air about him. Along with respect toward Tae-Chang, there was an earnest sense of gratitude and recognition. Receiving such genuine acknowledgment and respect, it was hard for a mans heart not to feel a swell of pride. Tae-Chang, his face red, lowered his head deeply. In truth, he had already revealed himself, but Ihan wasnt the kind of petty adult who would scold his student over that. This Dark Eyes kid really knows how to say cheesy lines for a noble. Though it was indeed corny, words filled with true sentiment carried weight. Especially for that cadet, the effect was even stronger. At any rate. The cadet occasionally displayed exceptional qualities. Ihan was satisfied to see a sense of camaraderie developing, allowing Tae-Chang to fit in well.. "And, Instructor, this may be an inappropriate question, but... can wecan any of uslearn how to make flowers bloom with our swordsmanship?" The room heated up instantly. "...Hmm?" As soon as Dark Eyes voiced his second question, everyones intense attention focused on him, as though So-Shim had been just the appetizer and now, the main course was finally served. "...These kids." Ihan was taken aback. He had gone through all that effort training them only to see... They''re seriously thinking of switching to the Plum Blossom Sword Art? A frown formed between his brows. The legends say that Shaolin is the cornerstone of martial arts, yet here they are looking to Huashan Sect... And thus, Rootless brats. The small martial artist within Ihans heart couldnt help but shout in indignation. Chapter 77: Knights teach (2) "Alright, heres how you do it." Ihan held a dagger and gracefully swung it. Swish. At the tip of the blade, flower petals bloomed in full. The cadets gazed at the beautiful petals, wide-eyed with awe. They verified that it was just an ordinary dagger, not some enchanted item, yet the petals were blooming. It was a moment of pure, storybook-like magic. The "chicks" looked on with wide, starry eyes like girls caught up in a fairytale, while the "teddy bears" and "young masters" recalled tales of heroic knights shared by bards in their lands, stirring a sense of longing from their childhoods. Not only did he scatter petals with his blade, but he used them as a means of attack... Wasnt this a technique worthy of knights from the ballads? The petals drifted down to the dirt floor, melting away like snowflakes. Yet, where they melted, the ground was left with petal-shaped indentations, showing not just beauty but remarkable power. The boys and girls looked at the Plum Blossom Swordsmanship with admiration. "Wow, how is something like that even possible?" "Its beautiful...!" "Please, show us again!" They clamored for an encore. "...Can you guys give it a rest?" It was the tenth encore, and Ihan was getting exhausted. As simple as it looked, the technique consumed a tremendous amount of energy. Yet the audience rarely considers how much effort the performer is putting in. "Ah, just one more time, please?" "...Sigh." He couldn''t bring himself to refuse the pleading eyes of these "chicks." Oh, what a life I have... Reluctantly, Ihan, now an unwilling entertainer, made the plum blossoms bloom once more with his sword. Maybe Id be a hit if I did street performances? It seemed Ihan was unwittingly blossoming a hidden talent for lucrative side gigs. There was a reason Ihan was putting on this show. "Ins-Instructor, c-could you teach us that technique?" The cadets were eagerly pleading to learn the Plum Blossom Swordsmanship. Even the elite students, whod claimed they only needed Aura Arts, couldnt resist showing a bit of desire for it. The technique was just that captivating. After all, Who can resist making plum blossoms bloom with a sword? Making flowers bloom with a sword and using it to attack? This was a swordsmanship that embodied all that was cool. No wonder the Huashan Sect always seemed to star in his past lifes stories. ...However, "Sorry, but I cant teach this yet." It wasnt just a casual issue of traditional martial arts roots. The real problem was that this technique was incomplete; it wasnt something he could teach yet. An unfinished skill. The Plum Blossom Swordsmanship was Ihan''s unique, original technique, developed purely through his own senses and intuition. He hadnt had the time to fully establish it in theory, and even he still found it far from perfect. And beyond that... "This thing drains too much energy when I use it." If Loens swordsmanship the other day was an artistic creation formed by combining various skilled techniques, Ihans swordsmanship was simply a manifestation of raw sword power, fueled by his life force and weapon as collateral. In other words, it was nothing more than a single-use skill. Not only was it single-use, but it also came with considerable risks. Using it meant losing the sword afterward, and everyone knew how devastating it was to lose ones weapon in the middle of a battlefield. And on top of that, an enormous wave of exhaustion followed every use... If Im like this, theres no way they could handle it. Even he, with stamina ten times that of an average knight, found it overwhelming. If the students attempted it, who knew what kind of damage it might cause their bodies. Passing out might be the best-case scenario; it could very well threaten their lives. So, while he was usually not stingy about teaching techniques, this time, he had no choice but to refuse. After explaining his reasons thoroughly, the cadets seemed to understand, yet... "Th-then! Could we at least watch it once?" "P-please, let us see it!" It seemed that, wherever you go, theres always a concept of vicarious satisfaction. Even if they couldnt learn the Plum Blossom Swordsmanship immediately, they were desperate to see it, and Ihan couldnt bring himself to refuse his attached students requests. Maybe, like the old man said, I do have a soft spot? And so, he put on a demonstration of the Plum Blossom Swordsmanship. It wasnt an all-out performance like when he fought the Demon King, so the dagger didnt break easily, nor did he drain all his energy. Unintentionally, it also served as a chance to practice the technique. By about the eighth demonstration, he was able to make the flowers bloom with just a light flick of his hand. But with that newfound mastery... "Ah, Im dying..." "Instructor, are you alright?! Here, please have some water and food!" "...Thank you." Finally exhausted, Ihan lay on the grass, recovering his strength with a drink and sandwiches brought to him by Irene Windler. Watching Ihan like this, Irene Windler burst out, "Wh-What are you all doing!? How could you make someone who suffered so much just yesterday go through this again?!" "W-Well, we just..." "Save your excuses!" "...We havent even given any excuses yet." She was a furious girl, leaving the cadets to lower their heads and sheepishly avoid her gaze. Granted, it was Ihan who had enjoyed the practice session, leading to the current situation, but to a girl blinded by admiration, the other cadets were nothing short of villains. The girl growled, and the cadets deflated even further. Normally, Irene Windlers growling was as adorable as a Pomeranian, but this time was different. How can you go against someone who creates natural disasters with magic? That spell was terrifying. Better not offend her, or she might destroy our territories. They had all seen it. The girl, who had seemed like nothing more than a fragile doll, had used magic to control an entire lake and even conjured a whirlwind that turned into a tornado. Even though it was a small tornado, it had enough power to wipe out a mid-sized estate. That alone was enough reason to know not to provoke her. They had grown close to her, but they were all suddenly reminded that Irene Windler, like Loen, was also a monstrous genius outside the norm. "Dont be too harsh on them. I also got a bit carried away myself with the demonstrations." "Hmph." However, Ihan, as if he were taming a wild creature, calmed her down as he sat up. Though he still looked tired, he stood, determined to fulfill his role as their instructor. "So, I assume youve seen enough to your hearts content by now?" "......" "Im not scolding you; Im just asking. What did you think of the swordsmanship?" "Hmm." Realizing he wasnt reprimanding them but sincerely asking, the cadets paused to think. Even if they werent sure why he was asking, they knew he wouldnt ask such a question for no reason, so they considered it seriously. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before long, the top student, a blue-haired girl, raised her hand. "...It felt like a technique with a lot of gaps. The way the sword energy spreads like petals is certainly threatening, but its not impossible to evade or block. Not that I could manage it, of course. But maybe Arno, Kunta, or even Garland or Lord Loen could..." She glanced at the four, and each of them looked slightly embarrassed as they responded. "Just Kunta is fine. And yeah, I think I could block it, though Id probably have to sacrifice an arm or leg." "Please, just speak freely, my lady. ...Id say its possible for me too. There are definitely gaps." "Stop with the formalities... Ahem. Id agree that a few of us here could counter it. However, against monsters, it would likely be very effective." "Same here." The cadets blinked. They had thought it was a spectacular and powerful technique, but hearing it like this... "See? I told you. It lacks roots." It didnt seem as powerful as theyd thought. Ihan hadnt dismissed the Plum Blossom Swordsmanship just for show; he wanted to teach them a clear lesson. It might be effective against mindless monsters, but against humans, it was a more nuanced technique, lacking real efficiency. Though dazzling in appearance, it was a technique with terrible cost-performance. "A swordsmanship or a martial art doesnt always have substance just because it looks flashy. A martial artist I respect once said, The one who practices one kick a thousand times is scarier than the one who knows a thousand kicks. Swordsmanship isnt about how many techniques you know, but how well youve refined a single strike. So, focus on the basics and dont envy those who use sword energy. Following your own path is more important." This wasnt a lesson for his cadets alone. From his recent battle, Ihan realized just how much he still lacked. If he had trained himself to decapitate monsters with a single cut, like Baltar, how might the outcome have changed? He probably wouldnt have lost so pitifully. That was the problem, relying solely on power. Rather than depending solely on his bodys capabilities, it was time for him to delve deeper into his strengths. Not just focusing on the basics, but raising the level of his skill achievements. Diamond Body. Lions Roar. Bow Shooting. Hundred Steps Divine Punch. Inner Pressure Technique. Piercing Spear. And now, the Plum Blossom Swordsmanship he had gained. He needed to train these all thoroughly, aiming for completion of the techniques rather than raw power. And when he achieved that... At that point, Ill kill the Demon King with my own hands. It was a vow not to leave anyone elses fate in the hands of destiny. Ihan hoped his cadets wouldnt make the same mistake he did, of postponing what was truly important, and he had just imparted what he felt was his most vital teaching. Meanwhile, Derek, who had unknowingly become a third wheel in all this, was sighing heavily. How did I end up here...? He wasnt the athletic type, yet here he was in the ultimate training ground of this world. Is this what it means to live the life of someone in debt? "Either pay off your debt physically or provide information to clear it, right?"with those words, he had been forcefully transferred to the Swordsmanship Department, and though Derek found it utterly baffling, he had no choice but to accept given the trouble hed caused Ihan. However, it wasnt purely his debt that made Derek stay close to Ihan. I need to start taking initiative myself. This recent incident had taught him something. He couldnt just stay a bystander forever, waiting for help as he did this time. It was wiser to remain where there were dependable people and major players. If something happened, at least he would be able to respond. So, his transfer to the Swordsmanship Department wasnt just about repaying a debt; it was also a decision to take a more proactive role. But, as he looked around... Now that I see, its full of named characters? Derek realized that the people gathered in the Swordsmanship Department were all top-tier figures. The Barbarian bloodline, the Sword Duke''s descendant, the disciple of the Mercenary Kingthese were people who could either be his best allies or fiercest rivals. Originally, these were the very characters meant to play significant roles in the scenario "." ...For now, though, The villainess herself doesnt even seem like a villain anymore. Somehow, things had gone off the rails, and the villainous young lady character had virtually disappeared, leaving Derek uncertain about how the other crucial supporting roles would turn out. The Northern Grand Duke, the villainous young lady... Reality had already veered 180 degrees from what he knew. Derek felt a headache coming on but tried to push it aside. He didnt know if some butterfly effect had made the person destined to be the Northern Grand Duke become a mere academy cadet or turned the villainous young lady into an innocent girl, but one thing was clear... If you put in enough effort, you can change your fate. Just as Ihan had shown. Derek had seen Ihan, a figure practically unheard of, defy destiny itself. Seeing that, Derek decided he could no longer treat this world as just a game. So, what mattered most was using the information he had wisely, not getting swept up by events, and choosing the best course of action. For example... He glanced subtly in a certain direction. ...Ill have to decide whether to prevent this future powerhouses misfortune or let it play out. Dereks gaze settled on a girl with blue hair, suited perfectly to her. Her face was so different from what he remembered that he hadnt recognized her at first. But once he heard her name and confirmed her family, he realized the truth. She was the girl with an intriguing backstory, originally considered for the role of second protagonist in the project stage. The one who might even surpass Loen and Irene Windler in importance. ...What am I supposed to do about the Saintess? In the future, this girl would rise as the "Saintess of the Mercenaries" after the Mercenary Kings death. Revi Jeanne dArc. Fifteen years later, this girl would become a vanguard of the "Revolutionary War" and the nobles'' worst nightmare. Derek looked at her with pity. ...because he knew that her story had no happy ending to match her name. Chapter 78: The knight strives for growth (1) Crack, crack. Grrk! Oh, seriously, why did you come back with your body in shambles again?! CRACK! Owuh, you didnt put any emotion into that, right? What do you think? Is that really okay for a clergy member? Clergy members are human too. ...Fair point. I was wrong. As long as you know. Snap! !?!? This time, it really hurt. They say when the pain is too intense, you cant even scream. He couldnt make a soundit was just pure agony, tears welling up in his eyes. Ugh...! The pain was so sharp, he thought he could hear his bones breaking and his muscles tearing. And in truth, the pain of bones fracturing and muscles ripping surged through him, making Ihan wish he could just pass out. The priestess, Sister Jessie, wiped the sweat from her brow, breathing heavily. Phew, its been a while since Ive done such intensive healing for days in a row. Usually, even a seasoned knight would pass out after a healing session like this, but Brother Ihan doesnt even faint. Is it because youre a knight? Your mental resilience is impressive. Is that supposed to be a compliment, after all that pain? Just stating the facts. Lie down for a bitIll bring some herbal tea. Youre terrifying when youre treating someone... but now, you look the part of a priest again. Didnt I tell you? Whether were clergy or not, were still people. With a small smile, Sister Jessie left Ihan to rest as she went to prepare the tea. Ihan lay there, utterly drained of energy. Its been a while since I felt like this. It was only from the pain that he was so exhausted. Aside from his early years as a test subject, he hadnt felt this drained from sheer agony in a long time. I thought Id built up some immunity to pain, but I guess I was wrong. He hadnt expected that hed be humbled in the process of healing. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The academys recovery ward. This was the most expensive facility within the Royal Academy, staffed by a rare type of healer who could perform Holy Law-Healing Arts, something even most nobles couldnt access. Normally, Ihan relied solely on his natural healing abilities to recover from injuries, never turning to Holy Law. But the recent battle had been so taxing that he was forced to make use of the recovery ward. Despite it being his seventh treatment session, his body still hadnt fully recovered. That just went to show how worn down he truly was. I really did push myself... In hindsight, he realized how recklessly hed handled his body. For the entire two weeks of semester evaluations, he had pushed himself to the limit in training, barely allowing himself to rest. And on top of that, hed fought relentlessly against monsters with only a single day of rest, consuming five potions at oncewell beyond the safe dosage. Even a high-ranking warrior would have died if they treated their body that way. It was literally only because it was him that he had survived. However, the toll it had taken was undeniable. He could still picture the horrified look on the priestesss face when she first assessed his condition. You... you managed to hold out in this state? H-How...? He had never seen anyone turn pale that quickly. And then, This... is going to hurt. No, its going to hurt a lot. The priestess had assured him the treatment would be painful, and he hadnt expected much, but once he actually experienced it... ...She wasnt exaggerating. This isnt just very painfulit feels like my flesh is being peeled off. It was no jokethe agony was enough to drive him mad. Hed always thought Holy Power simply shone brightly and healed the body, but it turned out to be something else entirely. It felt more like physical therapy or acupuncture. Only instead of medical devices or needles, the healing priests wrapped their hands in Holy Power and used that to treat people. And while the initial cool sensation of the Holy Power passing over his body felt pleasant, the itching and burning that followed were almost unbearable. It was like they were smashing his muscles and bones to pieces like a puzzle, then reassembling them. Huh? What does that mean? ...I have no idea. Even I dont fully understand what Im saying. Theres simply no other way to describe that level of agony. Phew... Oh, youre already up? Im starting to feel somewhat alive again. You have excellent recovery abilities. Id say its five, no, maybe seven times faster than the average person. You remind me of the Brothers. Brothers? The Monk Brothers. They devote themselves solely to physical training and enhancing their healing abilities. Their recovery rate is on par with trolls. And Brother Ihan, you seem to rival them. ...Did you perhaps train with monks as a child? Ive never met one. ...Is that so? Youd be the perfect candidate for them. If youre ever interested, I can write you a recommendation letter. A... recommendation letter? A recommendation letter, out of nowhere? Ihan blinked, and the priestess gave him a mischievous wink. Theyd be thrilled to welcome someone like you! Hah, are you suggesting I devote myself to the monastery? Wait, are priests even allowed to scout people? Theres a shortage of talent everywhere, you know. Especially someone whos saved countless livesa hero is the most valuable recruit, anywhere. Oh, come on... It was a bold suggestion but hard to dislike. If some pompous noble had suggested something like that, Ihan wouldve thrown a punch by now, but she was the one treating him, and besides... ...Ill let it slide because shes cute. She looked so much like one of his favorite idols from his past life that he decided to let it go this once. Still, who wouldve thought I never imagined Id hear that line here, too. Recently, there had been many people trying to recruit him, but to think hed even receive an offer from the temple... It seemed that the Hero title truly was a powerful form of advertisement. Even so, there were a few harsh words he couldnt say to her directly that lingered in his mind. Like hell Id tithe a tenth of my income to go to the temple. He barely held back, swallowing the words he couldnt say to the person healing him. Ugh! Once outside, Ihan stretched lightly, as if loosening up his body. The treatment was excruciating, but with each step, he felt strength flowing back into him. Vitality. It felt like it was filling his entire body. I may not fully trust the temple, but their effectiveness is remarkable. The kingdom certainly had its own physicians and healers, so Holy Law healers were a rare and valuable resource, generally reserved as a last resort. But medicine was still a slow-developing field. After all, even doctors in the 19th and 20th centuries were known to kill more people than they saved, werent they? Lowering patients blood pressure by draining their blood, feeding them mercury instead of medicine, and practicing abysmal hygiene... The medical level in Pendragon was still terrible, and for now, temple healing remained unchallenged. And now, having experienced the power of Holy Healing, Ihan was full of admiration. Injuries that would normally require six months of recovery seemed almost fully healed. If I could get three more treatments, itd be perfect. With that, his vitality would be completely restored. He even hoped that any hidden internal injuries and minor wounds would be fully healed. I already feel light, but if I complete the treatments, Ill be soaring. Thud. Oh, right, I have to deal with this. Lost in his thoughts, Ihan was brought back to reality by a solid weight in his pocket. It was a fist-sized stone he casually kept in the pouch at his waist. It looked unassuming, like a random rock hed collected, but this was no ordinary stoneit was a treasure of astronomical value. The Demon Kings Heart. It was the only remnant of the Demon King, burned down by his aura. If someone found out he was carrying around such a treasure so carelessly, theyd call him insane, and rightfully so. But Ihan wasnt the type to get attached to riches. Happiness is simplejust do what makes you satisfied without worrying about what others think. In his past life, hed saved up diligently for retirement, only to die before he could even enjoy the wealth hed accumulated. Perhaps because of that? In this life, Ihan was more than willing to spend his wealth on things that genuinely satisfied him. Since he had no intention of getting married (thanks to his curse), he left only the minimum for living expenses, spending freely otherwise. After all, what good was saving money if he couldnt take it with him when he died? ...Of course, his habit of saving money didnt entirely go away, but in any case, he didnt put too much value on treasures. And if someone managed to steal this from him, that would only mean he was lacking in strength. They say that someone unworthy who gains a fateful opportunity will only bring misfortune upon themselves. Isnt that what always happens in martial arts novels? The one who first discovers a treasure usually ends up killed by a righteous or demonic martial artist, as if by unspoken rule. So rather than hiding ones fortune, its better to carry it openly and live comfortably, even if it gets taken. A positive mindset. It might just be one of the keys to a stress-free, healthy life. ...Although, I want to live positively, not to the point of just letting people take things from me. If anyone tried to steal from him, theyd have to prepare to be robbed themselves. That was one of the life rules Ihan had set for himself. He wouldnt let anyone control his life, nor would he simply endure abuse. If anyone tried to interfere with his rules, hed never let them off. Reflecting on his resolute outlook as he held the heart in his hands, Ihan began pondering what to do with it. Should I forge it into equipment, or just eat it? Selling it was out of the question. As hed decided the day before, hed use it to further his development. But finding someone capable of working with such a rare material was almost as difficult as finding a lost lens in a sandpit. The only person in my network who could possibly handle it is my sister... She was someone rumored to possess the skills to create mythical medicines, like Ambrosia. But unfortunately, he couldnt ask her. I get the feeling shed swallow it whole. If she heard him thinking that, shed probably fly into a rage, yelling, Do you think Im some shameless ruler who covets others possessions?! But unfortunately, Ihan... Shed definitely ask for something in return. He didnt ask her for help precisely because he trusted her principles. One of her life rules was equivalent exchange. If he made a request, shed likely demand half of the Demon Kings Heart in returnor worse, she might ask for something even more outrageous. It was best to shelve the idea of asking her. Then theres the mage, but... hmm, neither of them are exactly ideal. The slave mage was bedridden from the battle, so he was out of the question, and the second chick didnt seem to have the technical skills for handling something like this. Shes more of an instinctive type, like me, rather than a true scholar. With his perceptive eye, Ihan knew that Irene Windler wasnt a typical mage. He could already imagine her breaking into a cold sweat if he handed her the heart. Realizing he didnt have anyone in his immediate network suited for handling monster materials, he found himself deep in thought when Tap. ...There might be someone who can? He paused his fingers, tapping his forehead, as a face came to mind. The one hed struggled so hard to transfer here... Assistant Instructor #2, go ahead and list what I need. Could you please call me So-Shim instead? For the first time, Tae-Changno, Derekstrongly objected. After all, he insisted, he was not an assistant instructor. Chapter 79: The knight strives for growth (2) Creak. The rusty hinge noise scraped at his ears. Yet more bothersome than the rusty creak was the stencha foul mix of mold, dust, and filth invading his nostrils. The knight, whose senses were much more sensitive than others, couldnt help but wrinkle his nose involuntarily. Flinch! But perhaps his frown had been misunderstood; the boy beside him flinched, thinking Ihan was angry. S-sorry. Hm? Why are you apologizing out of the blue? Im not mad. Its just... your expression... It reeks in here. Im surprised you can keep a straight face in an environment like this. Well, uh... I come here a lot. I mustve gotten used to it. Is that so? Yes... So-Shim looked somewhat relieved at Ihans reassurance, though he still seemed a bit wary. Ihan felt a bit guilty and, strangely, even a hint of sympathy. Its not good to make a habit of that... How harsh must his surroundings have been for sorry to become a reflex and caution to become his default state? Ihan let out a bitter chuckle. Hes just like me. The boy reminded him of his own early years, battered by life after losing his grandfather. It stirred his heart, and he found himself acting a bit more protective than usual. Its pretty unfortunate you set up a workspace in such a place thats terrible for your health... Th-thats... sorry. Stop apologizing. Youre making me feel like the bad guy. ...Sorry. ...Alright, fine, its my fault. Im the bad guy. Happy? ...Haha. So-Shim finally let out a small laugh, his tension easing a little. Then, suddenly, Ah! This is it, Instructor! ...Oh. Where the boy had stopped and pointed, there was nothing but a thick, solid wall. If a third person had been with them, they might have wondered if hed dragged them all the way to this stinking sewer just for a prank. But Ihan was different. Whether So-Shim realized it or not, Ihans senses picked up on the empty space beyond the thick wall. So... should I just break through? Usually, people try to find a way in, not break down a wall. Why bother when theres a shortcut? ...Well, the average person cant just punch through a meter-thick wall with their bare hands. The boy scratched his cheek, then tapped on the wall as if it were second nature. Tap, tap, tap-tap. A rhythmical knocking. It was obvious that hed done this several times before; most people wouldnt even recognize it as a pattern. Four taps downward, two light taps upward, one hard tap, and then five strokes in the middle, like a sweep? But Ihan, noticing even the tiniest differences, watched with curiosity as the rhythm progressed. Creeeeak... A noise even worse than the rusty hinges began as the wall slowly lowered itself. And as it revealed what was beyond W-welcome to my [Workshop]. Derek opened his mouth as if hed been waiting for a chance to say those words, but there was a slight embarrassment in his expression. ...Still, Its impressive, to be sure. The space was grand enough to inspire awe. Hidden away in the depths of the sewer was a [Secret Workshop]. The underground sewer. One of the five legendary achievements attributed to the great war hero. At first, all the nobles had protested, complaining about the budget, but after the war hero pushed through and completed the sewer, there were even tales of the kingdom crying out his praises. And rightly so. In the past, the streets were filled with overflowing filth, stagnant water reeking of rota common sight in the kingdom. But with the sewer complete, the people gained access to clean water at a low cost, and public restrooms were established, meaning the streets were no longer littered with waste. As a result, public hygiene improved, reducing cases of dysentery and fever, a truly monumental achievement. They say that since this sewer was built, no one dies from dysentery anymore. It used to kill thirty out of every hundred people, but now its down to less than three. Did I ask for a history lesson? I-Im a History Department student, you know... Ah, so the great History Department student decided to set up a workshop in the former kings accomplishment? T-this place was here from the beginning... And, uh... could you please keep this workshop a secret? If I get caught, Ill be on the chopping block. Dont worry. Since Im here now, Im an accomplice too. ...I didnt bring you here with that intention, though. With an awkward smile, Derek scratched his head, while Ihan quietly observed the workshop. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is seriously loaded with cash. Ihan clicked his tongue as he took in the items filling the space, which measured about thirty square meters. It was hard to put a precise value on the various objects, but each exuded a distinct energy. A drawer filled with the scent of herbs. It was packed tighter than any traditional medicine cabinet hed ever seen, and each drawer had a unique herbal aroma. A cauldron larger than any hed seen gave off a powerful presence, and though the mortar and beakers looked old, they radiated an air of distinction. It was like a fusion of an alchemists lab and an herbalists clinica blend of East and West. So, when did you put this space together? Um... about a month ago? Its still pretty lacking, though. ...... W-why are you looking at me like that? ...Its nothing. Of course, its that status window. Ordinary people would have to put in decades of effort to build a workshop like this, but he managed it in just a month? Its like some undergrad who hasnt even been to grad school yet already setting up a lab that would make professors envious. Honestly, I feel bad for anyone without a status window... He knew he shouldnt be jealous, but it was hard not to be. Still, that jealousy faded quickly. And why? Well then, Ill start the Refinement process. After all, he was the one benefiting from this remarkable status-window talent. It was time to feel grateful. The boy, whose main class was [Thief] but who had also trained as an alchemist, began refining the Demon Kings Heart. I-Im actually skilled when it comes to handling... um, medicine. For the first time, Derek proudly showcased his skills. After all, when else would he get an opportunity like this? This is huge! I never thought Id get a chance to work with such a rare material! It was an incredible stroke of luck for Derek. His main job class was [Thief]. He originally wanted to go for the warrior class, but he knew his own nature well enough. He was far from brave, so he opted for the Thief class instead. And he was fine with it. The Thief class had its own set of advantages, and as shown by his powerful skill, Falling Thousand Blossoms, it had impressive skills he could use. Its still risky and far from perfect, though. But Derek had worked hard, and to supplement his growth, hed chosen [Alchemist] as his secondary class. The Alchemist class, which improved his dexterity and allowed him to handle poisons and potions, paired well with the Thief class. Thus, he poured everything into alchemy. Originally, hed planned to apply to the Alchemy Department at the academy... ...but my level was too low. It was disappointing and frustrating to realize that he could only make basic potions. Worried his dexterity would decline, Derek changed paths to the History Department, aiming to find and utilize hidden pieces there. But he never gave up on alchemy. Using all his funds, abilities, and even available hidden pieces, he had finally completed this secret workshop. After the workshop was complete, the Skill Unlocked was none other than Falling Thousand Blossoms. The skill, which etched techniques for creating throwing weapons, poisons, and potions into his mind, proved that the Alchemist class was essential for him. After seeing its power against the monsters the other day, he felt a sense of pride in choosing the Alchemist class. ...Though he still had one big complaint. Falling Thousand Blossoms... its a real money-eater. As a top-tier skill, it cost an astronomical amount in poisons and medicinal ingredients for a single use. If he ever needed to use it twice in a row, he might as well declare bankruptcy. In any case, to keep developing his class skills, he needed to improve his alchemy. And for that, handling rare materials was essential. The more he worked with rare materials, the better his dexterity would become. And now, in this moment The Demon Kings Heart...! This isnt just rare; its practically the final boss of rare materials. A final-boss level rare material. Even though the heart was weakened due to the Demon Kings condition, its quality was still at an astronomical level. Handling this material was daunting, but Derek eagerly volunteered, not only to improve his alchemy but because he suspected there was no one else in the kingdom who could. But more than anything, his reason for wanting to refine this material was... To repay my debt. There was a debt he had to pay back. ...And one that kept growing with time. ...Im sure he brought me here as a transfer student because he knew I was struggling. He might have claimed he brought him in as an assistant instructor, but Derek wasnt clueless. He knew that Ihan had brought him to the Swordsmanship Department because hed gained unwanted attention after the [Demon King Subjugation]. It was Ihans way of giving him cover from any excess attention that might restrict his activities. ...Just who is he, really? Derek glanced at him. Despite entrusting him with such a valuable material, Ihan seemed totally unfazed, inspecting the workshop without a hint of concern. Was he not even worried that Derek might ruin such a precious material? Was he just that fearless, or did he truly not care about material wealth? Yet that wasnt the reason Derek kept sneaking glances at him. -The [108 Arhats], [Plum Blossom Swordsmanship]... this is way too obvious. The phrases and terms he occasionally used were telling enough. Of course, Derek could be mistaken; the game or original work was, after all, Made in Korea, right? It was possible the Eastern terms might have slipped in like errors. ...But Derek suspected otherwise. Hed come to a different conclusion. And the only conclusion he could draw was Even if Ihan wasnt a player like himself Could he be... from my world? A person from his homeland, someone who had entered this game in some way. And if Ihan truly was such a person... Then I need to apologize. As the developer of this wretched game... he needed to convey his regret. Fwoosh! With that apology in mind, Derek focused his whole spirit on handling the ingredients. Yet unfortunately, the determination and passion with which Derek worked... That kid really knows his stuff, huh? ...only made Ihan realize how dangerous it could be. ...No joke, I might actually make him an assistant instructor. Hed been half-joking when he called Derek Assistant Instructor #2, but seeing him now made it hard to resist the idea. Compared to Assistant Instructor #1 (the slave), Derek was much more obedient and diligent. On top of that, he could use alchemy, he had Falling Thousand Blossoms, and Ihan sensed he probably had even more talents. It was like I never thought Id meet someone whod make me drool more than a guy with a bulldozer license... It was like a master sergeant seeing a veteran with ten years of construction experience walk into their unit. Forget about the reincarnated genius swordsman. Possessed mage heroines? None of that mattered. Skilled worker Tae-Chang was the best. Chapter 80: The knight strives for growth (3) "-I removed the demonic energy from the heart but kept the venomous properties intact. You mentioned having poison resistance, so this will actually help build up your tolerance," Derek explained, his voice filled with exhaustion. After spending half a day laboring intensely, he looked utterly worn out, as though hed competed in back-to-back triathlons. Yet, despite his fatigue, a spark of life lingered in his eyes. "The medicinal energy is too potent to blend evenly, so I also prepared three separate elixirs infused with water, earth, and wood qi. Youll need to consume them in sequence." "...Thank you," Ihan responded simply, acknowledging Derek''s effort with a plain expression of gratitude. He could have launched into a lengthy speech to convey his appreciation, but that wasn''t Ihan''s style, and Derek would probably find it uncomfortable anyway. With a subtle smile, Derek replied, "Youre welcome. Ill take care of the rest... just give me a moment..." Thud. Before he could finish, he collapsed right where he stood. "Looks like he might need the medicine more than me," Ihan muttered, catching Derek and laying him down on a hammock tucked into a corner. Then, Ihan turned his attention to the vials of medicine lined up on the desk. Glimmer. "Theyre pretty extravagant," he murmured, his voice neutral, though his eyes held undeniable surprise. He had expected a straightforward refinement, but what Derek had produced was far beyond his expectations. Anyone could tell at a glance that these were supreme elixirs. Despite being mere potions, a hazy aura rose from them. The three elixirs Derek had told him to take shone with colors of water, gold, and green, like iridescent pearls, looking as though they would melt the moment they touched his mouth. "Water to nourish earth, earth to cultivate wood, strengthening the bodys defenses... Was Derek studying traditional medicine in a past life?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The elixirs seemed to form a harmonious blend reminiscent of the five elements, their potency beyond ordinary comprehension. But even these extraordinary concoctions paled in comparison to the final potion. "This... this isnt just an elixir. Its an infernal concoction." He brought the vial to his nose. If a radiant red sapphire could melt like liquid, it would look something like this. The vibrant red fluid glowed like fluorescent ink, and he couldnt help but wonder if it was even safe for human consumption. But This one first, right? Without hesitation, Ihan drank it. The potion held Dereks full dedication; the least he could do was consume it with due respect. Not a drop left behind. He downed the three elixirs. Contrary to his expectations, they didnt dissolve in his mouth; only as they slid down his throat did he feel the impact. Boom! !!! An intense shock coursed through his entire body, unlike anything he had felt before. There was no explosion, but the sensation was powerful enough to feel as though one had erupted within him. It feels like its drawing out all my internal energy. The three elixirs not only drew power from each other to amplify their presence but also devoured his energy, including the vitality he had painstakingly regained through those painful healing sessions with the priestess. Someone might have wondered if this was an attempt at poisoning, given the sensation of his life being drained. Though he felt an overwhelming urge to expel the potion, a voice in the back of his mind whispered Maybe I should let it do its thing...? Ihan decided to let the elixirs continue consuming his energy until he felt his life force dwindle precariously low. He trusted that So-Shim had no intention of harming him, and besides, the energy didnt seem life-threatening. Strangely, as the elixirs absorbed his vitality, he felt his body becoming lighter in a different sense. It was as if unnecessary, residual energythings he could do withoutwere being purged from within, as though the elixirs were forcing his body to empty itself to make room for something greater. For several long minutes, he let the three elixirs work their way through his system, sapping his energy at their whim. ...Ugh. Eventually, Ihan lost even the strength to speak, and his vision blurred as dizziness overtook him. He felt ready to pass out. If there had been a mirror, he might have been horrified by his appearance. His once powerful frame now looked gaunt, almost skeletal. Thankfully, he couldnt see himself in his current state, with dimmed vision and no mirror nearby. Without being able to assess his own appearance, Ihan reached for the vial containing the red liquid with a trembling hand. Even though it weighed less than 250 grams, lifting it felt like a monumental task. Pain, exhaustion, hunger, and thirst all clawed at him, his body wracked with conflicting desires to eat and sleep simultaneously. If his sexual desire hadnt been sealed, it was likely his behavior would have taken an embarrassing turn as well. In this state, Ihan relied solely on sheer willpower to keep himself in control, restraining all urges and discomfort. "Shut up. Quiet... quiet!" He commanded his uncooperative body to obey him. He willed every part of himself to follow his intent, demanding complete submission. Gulp. Ihan forced the red liquid into his mouth. Gritting his teeth. It felt less like drinking and more like chewing. Although he was downing a liquid, it writhed in his mouth, like eating a stubbornly squirming octopus or tough pork skin. But Ihan didnt let a single drop escape his lips. He kept chewing and swallowing, determined not to let any of it go to waste. Finally, he swallowed it all. And thats when the real ordeal began. Boom! Crackle. A shocking jolt swept through his body like an electric current, as though a minuscule person had entered his stomach and was furiously pounding on his insides with a massive war hammer. The pain was insane, flipping him over, breaking through any attempt to suppress his screams. He had no energy to shout, and his vision blurred as if he were on the verge of passing out. It felt like his entire world was closing in on him, as if he were experiencing childbirthif he could imagine such a thing. Wait... Im a man. The thought passed through his mind, leaving him slightly incredulous, but he realized that if he could still think, he wasnt in danger of dying just yet. The energy from the three elixirs he had taken earlier seemed to be curbing the monstrous effects of the hearts essence. Ha! So, this is what they meant by potency? Hed heard that the hearts essence was powerful, and that was why the three elixirs were necessary. But this was beyond mere potency. Completely overwhelmed by the potency of the Demon Kings Heart, Ihans senses faded. Without the first three elixirs protecting his stomach, he might have already succumbed to the pain. Honestly... maybe passing out would be better. He let out a bitter chuckle but quickly decided against giving in. He needed to know precisely what was happening to his body. Fine... Lets see who wins. He bit down on his tongue, drawing blood. The metallic taste grounded him, and the pain brought him back to awareness. With a deep breath, Ihan forced himself into motion. Step, step, step. He began stepping forward, as if shadowboxing, his fists flying in the air. Although he felt devoid of energy, his body frail and wracked with exhaustion, he found that moving alleviated the mental strain. Though any observer might have seen this as pure brute force, to Ihan, it was a matter of survival. Whoosh! He threw his fists, again and again. At first, the movements were sluggish; moving his body itself was painful. But Ihan remained stubborn, refusing to give in. His punches started gaining speed as he pushed his limits. The once-weak punches grew sharper and faster. Whoosh, whoosh! Before long, Ihans entire body was radiating strength. Hed realized yesterday that power could emerge from gentleness. Power resided everywhere; even a body drained to the last ounce could summon it with the right approach. Little by little, his punches took on a threatening sharpness, like a nail driven in with precision. He had achieved no grand enlightenment, only fought to endure the pain and the overwhelming power of the elixirs. And this desperate struggle Creak! gradually bore fruit as he began to absorb the elixirs potency. What should have taken all day to complete was instead being absorbed in mere hours as Ihan forced himself to adapt. ... At some point, Ihan entered a trance-like state, his movements mechanical, as if his body moved on pure will. Lost in this state, he missed the subtle yet remarkable transformation taking place within him. Hiss. Steam began to rise from his skin, purging his body of toxins accumulated from the unknown potions forced upon him by a wizard in his youth or the poison from his battle-hardened body. Sweat poured out of him as his once-heavy fatigue drained away. Bang! Bang! And the essence of the elixirs went a step further, causing his emaciated frame to regain its muscle mass. This time, however, his muscles did not just grow in bulk; they gained a resilient elasticity, a spring-like quality. He was surpassing his previous limits, his body advancing into newfound resilience. This was nothing short of a miraculous encounter. Yet, to attribute his progress solely to the elixirs would do a disservice to his tenacity. When Derek finally came to about ten minutes later, he could hardly believe his eyes. There was the matter of the walls that seemed on the verge of being destroyed... Did you just... take it all at once? Without waiting for me to explain the order? ... I told you before I passed out that you had to follow the sequence, didnt I? And werent you in agony? Taking them out of order is like pouring oil on fire! ... If youd tried to endure that pain on your own, you couldve ended up seriously hurt... ...Mm. Was it... very painful? Ahem. Ihan stared off into the distance. Despite being underground, he found himself gazing at imaginary mountains. And he thought to himself, That... that really did hurt like hell. Confirming once again why people say that a lack of knowledge only makes you suffer more, Ihan couldnt help but take the lesson to heart. Chapter 81: The knight strives for growth (4) You managed to endure that pain, truly impressive. Derek, who had handled the potion himself, knew firsthand just how potent and deadly the essence of the Demon Kings Heart was. It wasnt just poisonous. If were talking poison, its more toxic than the venom of a zimcho. The legendary zimcho bird was said to carry an extreme, incurable poison, so strong and terrible that antidotes were nonexistent. In Ihans original world, it was merely a myth recorded in ancient history. Here, however, such a bird actually existedand Derek even knew its habitat. Still, knowing the habitat didnt mean hed dare to retrieve it. Acquisition difficulty: Unknown. Attempting to acquire it would likely end in death, so he never considered it a viable option. And yet, the Demon Kings Heart was equallyif not moredangerous than the zimchos poison. Consuming it directly was out of the question. Derek had planned to reduce the toxicity as much as possible before Ihan ingested it, but Ihan had consumed it immediately upon fainting, disregarding any caution Derek had advised. Even though Derek had left explicit instructions to wait. ...But then again. Still, enduring it... that alone is significant.... Derek understood. Simply surviving the undiluted essence of a potion with an Unknown level of toxicity could easily lead to the emergence of new traits. Its like he fought against and conquered that vicious poison. Absorbing all of it within an hour or two proves it, so its clear. Originally, Derek intended for Ihan to consume the potion with anesthesia and a safer method, but Ihan had ended up battling the pain head-on, forcing his body to absorb the essence. One might call it an achievement. [Endurer], [Madman], [Pain Enthusiast]he must have developed one of these traits, at least. And his [Poison Resistance] level would have gone up.... ...Theres a chance other traits might have leveled up too! It sounded overly optimistic, but there was no exaggerating the feat. Just surviving the Potions Agony was that impressive. Imagining Ihans growth spiking steeply, Derek found himself trembling. It was an exhilarating shiver of anticipation. Level 7 traits wouldnt have leveled up; Level 8 traits are on an entirely different scale.... But even adding new traits or raising lower-level ones is an incredible accomplishment! The addition of a trait was far more than just gaining new skills. It symbolized a deepening potential, an endlessly broadening capacity for growth. In the Instructors own words, it was akin to being blessed by the Heavenly Virtues. ...He might reach Level 8 before the years out.... [Aura Users], Swordmasters, and Heirs of the Dark Kingthose at Levels 9 and 10 were transcendent beings, rarely moving as if they were gods, silent watchers from the mountains and skies, the immortals. In other words, living strategic weapons who only acted under extreme circumstances. But starting from Level 8 Warriors, they roamed the mortal world as living symbols of terror and power, like Mountain Kings! Though theyre not unbeatably strong, theyre the kind who could take on a thousand knights alone. One against a thousand. Heroes of the highest class, capable of altering the tides of a battlefield single-handedly, transforming defeat into victory.... No exaggeration. And the weakened Demon King Ihan had faced the previous day had been Level 8. ...At full power, it would have been Level 9, maybe even 9.5. Regardless, the Demon King was among the upper echelon of Level 8 monsters, no doubt. So, Derek was hopeful. A difference of just one level was absolute. And yet, Ihan had somehow closed that gap and fought the top-ranking Level 8 boss monster head-to-head. If hes already like this... what would happen if he actually reaches Level 8? If that happened... A Level 8 who could stand toe-to-toe with a Level 9... a true PvP threat? Derek looked at the Instructor, wondering just how far Ihan would grow. Feels... light? His body felt lightnot just light, but like hed gone back to his youth. Who doesnt remember those days? When your body was so light you could run endlessly, your knees never ached, no matter how hard you pushed yourself, and you woke up completely fine the next day. Thats how his body felt now. Whoosh! Ihan leapt lightly into the air, surprised. Hed barely pushed off the ground but rose nearly half a meter. How high could he jump with full force? Swish! A casual kick sliced through the airnot just a saying, but a true, audible cut as his leg cleaved the air like a blade. His kicks might actually be sharp enough to slice through paper now. This level of finesse was new to him. I was never good at this kind of fine control.... Whether due to lack of talent or inclination, Ihan had never been confident with intricate techniques. Relying heavily on intuition, he lacked theoretical understanding, leading to a straightforward style. But now, his technical skill had risen, allowing him to perform precise, refined moves he could barely manage once in a hundred tries before. Wow, whats happening? His body had undergone two major changes. First, it felt as light as if hed reverted to his youthbut with ten times the vitality. This was beyond any state hed reached before his injuries. And second, his newfound precision. While hed previously used his body haphazardly, now it moved with exacting precision. He suspected that his increased potential had somehow resolved his lack of finesse. When your body becomes this healthy, you stop overthinking things? Whereas he would have needed countless attempts and sweat-drenched training sessions to achieve this level of control, now he could wield delicate techniques without the usual mental strain. It was a stroke of luck, though a bit strange. Ah, this could be a problem. He feared he might grow even more brute-like. ...This is a bit awkward. Just as hed nearly ended up in danger over the potion, Ihan wanted to avoid more experiences like that. Hed prefer to use his brain more, yet the stronger his body became, the less hed need to. Maybe I should study from now on? He wondered if reading books might raise his intelligence. Ihan didnt want to be seen as ignorant or unrefined. Oh, what a life. With a resigned sigh, Ihan lamented that even having a strong body came with its problems. And besides... ...He still couldnt use it freely. Glancing at his unresponsive clone, he let out a melancholic smile. Not even the Demon Kings power seemed able to cure the curses affliction. Even a monk wouldnt be this silent. His gaze held a touch of sadness. ...Instructor, do you feel different? The boy, whod waited patiently as Ihan examined his body, asked. Ihan nodded. Couldnt feel better. What do you mean? Well, to be specificno, let me show you. Swish. I mean I can do things like this now. ...? Perhaps out of alchemists curiosity, So-Shim was eager to see what changes Ihans body had undergone, and Ihan indulged him with a demonstration. Taking a piece of leftover wood from setting up his workshop, he sliced through it effortlessly. So-Shims eyes went wide. Splitting wood itself wasnt exactly difficult, but... Did you just cut that with your hand? Technically, just my thumb and index finger. And instead of cutting, Id say I scooped it out. Like how youd carve wood with a chisel. Thats the concept. How does that even...? Just well? ... It mightve sounded like he was teasing, but it was the only explanation. He couldnt describe it except to say that he was now five times more sensitive in fine movements and control than before. And I can do this too. Unable to explain further, Ihan casually punched the air. But despite the casual nature of the punch Boom! ...?? So-Shim was stunned once again. Right now... You hit something thirty steps away? ...With just your fist power?! Right. I could previously reach ten steps, but now thirty seems achievable. How is that possible? Good question. Hundred-Step Divine Fist. When hed first showcased it in Vulcan, it could only strike targets within ten steps, but now things were different. Thirty steps. Now, he could reach objects thirty steps away and even destroy them. With this precision, he could even strike down assassins from afar. Not only that, but countless other techniques had surely leveled up too. Now, I could probably perform three consecutive Spear of Heaven strikes, and my Plum Blossom Swordsmanship could be unleashed twice in a row. Precision works like that. You use strength efficiently, harnessing it with finesse and cunning. And he realized. In his current state, he could fight the Demon King one-on-one. Without needing others help, unlike the day before. Its ironic. To consume the Demon Kings heart, only to become as powerful as the Demon King himself.... It was irony, yet perhaps this was the rule of the strong. The winner takes all. If youre alive, youre the victor. The strong dont always win. The one who laughs last is the true winner. And now, Ihan felt he could shake off the helplessness hed felt in the monster-slaying mission the previous day. The creature was gone, devoured to become his strength. Satisfied, Ihan smiled. Watch closely. I dont know if this will work, but Ill try it out. Huh? ...Lets see. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He attempted a joyful performance. Tap. Oh, it works. ... What do you think? Impressive, isnt it? ... So-Shim could only stare in stunned silence at the cheerful question. Did he just see what he thought he did? Skywalking?! Watching Ihan walk as if ascending invisible stairs, So-Shim was utterly speechless. What kind of... Maybe hes not from my hometown. Perhaps... a true martial artist reincarnated? Maybe he was the former head of the Shaolin Temple. It seemed far more reasonable, and So-Shim found himself lost in thought. Chapter 82: The Knight Has a Discussion (1) Damn it, theres no seat again? Hey, Matt! Make some room! If you want a seat, bring your own chair and desk. Why are you making a fuss when Im busy? What kind of manners are those for talking to a customer?! Because a bum like you isnt my customer, now get lost! You little...! A customer-looking man and the shops owner were squabbling, but no one paid them any attention. This sort of thing was routine. Some even enjoyed the show as entertainment. A public house, or Pub. A communal space often frequented by commoners, serving as a bar and inn. Most people just called it a pub for short. It was always bustling and noisy, with crowds of drunken patrons gathering even late into the night. Though arguments and shouts were common, incidents rarely escalated to anything serious. Thats because Hey, fight all you want, just dont drag the guild into it. Thatll just be your loss. ...... Most pubs like this one operated as branches under a guilds authority. It was common sense to keep things quiet if a dispute broke out. Tch, Ill let it slide. Just bring me some of that tasteless food. ...This guy just loves to get punched. The food here wasnt guaranteed to be tasty, but it was cheap and filling, and both the drinks and coffee were affordable, so picking a fight with the pubs owner wasnt wise. The carpenter, aware of this, offered an apologetic tip, while the other patrons sighed, sipping their flat, cheap lager with a hint of disappointment as the brief amusement ended. Amidst the bustling crowd, on the pubs quieter third-floor lounge, two people were sharing a drink. Well, to be exact Where do you think youre going with that drink? B-but Im an adult! Sure, an adult. But dont you know academy cadets are banned from drinking until graduation? And you try to break the rules right in front of your instructorbold move. ...Thats harsh. While the man ordered his drink, the timid boy pouted as he sipped only orange juice. Having juice when there was alcohol right thereit was frustrating. Oh? This is good. His pouting didnt last long; the orange juice was refreshing and cool. Surprisingly tasty. Wasnt this place supposed to serve only cheap stuff? The man, Ihan, looked at the surprised boy with a smirk. The good thing about this pub is they serve decent stuff as long as you pay. That orange juice, for examplethey import the ingredients from the southern region. You cant have alcohol, but it should be enough to make up for it. Thats amazing. The kingdoms food culture is pretty advanced. The drinks, too. Try them when you graduate. ...Gulp. You, a drinker, huh? It seemed he knew a good drink when he saw one. It wasnt unusual for someone who kept their thoughts hidden to release stress through drinking. Maybe I should let him have one drink... ...No, this was right. Both of them had reputations to uphold, after all. Better not to risk anything that could raise an eyebrow from the start. Ihan shook off the thought, focusing on his ale. The rich aroma and depth of the barleyit was made with high-quality ingredients, unwatered down, and the flavor was unbeatable. Far better than the beer hed known in his previous life. The kingdom really knows how to make ale. Properly aged in oak barrels, the ale was exceptional. I guess I prefer ale over lager. Though it wasnt as refreshing as lager, the subtle fruitiness in the ale was more to Ihans taste. Either way, it was worth the money. Arent you overdoing it? The third-floor lounge costs quite a bit, and the dishes arent cheap either.... But its worth it. Its quiet, and the food is good. Unlike the cheaper first and second floors, the third floor cost more but delivered quality. If theyd been drinking on the lower floors, theyd be stuck with lukewarm, watered-down beer. Better to spend a bit for quality. There are two things I never skimp on: equipment and food. So eat up. Todays on me. ...Thank you. No need to thank meIm buying because I appreciate you. Haha... Derek laughed awkwardly. He knew this was Ihans way of thanking him for preparing the potion, so he couldnt refuse. Honestly, he wanted nothing more than to head home and sleep. ...Still, this isnt bad. The food, the atmosphereit was nice. In his busy life, rare moments of relaxation like this were a luxury. Order whatever you like. My wallets full tonight. ...Th-then, Ill get a few more things. Go ahead, go ahead. There was a satisfied gaze from Ihan, as if watching Derek enjoy the meal filled him up as well. Derek could sense that Ihan was genuinely grateful to him. Did he really like the potion that much? Heh, I did put in some effort. As the one who made the potion, Derek felt both satisfied and slightly embarrassed. Hed only done his best to repay a favor, but Haha. Suddenly, Derek felt a chill run down his spine. What...what was that? The moment his eyes met Ihans amused gaze, an indescribable shiver crawled up his back. His rogue skill, [Danger Sense], was blaring with warnings...! It was like facing a predators gaze, and Derek realized hed felt something similar once before. When...when did I last feel this? This wasnt just gratitude; there was something... sinister behind it. His mind brought up a memory lurking in the back of his brain. Ah. He remembered. The last time hed felt this way. It was back in his previous life, around the time hed made sergeant. When the chief warrant officer took me out for ribs and asked if I wanted to train as a specialist...?! Sweat trickled down Dereks face. He suddenly felt as if hed walked willingly into the jaws of a trap. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thank goodness I didnt drink. Relieved, Derek was grateful he hadnt touched alcohol. Hed barely avoided being swallowed up in what might have been an irreversible situation. And Ihan, considering whether he could turn So-Shim into a reliable assistant, thought So-Shims looking around like hes planning an escape...tsk, seems hes onto me. Ah, well. Sharp kids...always like this. The instructor was disappointed. Despite his ulterior motives, the food was undeniably good. Gambas, tender octopus, roasted beefdishes of such quality and flavor that it was hard to believe they came from a pub. Still, Ihan stopped at just two glasses of ale, refraining from a third. Considering his build, he looked like someone who could drain an entire keg, so Derek was curious why hed stopped. Drinking lightly is enough. Besides, without a good drinking partner, two glasses are fine. ...Hmm. It was a reasonable answer. Raised in a culture of excessive drinking, Derek made a strange face. ...Seeing Ihans unexpectedly moderate behavior, Derek was struck with a thought. Could he actually be... not from my hometown? Maybe he wasnt really from the same world. It was a fleeting thought that Derek quickly dismissed, swallowing his musings. Why are you eating so timidly? Eat up, eat up. ...Ah, yes. When Ihan urged him to dig in with that generous manner, Derek reconsidered. Perhaps they were from the same place, after all. ...No, Im overthinking it. Derek admitted he was reading too much into Ihans every action. He was simply a man who mightve come from the same place, and with similar circumstances. His over-interpretation of trivial gestures was, in a way, a kind of illness. The illness of [Excess]. For now, I wont dwell on it. Even if Ihan were from his world, it wouldnt change their situation. Unless Ihan openly revealed himself, it was best not to overthink it. He didnt have the courage to reveal himself first. He hated that part of his personality. Why am I like this? Derek sighed in frustration. ...Youre having fun all by yourself. !?!! Frowning, sighing, and suddenly looking sad... anyone would think you were schizophrenic. N-no, thats not it! Sure it isnt. Looking at you now, youre showing all the signs of early schizophrenia. If its serious, let me know, and Ill knock some sense into you. ...Wouldnt I just die if you hit me that hard? I have confidence in my strength control. Ill fix just your head. ...Ill just go to the temple if I get schizophrenia. Derek was dead serious. Better to trust a temple than a civilian cure. Well, as long as youre okay. Sometimes, though, talking to someone can help clear your mind. You could always consult your instructor or confide in your girlfriend. L-Lady Karin and I arent like that! ...I didnt specifically name anyone? !!? Mm-hmm. Best not to flaunt your love life in front of a single man. My fist might become an instrument of punishment instead of healing. I-its really not like that... Derek mumbled a halfhearted denial, but Ihans disbelief was evident, and his lips curved upward slightly. Realizing hed exposed a weak point, Derek couldnt help but frown. Then Still, I meant what I said. Having someone to confide in is good if youre feeling overwhelmed. Its not great to bottle things up alone. ...... A sincere piece of advice from Ihan. It wasnt the kind of advice youd expect from someone older, but rather from someone whod lived through similar struggles. Derek could feel that genuine empathy. It really made him wonder... What kind of life did he lead? He blinked, finding it odd to be so curious about another persons past. Meanwhile, oblivious to Dereks curiosity, Ihan took a sip of water, squinting. Guess I cant come here anymore. Sensing the packed presence on the first and second floors, Ihan shook his head. Someone might think it was just a crowded night, or that he was bothered by the noise. But that wasnt why he was thinking of switching his regular spot. Its swarming with rats. Half of the loud, rowdy crowd downstairs had an unnatural air to them. From those picking fights with the owner to the ones talking suspiciously loudlythere were far too many of them. And all of them were paying close attention to his every move. The saying goes, The birds hear you by day, the mice by night. Literal mice listening in. ...Annoying. He had hoped for a genuine conversation with So-Shim tonight. With a few drinks, hed intended to delve into the nature of this world or perhaps discuss reincarnation and possession. Hed spent good money on a lounge seat for this purpose... Guess I cant talk freely anywhere now. No place would be safe. Not even home. Some information brokers were known to use mystics who could listen in through the ears of sparrows or cats. Guess fame is scary. Ever since Ihans reputation had risen, interest in him had grown, leading to attempts by such unsavory characters to investigate. And he had a good idea of who they were. The information guild. And possibly the Guild Consortium itself. Taptap. Ihan tapped his fingers on the table, deep in thought. How should he deal with these pests? ...Should I crush them? Hed been needing a real-world test anyway. As he focused on the feel of the hatchet hidden in his cloak, his senses heightened. Then ...Hm? He blinked, caught off guard by a familiar presence. He wondered if his senses were mistaken, but he wasnt. His perception rivaled that of a tracking dog, able to detect someones scent from three kilometers away. Mouth agape, Ihan stared as someone who didnt belong in this pub entered. ...Revi? His eyes widened in shock. Revi Folt. Sensing the presence of the top student, Ihan felt uncharacteristically flustered. Chapter 83: The Knight Has a Discussion (2) It had already been more than two weeks since the so-called "Demon Subjugation" incident ended. The ongoing power struggle between the academy head and the royal inspectors continued, causing various problems, but now it was merely an extension of politics. It was not something for subordinates to get involved in. Classes and the atmosphere in other departments had long since returned to normal, and the lingering effects of the attack were gradually fading from memory. Humans are creatures of forgetfulness, and perhaps this assessment couldnt be more apt. However, there was one reason why people were enjoying the peace so much; after the midterm assessments, there would effectively be a "summer recess," meaning a two-month break for both cadets and instructors, allowing everyone to relax a bit. A break. How sweet that word sounds. No matter how driven a person is, no one truly dislikes taking time off. There were already plenty of excited cadets, some even making detailed plans on how to spend the break. In the Swordsmanship Department, the atmosphere was similarly loose, just like in the other departments After class today, well be holding one-on-one meetings. -?? Their instructor made this sudden announcement, snapping everyone to attention. Could it be...? No, its not going to be a sparring session, so just relax. Still, as your instructor, I have to conduct some form of counseling before the break. Its a bit of a nuisance... -...Phew. Thank goodness. At least their teacher wasnt a total hardliner. ...They had wondered if theyd end up hospitalized in a temple for the entire break. You little punks! Anyone would think I send people to the hospital every time we spar! -....... ...Did he lack a conscience? Eyes front and center. -Ahem. They obediently looked down. What is this? Did they all plan this before coming here? The counseling was conducted one-on-one, and Ihan genuinely wondered if they had all conspired. Somehow I plan to return to my estate and train with the knight order. But, personally, Id like to continue learning from you, Instructor. If I were to invite you, would you come to my estate? These were the young lords. Im thinking of taking on some jobs from the guild. Light exploration, odd jobsearning money while gaining real experience. Also... if its okay, could I come find you for additional training? These were the bears. With the debutante season starting in the fall semester, Ill likely be spending my time practically living at the salon I belong to, preparing for the season. So, um, Instructor, would you... partner, I mean, never mind! Forget I said anything! ...Even the chicks. These were the three teams Ihan had deliberately divided them into for easy distinction, and what each group said was practically the same. The young lords would go back to their estates for training. The bears would take on guild jobs to support themselves. And the chicks would focus on aristocratic activities suited to noble ladies... It couldnt be planned, yet each team gave responses almost identical to their teammates, leaving Ihan with the impression that the students were so diligent it was almost awkward. In response to his reaction Even if its a break, how many cadets will actually be resting? Even though no one was expelled this year, theres no guarantee theyll survive the next year. Its only natural to work on improving our abilities. Honestly, if anyone does slack off, Id love to meet them just to see how they can afford to. This was the response from Slaveno, Assistant Number 1. Theres a saying that only a fellow cadet truly understands a cadets hardships. It was a well-organized explanation. Ihan couldnt help but think that, aside from his personality, his assistant was pretty much perfect. But arent you going back to your estate? ...Are you rubbing salt into my wounds? Im currently disowned, remember? Oh, right, I forgot. ...... He couldnt help scratching at the wound habitually. He knew it was a bad habit, but it wasnt easy to fix. Its just satisfying. Ihan muttered to himself that it was better than using a punching bag, while Demian Follet could only make a pitiful expression. Anyway! Aside from such special cases, most students were focusing on their own growth, and Ihan was once again reminded of how different their duties were depending on their status and gender. So, what about you three? With most of the cadet meetings concluded and only a few left, Ihan called over the trio to ask them about their plans for the break. Why did you call all of us together? Wasnt this supposed to be a one-on-one meeting? Instructor, even we have our own private lives... The three voiced their complaints at being summoned together. Why werent they getting private meetings like the others? But Ihan didnt care to listen. There was no harm in calling this particular trio together. After grumbling for a bit and seeing it had no effect, they quickly moved on to answering. Kunta invited me. I heard its a long journey back to his hometown, so we decided to study together at the family estate. Hes a good sparring partner, and itll be a strong motivator for the familys disciples. I was invited too, but unfortunately, Ill be visiting my old man instead. Sigh, just the thought of seeing him tires me out. Their schedules fit them perfectly, and Ihan nodded in agreement. Hmm, how about a serious sparring session before the break? Ill go three-on-one. Ihan made a generous offer, as if to make up for the break. The look in his eyes seemed to say hed help them reach their peak form. So the trio... K-Kunta doesnt want to return to nature just yet... the Instructor is scary... Your aura seems much more aggressive than before. You must have grown significantly... if we clashed, one of us might end up crippled. What did you do to get stronger? Tell me your secret too. They paled, displaying a strong desire to decline. Unlike other cadets, they had a knack for sensing Ihans exponential growth and decided to flee before they got caught in his trap. With the speed of cheetahs, the three disappeared, and Ihan Tch, sharp little brats. What a shame. They would have been perfect for him to test his improved physical condition on. He dwelled on his regret for a moment. Ah, youre here. Assistant Number 3. ...Just call me Blackie instead. A rare look of irritation appeared on the face of the person he was supposed to monitorthe regressor furrowed his brow as Ihan tilted his head in confusion. Why did everyone hate the idea of becoming his assistant? Whats wrong with being an assistant that makes everyone hate it? Ive seen how you treat Demian Follet. Do you think anyone would want that? ...Whats the problem? The fact that youre asking that question is the scary part. ?? Ihan was genuinely puzzled. To be fair Compared to my time as a non-commissioned officer, Im actually treating them like humans... Compared to what hed endured, what Assistant Number 1 was going through was nothing. It almost hurt that they didnt appreciate this. Were still investigating the ones who summoned the Demon King the other day. I hear that His Esteemed Highness the Grand Duke has already found a lead. Uh... its not really my place to say, but are you not on good terms with your father? The conversation took a sudden noir-like turn, and Ihan didnt particularly want to explore the dark aspects of other families. He tried to change the mood with a light-hearted comment, but the response dashed his hopes. What relationship could there be? Especially when Im just an illegitimate child. Yeah, I get it. Your father-son relationship sounds terrible. Ihan fell silent out of respect. That guy seemed decent when I met him... he treats his people well, but as a father, hes a complete failure? There were those kinds of people sometimes. They acted like saints in public but neglected their families. Seeing how openly Blackie showed disdain, Ihan figured his guess was probably right. I heard you met His Highness the Grand Duke. Well, sort of. Be careful. The Grand Duke does as he pleases. On top of that, he has no sense of duty. Its best to avoid entangling yourself with someone like him. ...Would you stop bringing up your family drama around me? Though Ihan didnt have children himself, he felt he would be hurt if his own child openly showed contempt for him. ...Then again, that cold-hearted man probably wouldnt feel anything. But his empathy for fathers lasted only a moment. So, you said you found a lead... A lead on the ones who summoned the monsters. Recalling that incident, Ihan felt his blood turn cold as his voice lowered. It seems quite reliable. Loen pushed aside his personal feelings and confirmed the credibility of the information the Grand Duke had uncovered. Though the Grand Duke was a heartless father, he was far from incompetent. He likely had valuable information. Ill need to go in person for the details, but if you want, Ill share what I find. ...Itll be hard to pass information discreetly. Im swarmed by rats lately. Luckily, I have more than capable subordinates. ...... Ihan finally understood why this guy could openly discuss such sensitive information within the academy. Jack. That guy who clung to Loen like a right-hand man. A guy who would have made a better assassin than a knight. It seemed he was currently dealing with any suspicious activity nearby. That ordinary guy seems talented at dealing with rats? It should be quiet for a while. Thanks. Ill make sure to reward him personally. Hell be pleased. Ihan and Loen shared a faint smile and a nod. Though their backgrounds and appearances couldnt have been more different, both had lived fiercely and shared a certain atmosphere. It was a strange yet solid trust. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ill be going. I think Ive conveyed everything. This was supposed to be a counseling session, but it turned into a secret briefing. Neither of us is the type to lead a quiet life, are we? ...Id really prefer a peaceful retirement. That wont be easy. The world isnt kind enough to let the capable rest. ...Damn it. Haha. With a light chuckle, Loen turned to leave, signaling the end of their conversation. ...He paused. What was he feeling? He himself wasnt quite sure, but somehow, at that moment... I didnt think meddling suited me... Had he learned this tendency to meddle from the first person hed accepted as a mentor? In the past, he would have dismissed it as a foolish, purposeless feeling. I dont want to live as I did before. If he lived the same way, the ending would be the same. Loen, the man who defied time, decided to take a different path. Revi Folt. Shes likely still in the capital. ...... I know Im sticking my nose where it doesnt belong, but I thought Id mention it just in case. Meddling doesnt suit you. I thought so too. Loen gave a slight bow before turning to leave. No more words were needed. The look in Ihans eyes told him he wouldnt sit still. There was no need to push him. Loen chuckled wryly, realizing hed done something uncharacteristic. ...... After watching Loen leave, Ihan opened his desk drawer. Hmm, the headmasters going to scold me for this, huh? By school rules, he should take immediate action, but... Something like this should be handled face-to-face, dont you think? Rrrip. Ihan tore up the envelope labeled [Withdrawal Form] and stood up. All to go after a troublesome bear who had skipped classes for five days and hadnt even come in for her counseling session. Honestly. Good kids always manage to get into trouble. Ihan felt, once again, the burdens and joys of being a mentor. Chapter 84: The Knight Has a Discussion (3) The girl stared blankly at the fountain. Water gushed vigorously from the fountain, a famous attraction in the southern plaza where people of all classes could come to see. Adorned with jewels, gold, and marble, it sparkled extravagantly. Because of the valuable metals and stones embedded in it, there was always a guard on duty to prevent anyone from attempting to steal from it. This made the central plaza one of the safest areas, and there was rarely any trouble. Maybe thats why... ...Its so quiet. It was a perfect place to sit alone and reflect. With no disruptions or troublemakers, one could sit there peacefully, feeling a sense of tranquility. ...She wished she could stay in this spot forever. Sigh But thats not possible, is it? Unfortunately, if she stayed too long, she might attract the attention of the guards. Staying here for an extended period wouldnt be wise. The girl, possessing elegance and grace that reminded one of lush blue hydrangeas, stood up and started to walk away. ...Oh. As she passed, the guards gazes followed hernot because they found her suspicious, but simply because of her beauty. Wow, shes pretty. Ive never seen her before. Has she always been around here? Shes even prettier than the flower shop girl... Didnt you say the same thing when you were infatuated with the bakery girl? Well, love is like a reed in the wind. You idiot. Thats not loveits just lust. The guards, mostly young men brimming with energy, tried to stay focused on their duties, but it was hard to stop their eyes from wandering. In short, its only natural that young men, overflowing with vigor, would have their eyes drawn to a beautiful girl. Judging by her clothes, she looks like a commoner... Hey, cover my post for a bit, will you? What the hell? Where are you going instead of doing your job? What do you mean? Im just going to check on a suspicious person. Its still part of my duties. ...If youre not careful, this wont end with just a warning. Dont you know how tense things are in the capital right now? Dont worry. Itll be fine. Whether he was being reckless or thinking with a part of his body other than his brain, one of the male guards headed towards the girl without hesitation. He planned to use his authority as a guard to strike up a conversation. But just as the guard was about to approach her Hey there, man. Its not polite to cut in line. I have business with her first. You... what...? The guard fell silent. A stranger had somehow appeared right next to him, resting an arm over his shoulder. Though his expression darkened immediately, his blood ran cold as he took in the mans appearance. He was huge. A man with a build three times that of an ordinary adult male. However, the guard was intimidated not just by his massive size. What... whats up with this guys eyes? His eyes were terrifying. Even as a guard who had faced his fair share of criminals, this mans gaze was bone-chilling, as if he wasnt looking at a person but rather a piece of meat in a butcher shop. The guard felt paralyzed, like a mouse before a snake. Be on your way, quietly now. A-are you trying to threaten the guards? Youre braver than you look to be doing something so foolish! Despite his fear, the guard still took pride in his position. He thought his authority would be enough to intimidate this man. Are you ranked higher than Mark? ...What? Im talking about your superior. You know, the one with the lazy eye who loves bars? Isnt he the head guard? !!! By the way, whats your name? I didnt expect to meet such a bold subordinate of Marks. I should let him know he has someone so loyal under him. Hahaha. ...... The guard, rendered speechless, couldnt muster any response to the towering man who spoke so casually about his superiors identity. Although it sounded like nonsense, only a few people knew about the head guards lazy eye, as he usually wore an eye patch. This made it hard to dismiss the mans words as a bluff, so the guard quietly lowered his head. ...Excuse me. He stepped back, bowing slightly. The huge man grinned in satisfaction. The girl, or rather, Revi, looked at the giant with a scornful expression as he approached her with an overly friendly smile. Was he here to monitor her? Though a chill ran through her, Revi masked her feelings and spoke calmly. ...What brings you here? The agreed time hasnt arrived yet. Oh, its nothing. I just came to escort you. We cant have some creep like that bug from earlier causing trouble for you, can we? Youre a valuable asset, after all. ...... Oh, that was a slip of the tongue. Im just a lowlife who doesnt know how to pick the right words! My mouth is the cause of all my problems. ...Just leave. I can take care of myself. Suppressing the disgust crawling over her, Revi exercised patience. But the giant disregarded her efforts to stay calm. I cant do that. How do I know you wont just run off? !! He trampled on her pride without hesitation. You should watch your words. I made a promise, and I gave up everything to keep it. Are you saying you dont trust my word? Despite her circumstances, Revi was still a noble. And a nobles promise carried weight and trust. For Revi, who took pride in her familys name, such a suspicion was a severe insult. But the man only smirked. You think I havent seen so-called noble honor before? All those high-borns are liars. Why should I trust you, especially when you dont even have a penny to your name? ...... Her hand had already moved to her rapier, ready to draw it at any moment. But the giant scoffed. I know youre skilled for your age, but youre no match for me. Put that sword away unless youre ready to lose an arm or a leg. If it means not suffering this insult, Id gladly risk becoming disabled. ...Those eyes look serious. Clicking his tongue. The giant finally realized that, unlike the typical nobles he dealt with, this girl had a rigid sense of honor. For a moment, he regretted provoking her. Shes like some uptight knight. What do I do now? I cant exactly break one of her limbs. Once again, let it be saidshe was a valuable asset. Hurting her would mean... ...The boss would chew me out. Wanting to avoid that, the giant decided to take a different approach to subdue this noble lady. If you dont listen, Ill have no choice but to mess with your sister or your mother. What do you say? You wouldnt want that, would you? You...! So just do as youre told. Dont make things difficult. The best way to deal with high-class people was to act like a thug. Mentioning their family, friends, or lovers usually made even the stubborn ones comply. And sure enough... ...Fine, no need to make threats. Ill cooperate. Haha, shouldve done that from the start. The giant found it fascinating. He couldnt understand why someone would sacrifice everything just for their family, even at their own expense. If it were me, Id sell out my family in a heartbeat. She must be too sheltered. If she had struggled through life, shed realize that family and lovers mean nothing. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nobles really did live in their own world. Then again, maybe its because of her useless father. Unlike this honorable young lady, her father was the kind whod sell his daughter for the familys gain, even if it meant throwing her into a life of hardship. The irony was amusing. Shes beautiful, too. The giant felt his desire grow. Though the girl wore plain clothes to disguise herself, her elegance and beauty couldnt be hidden. Though young, her beauty was evident, like an unbloomed flower. The kind worth plucking. Since well be spending time together... Maybe I can win her over? He had found her weakness. By repeatedly harping on her family, he might eventually have her under his thumb. After all, the boss only ordered him to protect her until the designated timehe hadnt said not to touch her. So the giant reached out to lightly place his hand on her shoulder Ill take that as a sign you dont need that arm anymore. Crunch! His overpowering desires had led to a fatal error. The giant didnt realize the misfortuneor rather, disasterthat awaited him. It was a lesson learned too late. Gaaaaaah! Shut up, you bastard. -Wanna die? Bam! The giants screams were abruptly cut off as an iron grip forced his mouth shut. -----! The giant wanted to writhe in agony, but the sheer force emanating from the hand holding his mouth pressed down on him with brutal strength, immobilizing his entire body. And that was only the beginning Crack, crackle...! !?!!! His body began to twist in directions it was never meant to. The sickening sound of his spine cracking filled him with the horrifying realization that there was no going back. In a desperate struggle for survival, people often gain incredible strength. But for the giant... Was that supposed to be your full strength? ...What a waste of muscle. He faced a man who had encountered real superhuman strength. His feeble resistance was nothing more than a jokea mere nuisance to this man. Thud! With cold, unfeeling eyes, Ihan slammed the giant into the ground repeatedly. Just like a child playing a game, he kept smashing him down. Except unlike a game, he never let go. He just kept slamming the giant into the ground, over and over. Once, twice Crack! ...Ten times. By the time Ihan finally let go, the giant was nothing more than a lump of bruised, broken flesh. He was no longer recognizable as human. It was horrifying and gruesome. Yet, he was alive. Ihan had intentionally left him breathing, intending to show him just what it meant to wish for death. This was the giants second stroke of misfortune. ...Tch, now my clothes are dirty. Ihan brushed off his bloodstained clothes in disgust, as if dealing with this thug had soiled him. I-Instructor... Revi Folt, who had appeared at some point, looked at her teacher with both admiration and relief. Just five days. It had only been five days since shed last seen him, but she hadnt realized how much shed missed him until now. Amidst her complex emotions, Revi tried to say something, but Runaway ninjaI mean, my student, lets have a little talk later. ...Huh? Im in a slightly excited mood right now, you see? ...... Yeah, he looked like it. For the first time, she saw her instructor not only excited but genuinely furious. A state that made even approaching him intimidating. And then he asked This thug is from a guild, isnt he? ...Why do you ask? I see, he is from a guild. Lets go. Wait, hold on...! She tried to hold him back, but he kept dragging her along, paying her no heed. Revi, on the verge of tears, thought to herself. ...This is bad...! She was in big trouble now. One of the many colorful curses shed picked up from Ihan finally made sense in this moment. Chapter 85: The Knight Has a Discussion (4) The rabble thinks they can crawl up bit by bit, dont they? Crack. The fountain pen snapped in the noble princesss hand, her brilliant silver hair catching the light as she released the broken pieces. It was crafted with only the finest materials befitting royalty, its durability beyond ordinary, yet she broke it so easily. Clearly, this princess was far from a frail woman. What a pity. It was quite a fine pen... perhaps some restraint next time, unless youre aiming to boast about a diet of thrice-daily potions. How dare you run your mouth. A proper servant should be concerned for his mistresss hand, not babbling impertinently. Were you just an ordinary young lady, perhaps I would, but worrying about Your Highness seems a rather foolish endeavor. Haha. ...Insolent. Tsk. Icy glare flashing, she clicked her tongue. This was Isis Pendragon. She brushed away the pen fragments and took a sip of her refreshing tea. Haa, even this cant cool the anger in my heart. Haha, does it bother you that much? It certainly does. These lowborn fools constantly provoke me, dont they? ...You must watch your tongue. If you make such indiscreet remarks about the Guild in public, you could bring misfortune upon yourself. Nonsense. Isis sneered with disdain. Vile creatures. Indeed, her disdain for the Guild Consortium was apparent. Filthy rats. The Guild Consortium had emerged as the fourth pillar of power within the kingdom, rivaling the noble council, the merchant alliance, and the mercenary union. While it lacked the honor and influence of the noble council, the financial might of the merchant alliance, and the independent military force of the mercenary union, it still... Remember, the Guild controls the largest workforce in this kingdomno, on the entire continent. One wrong move, and youll lose public sentiment. You think I dont know that? Are you daring to teach me? Consider it the earnest advice of an old butler. Hoho. ...Hmph. All talk. Isis looked at her butler with a dissatisfied expression. She would have loved to teach him a lesson, but given his abilities, any attempt might only backfire. Talented servants always seemed insufferably arrogant. ...Of course, its not as if Im unaware. But a rulers duty includes acknowledging what needs to be admitted. She mulled over Alberts so-called advice, letting her mind cool. To catch these loathsome rats, Ill have to understand their ways. Knowing ones enemy was the first step to conquering them. So while Isis continued her dismissive tone, she refrained from further outbursts. ...Moments like these make me resent the former king. Still, her frustration was undeniable. Why had the Guilds power grown so prominent within the capital in the first place? It had all begun when the late king granted them authority, giving rise to the Guilds influence. In his lifetime, the late king had declared: If the power of nobles or merchants grows too large, it becomes dangerous, as the cries of the common folk will go unheard. How can a state where only the voices of the privileged ring out be just? No, the peoples voices must also be amplified, creating a force capable of challenging existing power structures...yes, a force solely for the people! Let the Guild grow strong to serve as a counterbalance to the nobles and merchants tyranny. In hindsight, it was nothing short of remarkable foresight. The entrenched powers. The late king had foreseen that the more arrogant and corrupt the nobles and merchants became, the more it would impoverish the lives of the people. And hed witnessed the disaster that awaited if the peoples grievances were ignoredthe catastrophe of war. Thats how Britain fell. Pendragons longtime rival, the Kingdom of Britain, had fallen partly due to its defeat in war with Pendragon, but that battle was merely the final straw. Britain had been a nation on the brink even before the war broke out. A fitting demise. At least, thats how she saw it. ...Unbelievable. Despite their defeat, Britain, with its fertile lands and resources, could have bounced back. Yet, no one wished for Britains revival or hesitated to leave it in ruins. They had prioritized increasing taxes and prices to line their pockets, losing the trust of their people in the process. The result was inevitable. Well, thanks to their foolishness, Pendragons postwar integration had gone smoothly, drawing new citizens effortlessly into its fold. ...Not that there were no rebellions. In any case, this series of events had served as a valuable lesson for Isis. A kingdom is not solely the rulers; it belongs to the people. The moment we lose the peoples trust, the kingdom truly begins to crumble. The start of a downfall. ...To avoid such a fate, Isis knew it was necessary to maintain an open channel with the Guild, no matter how repugnant she found them. While they might be a gathering of filthy sewer rats, their role as a voice for the powerless masses was undeniable. Nevertheless... Its understandable why youre so upset, Your Highness. Theyve crossed a line. To think theyve started backdoor dealings with high-ranking nobleshow deplorable. Too late to switch sides now. As the favor gradually morphed into a perceived right, cracks were already forming. Isiss expression hardened as she scanned the document once more, clicking her tongue in irritation. Secret meetings with high nobles and merchant leaders have been confirmed...pathetic. Are they now bloated enough to grasp at power? More than power, Id say they seek to exert influence over the kingdom. Growing large as they are, they must think theyre wolves, forgetting theyre mere dogs. Hoho. ...Are you enjoying this? In Alberts seemingly sharp remarks, Isis detected a hint of amusement. He seemed to be delighting in the nobles and Guilds collusion. And indeed... Watching a good fight is always entertaining. ...... Yes, this superhuman disguised as a butler was hardly concerned with power struggles or the birth of new factions. In his eyes, all their activities were likely... Just sandcastles waiting to be knocked down. In any case, he was an excellent but rather daunting butler. Haa. She exhaled deeply, loosening her carefully styled hair. The mounting obstacles, unfortunate circumstances, and lack of a solid pretext gave her a headache. She yearned to crack down on the Guild, yet couldnt be certain of the Guilds or the nobles schemes. As it was, she was doomed to burn the midnight oil. Enduring hardship in youth is a young persons privilege, after all. Please persevere. ...I am forty years old. If I may borrow Sir Ihans words, youre in the prime of life. ...... And surely royalty shouldnt complain about age! Once youre past a hundred fifty, feel free to call yourself old. Hmm... It almost sounded like an order to keep working well into her second century, which brought a complicated feeling. Just then Knock, knock. Your Highness! Im here! ...Shouldnt you wait after knocking? Oh, right! Ill step out and come in again. ...Forget it. She sighed, mentally conceding the pointlessness of her own words. Watching the beaming maid at the door, Isis found herself burdened by a different kind of headache. Laira Winter. This was her personal maid, assigned to attend her sworn younger sister. ...Though from what shed heard, Laira had been more destructive than helpful. Still, that was of no concern to Isis right now. What concerned her was the carefree maid standing before her. I entrusted you with my sister due to your diligence. So why are you here in the palace? Dont tell me you think my orders are meaningless. Why had she forgotten her original duty and shown up at the palace? Of course, she hadnt scolded her intending any real punishment. It was more of a habitual reprimand, since, whatever she said, this maid probably wouldnt comprehend it anyway. Her curiosity, however, was genuine. Laira, eyes twinkling brightly, spoke up. Oh, I came because the knight had a message for you! ...From him? Yes! Hmm. Isis knew he seldom delivered messages directly. Occasionally, hed drop hints, but such straightforward messages were rare. ...Troubling. And then The knight said, It looks like Ill have to clash with the Guild, so please handle the aftermath. He said any justification would do. ...... Her anxiety had been spot on, and Isis rubbed her brow again. Haha, truly the best talent. Solving Your Highnesss worries in an instant, haha! Dont laugh. Do you think Im not serious? Isnt it delightful? He always exceeds my expectations. Nonsense. ...Pardon me, but... ...... Are you perhaps...enjoying this? ...... She couldnt suppress a budding satisfaction. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, the knight who had so nonchalantly asked the princess to handle the fallout was You better be careful with your words. If I catch even a hint of a lie, your head will be the first to go. ...... threatening the Guildmasters life. ......Hah. The Guildmaster laughed weakly in disbelief. The knights terrifying aura loomed over him, his subordinates scattered and injured, the doors, desks, and floors shattered, with a hatchet ominously embedded in the table before him. A deadlock. If ever there was a moment when retreat was impossible, this was it. The Guildmaster dared not meet the knights gaze. Damn it, Ive really stumbled onto a madman this time...! He was too afraid to even look up. Nothing in this world was scarier than a human, hatchet in hand, with murderous intent glinting in his eyes. Chapter 86: The Knight Has a Discussion (5) "A-Attack!!" The blaring alarm echoed throughout the entire building. In most places, such an alert would instantly incite panic, but... "Again?" "Attacks have been unusually frequent this month." "So, whos attacking this time?" "I heard its a knight?" "Hmm, I wonder if a knights body would fetch a good price with an alchemist?" Most of those present sat around playing cards, not a hint of urgency on their faces, as if they were thoroughly accustomed to this. And, to an extent, they were. They belonged to one of the most hated organizations in the kingdom. The Guild Consortium. They were the official representatives of all the guilds gathered in the capital. "Lets not bother. Just get back to work." Simon, head of the Pendragon Guild Consortium branch, dismissed the attack report with indifference. He treated it as a trivial, daily occurrence. "Its probably another thug sent by some noble weve crossed. Could even be the knight of that baron we kicked off his land yesterday." "Theres no shortage of people whod want to send someone our way, huh? Who should we send?" "Send some of the boys. Its a knight, so he should be decently strong, right?" "Understood, Simon." Their attitude was undeniably arrogant. Even with news that a knight had directly invaded, they remained completely unfazed. This wasnt mere arrogance, thoughit was confidence. Only a few knew, but the Guild possessed a number of powerful fighters. Their principle was to bring in anyone, as long as they werent complete scum. They even recruited those with dubious pasts, often in uneasy cooperation with certain nobles who looked the other way for a bribe. As a result, the Guild had many capable fighters in their ranks. Some of them could rival even the captains of knightly orders, so it was understandable they werent concerned about an invader. Even if assassins stormed the building, they wouldnt be troubled; theyd simply go about their work as usual. "I heard a guild in the production sector asked us to look for someone whos gone missing?" "A blacksmith named Hans, quite high-ranked. Theres concern he was abducted by an illegal mage, and hes been missing for over ten years." "Then hes probably dead. No point in searching for him." "But still...." "I know, well pretend to search, at least." Simon was the head of the guild responsible for Pendragon Kingdom. He ran one of the continents largest guilds, ranking third in size out of 101 guilds scattered across the land. Swift, efficient, and calculated. That was Simons style. "All right. Ill just tell them we tried our best but came up short." "Good, now about this matter with the Marquess of Genemia...." Boom! Boom! "If its about the Marquess of Genemia, I believe its already being handled, so you dont need to worry about" Crash! "Though, I did notice something odd in these files...." Crash! "...Why is it so loud out there?" "Hmm, could the invader be stronger than we thought?" "Theyre not showing any sign of quieting down. Tsk." "Ill take care of it." "Very well, Rem. Do your best." Rem, though thin, was Simons right-hand man within the Guild. He was formerly from a prestigious knightly order and possessed skills on par with a vice-commander. With him stepping outside, Simon expected things to settle quickly. And they did, as expected. "Finally, some peace." Satisfied, Simon smiled and returned to the meeting with his assistant Boom!! "?!?" Both Simon and his assistants eyes went wide as saucers. If something had simply crashed through the door, they might not have been so shocked, but... "R-Rem?" It was Rem who came crashing through the wall. Or rather "Ugh...!" Hed been used to smash through the wall, his body bruised and bloodied beyond recognition. Just minutes ago, hed been a composed and competent knight, but now he looked like a wreck, blood dripping from his battered form. Simon swore under his breath, "Damn it!" Swiftly assessing the situation, Simon decided to throw himself toward the window to escape. If he could just get through, hed have a clear route to the emergency exit. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With his contingency plans in place, he felt confident hed get away "Are you the Guildmaster?" Crash!! until he was met with a violent blow. "!!" A throwing knife sliced past his ear, embedding itself deep in the wall, demonstrating its lethal force. He could sense it wasnt aimed to hit himyet. Just as he began to turn around, he saw "Wooaaaah!" A barbarian mercenary appeared, stepping through the broken wall as though it were a door! Vent! A fierce warrior from the mysterious barbarian tribe. His skills were renowned, said to have slain two hundred bandits single-handedly. Although he wasnt formally part of the Guild, he was a top mercenary hired with a hefty sum and long negotiations. Yes! Seeing Vent unharmed, Simon realized hed likely been drinking himself silly, which was typical for him, but that was unimportant. What mattered was that Vent was now here to handle the intruder. With anticipation, Simon watched as Vent swung his powerful fist. A blow strong enough to crumple steel shields. And the invader... Clang! "...?" "You done?" ...took the punch, and it sounded like hitting solid armor instead of flesh. Even with a direct hit to his face, the intruder didnt flinch; he stood there as calm as ever. "...Iron boulder?" Vent recalled a massive rock found only in his homeland, the Serpents Forest. Only the greatest warriors could crack it, known for its legendary toughness. The sensation of hitting this man was exactly like striking that rock. It was as though the intruders body was crafted of irona strange technique known as [Adamantine Body]. With a calm, effortless movement, the intruder struck back at Vent, his fist landing hard. Boom! The punch landed in Vents gut, releasing a deafening explosion, and Vent, though not dead, collapsed to his knees, overwhelmed by agony. In a single blow, the top-ranked mercenary had fallen. It was quick, brutal, but his survival proved his skill. Because this intruder, this knight, was nothing short of "Hey, anyone else want to step in?" "..." a monster. "Bring anyone else forward now, so we dont have to go through this again later." "N-No, sir." "Really? Then sit down. Were going to have a little talk." "...Why, yes, of course!" Gulp. Once more, Simons sharp instincts kicked in. He realized that if hed hesitated even for a second... This man would have killed me. Without a hint of remorse. Simon, staking his position as Guildmaster, knew with certainty. Crack! The intruder sat on a ruined chair, idly tossing a hatchet onto the table. Simon flinched, fearing it would come flying his way, but the hatchet landed on the table, embedding itself in the center. "Thats... an expensive table..." "Pay attention, you fool." "Y-Yes." Simon scowled at his assistant, whod failed to read the room, then glanced at the hatchet, now a menacing warning as it stuck straight up from the center of the table. And just as he expected "Im going to ask you a question. If you hesitate in your answer, this hatchet will land on your forehead, your chest, or, if youre unlucky, somewhere lower." "..." "Answer." "Y-Yes, I understand." In all his years as Guildmaster, no one had ever treated him with such disdain. Even high-ranking nobles and esteemed merchants treated him with respect, if begrudgingly. But this man before himhe felt nothing but unfiltered malice. Who is he? When did I ever provoke someone like this? His thoughts raced even as he sensed his life flashing before his eyes. As if proving hed earned his rank through more than just luck, Simon continued to analyze and think. The intruder smirked. "Your minds racing. Curious who I am, arent you?" "Y-Yes, I am curious." Simon asked without pretense. If a chance was given, he would seize it. Better to remain humble than to be crushed. Despite the intense sweat rolling down his back, Simon asked, and the man replied. "Im Ihan, the demoted knight." "..." He revealed his name plainly, and Simon froze, finally placing the name in his mind. Ihan. The very knight who had made a name for himself repelling a monster invasion just days ago. The notion that this might be someone with the same name was too foolish even to consider. ! Simons brain quickly pieced together the information and deduced why Ihan had come. "S-Sir! Id like to clear up any misunderstandings. I assure you, our dealings with Lady Revi Folt were conducted under lawful contracts. But, sir, if you proceed this way, it will only trouble Lady Revi Folt herself...." "Youre quick. You figured out in three seconds why Im here?" "Haha..." Once again, Simon proved he hadnt gained his position on luck alone. Damn it! I knew it would come to this! As soon as he heard Ihans name, Simon instantly recalled Revi Folts and deduced the reason for his presence. His disciple.... The Guild Consortium had classified Ihan as a top-level threat since witnessing his devastating power against the monsters. Knowing Lady Revi Folt was one of his disciples had made them apprehensive, but the higher-ups had remained confident. Even if she were his disciple, they believed Ihan wouldnt interfere in noble affairs. Surely, even a powerful knight would understand the boundaries of his duty. That had been the Consortiums reasoning, and Simon had agreed. Thus, as Guildmaster, Simon asserted himself. "I-I must clarify. The Guilds role is merely that of an intermediary. I admit our dealings arent entirely spotless, but I see no reason for such harsh persecution. Isnt this simply an attack against the Guild" "I saw the thug you sent, harassing my disciple." "..." ...He should have kept his mouth shut. Boldness was a luxury he couldnt afford. Simon''s face went pale as he listened to Ihans chilling words. "Tell me, if someone like a little sister were being mocked and harassed by some lowlife, would you be angry or not?" ".........." "Just in case you think Im lying, that lowlife is lying outside your front door right now. Hes in no state to talk, but if you want, I can fix him up so you can confirm whether Im lying. Care to try?" "Th-Thats...." Simons voice faltered, too overwhelmed to finish his sentence. But Ihan wasnt the type to wait on a man pretending to be mute. "Just know one thing: if my words are true and this is no misunderstanding, youre going to suffer a painful death. And Ill hunt down your family, your kin, your friends, every last one. Ill destroy all nine generations of your lineage, I swear on everything." He was clearly a man who should never, ever be provoked. ".........." Simon dared not argue back, opting instead for silence. Swiftly, he dropped his head to the ground in submission. Chapter 87: The Knight Has a Discussion (6) This guy, he moves fast. No wonder he rose so quickly despite his youth. There was something shrewd about him. Despite his obsequiousness, he knew when to stand firm and when to bend. Normally, Ihan might have respected him for that. Many would dismiss it as cowardice, but Ihan saw it as a smart survival strategy. But right now, any trace of respect was far from his mind. Usually, a poor first impression was enough to last indefinitely, and that was precisely the case here. If he were truly as sharp as he seems, he wouldnt have sent those thugs after my disciple. Huuuk. A murderous aura surged forth along with his irritation. Ihan was still struggling to fully control his intensity after taking the [Unmeasurable Grade] elixir, and with this bunch, he didnt bother trying to suppress it. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shatter! The sound of nearby glass breaking, from both drinking glasses and windows, filled the room. The raw aura emanating from Ihan was powerful enough to shake even sturdy objects. Objects made of glass, with their relatively fragile durability, "screamed" from the intensity. And in silence, Simon and his assistant let out internal screams of their own. Simon had every desire to flee, but he knew better than to try. If he attempted to run from this hatchet-wielding monster, hed likely find himself with an unwelcome new "air hole." At twenty-nine years old, Simon wasnt ready to leave this world just yet. Do you... know anything about the Marquess of Tristan? he asked, beginning to spill everything he knew. Hm, not really, Ihan replied. But... its a very well-known house... A knight unaware of House Tristan? Wasnt that problematic? So, does that matter here? Er, I suppose not. You dont need to know, after all, sir. Yes, there was no need for him to know! Even if House Tristan was one of the founding noble families, with only three marquessates left in the kingdom, what difference did that make? If he didnt know, that was on Tristan! Simon continued, his words as sycophantic as could be. Uh, a-anyway, the Tristan family is indeed a powerful one. While they may not be on the scale of House Lionel or House Galahad, they are significant, with over a hundred knights. Other than the White Lion Order, few houses can boast such a large number of knights. A hundred knights... Though skill levels among knights varied, each was like a raw gem, refined and filtered through a demanding process. Many trained in the art of combat, but for every thirty who began, maybe only one ever became a true knight. While rural nobility might have subpar knights, the great noble houses rooted in the capital were of a different caliber. The elite of the elite. One knight could hold off dozens of seasoned soldiers, after all. And this house had a hundred such knights under its banner? The financial strength needed to maintain a hundred knights, not to mention the royal permission to do so, underscored the high authority they commanded. And the current head of the house, Marquess Genemia, still has no children. As such, House Tristan is working tirelessly to arrange a marriage for the marquess, as they risk losing their line. The Tristan houses inability to secure an heir held significant implications. As one of the elder pillars of the royalist faction, their influence over the royal family was substantial. Should such a factional leader fail to produce an heir, it would sap nearly thirty percent of the royalists power. For the royalist faction, this was a development they could not afford. So why hasnt this marquess gotten married or had kids yet? Ihan asked. M-Marriage and children, sir... After all, this was the Marquess. Slow answer? Oh, y-yes, my apologies! Ahem. The question was understandable. Why hadnt the head of a prestigious familywealthy and powerfulproduced an heir? The answer... Out of loyalty and a desire to preserve his noble dignity If you start spewing nonsense, Ill cut out your tongue. Its no loyalty, sir! The men of House Tristan lose their... abilities as soon as they father a child. In other words, theyre castrated after having a kid. And Marquess Genemia, renowned for his taste in pleasures, has simply chosen not to... sacrifice himself in that way. He has mistresses but refrains from fathering any children. What a spectacle. How old is this guy? Hes fifty-three, sir. ... Ahem. Simon averted his eyes, feeling embarrassed by his own explanation, while Ihan... Thats... pretty impressive. It was more admiration than disdain. He had to admit, maintaining that level of vitality at that age was no small feat. However. So what does this Marquess Tristan or whoever have to do with my disciple? The critical point had yet to be addressed, and Ihan demanded an answer. Simon hesitated briefly but then T-The Marquess of Genemia sent a matchmaker to Lady Folt. He seems ready to settle down... And specifically to whom? ... Its not, is it? Ahem. ...Hell. Ihan cursed under his breath. Even without a direct answer, he knew who they were proposing to. He was stunned. Once again, I must stress that we are simply matchmakers here, sir. The marquess wished for a meeting, and the Guild merely facilitated it. Why did he want your Guild to handle it? Its actually quite common for us to handle noble matchmaking. Some engagements are arranged between houses, but... as you may be aware, nobles arent immune to certain issues. Often, engagements fall through, either due to incompatibility or... issues of infidelity or violence. Nobles couldnt risk exposing their flaws. Thus, if any unpleasant matters arose, they preferred to resolve them discreetly, no matter the cost. In short, as long as the outcome was favorable, the means were secondary. The marquess, realizing it was time to produce an heir, selected Lady Revi Folt as a suitable match. Of course, his reputation required that this arrangement with such a young lady be kept confidential. The Guild is doing its utmost to ensure the success of this marriage. ... Though it may be uncomfortable for you, sir, Lady Revi Folt is highly sought after among nobles. Not only is she beautiful, but shes also shown great promise as a swordswoman at a young age. For knightly families, the possibility of producing a strong heir with such a partner is highly desirable. ... Haa... Simon sighed heavily, looking several years older. Not only had he revealed the Guilds dirty secrets, but hed also disclosed the faults of the great noble houses. One might think this was insignificant, but that would be missing the point. If it were publicly known that certain noble houses were coercing someone into marriage, their honor would be in shambles. Nobles would go to any lengths to keep this information hidden, as it would forever stain their reputation. Not that theyd try to take him on by force; theyd just try to bribe him in other ways. For the powerless, their treasures only brought misfortune; for the powerful, their wealth was fortune. Simon had divulged the secrets of the nobility to Ihan, hoping this would somewhat atone for the Guilds transgressions. That bastard! Ill kill him with my own hands! Simon gritted his teeth. Hed ordered that Lady Revi Folt be protected from a distance, but some imbecile had ignored his orders, sending someone to closely monitor herand an especially vile person, at that. And unfortunately, the Guild had more than its fair share of fools who disregarded his commands. Clearly, some noble eager to lower Lady Revis "value" had bribed a Guild member to harass her. ...Idiots. Ill make sure they die for this! Simon resolved that, should he survive this encounter, hed find and punish the one responsible. And the knight holding his life in his hands said, You have the makings of a storyteller. Youve presented things rather... well. ? Well, I suppose thatll do. With a few vague words, Ihan suddenly rose and turned to leave, leaving Simon blinking in confusion. A-Are you just leaving? Why? Should I destroy the rest of this place? Oh, no, thats not what I meant! Like a tickling cough, unspoken words nearly spilled from Simons lips. After providing an explanation, shouldnt they at least negotiate? Or was there nothing he wanted in return? ...Didnt he want to hear more about Lady Revi Folts circumstances? Such questions crowded the tip of his tongue. The knight had all the reasons and authority he needed to press further. If it were him, Simon wouldnt leave until hed wrung out every last ounce of benefit from the situation, forcing the other to beg for mercy. As he mulled over his thoughts, Ihan turned back and said, The rest of the information involves her family. I dont need to hear that from anyone else. Some things, even with a disciple, require privacy. Though youve already trespassed into that privacy quite a bit... This was different. If any harm had actually come to her, Id have killed you and everyone else breathing here. Im not the type to forgive anyone who dares harm my people. ... "But consider yourselves lucky. I managed to prevent things from going that far, and Im here to settle it personally. Though a few people did try to block my pathwell, theyll be hospitalized for a while. So Ill let this slide for now." "Ahem...!" "Finally, as for you... You kept some things hidden while talking, but you didnt lie. Thats why Im letting you live." "Do... Do you really believe that I told no lies?" "Thats my impression. If Im wrong, Ill come back to take your head. I dont usually give second chances." "...Haha, the Guild isnt so easily trifled with, sir." "I beg to differ." With a meaningful smile, Ihan walked out through the wall hed destroyed, leaving without a trace of regret. Watching him leave, Simon muttered, "Ha... Just what kind of man is that?" His mind swirled with confusion. Hed stormed in with an aura so fierce it seemed hed burn everything to ashes, yet now he left calmly, like a serene lake. Simon, never having met someone like this before, found himself unconsciously following the direction Ihan had gone, feeling oddly unsettled. However Crunch. Whooosh! . As Simon surveyed the scene outside, he was rendered speechless, and his assistant gasped, falling back in shock. "Did a whole horde of large-class monsters invade us?" Simons assistant murmured, sharing the same sentiment. Everything was destroyed. Only the steel beams and pillars supporting the 150-square-meter building remained intact. Everything else was on the verge of collapse. And the scariest part? Wait, he... did all this alone, in less than ten minutes? From the moment the alarm rang to when Ihan reached Simons room, it hadnt even been ten minutes. Yet the place looked like this. It was akin to being attacked by seven large-class monsters simultaneously. The sheer scale was terrifying. And even more terrifying... N-No ones dead? Though many were gravely injured, no one had died. As someone once said, subduing people without killing them was more challenging. And this knight had managed to do just that in an incredibly short amount of time. ...Without a scratch. Simon felt he might faint. Exaggerated strength, they said? They must be out of their minds! Some of the Guilds senior members had questioned the rumors about Ihans skills after he thwarted the terrorist attack the day before, dismissing the reports as mere exaggerations. Simon wondered if theyd still be so dismissive after witnessing this disaster. He slumped to the ground, letting out a hollow laugh. "Of course he left so confidently." He realized now that, even if those wronged decided to retaliate, Ihan had the confidence to return at any time and wipe them out again. Simon chuckled bitterly. What could he do against someone like that? As Guildmaster, he found himself wondering... "...I wonder wholl come out on top?" "Pardon?" "...Nothing." An internal struggle between a mere knight and the Tristan marquessate. As he entertained this far-fetched thought, Simon shook his head at his own foolish musings. ...Yet he left room for the possibility. Chapter 88: The Knight Has a Discussion (7) "...Ive really done it this time." As he stepped out of the building, reality struck him like a wave. Just a minute ago, his blood had been boiling, and hed smashed everything in his path without a second thought. But now, as he surveyed the destruction, he realized he might have gone a bit overboard. Hed torn apart a building easily over a hundred pyeong in size, and though no one had died, there would certainly be enough people laid up in bed for the foreseeable future to fill a few truckloads. If this got out... This wont just end with a pay cut or a reprimand... Hed already asked the maid to request help from his sister, but even she might struggle to clean up this mess. Then again, with her power, she could probably make this problem disappear with little effort. But Im definitely on a tighter leash now. Hed already been tied down, and now he might as well have a noose around his neck. ...This is madness. Ihan sighed, grimacing at his predicament. But then "Master...." "Why are you here? I told you to stay somewhere safe." "B-But..." For some reason, he didnt feel any regret. What was the word for this? Favoritism, perhaps? He knew he shouldnt favor one student over others, but Ihan also knew that he couldnt control such feelings. She was a remarkable kid, full of potential and the willingness to learn everything he could teach her... No, thats not quite right. Let him clarify. She was simply a "good kid." Was it wrong to want her to receive as much kindness as she gave? So "Lets go grab some food. Im starving." Despite the headache of cleaning up, Ihan felt a deep sense of satisfaction. "..." Revi watched in stunned silence as her master walked out. The building belonging to the Guild Consortium, the twentieth-largest structure in the eastern district, was on the verge of collapse. And the person responsible for this destruction was her own teacher. Overwhelming. That was the word that came to mind as she watched him, realizing he could easily defeat opponents she could barely even hope to face. Revi swallowed nervously. "Master...." "So, its official now? Youre calling me Master instead of Instructor since you dropped out?" "Oh, no, thats not what I...!" "It was a joke, a joke." "...Ah." "...My bad. I wont joke around anymore, so dont make that face." "Yes?" "..." "...Huh?" A tear slid down her cheek. Only then did she realize shed been crying. But why? "S-Sorry... Im... sorry...." She didnt even know why she was crying, and yet she kept wiping away the tears and apologizing. Ihan, however, didnt look troubled or angry. "Sometimes, when someone feels relief or lets their guard down, it just happens. Ive dealt with all the scary ones, so you dont need to worry anymore. ...So could you stop crying? Im not great at comforting people...." His gentle words and concerned gaze only deepened her feelings. Just a moment ago, hed been the same person whod demolished the Guild building, yet here he was, fumbling over how to comfort her. And so Revi, looking up at the man who genuinely cared for her, suddenly threw herself into his arms. "Uuhh... Hic." "..." She clung to him and cried softly. "If youre going to cry, do it out loud. Why cry so quietly?" His muttered words made her sobs grow louder. Now, I finally understand. Why shed suddenly started crying. It wasnt fear from watching him tear apart the Guild. It was reliefand joy that brought on these tears. The joy of knowing that someone would fight for her, that someone stood unconditionally on her side Revi couldnt hold back her tears any longer. She stayed in his embrace, her shoulders shaking for quite some time. For a long, long time... Meanwhile, the would-be actors whod arrived too late to the scene looked at each other. "It seems like we werent needed here after all?" "Indeed." "Hmm, Kunta wanted to fight too." "Timing is everything in life." "Id have liked to show off a bit too." "...Haha." "..." They all wore slightly embarrassed expressions, like actors whod missed their cue. They knew they shouldve rushed in instead of hesitating. Still, relief showed in their smiles. They were simply glad that their comrade was safe. Originally, all eighty students had been poised to mobilize, but the seven representatives had volunteered to handle it. As it turned out, even that had been unnecessary. "So, Jack. Did you find anything?" "While Instructor was... dismantling things, I confirmed that Tristans involved. Things are about to get more complicated." "...Tristan." Certain things could only be confirmed on-site. The man with striking black eyes listened to his subordinates report, his face contorted with frustration. Tristan. The name evoked both resentment and conflict for him. Especially with the man leading that family. He was undoubtedly impressive as a knight, but his... "If only hed mend his womanizing ways, hed be much better off." "You know Marquess Genemia well?" Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boy with twin swords asked, evidently noticing his familiarity. After a moment of hesitation, he shook his head. "I cant say theres no connection, but claiming there is would be strange." "...?" He had no choice but to leave it vague. In the "present," hed had no encounters with that man. "Is that supposed to be noble-speak? Why make it so complicated?" "Kunta thinks its time to relearn the common tongue. Cant understand a word of what hes saying." The grumbling of the mercenary and the barbarian brought a wry smile to his face. But at the same time, he found himself marveling at how he could speak so freely with them now. Returning to this time is a true blessing. Hed once regarded these people as enemies, and now theyd become friends and comrades. So thats why people say nothing beats shared connections? He recalled the words of a future subordinate as he looked at his newfound comrades. "Uh, wouldnt it be best for us to leave now?" A suspiciously exceptional, gray-haired young man hed never met in any timeline. "...I know, I know. I understand I need to be patient this time...!" Grit! And the "crazy witch" hed never expected to befriend, who was now only an innocent blonde mage, albeit burning with jealousy. Truly... Im fortunate to have such a mentor. Loen was deeply grateful for the connections and lessons from his second chance at life. His gaze rested on the young girl, nestled in her masters arms, who still had so much growing up to do. ...So it was you, huh? I hadnt realized, with your different appearance and name. It dawned on him today. Not because of Tristan or the Guild. Watching her silently cry made him realize it. The quiet sobbing. The... girl hed once known... might have been her. The Saint of the Battlefield had always cried like this when sorrow struck her. Even at the deaths of close comrades, shed only trembled quietly, as if she didnt know how to cry out loud. ...So it was a habit from her youth. "Haa...." Loen barely managed to hold back his own tears. She had been his most trusted comrade. Her body had been scarred with burns, so shed always worn a mask, exuding humility. Yet on the battlefield, she had been the most courageous and noble warrior. After the death of the Mercenary King, shed rallied the fragmented mercenaries, becoming their new leader. She was a nightmare to nobles and a warrior who fought to save a corrupted kingdom. ...Yet despite all her glory, she had never known true happiness, only living a life filled with tragedy. Loen was overwhelmed by guilt. Im sorry, Jan. Im so sorry. I should have recognized you sooner, but I didnt.... He felt like the worst fool. This was the comrade who had saved his life multiple times. He had excuses, of course. Shed never shared her past life with anyone. Shed endured so much that her hair had turned white, and it was only after three years of companionship that shed revealed even her gender. She hadnt even shared her real name. To him, shed only been known as the Saint of the Battlefield, Ark Janthe "Ark" for the powerless. No one had been curious about her life or background. Not even him, who had fought back-to-back with her. But what good were those excuses now? He hadnt recognized her. So this is why they say life is filled with regrets. Loen reflected on just how selfish hed been, how little hed cared for others. Even before returning, hed been praised as a skilled swordsman and a hero. But he had never been truly accepted by the people. Hed lived selfishly, caring little for others, and though people saw him as a hero, they instinctively knew their lives would be difficult under his rule. He regretted it all. If only he had died on the battlefield, sparing someone else... would the future have been brighter? Ill never know. A failure like him had no right to guess. But even if he was a failure... Ill do everything I can to make sure her life doesnt end in tragedy this time. Loen made a vow. Even if she didnt remember him, he remembered her. That was enough to make her no longer a stranger. He resolved to ensure that her future would not end as it once had. ...For now, however Ill be content to play a supporting role. He knew that the stage wasnt his this time. The star of this story was his unpredictable and formidable mentor. So, how will you unravel this tangled web? The knight always acted beyond his expectations, making choices that reshaped even the course of fate. As a returnee, Loen watched with glowing eyes, eager to see the next move his mentor would make. Chapter 89: The Knight Has a Discussion (8) Ihan brought Revi back to his own home. It wasnt as if he couldnt have taken her somewhere else, but he figured his place would be the safest. And, truthfully, there was another significant reason hed chosen to bring her here. "Please, enjoy some tea while you talk!" "Th-Thank you, Miss Maid." "Not at all! Please, make yourself comfortable!" "Yes... Thank you." "Hehe." Reira Winter, his maid, had a comforting presence that seemed to radiate life itself. Ihan thought that simply having Reira around would help Revi feel at ease. Reira, exuding her characteristic vitality like a human vitamin, trotted backward out of the room, giving Ihan an encouraging wink as she mouthed, "Good luck, Sir Knight!" Such positive energy was a skill not even aura users could replicate. Sure enough... "Miss Reira is really amazing. Shes always so positive and seems to understand peoples feelings." "I think youre giving her too much credit. In my opinion, shes just thoughtlessly cheerful." "That... might be true." Revi seemed to regain some energy from Reiras sunlight-like aura. This was certainly a positive sign. Well... "Oh no!" ...Although perhaps Revi didnt need to mimic every aspect of her. Sure enough, as Reira tripped backward with a startled "Oops!" and the clatter of her fall filled the room, one of Ihans recently crafted tables shattered into pieces. Under normal circumstances, one might worry more about the person than the furniture. However, Ihan wasnt particularly concerned. "Wh-What should I do? Sir Knight, the table... its broken..." "This isnt the first time, so dont worry about it. Are you hurt?" "Huh?" "...Shes so sturdy she didnt even consider the possibility of getting hurt." "Hehehe." "Just stay healthy. Ill be satisfied with that." "Hehe, yes!" Ihan gave his usual composed reassurance, while the maid beamed at him as if she were a golden retriever wagging her tail. Seeing them, Revi stifled a giggle. "Hmph!" "..." "I-Im sorry! I didnt mean to laugh...." "No, its good to see you laugh. People should laugh when they feel like it; its good for the soul." "Um... well..." "Have you cried yourself out now?" "!!?" "Haha, youre fun to tease." "T-Thats too much...." Revis face flushed, and her voice dropped to a whisper. Ihan urged her to keep laughing, as much as she wanted. Finally, she looks a bit livelier. People need to let themselves cry when times are tough. It helps to lighten the heart. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thank goodness. He felt a wave of relief wash over him. When hed first found her, shed looked completely defeated, wearing an expression as if the world had collapsed around her. He hadnt been able to just leave her like that; hed worried she might make a drastic decision. Today, shed been on the verge of breaking. Theres no way I can let her go now. One of Ihans most harrowing memories from his time as a noncommissioned officer was witnessing attempts at suicide among his soldiers. From bullying among peers, physical beatings, and the depression that came from failing to adapt to military life, to the sense of deprivation that came with losing freedom for two yearssoldiers who reached their breaking point often chose the path of self-harm. Ihan had taken on the responsibility of caring for such individuals. He had, admittedly, been unfairly assigned the task. But it was the first time hed ever been truly passionate about something in the military. He didnt want to see anyone die in front of him. He wanted to help them endure a little longer so they could return to society. Thanks to his efforts, incidents in his unit had diminished significantly. And now... Its been a while since Ive done this kind of mental care. Here was a young girl showing deeply troubling signs. She was fragile, like a candle that could be snuffed out at any moment. He couldnt stand by and watch his beloved student succumb to despair. "Revi." "Y-Yes, sir!" "Why are you so surprised?" "Its just... I think this is one of the few times youve called me by my name...." "Uncomfortable? Then Ill call you by something else." "N-No, calling me Revi is fine...." "Alright then, Ill call you that." "Yes...." It wasnt just that hed called her by name; it was also the warmth in his voice. Revi blushed, clearly unused to someone addressing her so personally. She really was an exceptionally pure soul. An adult in age only, still with a bit of a young girl aura. This purity, however, made her all the more vulnerable. She was still young and in need of societys protection, fragile like glass that could shatter at any time. And so, Ihan approached her gently but with firm resolve. "Ill ask you some questions now. If you find it difficult to answer, you can simply nod or say yes or no. Ill interpret your responses as best I can." "Oh, you really dont need to...." "Did you drop out of the academy by choice? Or was someone forcing you to?" "!!!" "See? Youre already struggling to answer." "..." "Alright, you dont even need to nod. Just listen to what I have to say." Ihan took a sip of the tea Reira had brought him, preparing to delve into the conversation. "I dont claim to know everything about you. But I do know this: youre not the type to give up on learning for no reason." "..." "I know something must have happened. I know youve been struggling, agonizing over it all by yourself, and finally, you decided to drop out. But, listen, enduring suffering alone isnt braveryits just self-torture." "I... I...." "As I said, if speaking is too hard, you dont have to say anything. I just want to understand whats really in your heart. Im only asking because I dont want to see you suffering alone." "..." "Let me offer you one piece of advice as someone whos been through life a little longer: sometimes, simply sharing things with someone else can be a comfort." "Master, you..." "Hm?" "...Youre unexpectedly eloquent." "Is that... a compliment?" "Yes." The highest praise. The Folt family, once known for producing esteemed knights, had lost nearly everything. Generations ago, their swords and martial arts skills had been passed down orally rather than recorded. And because of that, when knights fell in battle during the war with Britain, nearly all of their legacy was lost. By the time Revis grandfather had taken over, all that remained were the familys noble title and a few small properties. Still, her grandfather had tried to cling to the familys honor, swearing to rebuild what theyd lost. But instead of accepting reality, hed simply struggled, unable to restore what had already disappeared. In truth, if Folt had embraced this reality, they might have found a different path. Perhaps they could have established themselves as civil servants or pursued a more stable life. Instead... "Martial techniques and swordsmanship are refined over generations, crystallizing as treasures within a knights body. Restoring them isnt a simple task. Even if my grandfather were a prodigy like Young Master Loen, it wouldnt have been possible. And my grandfather... was merely average. With average skills, theres no way to revive such techniques." Theyd poured every last bit of their resources into trying to restore the familys martial techniques and swordsmanship, but it hadnt been enough. Eventually... "The family went bankrupt." Yes, the Folt family went bankrupt. All their titles were sold off, leaving them as little more than honorary nobles, living in a small, borrowed house. If it werent for the legacy of being a war hero and the small estate left to them, the family might have ceased to exist. Reality was harsh, and Revis father should have accepted that by now. He should have let go of his dreams, focused on providing for his family. Instead "Revi, would you consider getting married?" She saw it clearlythe gold bracelets on his wrists, the ornate sword decorated with flashy embellishments. In that moment, she understood. She had been sold. "It would be a lie to say Im not hurt. But Im trying to think positively about it. At least this way, my family can live in better conditions." "..." "Its also a good marriage match. Although the Marquess is quite a bit older, he is of the Tristan family. Not bad, really. While other noblewomen are desperate to secure good matches, Im...." "..." "Im... but... Master, why cant I bring myself to say Im okay with this?" "..." In response to Revis quiet question, Ihan remained silent. He didnt answer her question because, deep down, Revi already knew the answer herself. Telling her how it felt to have ones wings clipped and ones feet shackled... ...That would be too cruel. Ihan left Revi with Reira for a moment and walked to the cliff in his backyard. It was a desolate, silent place. Had he come here to clear his head? No. Or maybe because of his rising anger? That wasnt it either. The reason hed come here, to an area where no one else would be... "I have a few questions for you." "Yes, sir." Footsteps approached. Hed come to meet a particular person. As soon as he threw the question into the air, a boy with gray hair appeared, seemingly having anticipated Ihans call. As if already knowing what Ihan would want to know. And, just as expected, Ihans question was: "What happens to her in the original story?" "..." "You dont have to answer if youd rather not. Im not pressing you for it. It just... crossed my mind." "Haha...." So hes given up on pretending now. Derek laughed to himself, but he felt no resentment. Because he knew Ihans questions were always deeply human in nature. And so, he replied: "This is... purely hypothetical, of course. Im just talking to myself." "...Alright. Lets leave it at that." "Ahem." In a voice just above a whisper, he delivered the [spoiler]. "The Marquess is poisoned and left clinging to life. And Revi Folt is blamed as the culprit." "..." "Would you... like me to continue?" "Um...!" Ihan suddenly felt a pang of nostalgia for the fiery, satisfying taste of food from homea craving so intense, he found himself wanting a sip of the most refreshing dongchimi he could imagine. Chapter 90: There are no excuses in my life (1) As Ihan made his way out, he couldnt help but realize he was stepping into something significant. In the midst of his sudden clarity, he felt the weight of a resolved determination settling in, driving each of his steps with unwavering purpose. While in a meeting with the planning team, a female planner had commented, Dont you think this characters story is just... too pitiful? In a room where profitability and popularity reigned supreme, few sympathized. Instead, the responses she received were: Whats pitiful about it?The characters tragic background will be well-received by the players. This is exactly the kind of thing they resonate with.True, stories are crucial for character appeal these days.Kudos to the creator for coming up with this. They did a good job. Most developers were simply satisfied that the character had a backstory. The woman sighed, feeling more exasperated by their responses than understood. Among them, however, was one person who agreed with her perspectivethough he kept it to himself. At that time, and even now, he was reserved, hesitant to voice his thoughts in front of others. Instead, he found himself glancing over the concise description of one specific female characters story in the setting notes. Levi Folt, Part 1 C The Beginning of Despair [Married at 19. Sold off, she was neglected, scorned, and abused by the marquiss servants.][Her maid, who led the bullying, was secretly one of the marquiss mistresses.][She endured a torturous existence. Her father, Raynol Folt, continuously failed in business, forcing him to borrow money from the marquis family, worsening her treatment and intensifying the abuse.][The marquis continued his affairs even after marriage, with his retainers viewing her as nothing more than a financial drain.][In the second year of her marriage, the retainers pressured her to bear an heir. On the night they were to consummate the marriage, the marquiss jealous mistress poisoned him. However, the poison did not kill him but left him in a near-death state.][Levi, who was present, was accused of the crime.][She was imprisoned and tortured. Fortunately, the marquis recovered and the real culprit was exposed. It was suspected that he survived due to his aura training.][The maid was executed, along with all those complicit.][Weakened physically and mentally, Levi was sent to a convent under the pretense of rehabilitation but without any compensation.][Not long after, her family was killed, allegedly due to Raynol Folts enemies.] Part 1 was filled with nothing but despair and hardship. It was a tragically powerful story, one that would fit any heroic character driven by relentless suffering. Levi, Part 2 C Heros Growth [Eight years later, a revolutionary war begins.][Soldiers set the convent ablaze, and while rescuing the nuns, Levi is engulfed in flames, slipping into a coma.][She survives for a month, covered in burns, before her heart stops and shes pronounced dead.][Upon awakening her divine powers, she is miraculously resurrected, becoming a beacon of hope for the priests.][Although her wounds remain unhealed, her voice partially gone, and her hair turned white, she is trained by an elderly monk. Shortly after, inquisitors attack, refusing to acknowledge a new saint.][Her master and the nuns sacrifice themselves to help her escape.][Vowing vengeance, she joins a mercenary guild and quickly rises through the ranks.][Five years later, she becomes the commander of the Mercenary Alliance.] Part 2 served to portray her as a hero who, having overcome intense trials, was poised to face even greater ones, all for the purpose of fulfilling the ultimate heros journey. Levi Jean dArc, Part 3 C The Birth of a Saint [Purges corrupt nobles and churches.][Allies with the Northern Dukes army, the largest revolutionary force.][After seven years of battle, they begin to gain ground.][The people betray Levi Folt, swayed by the churchs propaganda, leading to the loss of her most trusted comrades.][Her sorrow triggers a divine power, confirming her role as a saint.][She faces trial as a witch.][In her final moments, she sacrifices herself to save a child. She is later canonized as a hero.] Part 3 wasnt merely about a hero but the creation of an icon. She was a beautifully tragic character, one crafted so that players would become invested in her struggle, pouring hours into unlocking hidden elements to save her if they could. When Derek finished his story, he sighed, Thats all I know. I think there were more details, but I didnt delve too deep... Sorry, it doesnt exactly help you solve anything. Though Derek had shared a lot, he couldnt offer a solution. In retrospect, he regretted not knowing more. If only hed paid closer attention to the plot and its secrets, perhaps hed have a way to help Levi now. Lost in his thoughts, Derek was startled by Ihans sudden gratitude. "Thank you," Ihan said. Huh? Thanks. Youve made it easier for me to make a decision. "...?" Ihans face held a look of resolution, almost as if hed found clarity. Seeing Dereks bewilderment, he added, Time to get going. "Where... are you going?" Oh? Ihan stretched, a hint of excitement in his voice. To settle something. Excuse me? "Just so you know, pass my resignation along to the principal, will you? Ive got business that wont end with just a resignation." "...Oh." Realization dawned on Derek, and his eyes widened. Sir, are you...? But by the time he called out to Ihan, a gust of wind had already carried him far ahead, leaving no room for hesitation. Rather than heading home, Ihan changed course, a clear destination in mind. Suddenly, he stopped. "...?" Oh, Sir Knight! Leaning against a nearby tree, Reira greeted him with a beaming smile as if shed been expecting him. She rubbed her tired eyes and stood up, stretching. Hehe, glad I didnt miss you. I was worried wed end up passing each other. What are you doing here? Oh, dont worry about Miss Revi. After a lullaby, she fell right asleep. Thats... Wait, was your lullaby a headbutt or something? Huh? Never mind. But how did you know Id come this way? "Here you go!" "...?" Before he could ask, Reira handed him his gear. Polished armor, a glistening sword, a shield, and a hand axeeverything freshly prepared and gleaming, his usual equipment. As Ihan looked at his weapons, still processing, Reira straightened, her expression growing serious. Her Highness said to tell you, My dear brother-in-arms has a simple approach. If a knot needs untying, hell cut it, even if that knot is a priceless treasure. "..." And if he causes trouble, I hope its not just scolding a few commoners. If hes going to cause a commotion, let it be one that shakes the nation. Anything less, and it wouldnt be my brother. "...Ridiculous. What is she, a stalker?" So, she had seen through him completely. Ihan scratched the back of his head, feeling both embarrassed and oddly reassured. Hed intended to leave without anyone knowing, yet here she was, always two steps ahead. Still... Thank you, Reira. Ill put this to good use. Hehe, take care! ...Yeah. Knowing someone was waiting for him filled him with strength he hadnt expected. And so, he made a promise. It wont take long. Alright! Hed be back quickly, not wanting to keep her waiting. And Ihan, who had never broken a promise to her before... ...had no intention of starting now. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 91: There are no excuses in my life (2) When was it, I wonder. Aren''t you tired of reading those martial arts novels? While I was on duty, a superior I''d known for nearly a decade asked me that. He wanted to know if I didn''t get bored reading martial arts novels every day on duty. Ten years is a long time to keep reading the same thing. Isn''t it boring by now?Sometimes, but there''s always something new each time.Geez, why do you like martial arts so much?Hmm... maybe because it''s full of romance?Romance, my foot.And you, don''t you ever get tired of that duel game you''ve been playing for over ten years?Hey! Dueling touches a man''s very soul, it''s classic, pure and simple!Right, if you say so... They say birds of a feather flock together. Looking back now, we both must have been a bit eccentric. Still, I thought I was better off than my superior. After all, I didn''t just read martial arts novels; I enjoyed a bit of everything, from webcomics to romance novels. Meanwhile, he only focused on those first-generation cards as if he could never get enough. In his words, only the classics and maybe the second-generation stuff were worth anything. Nevertheless, as my superior had pointed out, I did have a preference for the martial arts genre above others. And if I had to explain why... It''s exhilarating. Exhilarating. People often envy what they lack, and I admired those uninhibited, bold heroes in martial arts novels. They don''t worry. They just go straight ahead and do whatever they want. Instead of worrying about tomorrow, they live in the moment, facing each day without fear, without regret. Living every minute to the fullest, even if it means they''ll face death without hesitation. How bright and thrilling that life must be. ...But I couldnt be like that. I was always timid, lacking confidence, a life constantly battered and bruised by others. How pitiful a life, swaying like a reed. And so, I envied the lives of those martial arts heroes, the warriors living for righteousness in those novels. Their lives were free from trivial excuses. So, do you like the main character?No, it''s not just the protagonist. I envy anyone in martial arts novels who pursues righteousness. Yes, it wasnt the main character I admired. I longed for the life of the hero, an ideal that had always existed deep in my heart. And so I would often murmur to myself. If there is a next life, Ill live without cowardly excuses, simply following my heart.Why dont you try it now?So, can I set the battalion commander''s head on fire?...Hey, the guy''s already bald, isnt he? Whats the point?Heh, guess you''re right. If there were a next life, I wouldnt live like I do now. Well... "Hmm, is assaulting a superior considered thrilling?" At the end of his life, I wonder if he had, in his own way, achieved his ideal. Now, heIhan, who had unknowingly reached the same age as his former selfmarched forward, pondering. Was he truly living as his past self had wished, following his heart? "...Who cares." But Ihan quickly dismissed this thought as useless. The mere act of contemplating it felt uncharacteristic of a hero. There was only one thing he needed to remember. I will act as I believe is right, without needing the approval of others. In the end, there is no correct answer. Who can predict what impact these actions will have, except for the gods? So, this is an act of pure self-satisfaction. And responsibility lies solely with him. Clank. Ihan finally stopped. It wasnt because he intended to halt his advance. It was because he saw a wall before him, towering like a fortress, with an iron gate that seemed sturdier than the wall itself, making him wonder how to proceed. He had two choices. Scale the wall, or call out. But neither option appealed to him. Provoking a noble family, after allshouldnt he go about it in a bolder way? And so, he... Step, step. "Huh?" "Whos that?" "Stop right there and identify yourself. This is the Tristan estate." The guards standing by the iron gate exuded a sharp aura as they issued their warning. As expected from a renowned family, even the guards were elite, their presence intense, ready to strike at any moment. But still... "W-weren''t you told to stop?!" Ihan did not stop and continued straight ahead. Like a runaway truck with no brakes. As his pace quickened, and he began to run... "Shoot! Intruder!!" Clang, clang!! The sound of bells echoed through the night, alerting the household as soldiers raised their bows. No hesitation in their aim. Impressive. If they were under my command, Id grant them leave as a reward. Unfortunately, he had nothing to give them at this moment, for now he was merely... Thud! Thud! "W-what thearrows?!" "What... what is that?!" ...a mere intruder, ready to tear through them. The arrows aimed directly at him were all deflected. Not because they hit armor. No, the arrows bounced off due to the intense pressure generated as he sprinted forward with all his might. He tore through the wind, and then... Whoosh! ...he took flight. ! Soaring like a high jumper, he spanned five meters in a single bound, thrusting his fist toward the iron gate in front of him. Not some sophisticated techniquejust a straight punch filled with his full strength. And that punch... CRAAASH!! ...obliterated the iron gate made of solid metal. KA-BOOM! .... Am I... dreaming? The guards, mid-attack, stopped in shock, their jaws dropping. No... How could the gate shatter from a mere punch? ...Huh, guess the hinges were rusty. They should take better care of it. ..... What? Pfft... Ihan, shamelessly flexing his wrist, offered his advice, and the guard chuckled dryly. A frontal assault. Ihans third option had certainly left a memorable impact. The Marquis Tristan estate was vast. Not just vast, but a jaw-dropping mansion with five separate farms around it, a spacious garden for horses to roam, and more. It was practically a village of its own, housing over two thousand staff members. And even more impressive was that this was a mere fraction of the Tristan familys wealth and influence. After all, the Tristan family operated several lucrative jewelry mines and trading companies. For them, managing a mansion of this size wasnt even a splurge. Given their immense resources, the estate was as secure as a fortress. A mansion resembling a fortress. Dozens of elite soldiers were always on standby, patrolling the grounds in shifts. Archers lined the high walls, ever ready to shoot, and each entrance was fortified with dwarf-crafted iron doors. Even if one were to overpower the soldiers, breaking through the front gate was considered impossible. ...Yet now, that notion had crumbled. Thuuud... The iron gate, pulled entirely from its hinges, lay in ruins. The gathered soldiers, gradually illuminating the area with torches, took in the scene. What... what is this?! Is it a giant beast? Watch for ballistae! There might be one nearby! The soldiers, responding as expected, readied themselves. A ballista or some colossal creature must have torn through the gate. Because, otherwise, there was no way the gate could have been breached. They were reacting sensibly, not suspecting that a single man had done this. But soon... ...No, this isnt right. ?? They would come to learn who had committed this unimaginable act. The intruders mumbling, although unintelligible, hinted at his dissatisfaction. Could he possibly be regretting his assault on the Marquiss residence? If so, they would gladly accept it, perhaps even considering leniency... If youre going to pick a fight, do it properly. .... Apparently not. The guard, catching the intruders muttering, looked into his eyes. They were sharp, clear. Flinch! A sudden chill ran through the guard, a primal instinct urging him to flee. Sure enough. Crash! Move if you dont want to die. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..... The soldiers stared, dumbfounded. The man lifted that colossal iron gate single-handedly! One of the guards, recalling how over ten men were needed to install that gate just yesterday, turned pale. More of them began questioning if this was all just a dream, but unfortunately, this was their reality. "Hoo..." Breathing in and out, Ihan gripped the gate, his body twisting slowly. Swoosh!! Lifting something this massive should have dislocated his shoulder or arm, but Ihan set aside the limitations of human anatomy, just for now. He finally... Whhhooosh! ...twisted his body, as if about to hurl the gate like a shot put, creating chaos all around. Aaargh! Run!! Grrr! At 2,550 kilogramsabout 2.5 tonsthe rotating gate alone was a threat and a force of destruction. Though moving slowly, it generated violent air pressure, tearing through everything, and the soldiers, forgetting their duties, scrambled for their lives. While Ihans power was terrifying, none wanted to meet their end as shredded meat caught in that spinning gate. It was pandemonium, and soon a thirty-meter radius around Ihan had cleared. Crack! Gaining a sufficient running start, Ihan braced himself. Grind, creak! The cracking sounds emanating from his arms, shoulders, waist, and legs would have crushed him if not for the elixir hed taken. Grrr! But Ihan endured it. His newfound strength and deeper understanding of his aura granted him the might to hurl such a massive object. Yet he had only one chance. There wouldnt be a second attempt. One wild, reckless act. But one was enough; he gathered his strength, timed it, and calculated the distance perfectly. Raaagh!! With a guttural cry that was half resolve, half desperation, he hurled the gate. Whoosh-! It arced slowly. Though it was thrown, spinning such a heavy mass was no easy feat. But what mattered was that it was airborne. A 2.5-ton chunk of metal was barreling toward its target. Which meant... KA-BOOOM! ...a disaster capable of collapsing buildings and shattering the ground was now descending. Rumble! The iron gate, launched by Ihan, struck the Marquiss mansion dead on, shaking the earth. ...Yes, thats how you properly start a fight. If hed just broken down the front gate and called it a day, where would the impact be? Though Ihan now bled from his eyes, nose, and mouthevery pore spilling bloodhe merely wiped the dust off his face with satisfaction. It was a small(?) injury, insignificant next to such satisfying results. Chapter 92: There are no excuses in my life (3) Chaos. It was the only fitting word to describe the horrific scene that had unfolded. However, perhaps it was more accurate to call this catastrophe a "man-made disaster." For the calamity before them was, unmistakably, a disaster wrought by human hands. But at that moment, no one had the luxury to dwell on such thoughts. "Sir! Protect the lord!" "Ensure the safety of the master!" "What about the servants in the mansion?" "There are no servants in the mansion! Just focus on ensuring the lord''s safety!" "Understood." The head of the Tristan familyMarquis Zhenimeawas in a state of uncertainty regarding his life or death. Miraculously, the intruder''s attack had only destroyed the mansion where the marquis resided. Because of his sensitivity to noise, Marquis Zhenimea sent all servants away at night to avoid being disturbed, allowing him to sleep soundly. Thankfully, there were no casualties. As long as the marquis was safe... "The lord is unharmed!" "Ahhhhh!" With virtually no actual casualties, the servants of the Tristan estate roared in joyous relief. They had confirmed their masters safety. ...However. "Surround the intruder!" "...Ugh!" "Stay back! Keep the perimeter tight, but dont get close! Going near him is a death sentence!" The enemy remained, refusing to retreat. The soldiers formed a circle around the intruder, but none dared to close the distance. Drip, drip. Blood trickled down his face, and the man looked slightly fatigued. This could have been an opportune moment to strike, yet no one dared to underestimate or let their guard down. "Where did such a monster come from...?" This fiend had not just breached the main gate but utterly destroyed it. Most of the soldiers had seen his actions firsthand, and even those who hadnt had heard from their comrades, ensuring that none underestimated him. Rather, they were gripped by fear and dread. Even among elite soldiers, not everyone was fearless. In that tense atmosphere... "How dare such an audacious one attack Tristan!" They had arrived. "The knights! The knights are here!!" Soldiers sighed in relief as they spotted the flag bearing the emblem of the Red Eagle fluttering in the distance. The ones arriving now were none other than knights known for their unmatched might. The Crimson Eagle Knights. This order was renowned not only within the kingdom but also abroad, known for their age-old traditions and prestige. Every single knight of the order had shown up in response to the assault on Tristan. There was a saying that the arrival of just ten knights could shift the tide of any battle. While slightly exaggerated, it was testament to the overwhelming prowess each knight possessed. Without a doubt, if there were ten members of the Crimson Eagle Knights, they could single-handedly alter the course of a battle. These knights were incomparable in strength, often mentioned alongside the Silver Lions of their prime, once led by the God of War. Though all may have pretended otherwise, everyone knew that, save for Galahad and Lionel, the strongest knights of the capital were here. Unlike the Silver Lions, who had weakened over time, the Crimson Eagles remained at their peak. One hundred Crimson Eagles. The aura of determination and wrath exuded by these hundred knights was enough to shake the earth and stir the air with their fiery presence. Fwoosh! They emanated an aura akin to fire demons! Their sheer grandeur overwhelmed even the intimidating presence of the intruder, uplifting the spirits of the soldiers. And then "Oh, dear. I was sleeping soundly, and now Im woken up to this mess." As the one known as the Unbreakable Archer appeared, some of the soldiers even shed tears of relief. "Lord!!" "Please, dont shout. You know my ears are sensitive." A red-haired man in his mid-thirtiesthough he looked no older than thatwalked out of the wrecked mansion. Though he was over fifty, words like "handsome" and "refined" suited him well. He could have walked onto any stage as a lead actor. But he was far from just a pretty face. With every step he took, he exuded a profound, imposing presence, amplified by the massive composite bow slung over his shoulder. This giant bow, even taller than an average woman, was crafted from the horns of a monstrous creature known as the Geowugwi, or Minotaur. It was the symbol of the head of the Tristan family, a line known for producing archers of unparalleled skill. "You, young man. You do realize what it means to have come here targeting not just Tristan, but me, correct?" Zhenimea Rivelin de Tristan. The current head of the Tristan family and the commander of the Crimson Eagle Knights, the archer addressed him calmly yet with imposing spirit. "......." Was he tense now that a hundred knights and the marquis had arrived? He didnt respond, and Marquis Zhenimea, seemingly expecting no reply, shook his head. "Master, just say the word, and I will bring you his head at once!" Perhaps the intruders insolent demeanor had rubbed the loyal knights the wrong way, for they waited eagerly, ready to act at their lords command and take the enemys head. But the marquis waved them down. "Hes not a mere thug. Though he attacked, no one has been hurt." "That was mere coincidence..." "Is that truly what you think?" "......." An irrefutable truth. As the marquis said, the man was undoubtedly a formidable fighter. Hadnt they all seen from afar? The monstrous strength with which he hurled that iron gate. Yet despite his power, he hadnt killed anyone. The marquiss mansion was demolished, yet no casualties were reported. This couldnt simply be written off as luck or a miracle. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In reality... "I was spared... Ha! I cant think of a greater humiliation." It meant the man had intentionally let him live. "Moreover, this intruder knew that I alone was in the mansion." "Then that makes it even more outrageous..." "No, its rather amusing. Look closely. Only the area opposite my bedroom has been destroyed." "......." "If this is merely luck or coincidence, I should go seek the Holy Grail immediately, ha!" The Holy Grail of Avalon, a treasure of legend, existing only in myths. The mere thought of finding it was absurd. What the marquis implied was clear: this intruder had never intended to kill anyone from the beginning. Not the soldiers, nor even the marquis, despite the many chances to do so. Thus "Reveal your identity and surrender. Your life will be spared." The marquis extended an offer of mercy. A chance to grant clemency to his adversary "Hey, pretty-faced old man, if you do that, it defeats the whole point of me not aiming at your bedroom." ".........." ...Pretty-faced old man. The marquis was momentarily taken aback by the unfamiliar term, and so were the knights. Yet he continued, undeterred. "I came here to pick a fight with you! I came here to fight you...! So, your options are to make me kneel or kill me while I resist with all my strength. But forgiving me? That defeats the purpose of me coming all the way here!" "...Ha." It was shameless to the point of absurdity. What was this man? The marquis, who had spent nearly fifty years encountering all sorts of people, had never encountered a character like this. The marquis let out a short laugh, speechless, as the man pointed at the knights. "Youre all the same. Ive threatened your master and insulted him, brazenly trespassed into the estate in the dead of night, and destroyed his property. I even half-destroyed the mansion where he resides. And yet, here you stand. Why havent you drawn your swords yet, as knights should?" Boom! The man stomped his foot. A step that reverberated through the ground, a display of his frustration and anger. The marquiss courtesy, ...or perhaps the noble dignity and restraint he had shown, was of no concern to him. "Still lacking a reason? Fine, Ill give you one. Im going to punch your masters pretty face. Stop me if you can, or his face wont be pretty for long." Grit! "You...!" "How dare he!" "He insults the lord! This insolent fiend deserves to burn in hell!" Swish! Clang! Shing! Swords and spears were drawn. The murderous intent from the knights blades was intense, and even if the marquis commanded them to stop, they could not restrain themselves. Allowing an insult to their master was something no knight could endure. Boom! One hundred Crimson Eagle Knights charged toward the man. To seize the head of the man who had insulted their master. And, finally provoked, he spoke. "Yes, this is how it should be." Satisfied, he threw himself into the tide of murderous intent closing in around him. "Form the Greater Beast-Hunting Formation!" Though filled with fury, the knights were anything but fools. In fact, the anger had only sharpened their focus, and they quickly shifted into a hunting formation tailored for the man. Having witnessed the intruders monstrous strength firsthand, they made no mistake in assessing his power and moved with full force to bring him down. It was a formation for hunting colossal beasts, and the hundred knights moved with seamless unity as if they were a single, living organism. Pressure. Defense. Attack. Support. Each took on their role meticulously. Thud! Crack! Fwoosh! The hundred knights exuded a forcea power that couldnt be explained by mere aura alone, but was instead a concentrated manifestation of their collective martial prowess. It was a pressure greater and more terrifying than an entire army of ten thousand, and no mere individual could stand against it. This was the first stage of their assault. No matter how large or fearsome a beast might be, it couldnt escape the net of power they had woven. No creature had ever escaped this formation, and the knights intended to take down their target in one swift strike. ...Except. ...Ha! Such tactics might work against a mere monster, but not against him. HeIhanlet out a chuckle. It was not a situation in which one should laugh. There were a hundred knights bearing down on him, each one a formidable opponent. Though they werent champions, they were true veterans, and their presence bore down on him with immense weight. Even his joints creaked under the pressure. ...Yet, why did he feel a sense of familiarity in this oppressive atmosphere? He realized it then. He had felt a similar aura and intensity before. ...Is it the same? Or perhaps even stronger? The Demon King. The oppressive force was comparable, or even greater, than the aura exuded by the Troll King he had once fought. How amusing.... This world was truly entertaining. Hed thought all knight orders were weaklings, like the Silver Lions had become, but here was a group of knights who could stand toe-to-toe with the Demon King. So his whole body tingled. If he lost focus for even a moment, he felt he would die. And yet, ironically, he was able to withstand it thanks to his past encounter with that monstrous king. It was only due to that experience that he could endure. Only because he hadnt grown complacent and had trained relentlessly, sparing no single day, was he able to withstand the pressure that threatened to crush him. Creak! With a strained grin, he tore through their net of power. "W-what kind of monster is he?!" "Throw the spears!!" "All at oncestrike him down with your swords...!!" The Crimson Eagles were stunned as Ihan relentlessly battered through their net of energy, shattering it bit by bit until his sheer force was enough to match theirs. But if the knights had known his intentions, they might have felt not just shock, but also humiliation. For he was thinking If I want to avoid making my kid an enemy, Id better not kill anyone, right? A vow of non-lethality. He had resolved to end this without killing a single person. With this solitary commitment, a determination that raised the difficulty of the fight to an extreme level, Ihan Paah! kicked off the ground, aiming at the air. Chapter 93: There are no excuses in my life (4) Bale, the vice-captain of the Crimson Eagle Knights, was a member of a branch of the Tristan family. However, this did not mean he had been appointed vice-captain simply because of his family ties. In fact, being from a branch family had pushed him to work even harder, and the marquis himself acknowledged the grueling efforts Bale had undertaken to reach his position solely through his own abilities. The title of vice-captain of the Crimson Eagles wasnt a rank that could be claimed through connections or heritage. It was a position earned solely through personal strength and honor. In that regard, Bale took pride in his skills, and the public often referred to him as the "Red Owl of Tristan," a knight poised to represent not only a generation but an era. ...Though he wasnt the only one with such a title; there were seven such representatives. Galahad''s Fierce Wolf, Lionel''s Black Lion, Pendragon''s White Lion, Lohengrin''s Swan, Tristan''s Owl, Mordred''s Bulldog, Agravaine''s Wild Horse. People who loved ranking warriors would say these seven knights were the leading young representatives of the era. However, Bale knew all of that was nonsense. Having met a few of themthe White Lion, the Swan, and the Wild HorseBale was left only with disappointment. To him, they were nothing more than arrogant fools who merely served as pretty faces. The only ones he truly respected, the only ones he considered more talented than himself, were the Fierce Wolf and the Black Lion. They had a strength and talent that surpassed anything other knights could hope to achieve. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, despite this, Bale was undeterred. Though he might currently be behind those two, he firmly believed that his talent was comparable and that he would one day reach their level. Perhaps his unyielding spirit and confidence were even more impressive than his talent. But now, this very man What... what is that? was rendered speechless, overwhelmed by an unprecedented sight. "He... he broke the energy net?!" The Energy Net. It was a technique that only prestigious knight orders possessed, a web of concentrated energy that could only be deployed when more than thirty knights were gathered. It ensnared, suppressed, and ultimately strangled the life out of its target. The sheer pressure of this technique alone was enough to make most monsters suffocate to death. In theory, when deployed by a hundred knights, this net of energy could pressure an entire army. And yet. "He broke through the Energy Net?!" "This is insane!" "Hold the line! Throw your spears!" The shock reverberated through the knights, but it only caused a brief moment of disorder. The Crimson Eagles suppressed their surprise, desperately throwing their spears. Even though the Energy Net was broken, they were still in control. But then Thunk! "...??" "...What?" "Is this... a dream?" How many times had they been astonished already today? The knights stared up blanklynot at the sky, but at the air. -[Can humans, apart from wizards, truly fly?] It was a question once posed by a philosopher, a statement imbued with profound thought, suggesting that humans should not dare to defy the laws of nature. And yet... "So, walking would do, huh." Bale muttered absentmindedly, feeling foolish, yet he couldnt help it. Thunk! Thunk!! A man was walking through the air. In the face of this mysterious spectacle, Bale felt something akin to awe for the first time. He was witnessing a great featan impossible act turned possible. "Damn it!" Bale drew his sword, feeling both humiliation and amazement that hed experienced such admiration for someone other than the marquis. And he thought If this werent such a situation, Id want to have a real conversation with him. The mans unconventional ideas and refreshingly unique skills struck a chord in his heart, unlike the raw talent of the Fierce Wolf or the Black Lion. A part of him even wanted to learn from this man... But of course This is not the time. Swoosh! Bale swung his sword at the man who walked in the air. Swoosh!! Slice! Swish-! Blades and spears flew toward him. For a moment, he thought of Do Sangs Blade Forest. Seeing the deadly weapons converging on him brought back memories of similar scenes. But he Thunk! had no intention of dying easily. He kicked off the air, moving freely between four to five meters above ground, giving his opponents no time to measure his distance or position. -Sky Stride. He leaped nimbly over the throngs of knights, feeling as if he were unrestricted by distance or obstacles. He had shaken off the shackles of the world, soaring freely. However, he knew it wouldnt last long. The energy drain is massive. Though not as demanding as the Plum Blossom Sword Technique, the Sky Stride consumed a great deal of stamina. Rather than simply exerting force, he dispersed his energy widely to create a stable foothold in the air, making it appear as though he was walking on air when, in reality, he was constantly creating temporary platforms to push off from. It was a technique that couldnt be maintained for long, so now... Ill smash through from here! Ihan suddenly spun his body midair and forcefully kicked off. Whoosh! His aim was to catch his opponents off guard with acceleration and a tightly clenched, energy-packed fist. The method was the same as before just like with Sky Stride, he dispersed his energy widely, except this time Strike! It was for offense rather than evasion. Roar...! Expanding the range of Hundred Step Divine Fist to its utmost, Ihan extended his fist, which caused an astonishing phenomenon even before it struck the ground. Boom!! "Ugh?!" "M-my body...!" "What is this pressure?!" Under the influence of the Hundred Step Divine Fist, about twenty knights momentarily lost control of their bodies. A sensation as though their shoulders and heads were being crushed! It was reminiscent of the "Buddha''s Palm" from an old martial arts film, but delivered with a fist instead. However, the force lacked the full power of concentrated energyit was merely a blow meant to disperse force, so its destructive power was sacrificed. His punch only managed to halt the knights'' movements for a couple of seconds. "Arent you going to dodge?" "!!!" But those two seconds were all he needed to wreak havoc. Clink. With a sword in his right hand and an axe in his left, Ihan swung both with merciless abandon. It was a chaotic slash, no elegance or form to it. But who "Block it!" could possibly withstand such an onslaught? Those struck by his sword and axe were sent flying. Despite the blow landing on their armor and shields, they were knocked back as if struck by a giant war hammer, and the impact left them collapsing, their bodies utterly shaken. "Ugh!" "Oouugh..." Some knights attempted to rise, but the impact was too severe to recover quickly, leaving over five combatants neutralized instantly. "You wretch!!" But they were still knights. The ones who recovered quickly unleashed their swords and spears. Their movements were anything but ordinary. One knights sword swung in a serpentine curve, while anothers spear drilled forward with terrifying precision. These were peak techniques, honed through relentless, painstaking training. Ihan faced off against these formidable warriors with "Aaaargh!" all his might, roaring as he charged. The knights delivering strikes to Ihan felt their bodies tingle, momentarily dulled by his overwhelming energy. Woooosh! Ihan unleashed a mighty blow with the force of a lions roar, colliding with the incoming swords and spears head-on without the slightest intention of dodging. Boom! The simultaneous strikes of six knights clashed against Ihans sword and axe, creating a massive shockwave. Rumble...! The collision of power, skill, and will caused the ground to tremble, a thick cloud of dust rising to obscure the view, making it nearly impossible to see. Soldiers watching from afar felt their knees weaken and collapse. "F-fall back!" With visibility cut off by the dust cloud, the knights retreated to avoid accidentally striking one another, and a silence fell as the skirmish came to a temporary halt. ...Fwoosh. As the dust slowly settled, Ihans form emerged along with the six knights who had faced him, and the Crimson Eagles narrowed their eyes. For there "Hah..." stood the six knights, falling one by one. Among them was Zeon, a knight ranking third within the order, adding to the shock. These were not men to be defeated so easily. Thud... Zeon staggered, falling to his knees, yet he alone struggled to keep his head up, refusing to give in. And strangely, there was no humiliation on his face. Instead, there was "...Why didnt you dodge?" bewilderment. Zeon, experiencing Ihans strength firsthand, couldnt understand why he hadnt chosen to evade. He was not only strong but also nimble, fully capable of avoiding a direct clash with them. And yet, he had chosen to face their combined assault head-on. Because of that ...drip. a thin line of blood trailed down from his lips. A sign that he hadnt entirely deflected the impact of their attacks. In this moment, Zeon viewed Ihan not as an enemy who had insulted the marquis but as a fellow knight, compelled to ask. Why had he fought so recklessly? In response "Thats a pointless question. I said I came to fight. And when a man fights, he shouldnt dodge each others blows. With full force... like a lion or a tiger, you face it head-on. Thats what makes it meaningful." "......." As if chiding Zeon for asking something so obvious, Ihans words left him speechless. ...But he understood. "Haha, yes, thats right! Thats what a fight is. Thats what a knights duel is...!!" "Brave as a lion." "Clever as a wolf." "Bold as a bear." "Relentless as an eagle." "...Honorable as a dragon." These were the countless phrases defining a knights duel, phrases that Zeon had grown up with. But how many actually lived up to them? How many used cowardly tactics, disregarding honor, their treacherous methods befitting assassins? And here stood a man who embodied those ideals. Not with the honor of a dragon or the cleverness of a wolf. But with courage, boldness, and relentlessness. A manor rather, a "knight"possessing the heart of a lion, the straightforwardness of a bear, and the tenacity of an eagle. Thus, Zeon said "...Lets meet one-on-one next time. There are too many people now." "Fine, but sharpen your spear by then. Its too rigid right now." "Haha! Ill show you an even sharper one then. Ahahaha...." Thud... Zeon collapsed, but his lips still bore a smile, a smile of satisfaction at having fought to his fullest. ".........." Gulp. An unusual silence fell, different from the dust-filled quiet of before. Something was changing. Thump! Thump! The heartbeat of those who had witnessed the exchange surged, their grip tightening around their weapons, metal bending beneath their hands. When was the last time theyd faced such a powerful foe? Perhaps it was the first time they had encountered such relentless spirit. In that moment, like a tale from knightly lore or an epic turned real... "Well, arent you coming?" "Ha...." If a knight or a warriors heart wasnt pounding now, then he was unworthy of the title. Although the Crimson Eagles faced an enemy they should despise, they found it nearly impossible to hate this fearless man. He stirred something within them, reminding them of what it meant to be a "knight." Fwoosh! "...?" The air shifted suddenly. Ihan wetted his dry lips, his eyes half-closing. These guys... Their "complacency" had vanished. Whats gotten into them? When hed clashed with them earlier, theyd faced him with anger, yet held a sense of superiority. After all, what reason did a hundred knights have to fear one man? So Ihan had planned to exploit that carelessness, gradually taking them down one by one. But now, something was different. For some unknown reason... The flames have been stoked. Their eyes now burned with an intensity that couldnt be ignored. No longer underestimating him, they would wield their weapons with full force, or even beyond, to defeat him. All to take him down. Hmmm... Perhaps it was because they were incensed by what had happened to their comrade. Chapter 94: There are no excuses in my life (5) The technique called "Keung ()"or [Muscle Arts], as his disciples more commonly referred to itwas a skill Ihan had crafted from martial arts external techniques. By pushing the body''s physical limits, this straightforward skill drew out maximum strength and durability. Its simplicity and reliance on raw strength, speed, and resilience made it a technique accessible even to those lacking exceptional talent. In contrast, the Explosive Technique was far more challenging. The principle was straightforward: create a burst-like force within ones body to release explosive strength and speed, increasing physical ability by five to ten times. However, mastering the Explosive Technique required exceptional talent and a fine sense of control. The mere act of causing controlled internal explosions to forcibly enhance one''s body was dangerous and required genius-level controlakin to the decision-making skills of an F1 racer. Thus, Ihan never underestimated those who mastered the Explosive Technique. Even in martial arts, those who excelled in external martial arts often rose to become the strongest. Ihan had come to understand this truth through reincarnation. But now BOOM!! !!? Until now, Ihan had only understood in theory the incredible power of the Explosive Techniqueconsidered the greatest martial skill acknowledged by both kingdoms and empires. It seemed he had been arrogant, thinking he understood it without actually grasping its true essence. Ihan realized the extent of his past arrogance and grit his teeth, feeling that even speaking might make him retch. It''s like fighting a damn dump truck! He saw thirteen knights charging at him with bucklers in hand. Bucklers, or circular shields, were more commonly used as offensive weapons than for defense. While bucklers had their strengths, they also had significant weaknesses, so few knights chose to use them. However, most of the Crimson Eagles wielded them, and every time one of these shields struck at him, it felt like being hit by a dump truck. BOOM!! With an explosion-like force, the knights kicked the ground and crashed into him with their whole bodies. The collective energy of the thirteen knights resonated, creating a shimmering heatwave. Ihan braced himself and threw up his own buckler in response, mirroring their choice of shield. Wrapped in an aura of Diamond Resilience, Ihan turned his entire body into armor, eliminating any blind spots. His entire body became both shield and weapon. Because of this BOOM!! He withstood the explosive impacts once more. Argh!! Ugh! Grk... On the other hand, the knights who couldn''t withstand the impacts fell to the ground. It wasnt a quick victory; after dozens of relentless clashes, he finally managed to shake them off. Damn it, these guys are really trying to kill me. But even though he had fended them off, it wasnt without consequence. Cough... His insides felt battered. The impact had accumulated within him, something his resilience and recovery couldn''t fully absorb. Had the battle continued a little longer, his resilience would have shattered first. Ihan longed for a drink of water but turned to face the approaching figures. This time, its eight of you? Were the best at working together. ...Why not all come at once? Haha, you think were not enough? No, thats not it. Then this is the best approach. If we all come at once, wed only scatter our strength. Ha. At some pointmore precisely, since the defeat of the spear expertthe knights stopped attacking all at once. Instead, groups of ten or two came at him in turns. It wasnt out of arrogance or underestimation. If anything, it made things even more difficult. Facing a hundred at once had the feel of a chaotic melee, making it easier to handle. Even with rigorous training, a hundred could never move perfectly in sync. But now, things were different. These groups of ten, seven, or five worked together seamlessly, posing a more efficient and formidable threat than a hundred attacking all at once. None of these guys are pushovers. The most challenging opponents so far had been the thirteen shield-bearers and the two swordsmen he defeated earlier. When a team worked together seamlessly, they exhibited the kind of synergy that could yield a perfect game or no-hitter in baseball. These perfectly coordinated groups wore him down far more than a chaotic melee. This was the true test of dueling knights, or rather, an entire knight order. Now was the real trial, Ihan thought, as he spat out a mixture of blood and dirt. A question came to mind. Isn''t it a bit noble to go all-out against a mere intruder? Why are you putting in so much effort? Haha, do you think any of us still sees you as just an intruder? Aren''t I? You spoke with Sir Zeon, didnt you? None of us would disregard you as a mere intruder. ...Why? Ihan cocked his head in genuine curiosity. Who was this Zeon, anyway? To his reaction ...So you acted without even knowing what youve done. Ha! How utterly knightly! Very well, let us stake our honor on this battle as well! ...Youve gotta be kidding me. The knights eyes blazed with a fervor as intense as molten steel, making Ihan wonder if theyd all been drugged. Well, I suppose things will come to a conclusion if I just knock everyone down. Realizing that his objective remained unchanged, Ihan discarded his broken axe and armor, gripping his sword. With an optimistic mindset that he only had sixty more to defeat. BOOM!! CRACK! CRUNCH!! ...... The elite soldiers of Tristan dared not interfere with the battle. It was a siege by an intruder, and logically, they should support the knight order and subdue the intruder. They knew this in their minds. But they couldn''t step in. Why? Because If we get close, well die.... ...Gulp. ...It felt like theyd be torn to shreds in a storm the moment they stepped in. The soldiers faces turned pale. The combatants didnt even look human. How could they move like that? Did gravity even apply to them? Super...humans... One soldier muttered. Yes, it wasnt their first time witnessing knights dueling. Theyd been with Tristan long enough to see practice sessions. But this was different. THUD! The ground of marble shattered with each step. CRASH! Every swing of a sword, every clash of bodies, rang like thunder. Could this truly be the sound of humans fighting? They remembered a story once told by a minstrel. -[A knights movements are like the wind, and a knights sword strikes like lightning, making them superhuman warriors capable of facing a thousand enemies.] Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theyd dismissed it as mere childrens tales, recited to amuse. But now... they realized. Thats what knights truly were. Knights were indeed capable of becoming the wind and striking like lightning. However No, if they were true superhumans, this mansion wouldve been leveled already, haha. !!? It was an old knight correcting their misconception. The soldiers blinked in surprise and were about to salute their lord, who had approached them. Ah, enough. No need for formalities in this situation. I merely came here to watch by myself, so lets continue watching together. M-my lord? Excellent, truly excellent! This is what a duel should be! ...... I hope itll be my turn soon. I can hardly contain myself...! The soldiers shivered in fear. Their lord, Marquis Zenimia, had bloodshot eyes, resembling a predator driven by hunger. But it was more than hunger. He seemed to be in awe as if a long-grounded eagle had remembered it could soar again. As if to confirm this wasnt mere illusion CRACK! The bow in his hand let out a strained groan, as if yearning to shoot. The Marquis of Tristan was anxiously awaiting his turn. ...Relishing in his knights defeat. And so BOOM!! As if responding to his anticipation, his turn was approaching. CLANG! ...... Ihan glanced at his half-broken sword. Hed noticed an ominous sound around the fiftieth opponent. It seemed the sword had finally reached its limit. It had been a while since his blade had shattered like this, especially since mastering the Diamond Resilience. But without a second thought, Ihan tossed the sword aside and pulled out a hand axe from his pocket. I am Karl de Metz of the Crimson Eagles. Ranked... somewhere around twentieth. Im Ihan. ...Hed lost track of how many times hed had this conversation. At some point, the knights started announcing their names, and Ihan returned the courtesy out of habit. Not that he remembered all of them. He recalled some, but during the battle, hed nearly blacked out at times, causing him to forget a few. However, even if he couldn''t remember names or conversations, he remembered their techniques and weapons. His body remembered more than his mind. -And so, it would be the same now. Whoosh! The clashing sword and hand axe sent his opponent staggering backward. Ihan seized the moment, stepping into his opponents space and delivering a fierce knee strike. The Swift Step of the Stinging Dragon. It was an unavoidable, powerful blow. But even so, headbutting someone wearing a helmet... Was foolish, and he wondered if hed fractured his skull. ...Is your skull made of steel? That helmet seems old; maybe get a new one. You...crazy... Thud. It was the helmet that broke, while Ihans head prevailed. ...That hurt. Gaining new wisdom about the dangers of headbutting, he regained focus. Hed nearly blacked out. Huff... Youre bleeding from your forehead. I know. Anyway, what rank are you? And why come alone? Id coordinate with others, but, unfortunately, Im the last one left. Why? Look around. ...Ah. Following the knights suggestion, Ihan glanced around. All but one knight had fallen. The Crimson Eagleslegendary knightslay scattered, with Ihan standing alone. Congratulations. Youve defeated the entire Crimson Eagles. Screech. However, I cannot allow us to be completely defeated. While dueling was important, so was winning. Bale, emitting a strong aura, unleashed a resonant sword hum. Whooong! A resonant hum echoed from his blade. Ihan realized Bale was among the most formidable opponents he had faced. I am Bale de Tristan, and though a branch member, I hold the position of vice-commander of the Crimson Eagles. Tristan? A branch member. But for the record, I didnt achieve this position through blood. I figured. You look stronger than the others Ive fought. ...Haha, its been a long time since Ive felt rewarded for my efforts... At this moment, Bale felt free from his inferiority complex as a branch member. This knight saw him not as a lesser relative but as a true adversary to be bested. The countless hours spent striving to grow stronger had finally paid off. -And yet, he regretted it. I wish we could have fought while I was in better condition. Im still fine, though. Looking like that? ...Ahem. As Bale noted, Ihan was in rough shape. Ninety-nine eagles had fallen, but not without taking a toll. One knight had cut him. Another had struck his jaw. Others had restrained his movements, and a blade had even left a scar. Thus, Ihan resembled a blood-soaked specter. One wrong move could make him fall. Bale regretted being the last. Had he gone first, he would have seen Ihan at full strength. If youre the vice-commander, couldnt you have pulled rank? Most of them were my seniors. Oh, that makes sense. Ihan, who had been through military ranks where seniority often trumped titles, understood Bale. With a nod, he said All right, just draw your sword. Youre not going to rest? Bale had started the conversation to buy Ihan some rest, but No disrespect, but if I rest now, I might not move again. ...Indeed, a lion remains a lion, wounded or not. Whooong. Bales sword hummed, producing an even more intense resonance. Sword hums had levels of mastery, and Bales surpassed that of his junior knights. A faint silver thread formed at the blades edge. Was it sword energy? No, it was different. It was as if the hum itself extended outward. Akin to Ihans own sword energy, it wielded the power of the swords spirit. Sword Threads. Slash! The blade sliced cleanly through rock with ease. ...Impressive. The power is even more impressive. Swoosh!! Words were unnecessary. Bales swordsmanship bore down on Ihan, who leapt into the air. The Swift Step of the Stinging Dragon. Ihans decisive move. Ive already seen that move! But having seen the technique before, Bales sword had no blind spots. Bales moniker as [Tristans Owl] reflected his skill, as he struck with omnidirectional precision. With a ferocity akin to an owl striking down its prey, his blade pursued Ihan. Yet, Ihan responded BAM!! Recklessly kicking off the air in a dive toward Bale. What!? Diving straight toward a swordsman was akin to suicide. Was he surrendering? No! Recognizing Ihans prowess, Bale knew Ihan wouldnt recklessly charge in without a strategy. Thus, he resolved To cut him down!! Regardless of what Ihan intended, Bale spun his blade to form an inescapable net. It was known as [Heavens Net]. There was no escape from the inescapable web of blades. Really... Heavens Net? Ihan was exasperated. How did this fight end up against such a formidable foe? Any misstep could leave him shredded to pieces. Even so Well, so what? Ihan spun his entire body through the net, uncaring. If his opponent wielded the Heavens Net, he would unleash What!? Inspired by the legendary Eight Dragons Technique of the Taoists mythical Kunlun, Ihan had reimagined the technique. While the Eight Dragons Technique was traditionally classified as a movement skill, Ihans version created a spinning force capable of piercing anything in its way. Emulating the same technique hed used the day before with the Guanri Spear, Ihans attack SLAASH! tore through the Heavens Net. Where... where does one even learn something like that? Seeing his technique dismantled, Bale asked reflexively. Rather than feeling despair at his techniques failure, he was simply curious about where such skills were taught. Its found in books... books filled with romance and chivalry. A-and now you bring up chivalry... Thud! Bale was flung backward. With no chance to evade, Ihans knee struck his midsection, sending him sprawling. ...... Huff... huff... Ihan panted heavily. Relief washed over him as he realized he had narrowly defeated a worthy adversary. He acknowledged that his unfamiliar technique had been his saving grace. It only worked because it was new to him. Otherwise, I wouldve been the one cut down. Thankful for the hours spent refining the Eight Dragons Technique, Ihan silently expressed gratitude to the Kunlun Sect, whose existence he couldn''t even confirm. In the end, he had won. ...Though, of course Did I keep you waiting too long? Not at all. If anything, this was fulfilling and exhilarating. You have no idea how impatient I was, hahaha! ...Arent those your subordinates? Theyd be satisfied. When else would they experience a fight like this? They may have lost, but the experience itself was priceless. Hm..., are all nobles eccentric? Whether it was a duke, princess, or grand noble, they all seemed peculiar. Did power always come with eccentricity? Chuckling wryly, Ihan thought to himself. However, the marquis didnt mind, gripping his bow eagerly. THUD! The colossal bow struck the ground with a resounding thud. One could only wonder at its weight. Could anyone even draw such a bow? Swoosh! The marquis demonstrated, pulling back the bowstring. WHOOOSH! Though there was no arrow, a vortex formed as he drew the bow, creating a bolt of wind aimed at Ihan. In this tense moment, still smiling, the marquis spoke. Ah, I meant to mention, I recently received a report and wanted to apologize. Apparently, sending the envoy after your disciple wasnt my intention. It was my subordinates decision. I know. I dont hold it against you. In fact, Im aware that what Im doing here crosses a line. ...Then why go this far? To make a statement. A statement? I wont stop you from taking the child, but I wanted to show that were not to be taken lightly. I wanted you to know theres strong backing behind her. ...Is that truly your reason? Why, is it too small a reason for a noble? ...Not at all, if anything! Its such a magnificently noble reason! The marquis was moved. In the monotonous days following his revered kings passing, as an aging knight past fifty, Ihans actions brought a thrill that nearly brought tears to his eyes. For the sake of his disciple, to demonstrate that she wasnt someone to be taken lightlyeven Tristan would hesitate to challenge her. For the ladys sake, young knights today could learn from such devotion. I might just fall for you. ...Ill pass, charming old man. Young people have no manners, hohohoho! TWANG!! The marquis laughed heartily as he released the bowstring. It was a message from the Marquis of Tristan, acknowledging Ihan. In the most explosively intense way imaginable. Chapter 95: There are no excuses in my life (6) The reputation of Tristan was known by every enemy who ever fought against Pendragon. Was it because of the fierce Crimson Eagles, composed of one hundred powerful knights? No. Or was it due to their centuries-old lineage and traditions? Not that either. It was simply... Damn it! Where did that monstrous archer come from? Tristans archers, known as marksmen, often called "Divine Archers," or at times "Snipers of Cursed Bullets," had, throughout history, built an overwhelming record on the battlefield, often surpassing even their own knights in martial feats. The commanders of enemy nations fell unfailingly to Tristans arrows, which were impossible to evade. Even protected by magic, Even accompanied by soldiers with shields, Even fleeing as far as they could... Tristans arrows would mock all such efforts, piercing the heads of enemy commanders with chilling precision. Thus, people would often say: Surely, the heads of Tristan must possess some sort of [mystic power]. No matter how skilled one might be in combat techniques, its inconceivable for such divine-like archery to exist without some mystical aid. But whenever they heard such remarks, the successive heads of Tristan would simply smirk. Mystic power? Hmm... who needs it? Tristan would often say that with systematic training from a young age, anyone could hone their senses to the point of hearing a leaf fall from afar. Shooting thousands, even tens of thousands of arrows every day through rigorous effort alone could make anyone a master archer...or so they claimed. Yes, they would say that with effort and a hint of talent, anyone could attain such mystical-like skills. Except... I told them, but no one seems to succeed, so no one believes me. Theyd shrug, lamenting the fact that, though they spoke the truth, nobody believed them. And yet... How... how is something like that even possible? Did those who faced Tristans bow always feel this way? Jenimia blinked, taken aback, as she observed the knight deflect her bullet through some uncanny means, and she found herself asking: How did you do that? With effort. ...It seems impossible by effort alone. He had blocked Jenimias attack... with his teeth. The clenching forceusing merely the power of his bite, he had precisely intercepted her projectile, leaving her astonished. Its not impossible because of a lack of skill. Its only because you havent put in enough effort, he replied. ... ...Listening to her own words coming back at her, Jenimia felt a curious mix of emotions. Wow, damn, I barely caught that...! His gums throbbed with pain. Though he had acted confidently in front of the Marquis, Ihan had never intended to block that projectile with his teeth. Originally, hed planned to dodge or parry it with his hand axe, but hed missed the timing to evade or deflect. Silent Bow Shot. An arrow with no sound, existing only in its fired trajectory. It was by sheer luck, thanks to his keen danger sense, that he managed to block it. Had he failed, the end would have been grim indeed. This... this countrys nobles are all monsters, arent they? The grand duke hed met the day before, the dukes and nobles... each one was more terrifying than the knights, and just facing them could lead to a swift demise. Phew...! Without a moment to calm his cold sweat, Ihan forced himself to relax. His muscles couldnt afford to stay tense, or else Paang! Paaang! Boom! There it was again. The Marquiss projectile fired at him once more. This time, you dodged! Stop using me as a test subject! The Marquis seemed exhilarated. Apparently fascinated by Ihans feat of stopping with his teeth, he fired relentlessly, each shot fast enough that even his eyes couldnt fully keep up. So thats what they mean by hands are faster than eyes, he thought, finally understanding the sayings origin. The Marquiss firing rate was nearly faster than a guns reloading speed. A bow larger than most womens average height, handled like a toy... it was clear that his tensile strength rivaled Ihans own. The Marquiss slender frame somehow producing such power was incomprehensible! Boom! !!? Finally, a hit. But tell me, how did you train your body? Normally, bones would break... am I just growing old? ...No, youre in fine shape. Barely, Ihan had activated his Diamond Resilience. Had he not reflexively done so, his skin would have been torn, or his bones cracked. A terrifying opponent. But a positive thing was... Im keeping up. He was reacting to archery that bordered on godlike, or magic. Slowly, he began to dodge, parry, or deflect with each successive strike. His reaction speed was catching up. This meant that now, counterattacking the Marquis was Pause. Incredible. Your body is battered, yet you respond to my techniques with extraordinary reflexes and uncanny skills. At this age, I thought Id seen it all... and yet, here I stand, still a novice, the Marquis chuckled. ... ...Instead of countering, Ihan chose to step back, catching his breath. For some reason, he knew that getting closer would mean his end. Wise. Rejoicing over defeating mere tricks wouldnt suit you. How many of those tricks do you have left? Sadly, thats all. So, shall we take things seriously now? ... Swoosh! The air, or rather the entire surrounding flow, seemed to converge toward the Marquis, forming the eye of a tiny storm. Kwaak! Ihan planted his feet firmly into the ground, bracing against the whirlpool generated by the Marquis. Hell! Is he even human?! Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Realizing the absurdity of his thoughts, Ihan couldnt help but let out a faint groan. Gravity. The Marquis was manipulating gravity with his small frame. It was not a feat a mere human should possess, and the fact that it wasnt magic or mysticism made it even more terrifying. Then he realized This man is a step away from being a superhuman! A superhuman, an [Aura User], a disaster in human form. The Marquis was but one step away, unable to cross due to some unfulfilled condition, yet still standing on the threshold. Ihan let out a hollow laugh. With his body torn and stamina nearly drained, facing such an opponent was hopeless. It felt like suicide just to stand against him Bang! ... Hm. When I use this technique, there are usually two reactions: either they beg for mercy or flee. Wise choices. I want to run away right now myself. Haha! And yet you stand before me? ...Im regretting it already. Ihan stomped his foot, shaking off the despair settling into his bones and readying himself to charge. The Marquiss eyes glinted, recognizing the determination in Ihans gaze. You may concede. Theres no shame in yielding to a strong opponent. Survival is paramount. I know. My lifes philosophy is to live happily ever after. Then why? ...Because Im done making excuses. ... Whether it was because of his poor condition or the fifty-year-old veteran before him, Ihan felt compelled to express something honest. I lived a life full of excuses. Couldnt do this, couldnt do that. This is reality, so I just gave up. I always lived making excuses. Whooong! But then, I was given a second chance. I promised myself Id live without regrets. Yes, he could retire from the knighthood and lead a peaceful life, maybe raise a cute dog and a cat. He had no deep attachment to power or fame, and being a knight held little significance to him. But even so! Living cowardly, with excuses... once is enough. He wanted a happy life, not a cowardly one. If he was to repeat his past, what meaning would reincarnation have? I didnt gain strength to bow to others or passively watch my loved ones suffer! Ihan shouted with all his might, reaffirming his resolve. He would live happily. But he wouldnt live cowardly. And so, he fought. Against magicians, Against a thousand-year-old troll, And now, against the Marquis. And... Ill live a damn good life, without a single regret! Whoosh! Blossomsplum blossoms bloomed. Not from the hand axe he held, but from his aura, blooming petals of blood and resolve. Blood Plum Blossoms. Ihans petals filled the skies above the Marquiss domain. ...Impressive. Truly impressive! Its been so long since Ive met someone as strong as you! For the first time in his life, Jenimia praised someone with such sincerity. It wasnt for the beautiful blossoms. It was his resolveworthy of praise. To live each day to the fullest, without regret... no one had ever shown such dedication. Not even the late king. One shot. If you withstand this, Ill concede. ... As an archer, I shall... Always decide with a single shot. Kwaaa!! With a deafening roar, the Marquis let his arrow fly. Crack! Guh! Ihan clenched his jaw, enduring the overwhelming pressure that seemed to rip his body apart. The blossoms were barely holding back the onslaught, but they wouldnt last. He felt as if he was a mere bug crushed under a giants foot. Just a touch would kill him. With his energy drained, his vision blurred, and consciousness slipping Am I... dying? Ihan thought of death. Was this it? The moment of his limit? Not yet. Not yet! He had made a promise. To return in time. If so, he had to survive. His steadfast maid would surely wait forever. So... I must return! With a surge, his body responded instinctively. He raised a fist, left foot forward, slightly bending his waist. A single punch with the gentleness of a Buddhas grace. Arhat Divine Fist... Yes, that seemed a fitting name. The maid, still leaning against the tree, dozed off. Though she couldve gone inside, she remained, surrounded by squirrels and sparrows, deer and wolves alikeall strangely at peace. Like a scene from a fairy tale. Yet, unlike a fairy tale, the one she awaited was not a prince to adorn her with fine clothes or a crown. Who she awaited was none other than Oh, youre late. ...Hehe, youre here. A rough but warm-hearted man who knew how to keep his promises. With a pure smile, Reira Winter welcomed him. Disheveled and wrapped haphazardly in bandages, the man, having given his all that day, received her hug. Thank you for your efforts. ... As always, she embraced him warmly. ...Im filthy. A quick wash will do. ...Youre something else. He chuckled bitterly as Reira smiled, as if delighted that hed kept his promise. Whirling. As dawn broke, Jenimia looked up at the fading sky. ...He could have stayed for a proper treatment. He regretted it. Hed hoped for tea and conversation, but the man had left unceremoniously. Sighing, he rubbed his stomach. Unharmed, yet feeling the weight of the mans resolve that lingered within him. A most refreshing defeat indeed. Chapter 96: Everything secret becomes clear (1) ...Defeat. An utter, indisputable loss without any room for excuses. That old man... hes ridiculously strong. ...Haha. Derek let out a hollow laugh, looking at the person lying battered in bed. Just yesterday, he had been completely fine, yet now he lay there, bruised and beaten. Derek had removed the bandages he had hastily wrapped around him, shocked to see the extent of his injuries. He had sewn up countless torn patches of flesh. ...And, for the record, it was he himself who had stitched him up. His Suturing skill proved extremely useful. Thanks for treating me. ...The hard work was probably done by you, Instructor, stitching your wounds without anesthesia. Even Guan Yu didnt go this far. Well, I didnt scrape down to the bone like him, did I? To be honest, Instructor, I think youre in a worse state overall. Sigh! Derek wanted to use an anesthetic, but the mans [Poison Resistance] trait made it ineffective. Most anesthetics in this world had toxic elements, so Derek had no choice but to proceed without it, stitching live flesh, his hands trembling with each move. Still, he was amazed. Not a single sound of pain... incredible. Throughout nearly seven hours of surgery, the man endured in silence. Hes not just strong... hes truly resilient. For Derek, this wasnt merely about physical strength. There was something undeniably strong about his character. Hes powerfulnot just physically, but mentally. It wasnt just his ability to endure the pain without crying out that marked him as strong. It was the fact that he could make such an intense decision for the sake of his disciple... a girl who was, at the end of the day, not even related to him. Could he do the same? This wasnt about hating the future he envisioned. He did it to create a [possibility] where Revi wouldnt suffer... Was this an option I hadnt even considered? ...No, this probably wasnt the right answer. Fighting a marquiss household to secure a girls happiness sounded absurd. Even the most insane developers wouldnt have hidden such a ludicrous Easter egg. Honestly, a rematch with the Demon King would have been better. Fighting Tristan was just absurd. The Crimson Eagles each had levels from 5 to 6. Their vice-commander alone was a Level 7, like him. When all of them gathered, they held the collective strength of Level 8 or more. And the Marquis himself was... Level 8.5. Not quite Level 9, but nearly reaching that monstrous threshold. Few, save for a Level 9, could face him and survive. Simply returning alive was an achievement in itself. To have fought the order, survived an encounter with a near-Level 9 monster... theres no doubt. Level 8 Hero Class. Derek realized that the man before him had genuinely joined the ranks of the worlds strongest. ...An impressive man. To reach this level at his age spoke volumes about the kind of life hed endured. Derek was moved, imagining the sheer effort that must have been invested. If only he could use a skill to check his stats right now... but while he was feeling that thrill, he heard a small voice. M-Master... A girl, pale and disheveled, entered the room. Revi Folt. She looked like she was about to cry. Oh... Derek froze. The girl had no idea. Despite being the center of the conflict, she had waited powerlessly. But her master had fought on her behalf against the marquiss household. The emotions must have been overwhelming. And sure enough Tears flowed down her face. Joy, worry, frustration, guilt... a tumult of emotions left Revi at a loss for words. The instructor watched her, his gaze warm. Little one... M-Master, I... Save the tears for later and help the maid bring me some food. Lying in bed all day has left me starving. ....... I trust that feeding this hardworking instructor isnt too difficult. ....... Quickly. ...Yes. ...Perhaps his emotional reserves were simply too dry to play the role of a tragic hero. ...No news got out? Yes, not even rumors. ...How is that possible? Indeed. After devouring over ten servings of beef stew, bread, and three roasted chickens prepared by Reira and Revi, Ihan blinked in surprise at the information he received from Soshimi. Not a single whisper of his assault on the marquiss household had reached the capital. No one knows, even after all that? He hated to admit it, but he had truly caused a scene without restraint. Even though the marquiss estate was in a secluded forest, was it possible that no one had noticed? If someone powerful meticulously controlled the flow of information, then maybe... But it would require someone incredibly influential and capable. Instructor, do you know any dukes or such people who could...? Hmm. He knew of a certain duke, but he doubted they would have intervened. That lady really lets me run wild. For such stringent information control, one would need the help of countless officials, including magicians. The only person he could think of with that level of influence was the silver-haired princess he knew. Ihan clicked his tongue, realizing the extent of power one needed to ascend to the throne. ...Isnt it a bit disappointing? You couldve gained a reputation for beating Tristan. Why the sudden nonsense? Well, I thought knights would like that kind of honor. Soshimi seemed to think it was a missed opportunity. Muttering about how earning achievement points and fame could yield new traits, he whispered under his breath, though Ihan caught every word, amused. He wasnt even the one gaining the fame, yet he worried over it so much. False fame means nothing. I lost, plain and simple. ....... I think you see it as a win because I came back alive. But in reality, I lost. I only survived due to the marquiss and his knights mercy, so stop that train of thought. Hmm... Ihan didnt think hed won. He had only survived because they hadnt known enough about him. The marquis could have killed him anytime but chose to let him live. There was no sense of victoryonly a sense of having taken a beating. Still, isnt surviving a form of victory? Maybe, if you care only about the result. But I value the process as well, and because of that... it doesnt feel like much of anything. ...Instructor, youre stricter than I thought. Thats what age does to you, ha. ...Im not so sure about that. Soshimi gave him a meaningful look, and as Ihan moved to scold him for being cheeky ...Why... why did you do it? ....... Why did you go so far for me? For someone like me... Why are you asking again? Just let it go. I... I cant! Look at you, injured like this! Revis voice cracked as she struggled to hold back tears. She felt guilty for the injuries he had sustained because of her. Tears welled up in her eyes, and Ihan gazed at her silently. Soshimi. ...Yes, call me if you need me. Soshimi, sensing the atmosphere, quietly left the room. Now, it was just Ihan and Revi. ...... Sniff... The silence was thick with unspoken feelings, and though Ihan wished to let her calm down on her own... Is it wrong to protect a disciple who is about to walk willingly into misery, against her own will? ...!? It felt like the right time to ask, and Ihan spoke. Revi froze, her eyes wide, looking up at him. From what I know, Revi Folt is a bright, courageous girl. She endured the grueling training of the Vulcan program, stood her ground against spellcasting magicians, and even commanded troops in battle against the gnoll horde, securing victory. All 80 students in the swordsmanship department know of your bravery, and so do I. W-What are you talking about...? But then! Gasp... Her words halted by his sharp tone, Ihan continued, clearly unwilling to be interrupted. ...Why does such a smart, brave girl keep making foolish choices? Why does she constantly choose such idiotic paths? I couldnt understand it. ...... Because youre a filial daughter? For the family? That could be part of it. Youre a good kid. You might accept your fate out of filial piety. But as much as I try, I cant understand your parents. !! Revis face turned pale with shock. Only now did she realize. He had figured something out. According to you, the Folt family has fallen. They failed to restore their knightly honor. Then, why would they abandon you, a girl with undeniable knightly talent? Isnt it strange? Ah... ah... If you became a knight, the familys wish would be fulfilled, and the Folt name could be revived. So, why wouldnt your parents support you? Could it be because they dont understand the world? Or do they disregard you because youre a girl? If it were me, I wouldnt discard someone as blindly hardworking as you. It doesnt make sense. M-Master... ...What drives you to follow their orders so blindly? He pondered, piecing together the clues he had seen. Blind dedication. That was the core of Revi Folt. Despite being a noble lady, she fought with a ferocity beyond words, struggling as if to prove her worth. What had driven her to such desperation? Why are you so blindly loyal, obeying your parents... no, their commands? ...... If you want, I wont ask further. Ill bury my suspicions. You can ignore an old mans ramblings, or hit me if itll make you feel better. ...... Yes, if you want ...Its true. ...... Its all true, Master... Everything you guessed. ...... Silently, she wept. A forlorn smile on her face. Master... youre surprisingly perceptive... despite how you look. Speaking was difficult, tears flowing endlessly, and Ihan shrugged. Appearance has nothing to do with it. Its just natural for a parent to protect their child. ...Yes. Its... only natural. You dont need to explain. I wasnt interrogating you. ...You were. Its not interrogation; its counseling. Instructors need to know their students circumstances. ...Whats that supposed to mean? Despite her tears, she smiled brightly. This man whod casually uncovered the truth shed kept hidden, yet treated her as usual... she felt grateful and... Hehe, I was finally caught. Relieved. Shed thought she would have to hide it forever, fearing inevitable judgment if discovered. But now that it was out, the weight lifted. So, with a mature smile, she began to tell her story. ...Yes, Master, just as you thought, I... dont have parents. Slowly, she revealed it. Whoosh! The illegal gambling den lay in ruins. The guards were long since defeated, and the gamblers lay outside with broken arms or legs, unconscious and neatly stacked. Only one person remained conscious inside. Or rather, had been kept from losing consciousness. Crunch! Wh-why are you doing this?! ...... What did I ever do to you?! ...... Say something...! Shut up. You reek. !!!? A man with blue hair was lifted by his collar, overwhelmed by the pressure, unable to breathe properly. But the young man holding him by the collar showed no sympathy, pressing down on him without a hint of mercy. Raynol Folt, you will answer my questions clearly. If you cant speak, nod. If you cant nod, blink. But if you delay or lie even a bit, Ill... erase your entire family from this world! !!?!! Raynol Folt. The head of the Folt family, trembling with terror, nodded frantically. A truly pitiful sight. Anyone else might have felt a sliver of sympathy for him, but not Roen. To Roen, he was no better than vermin. Crack! For the first time, his composure broke, barely restraining his urge to end the man then and there. Barely holding back his rage, Roen asked: Raynol Folt, 43 years old. A commoner wife, and two daughters, correct? !! Yes, thats right? sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. !!! Raynol Folt frantically nodded his head. It was true. He had a wife and daughters. Or not. You have one daughter. Why lie? ?! Not two, just one. And even if you did have two daughters, why would you mark one with a seal of obedience and give her such horrific orders...!! ......ugh... The Hidden Seal. An ancient sorcery, like a poisonous curse, it couldnt be broken by conventional meansa seal used only on livestock or monsters today, forbidden by law. Roen wasnt here to discuss the law. What he was here for... You scum! Who do you think you are, to toy with someones life like that?! Driven by anger at a life destroyed by this wretch, Roens wrath summoned forth [Growl!] The Black Lion roared. Ready to tear apart the one who dared to harm its master. Chapter 97: Everything secret becomes clear (2) "...The Black King? Hm? What is it, Arno? N-Nothing. Its... nothing.... Arno blinked, visibly confused, as he took down the troublesome guards of the illegal gambling den in response to Kuntas question. He thought he had seen a black lion appear briefly behind the black-haired youth. The Black King of the North? ...As my grandmother said, one cannot inherit the Black King unless the current heir dies... Could it be an illusion? His grandmother, Sword Master Felicia, had once sat him on her knee, sharing countless tales from the past. One that particularly struck him was the legend of Lionels mysterious [Black King]. The Black King was a supreme mystical power that only Lionel could wield, said to be on par with an Aura User. Yet, for one to inherit such power, the current heir would have to either die or have it forcibly taken, leading Arno to dismiss it as an illusion. Or perhaps, cautiously, he speculated it might be another unique quality possessed by Roen, like the black sword aura hed displayed the day before. After all, there was no way such a singular power could exist in two forms at the same time.... ...Roen hadnt reached the answer through a keen intuition of a knight dutifully honoring parental obligations. He arrived at his conclusion thanks to information provided by his loyal subordinates and through his own memories of his previous lifethe first iteration. Marquis Tristan. While other nobles allied with the church to oppress the people, he was a grand noble who stood with the people. It was because of his support that the revolutionaries had gained so much strength. And as one of the leaders and representatives of the revolutionary army, it was only natural that Roen developed a close camaraderie with the Marquis. After all, he was a Lionel, and the Marquis was a Tristan. They shared a connection that spanned years, making it easy for them to understand each other and engage in frequent, friendly conversations. In one such conversation: Lord Jenimia, I beg you, please stop charming the women of the revolutionary forces. Haha, you misunderstand, Your Grace. I simply neither block those who come nor hinder those who go. I live freely, thats all. ...Sigh. He was a respectable man, yet one not without his quirks. As the Marquis said, he never actively pursued women. ...They just came to him of their own accord. Though he was over fifty, his youthful appearanceone that seemed to belong to a man in his early to mid-thirties, combined with his androgynous featureswas enough to stir hearts without him needing to say a word. Because of this, women often sought him out first, leading to countless headaches for Roen. Romantic rivalries within the revolutionary forces were troublesome, to say the least... So, this is why they call you a womanizer. For some reason, I keep getting misunderstood like that. The Marquiss reputation as a womanizer wasnt entirely by his choice. It was a result of his temperament, which let women come and go as they pleased. Of course, to an outsider, he seemed every bit the rogue. You could settle down and marry. Or... is it true, what they say? That having children would... render you impotent? Roen knew the question was rude but couldnt resist asking if his promiscuity was somehow connected to rumors of his supposed impotence. The Marquis simply chuckled. Oh, that rumor? Its nonsense. ...? Absolute nonsense. Impotent from having children? Then how would the branch family produce people like Sir Bale? Rumors should at least be consistent, shouldnt they? Then... Just malicious rumors spread by the aristocratic factions to slander me. They even circulated it through the guilds until it became an accepted truth. I never bothered to correct them, but I didnt expect so many people to actually believe it. ... And the reason I havent settled down with a single woman or had children? Its simple. As Im sure you know, those of us who reach high levels as knights possess an aura that ordinary women cant withstand. In other words, they cant endure my aura long enough to bear a child. Then, in your younger years... It might sound like an excuse, but back then, I simply had no time for women. I was constantly at war with the old king. Even after the wars ended, I was busy managing the estate, trying to rebuild Tristan, which had been split in half by the aristocratic factions. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. .... In any case, its unfortunate. I feel sorry for the women who considered marriage, but I was prepared to take responsibility for any of them. Even if children werent possible, if they were willing to stay with me, I wouldve honored that. But once they realized they couldnt have an heir, they all left. They didnt want methey wanted to be the true lady of House Tristan. ... Roen understood his story... yet couldnt quite sympathize. Pitiful, yet not really. So, dont be like me. Settle down young and have children. ...No worries. The House of the Grand Duke has plenty of heirs. Thats not quite what I meant... But I do have one piece of advice. If you marry, make sure your partner doesnt deceive you. What do you mean? There was once a young woman I almost married, but she, along with her family, deceived me. If only I were the sole victim, but no, she disgraced all of House Tristan! What did she do? I wont go into details. She paid for it while I was near death. I suppose it would be unkind to speak ill of her further. ...? In any case, if you marry, do it with someone you truly love. Thats the path to happiness. Coming from someone else, that advice might move me, but from you, Lord Jenimia, it doesnt resonate at all. Whats that? How dare you, you cheeky brat! Hahaha! ...Not long after this exchange, Marquis Jenimia died in battle. He held off a monstrous horde alone, allowing the revolutionary forces to retreat. For four days, he defended their position until his final breath. Shortly after, a female mercenary leader took over in his absence, yet Roen struggled deeply with the loss. Despite the rumors, the Marquis was undeniably trustworthy. ...When Roen first heard of Revi Folts connection to the Marquis, he was skeptical. But when he realized Revi Folt was the same person as his former ally, the Mercenary Queen, the pieces fell into place. A connection. Everything had come together. And when he learned through Jacks report that House Folt had only one daughter as of five years ago, his mind wove together a story, almost like a playwright. A girl sold off to the Marquiss household under the seal of obedience, hiding her true identity. Yet, the Marquis wouldve eventually discovered the truth about her and Raynol Folts treachery. While killing Raynol would be justified, it wasnt in a grand nobles style to be so overt. He likely chose a slower, more insidious form of retribution, draining him until the end. But what of the girl? Unaware of her secret being exposed, obediently following orders... her life would have been... ...A living hell. Always fearing her identity would be discovered, yet bound to obey. Gritting his teeth, Roen seethed with anger. Unaware of Roens rage, the despicable man continued to shout. Dont be ridiculous! What crime have I committed?! Even if I broke the law, I am a noble! A noble! Selling off a lowly slave girl is no crime!!! The repulsive man screamed, demanding to know what he had done wrong. Only fueling Roens fury further. And so Did you ask to know your crimes? Roen decided to personally inform him. Youve committed four offenses. First, for breaking the law by trafficking a slave and ruining a persons life! Crunch!! Arrghh!! His arm shattered, crushed to dust, beyond even divine power to restore. Second, for gambling her away without remorse after ruining her life! Slash! ...!!!? His tongue was cut out. Raynol would never again speak with his filthy mouth. Third, for deceiving House Tristan, and by extension, this nations loyal nobles! Slice! ...He could no longer scream. Both of his ankles were severed, leaving him unable to ever stand again. Overcome with pain, he fainted And fourth... for speaking lies! Did you claim to be a knight? A noble intent on restoring his familys honor? Then how could your hands be so soft?! [Growl!] Raynols hands were immaculate. Hands that had never worked, never seen hardshiponly dealt in cards and coins. No true knight could have hands so soft. How could such uncalloused hands belong to one who claimed to strive? Ultimately Your life and words are nothing but lies. There is no truth to be found! A parasite, deceiving, manipulating, and leeching off others. If only he had the sense to live quietly within his means. ...I would kill you, but I wont. That would be too merciful, and I lack the right to judge you. Thus This will suffice. Whoosh! Arrgh!! Raynols body writhed, convulsing as he was thrown into the flames, his entire body engulfed, subjected to agony that wouldnt allow him to faint. !!?...!!! Unable to flee, he thrashed, and Roen made sure he wouldnt dieat least not yet. This agony youre experiencing? Its only fitting. Youll feel exactly what my fallen comrade endured, writhing in flames because of you. The fire roared around Raynol, his screams echoing in the abandoned den, his body twisting under the searing pain he was forbidden to escape. This was justice. Only now, with his sins being repaid, could Roen finally honor the memory of his fallen comrade. Zan... I can finally let you go. Looking up at the night sky, Roen felt a pang of guilt for mourning so late. But finally, at long last, he had made peace, granting his comrade the respect they deserved in the end. Chapter 98: Everything secret becomes clear (3) ...Srrrk. Revi turned her back and began to remove her clothing. Ihan flinched. It wasnt because she suddenly started undressing. It was because of what lay across her back. Can you see it? A... tattoo, huh? Young noble ladies are quite bold these days. Heh, you know its not that, she responded with a sly smile. Ahem. He forced a cough, signaling that no further explanation was necessary, yet she continued, unwavering. Its a slave brand. And a severe one at that. She dropped the bitter truth. ...... Master, I... I dont have parents. In the most literal sense, Im an orphan. She began redressing, and Ihan managed a bittersweet smile. You could have just told me; no need to make a scene by undressing, honestly. Isnt it better to show it once than explain it a hundred times? You say that all the time, Master. ...Such a model student, he muttered. Ill take that as a compliment. Today, Revi was unusually articulate. She had never spoken so freely in front of others, without a hint of hesitation or fear. She was always shy, but with him, it felt like she could share everything. So, she continued without restraint. Im a slave. About five years ago, I was sold to the Folt family. She revealed her greatest vulnerability and secret. ...... He only listened silently, his gaze calm, as if her being a slave didnt matter. To him, Revi was not a slave but a disciple, just a young girl. Her throat tightened with emotion. ...Ah, hes truly... She couldnt deny his kindness. Anyone else would have been shocked or felt betrayed... I have an incredibly good Master, more than I deserve. Revi held back her tears again, deciding it wouldnt be too late to cry once she had shared everything shed hidden. ...Im not originally from Pendragon. Im from Britain. Not that it matters much where a slave is from. She had been a war orphan from the start. Britain had waged countless wars, even against the Empire and Pendragon. War orphans were as common as rats, and she was no exception, having lost her parents and ended up alone. Then, Revi was captured by a slave caravan. Although slave caravans were supposedly outlawed, everyone knew they still existed. Her kidnapping and enslavement werent particularly unusual or cruel. ...Most children with no parents and no power led lives like hers. Fortunately or not, I was considered beautiful for an orphan, and my hair color was rare, much like that of the nobles. Because of this, I was classified as high-quality merchandise and given quite an education. The demand for premium slaves... Well, it was overflowing, or so the merchant told me. Her beauty was either a curse or a blessing. The slave merchant had taught her to read, write, and even noble etiquette, claiming there was a demand for attractive, educated slaves. She was talented at learning, and the merchant was thrilled by her intelligence. Now I can sell her for an even higher price! C That was his favorite phrase to say to her. It didnt make me happy at all. ...During her training as a high-class slave, a war broke out between Pendragon and Britain. The slave merchant, unfortunately for him, was killed in the conflict. While misfortune for the merchant, it was a stroke of luck for her. It gave her a chance to escape. But, unfortunately for her I had no idea that being a high-class slave would come with its own set of problems. [Seal of Obedience.] The brand on her back was a slave mark, inscribed on her by a rogue mage hired by the merchant. This mark was like a curse, an unbreakable spell that could not be removed by any ordinary means. It was the merchants attempt to prevent high-value slaves from escaping. Eventually, she was sold to another merchant who had absorbed the dead mans network. And that merchant... ...sold me to Pendragon. In the midst of the war, everything that could be turned into money was sold off. I was sold cheaply, too. Ten silver coins. That was her price. And the place I was sold to was... The Folt family? ...Yes. Where did those bastards get the money to buy you? I suspect they borrowed it. Id guess it was an investment. From the beginning, that man intended... To sell me off again. C You are now our daughter. From this day forward, you are Revi Folt. Hahaha! The day she was sold, the Folt family gave her a name and surname, welcoming her as part of the family. A mere slave, yet they took her in as family. She was deeply moved. Finally, a day like this had come for hera miraculous blessing from a fairy tale. She was truly overjoyed. But. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C Why, why are you growing so slowly! Cant you grow up faster?! Raynol Folt had only one reason for adopting her as a daughter: To sell her. He intended to marry her off to some wealthy merchant or high-ranking noble. Yes, he had bought her with the intent of an investment. The Folt family. A hopeless family clinging to dreams of reclaiming their status as a knightly house, yet raising her only to use her as a sacrifice to extract money. A family that refused to try any other way, or work to restore their fortunes. An undead clan of ghosts, clinging to a hollow legacy. Revi wanted to escape from their madness, from their incompetence. She could foresee what her fate would be if she stayed. She had tried to find a chance to escape, or report them, but... C Youd better abandon any thought of escape. Because of the [Seal of Obedience], she couldnt do anything. She was an enslaved being, unable to disobey her masters commands. Her commands were threefold: One. She couldnt reveal her status as a slave to anyone. Two. She couldnt do anything that would harm the Folt family. Three. She must be obedient to all members of the Folt family. With these commands branded on her, she could only say No matter how disgusting it was, I had to behave submissively toward them. The guild member who taunted her yesterday It wasnt because she felt any attachment or gratitude toward the mother and daughter. I had to act submissive toward them as well. Truly a curse. Freedom didnt exist in her life, only oppression, with horror trailing close behind. ...It was terrifying. ...Ironically, though, I... wanted to be acknowledged as family. Since it was my first time having something like family... I really... tried my best. Effort. The blind devotion that Ihan once described. Through her efforts, she wanted to prove herself. If she kept trying her best, maybe they would accept her one day? If she could achieve something to bring honor to the family, produce real results, then maybe...! I foolishly hoped that theyd accept me as family one day, like some na?ve little girls dream. ...... Heh, arent I just incredibly stupid? She laughed bitterly, closing her eyes as if expecting a look of disdain from him. She was too afraid to hear his response. No, on the contrary, Im proud of you... so much that I want to hold you and tell you how brave you are. ...... You did well. Truly... you did well. ...He still looked at her with that same gentle gaze. It wasnt pity. It was admiration for her strength in overcoming those harsh times. ...Ah. Revi was dazed. All her life, she had been nervous about what reactions her secrets would bring, wondering if shed be despised. But now... ...In front of her was someone who accepted her for who she was, and she trembled. Well, Im sure being hugged by an old man like me wouldnt feel great, but Without a word, she flung herself at him. ...... ...Hic. Go on, cry. My arms are here as long as you need them. Hic... Hwaaaa! Yes, cry as loudly as you need to. Thats how you let it out. Revi ran into his arms with all her strength, both grateful and resentful. Why had he only appeared now? When she needed someone like him so badly, why had they never met? Nineteen years of suffering. Now, standing before someone who could truly care for her as family, Revi wept with all her heart. This time, not quietly, but with a loud, mournful cry... She cried her heart out. ...Its okay. Everythings okay now. Ihan gently patted her back. Warmly. Chapter 99: The girl has a family... What is it? (1) The sky gleamed with an especially intense sunlight. It was the heat that announced the season of strengthening solar energy was gently approaching. Though the southern continent was usually known for its mild climate and lack of distinct seasons, the Pendragon territory stood out for its scorching summers. Scholars speculated that the fire energy emanating from the nearby "Mount Vulcan" amplified the summer heat, making the weather in Pendragon noticeably warmer than in other places. However, in a continent filled with magic, mysteries, and the occasional prank from fae creatures, this was hardly unusual. Few were unsettled by strange weather phenomena; indeed, compared to the East, which experienced a six-month "Great Rain Season" when magic failed, or the central continent, which faced a year-long "Great Snowfall" after angering the fae, Pendragon might even consider themselves lucky to only have an intense summer. Thus... "Though we call this a summer recess, many of you know that well be holding rituals for the fae and other beings like Vulcan over the next two months. We must remember that humans are not the only inhabitants of this continent. We are merely one of countless groups coexisting here, and unlike the arrogant Empire, we must not behave as if we own the land...!" ...or so the dean proclaimed. Summing it up, even the oppressive heat was something to be grateful for. "When will this end?" one cadet whispered. "Shh, what if he hears you?" replied another. "Honestly, I might collapse from dehydration at this rate." "Maybe you should just faint. Theyd take you to the recovery room." "...Are you a genius?" The cadets listening to the deans long-winded speech had expressions of pure agony. Although they were gathered in the auditorium, the crowded room with hundreds of people made it unbearably hot. After over an hour of listening to the same message repeated in this sweltering environment, it was no wonder the cadets were visibly struggling. Yet none dared to openly complain to the dean. After all, who would risk arguing with the former chancellor, once hailed as the Empires wisest minister? In such conditions, it wasnt surprising that some cadets began to feel faint. "Lady Karin, could you maybe persuade the dean? He is your grandfather, after all," one cadet suggested. "Believe me, I would if I could, but once Grandfather starts a speech, even family cant stop him. It would take one of his old friends making a surprise visit to cut him off." "Who would that be?" "Well, possibly the former Lord of Tristan, the current King... or perhaps even Lady Felicia." "...So, were better off listening till the end." Bringing in one of those people would only lead to greater chaos. Abandoning their last glimmer of hope, the young noblewoman sighed in resignation. Karin, her violet eyes gleaming with a polite, almost mask-like smile, sat with restrained poise. Her smile lacked the liveliness it had when she interacted with a certain shy, gray-haired boy. Just then... "Ugggh...." "......." "Siiigh...." "Lady Irene?" "Hmm? Did you call me?" "Haha, you seem to have something on your mind." When addressed as "Lady," she didnt respond, but she did react to her name. Karin, who had never felt her looks were lacking, found herself feeling somewhat overshadowed by the girl beside her. Irene Wendlers ethereal blue jewel-like eyes and gold-threaded hair, reminiscent of the fair folk, would captivate any woman, let alone men. Irene Wendlerhailed as the most talented mage of her generation, possibly of her era, and widely known as the adopted daughter of Duke Galahad. Since most others felt intimidated sitting near such a renowned figure, Karin had taken the spot beside her. She was now wondering if that had been a mistake. "Ah, well, you were sighing so much that I thought something might be wrong...." With Irene openly showing her melancholy, Karin felt compelled to speak. Then... "Im sorry. I didnt mean to be obvious about it. I just... have something weighing on my mind." "I see. That sounds rough." "Its just... Oh, never mind." "Of course." "But still!" "......." ...This girl is going to be a headache. Karin immediately sensed that this girl was likely to be a nuisance despite her appearance. Speaking to her had clearly been the wrong choice. I miss Derrick, she thought. Karin preferred enjoying the innocent reactions of a certain gray-haired boy, rather than playing counselor to a girl she barely knew. But "Lady Karin, are you feeling hot?" "Huh? Oh... well, yes, a bit." "In that case..." Snap! A cool breeze swirled around her. "Oh my!" "Hehe, refreshing, isnt it?" "Yes, it really is...." With a wave of her hand, Irenes water magic swept over her, cleansing not only the sweat but also dust and grime, leaving Karin feeling as fresh as ever. The coolness lingered, enhancing her comfort. "I am, after all, a mage of water and wind. This much is simple, haha." "Wow! Thats really impressive!" Karin decided it might not be so bad to pamper this troublesome girl a bit. After all, its human nature to feel positively toward those who do nice things for you. Karin Alencia de Guinevere thought she might even manage to become friends with this exasperating girl. Irenes worries werent anything too serious. Dont you think Im starting to lose my presence? Maybe it was about her standing, or the fact that opportunities to talk with the guys she liked were decreasing... It was... troubling. [Your presence has faded. Its like a cameo in a movie, where you appear once and then disappear.] Ugh! The ghosts blunt comment struck home! Irene wanted to wallow in self-pity. But... I dont want to seem petty. Im glad Revis safe, but.... The issue was that someonea certain Revi Folt, who had recently returned to the academy unharmedwas unknowingly dampening Irenes confidence. ...Am I being too narrow-minded? [Youre only realizing that now?] Arent you supposed to be on my side? [What would be the point?] ...Geez. The world seemed particularly cruel to Irene. Revis safe return to the academy had happened just a week prior, and everyone celebrated her return. C Bear Cub, are you okay now? C Were so glad youre safe, milady. C Please, dont disappear without a word again, young lady. For a while, Revi received a mix of concern, relief, and a bit of light scolding. She accepted it all with a bright smile. C Thank you... and Im sorry, everyone. It had only been a few days since theyd last seen her, yet her friends noticed she seemed more mature. They chalked it up to the hardships shed gone through in the meantime. No one asked for details, simply assuming the instructor had played a role in bringing her back. And, as expected C Instructor? C W-why are you covered in bandages?! C ...Did you fight a hundred trolls or something? Their instructor, appearing wrapped head-to-toe in bandages, stunned the cadets who knew of his strength. They even suspected that an ancient sealed monster might have been unleashed. But he dismissed their concerns, as usual. C Adults have their own matters that children cant understand. Dont pry too much. His usual stern tone squashed further questions. C ...Thats not exactly a reassuring example, Instructor. C Ahem! C ...... C Anyway, let it be known that Bear Cub never submitted any resignation forms. She simply had a rebellious phase and skipped a few classes. C At her age? C Everyone experiences it differently; some early, some late. Bear Cubs phase just came a bit late. C ...... C Answer. C Y-yes, sir! Thus, Revis brief disappearance was brushed aside, though many questions lingered. Why had the instructor returned so injured, and why had Revi Folt... C Oh, and please dont refer to me by the surname Folt anymore. ...Ive discarded it. ...discarded her family name? Many mysteries remained unsolved, but the cadets left their questions for another time. The important thing was that she was back. However, it wasnt long before Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C Instructor, where can I apply to become an academy assistant? They couldnt ignore her anymore when they saw her pursuing an extreme path. Watching Revi... no, just Revi, applying for an assistantship left everyone in shock. Especially C L-Lady Revi! Why would you willingly step into this nightmare?! Damien Pollett, Ihans assistant (some would say slave), who had started as a refined young master, now looked as ragged as a ghoul. This was largely because Ihan assigned him an endless stream of duties, though not all assistants shared his fate. Everyone knew why Revi wanted to become an assistantto be by Ihans side. Damien tried to dissuade her. The warning was simple. Turn back. Ahead lies hell. Yet, despite their worries, Revi handed in her application and joined the assistant program with a cheerful smile, leaving everyone dumbfounded. C Hmm, its easier than I expected. C Huh? Had Damien been exaggerating? No. Even with two assistants, the workload remained grueling. But to Revi, whose life had been a daily grind of hardship for nineteen years... C Im surprised how easy it is, haha. C ...... Yes, it was just that simple for her. Later, theyd say that this was the moment Damien Pollett began to fear and respect her. Revi quickly adapted to the new role, showing a renewed determination. She trained harder, mingled with the cadets more warmly, and gave her utmost effort... C Master, how should I do this? C Master, arent you tired? C Master! With genuine care, she attended to the instructor with dedication. Watching her, one couldnt help but think of the lush vitality of flourishing greenery. The cadets grew curious. What exactly had happened between the instructor and Revi? And as Irene Wendler watched... C Huh? She noticed a pure, almost unyielding affection in Revis gaze. An affection aimed at... C [Irene, you seem to have gained a formidable rival.] C ...... ...an unshakable knight. Irene felt an overwhelming sense of crisis. Why did yet another formidable competitor have to appear, when she already had to contend with the adorable Golden Retriever-like maid, blessed with an almost fae-like charm? So... "So, youre feeling conflicted because your friend has become your romantic rival." "N-no, its not like that...." "Of course it is. Its obvious." "......." "Interesting." What a delightful twist! Karin had initially only listened out of mild curiosity, but now she found herself genuinely intrigued. After all, a fresh, innocent love story was far more engaging than the deans hour-long lecture. And she couldnt help but admire Revis new suitor. Apparently, this mystery man had captured not only the academys top beauty but also its most coveted first love, Lady Revi. Young Lord Roen... I didnt realize he could win hearts like that. Unaware that the object of Irenes affection was a certain knight with his unique charm, Karin admired Roens unspoken prowess in winning over female hearts. Meanwhile, the knight had decided to skip the graduation ceremony. Though he was known for his disregard for conventions, skipping such an event might have led to another summons by the dean. Thankfully... Heh heh, I knew Id run into you soon enough. ...... ...he wouldnt have to worry about being summoned, thanks to some connections. Marquis Jenimia. ...He had come to meet Ihan. Ihan didnt bother to hide his discomfort as he asked, Have you come... for revenge? Haha, enough with the formalities. It doesnt suit you and just feels awkward. Well, its easier for me. Impertinent, arent you? Hahaha! Yet, for some reason, its strangely pleasant to hear. ...... Ihan subtly took a step back, feeling a bit awkward as the marquis approached so amiably. You were bold as a lion yesterday, yet here you are today, acting all restrained, heh heh. Even I know when to mind my manners. A man who knows manners, and yet you still went and beat up my knights? No one died, did they? ...Such cheek! Its truly infuriating. But soon enough Though I find that, too, quite charming. The marquis, already fond of Ihan as a knight, had no complaints about his behavior. The arrogance of the incompetent is revolting, but the arrogance of a strong and capable person is simply confidence. So the marquis continued. Im not much interested in revenge. I cant say the same for our knights, thoughmany of them are already back in training, injuries and all. Next time, youll have a harder fight on your hands. Thats... something to look forward to. It was, indeed, a satisfying thought. They didnt want to run away; they sought a rematch. It was certainly welcome news. ...But then ...What? Ihan suddenly closed the distance between them at the marquiss next words. The marquis spoke bluntly, Neither of us is one for long speeches, so Ill get to the point. The girl who was supposed to marry me? Ive decided to take her in as my daughter instead. ...You skipped over too much of that story. He was spouting nonsense that was hard to believe. Had this man... overheated in the sun? Once again, Ihan found himself giving the marquis an irreverently suspicious look. Chapter 100: The girl has a family... What is it? (2) "The Folt familythey''ve completely collapsed. Was that your doing, by any chance?" "?" "Hmm, I suppose not." "I didnt even say anything yet...." "One look at your face is enough to know. Thats a refreshingly straightforward expression, befitting a true knight. Hahaha." Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Hey, old man, that wasnt a compliment, was it?" "Hahaha." The Folt family. To be precise, it was only Raynol Folt, his wife, and their one remaining daughter. They barely deserved to be called nobility, and as people, they were contemptible. "I looked for them, but they seem to have vanished. Do you know anything about that?" Over the past week, Ihan had been searching for the Folt family. More specifically, he was hunting Raynol Foltthe beast who could only masquerade as a person. But Raynol was nowhere to be found, and Ihan was growing increasingly frustrated. So when the marquis dropped this hint, Ihans curiosity was piqued. The marquis shrugged nonchalantly under Ihans questioning gaze. "Just a little curiosity led me to investigate. According to our inquiries, Raynol Folt only had one daughterso why did it suddenly become two? And just five years ago, at that. Quite curious, wouldnt you say? Not only did he gain a daughter out of nowhere, but he also tried to marry her into a marquisate. What audacity, as if he thought Tristan would be easy to fool." "So? What are you going to do about it?" "Do about it? Im going to let him know exactly why Tristan has endured as a marquisate for centuries, thats what." Though his lips held a smile, his eyes did not. They were the eyes of a predatorsharp, intense, and unwavering. If a civilian met those eyes, theyd likely tremble in fear. However... "You trying to start a staring contest with me?" "......." "If not, ease up. Id rather not throw an axe at a guest." "Just teasing you a bit, heh." The marquis''s eyes softened, as though hed simply been playing a harmless prank on someone he found interesting. "If I took a liking to someone once or twice, Id end up killing them," Ihan scoffed, clicking his tongue. "These nobles, honestly." It was like testing people was just a habit for them. Is this what they call the butterfly effect? Ihan was genuinely surprised at how quickly the marquis had discovered details about the Folt family. In the original story that Taechang and Derrick talked about, this wouldnt have come to light so soon. According to what Derrick had shared of the original storyline, Ihans disciple was supposed to be married off and endure three years in the marquisate. In other words, the fraud against the Tristan family wasnt exposed until after the marriage. But now, things were different. Whether it was due to his conflict with the marquis or the marquiss inherent competence, the deception had been uncovered in mere days. And it seemed... "My girl has nothing to do with any of this. She was merely used. Dont you dare touch her." The marquis had likely discerned Revis true identity as well. Realizing this, Ihans expression hardened. His resolve was clear: if anyone so much as laid a hand on her, he would tear down more than just doors. "Im aware." "?" "A knight as honorable as you wouldnt go out of his way to save a girl if she were some deceitful villain. So, of course, she was just being used." "...And you trust that? Just like that?" "Its not just like that. I trust you." "......." "So yes, I believe her." "Hmm." Hed thought it before, but... This is probably the most respectable nobleman Ive met. ...This old man was, surprisingly, a decent person. "To cut to the chase, Raynol Folt... hes currently in a temple, barely clinging to life. His body is covered in burns, his left arm and both ankles have been severed, and they say even his tongue was cut out. They found him too late for proper treatment, so hes just barely surviving, heh." The burns were bad enough, but the other injuries were severe. With the temples help, he was alive, though at the cost of accruing debt. The temples healing methods were effective, but they were notorious for demanding their payment in full. Rumor had it that to recover a debt, theyd even send people to work in mines or salt fields if necessary. "The wife and daughter havent fared much better. His wife is drowning in temple fees, gambling debts, and additional loans. And the daughter? She was expelled from the academy she was attending. So yes, things dont look promising for them." The mother and daughters future seemed bleak as well. It was unclear whether they had tormented Revi as much as Raynol had, but ultimately, Revi and the Folts were eternally at odds. They could not live under the same sky. "Those women have few choices left. Either they end up in a convent or make the worst of all choices. It hardly matters, reallyIll make sure they have limited options." "Oh? I thought you were kind to women." "I am kind to ladies. But those who condoned and enabled such acts share in the blame. Do you think they were oblivious to the fact that their head of household was openly deceiving and dishonoring a marquisate? Of course not. So theyre no ladies. A criminals gender is irrelevant." "Well said." Clap, clap. Ihan clapped, appreciating the marquiss refreshing perspective. Now that was a proper example of an adult and a leader. "...Youre suddenly a bit too approving; it feels strange." The marquis scratched his cheek, puzzled by Ihans unexpected admiration, especially from someone who had shown him nothing but disrespect. Still... "Haha, I cant say I dislike it!" Unable to hold back, the marquis laughed heartily. The two men continued their conversation, laughing and discussing what to do with Raynol, with most of the talk revolving around... "Theres a method called bone and flesh separationbasically, you peel the flesh from the bones without killing the person. Think its worth a try if hes still alive?" "Haha, but what if he dies from the shock? Better to start with torture using anesthetics and potions. Skin him daily, drain some blood, then use anesthetics and potions to keep him alive. In wartime, we made prisoners remember their third birthday with that method, hahaha!" Their debate centered on how to inflict torture without causing death, and as they discussed it, a strange camaraderie blossomed between them. It was a moment of friendshipof sortsbetween two men, regardless of age. Eventually, though... "Now, back to the main topic. Why do you want to take my girl as your daughter?" "Ah, that." The marquis cleared his throat, realizing he had gotten sidetracked. "In all the excitement, I nearly forgot." He took a moment to gather his thoughts, recognizing the seriousness of the matter. Adopting a girl hed only just met wasnt a decision to make lightly; it required genuine sincerity. "Let me be clearIm not taking her in because of you. If anything, its because it would be a waste not to." "A waste?" "Her talent, I mean. It would be a waste of potentialshe could become an exceptional knight." The marquis spoke with a calculated perspective. "I heard from my sources that shes been learning the sword for less than three months. Yet, with only three months of training, she managed to defeat a stone troll and held her ground against a horde of monsters. Never thought Id hear heroic tales from my men as if it were a legend, but... after verifying, its all true." "......." "...Her talent is real. And such potential shouldnt be buried because of her status and background. If she could become the next Sir Felicia, I cant just stand by." An heir to the Sword Saint, a child who could one day be a legend. Raising her within Tristan would only add honor to their name, so the marquis, after weighing the pros and cons... "Your real reason?" "......." "Skip the fancy talk. Just tell me the truth." "Hmm, I thought Id hidden it well, but I guess not." "Oh, you hid it well. I just happen to be good at spotting lies." "A talent Id love to have..." The marquis observed Ihan like one would a rare animal, then, after a five-second silence, finally admitted, "...Isnt it pitiful?" "......." "I know how shallow sympathy can be and how it can degrade people. But if no one takes her in, shell be an orphan with nowhere to go. Knowing that, why shouldnt someone lend a hand? Of course, you could take her in yourself, but I can offer her a wealthier life." "......." "Do you find that reason too shallow?" "...No. In fact, I like it better than your first reason." "Hm?" "Its only those who are well-off who view sympathy as an insult. For those truly desperate, even sympathy can be precious." He remembered watching TV dramas where prideful characters rejected help out of self-respect. As someone who had grown up as an orphan, hed always found it absurd. Real humiliation isnt about worrying over tomorrow. Its when you cant find food or water for today, when you shiver with a cold because you dont even have a blanket, when youre so broke you cant afford medicine for a fever. For those who understand true hardship, sympathy is not shamefulits a lifeline. "When life is so miserable and disgusting that it makes you want to die, and someone tells you not to feel sympathy... that person isnt really suffering. But my girl? Shes not in a position to care about pride or what sympathy means. If you offer her this, shell be grateful." It was, in a word, salvation. There was a quiet conviction in Ihans tone that no rallying cry could match. It was the conviction of someone who understood the deepest humiliation and loneliness. "...Heh." The marquis was genuinely impressed, though Ihan, oblivious to this, continued, "I did consider taking her in myself, but a poor knight can only do so much. Shed benefit from a more comfortable life, so... go ahead, take her. Though convincing her will be up to you." "......." "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" "...The more I look, the more tempted I am." "?" "I was already wavering, but... young man, would you perhaps consider" "calling me Father?" "......." ...It took all of Ihans willpower not to curse out loud. Chapter 101: The girl has a family... What is it? (3) Despite Ihans visibly sour expression, the marquis only seemed to find it all the more amusing, grinning with genuine enjoyment. That was just how serious he was. I want you to be my son. This wasnt some offhand offer to adopt him as a ward, like Revi; he was proposing for Ihan to take on the name of [Tristan]to be given a name with centuries of history. In other words, he was offering Ihan the qualifications to be his successor. This isnt just about qualifications either. I have no children of my own, and none among the collateral branches are sharp enough to carry on the full legacy of Tristan. The closest might have been Vale, but he gave up his rights to the inheritance when he joined the knights order. So, if you accept, youd become first in line, heir to the Tristan marquisate! Such an opportunity doesnt come twice. It was a rare and tempting offer that would sway nearly anyone, even those indifferent to wealth or power. But for Ihan... No, really, thanks, but Ill pass. ....... Just so you dont think Im playing hard to getI genuinely dont want it. Do you think youre dismissing Tristan too lightly? Its not that. I just find the whole idea of calling you Dad rather nauseating. ...You know, that hurts more than it should. Even nobles have feelings, cant you be a little gentler? This is me being gentle. If I werent, youd probably be choking on it right about now. ...Harsh. The marquiss expression drooped, disappointed. The marquiss offer had been no joke; he hadnt made it lightly. A real shame. I didnt expect it to be easy, but... If Ihan had accepted, the marquis would have earnestly adopted him as his own. The senior members of the family wouldve been dumbstruck to hear ita complete outsider who once threatened their estate given the name of Tristan. But the marquis thought his decision made perfect sense. If anyone could handle this family, itd be him... While Tristan held a noble title, it didnt have any of the legendary [Mystique] that other noble lines possessed. The original Tristan patriarch supposedly wielded the Demon Bow, an artifact of mystique, but its legacy had long since faded. As a result, Tristan had faced dozens of crises over the centuries. Time and time again, unworthy heirs without skill or mystique caused internal strife, often spurring infighting between family factions. Even the marquis himself once left briefly, only to return and find the family divided by civil war among the elders. All thats truly important to Tristan is the name and strength to protect it. If an heir could carry both the family name and the overwhelming force to command respect, then the marquis believed theyd be enough to uphold the legacy. Bloodline, as many nobles claimed to value, was irrelevantnobles bloodlines had thinned too much to hold meaning. And if bloodline purists make trouble, Ill just have him marry one of the women from the collateral branch. Tristans bloodlines were genetically strong; every child born into the family bore the signature red hair, whether from the mother or the fathers side. If blood was the only issue, that could be easily solved. Others might be shocked to hear the marquiss reasoning, but he would have calmly explained, Its worth it. ...This ones a gem, a diamond in the rough. For now, he could still best Ihan. But as time went on... perhaps even by tomorrow, would that still hold true? Just yesterday, his aura was wild. But today? Its already stabilizedthis rate of growth is astonishing. And so, he couldnt help but look forward to it. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe... just maybe, this young knight could reach it. The heights that young fighters and prodigies dreamed of, the realm of [Aura Users]a level that the marquis himself had once given up on as a distant fantasy. And though Ihan wasnt his son, the marquis yearned to see him attain that level, to witness it from the closest vantage point. He knew some might call it vicarious pride, but what of it? Watching the youth grow was one of lifes privileges. Im genuinely excited. Yes, for now, just planting the seed was enough. Though... Having him nearby would be quite entertaining... The desire to have Ihan as a son wasnt purely to see him flourish. There was something about this young man that felt like hed never be boring to be around. Yes, it was a shame, but even so, he couldnt help but smile as he watched Ihan. Well, its a pity. So, then, would you at least consider teaching our knights that floating technique? Id compensate you handsomely. Ah, there it isthe real agenda! No way. Why would I teach my technique to an order that isnt even my own? Is that so? Hmm. Just thinking out loud here, but the damages to the door, walls, marble floors, statues... add up to about three thousand gold coins. And considering some of the broken items were dwarven-made, repair costs might rise. Should I track down the culprit and make them pay? ....... Should I? ...Ever thought about learning a way to walk without leaving footprints? Theres this thing called Stepping Lightly... Hahaha! Look at him. Just watching him was amusing. The marquis chuckled, wondering if this was what it would be like to have a mischievous son. What a pain of an old man... Ihan sighed, feeling utterly drained. Hed rather spar or fight with a sword than endure a conversation with a wily politicianit was mentally exhausting and frustrating. He was just about ready to collapse from mental fatigue. As he rubbed his face to dispel the weariness, he muttered, So, you guys skipping out on the end-of-term ceremony too? At the sound, a faint rustle echoed nearbya movement so subtle that an ordinary person would never have noticed it. But not Ihan. That habit of lurking? Youll get into serious trouble if you get caught doing that one day. It was a gentle warning, almost like a teachers advice. ...Perhaps, but if it werent for you, no one would ever know we were here. From the shadows stepped two familiar figures. Ihan, finishing his face rub, saw them both clearly: Roen and Jack. The two smirked at him, and Jack scratched his cheek sheepishly. We thought we hid pretty well this time... Yeah, you did. Youre getting better at hiding than you are at swordsmanship. Planning a career change to assassin? ...No, it just seems Im naturally good at hiding, so I improve even without trying. Thats... irritatingly lucky. Ihan shot a glare at Jack, who, under the weight of Ihans gaze, lowered his head sheepishly. Ihan then shifted his sharp stare to the dark-haired young man beside him. For someone who looks like theyd rather sit back and watch, you sure end up in the thick of things, dont you? Guess Im not built to sit still. Thats a condition. ...Do you think the marquis noticed I was there? He probably noticed before I did. The guys sharper than I am. He just pretended not to see you. ....... Why do you look so curious? ...For someone who turned down his offer, you dont seem to think poorly of him. Hes not a bad guy. Then why reject his offer? A marquis would make a fine patron. You sure are nosy... I am your student, after all. A bit of curiosity seems appropriate. Oh, really? The black-haired one seemed baffled by Ihans choice, unable to comprehend why Ihan would refuse an offer that couldve made him one of the most prominent noblemen in the land. Was it really just because Ihan didnt want to call the marquis Father? Well, yeah, thats it. ....... Ihans casual answer left Roen speechless. Quite the thinker, arent you? Ihan, who was technically a Regressor but still had plenty of age and experience under his belt, offered his student an unsolicited bit of advice. Im already old enough to have kids myself, so the idea of suddenly having a father now? Ridiculous. Becoming the marquiss child means a lot more than getting an allowance... To me, thats all itd be. Besides, if youre going to rely on people for material reasons, thats not family. Then what does family need? Loyalty and responsibility. ....... The answer came without hesitation, and Roens eyes widened. Ihan went on, Thats whats essential in a family. Husbands and wives should respect each other; children should honor their parents, and everyone should have the commitment to uphold those bonds. Families formed out of mere convenience end in misery. Not always, but most of the time. ....... So in that sense, the marquis and I dont have a family-type relationship. I dont need parents at this stage, and hes not looking for a sonhes just interested in what I can do, like a well-trained dog or cat. Ihan understood that the marquis hadnt extended the offer purely out of kindness. He was curious about Ihans capabilities. But Ihan didnt mind; in fact, he found it almost flattering that his skills were recognized. They say, A true man would die for someone who recognizes his worth. However, Ihan wasnt desperate for validation. If he were weary of the world or starved for recognition, he mightve accepted the offer without hesitation. Though the idea of living under his thumb sounds miserable. He grimaced at the thought, and Roen looked at him thoughtfully. ...If you ask me, Id say youre not much of a pet. Youre more like a lion or a bear. ....... I mean, I feel like youd tear someone apart if you grew big enough. Cheeky as ever, the black-haired youth chuckled, and Ihan held up a clenched fist. ...Want a taste of my Divine Fist technique? ...Whatever that is, Ill pass. Good, because Ill pass on using it. He lowered his fist. The marquis sighed with slight regret as he boarded his carriage. There was still one more question hed wanted to ask. He stepped inside and noticed a small slip of paper tucked into the door frame. Hm? He held up the note, turning it over thoughtfully. My lord, is something wrong? ...Wrong? No. But did anyone approach the carriage? Not a chance, my lord. Weve been guarding it closely. ...I see. Why do you ask? Nothing, really. The marquis chuckled and pocketed the note, leaving the servant puzzled. But the marquis said nothing, only grinning as he considered the notes message. So this was why the recent disturbance at the marquisate had been handled so discreetly. His curiosity was finally satisfied. The knight he wanted as a son seemed to have powerful connections indeed. Ha! The boy has caught the attention of a dangerous figure, it seems. The note bore no name, but the dragon sigil in red wax said enough. And the brief, bold message carved into the paper read: [He is mine. Dont covet him.] The marquis, chuckling, slowly tore the note in half. Only the king, with true strength, has the authority to command Tristan... And you, my dear friend, are not yet there. Chapter 102: The Knight Doesn’t Want to Return to Duty (1) Early Afternoon. The scorching summer sun bore down on the earth, creating a stifling, oppressive heat that was unbearable for anyone, making the day nearly intolerable. Yet, despite the unpleasant swelter... Whoosh! Whoosh-! ... The girlno, sheswung her sword in silence. Drip... Sweat continuously poured down her body, uncomfortably soaking her, but she didnt give up. One hundred downward strikes. Not just any strikes, but the most flawless swings she could muster, with each one only counting as one if it met this standard. In that sense, Levi was currently well beyond seven hundred swings but still hadnt completed the full one hundred she aimed for. So far, she had only executed about thirty satisfactory swings. This swordsmanship... its really difficult. Her mouth was dry, and she felt as if she could collapse from exhaustion at any moment, but instead of giving in, Levi found herself reflecting once more on the profound nature of the sword. The more she swung, the deeper its essence felt. Even when she thought she was swinging the same way, each stroke left a different trajectory, with her intentions subtly shifting each time. Therefore, Levi... ...Its fun! Yes, it was fun. The fact that she could lose herself entirely in just one thing like this. And realizing she could witness her own improvement the more she practiced was incredibly fulfilling. It wasnt only swordsmanship that excited her. She looked forward to learning archery later, as well as the prospect of studying new etiquette and languages. She even wanted to learn cooking to serve her master. To think she could live a life where she was free to learn so many things...! It was nothing short of satisfying. ...Only... Young Lady. She flinched. You seem tired. It might be best to pause training for a while. ... The knight also advised it. He said its crucial to hydrate and rest, or else it could be harmful to your body. So please, do stop for now, Young Lady. Hmm... Despite her contentment, Levi was still struggling to adapt to this abrupt change in her environment, and she replied to the maid with a hint of hesitation. Um... I get it, so would you mind not calling me Young Lady? Oh? Why not? ...It feels like Im wearing clothes that dont fit, or like Im acting out of place. Levis honest feelings. Of course, it wasnt entirely unusual for her to be called Young Lady. Even though her life had been a [life of falsity], she had lived as a nobles daughter. ...But, it was her first time seeing someone address her with such genuine respect. What could she even call this feeling? If she were to give an example, it felt as though shed been living as an actress on stage, and suddenly, that acting had become her real life. It was something like that, she thought, and Levi found herself sweating again in a different way. This excessive treatment was overwhelming, to say the least. Oh, youre sweating again. This is why you should be training indoors, or your delicate skin will suffer. ...I-its fine. My skin... isnt really... Skin is important too. Dont forget you are the daughter of His Lordship, the Marquis. The title of a marquiss daughter is no trivial thing; you must maintain the dignity, poise, and noble bearing that it requires. ... As someone who should set an example for others, its essential that your appearance inspires awe, just as your swordsmanship does. So please understand if I speak sternly. I... I understand what you mean, but... even though Im just an adopted daughter, this is all... Oh, is there anyone within the household daring enough to look down on you just because youre adopted? ... If there is, please tell me immediately. I will deal with them right away. ...No, theres no one like that. Well, thats a relief. ... ...Intimidating. No, daunting. She was harder to face than the sword. When she said deal with them, it sounded like she intended to bury them. Thus, Levi made a decision. Id better watch what I say. She would avoid talking too much to prevent any needless deaths, she resolved. Nineteen-year-old Levi. Today, once again, she felt keenly that the life of Tristans young lady was more than she could handle. Yes, I will. ... Oh, were you joking? No, no. I was just surprised you accepted so readily, hahaha... Not long after the graduation ceremony, Levi received an adoption proposal from Marquis Tristan and accepted it without a seconds hesitation. It was only natural. She couldnt keep relying on her masters household forever, and continuing to impose on him would be shameless. She wanted to be a person who could be of help to her master, not a leech. So, the proposal from Marquis Tristan felt like a blessing from the heavens. Although she would be becoming the daughter of a man shed nearly married, she knew that such an offer was a miracle beyond any price. Above all... Thank you, Master. This was an opportunity, a grand one, gifted by her masterthe very first precious person in her life who had sweat and bled to create this chance for her. There was just one thing. If there was anything that bothered her... B-but theres one thing I should say. I am... Oh, if its about that, I already know. No need to spell it out. Excuse me? Haha, this is a gift. Use it wisely. ... What Levi had been keeping hidden was her origin and status. She was about to reveal this truth herself, but the marquis simply stopped her and handed her a ring and a piece of parchment, causing Levis eyes to widen. How... how do you...? It was something the Folt mother and daughter each kept in their possession. Likely a gift from a husband or father. ... Though we confiscated it on our end, it seemed that it should be returned to its rightful owner. Marquis, even knowing this, youre willing to accept me? Its not about accepting you. Rather, its more like Im asking for the honor. Im practically begging for the chance to have a talented child like you as my own, hahaha. ... At that moment, Levi felt a mix of emotions surge within her. She was filled with wonder at her own worth and overwhelmed by the fortune that had found her. Without realizing it, she murmured, Master... Her smile emerged in place of tears as she called upon her own bluebird of happiness. For the first time in her life, she learned that sometimes, when people are overwhelmingly happy, they laugh instead of cry. And now... What am I supposed to do with this? Levi fiddled with the ring as she endured the unfamiliar touch of a maid wiping away her sweat. The parchment the marquis had given her... or rather, the Slave Contract shed been forced to sign when shed been abducted. It had been burned over a week ago. However, the ring... This was something she couldnt just dispose of carelessly. Even though she was no longer a slave, the [Brand of Obedience] still remained on her back. This ring was a catalyst for the brand, and while getting rid of it would be ideal... That would be the worst move. Why else would the Brand of Obedience be called a curse? Once it was etched, the catalyst could be removed, but the mark wouldnt easily fade. Destroying the ring wouldnt stop any illegal magicians from seeing the brand and creating a new catalyst. So, rather than eliminating the existing catalyst, the answer was to extract the Brand of Obedience from her body entirely. Until she could find a safe method for this... The ring shouldnt be destroyed just yet. Instead, she needed to keep it under close protection. This ring quite literally held control over her life and death. After much consideration, Levi decided to entrust the ring to someone else. To hold onto it herself? That was out of the question. As someone still in need of protection, there was no way she could defend the ring. So she would entrust it. To the most reliable man she knew. None other than... ...Where is Master right now? Hes with the knights. I can show you the way Oh, no, no. I can find him on my own. Levi quickly picked up her pace, afraid that the maids waiting nearby might follow her. She pushed off the ground, eager to avoid the situation where five or more maids would trail her every step. Young Lady! Hearing the call from behind, Levi only offered a silent apology in her heart and didnt stop. She was still unaccustomed to the life of the marquiss daughter. ...Perhaps it would take five years to get used to it? The journey of a small-town girla wounded blue cat scarred by betrayaladjusting to Tristan was bound to continue for some time. Whoosh! Indeed, should one expect anything less from a training ground for a grand noble family? Typically, training facilities were either standard parade grounds or basic gyms. But the one where the Blood-Eagle Knights trained... Theres even a waterfall here? The level, no, the environment was on an entirely different scale. The waterfall wasnt just a gentle trickle but a massive torrent of water crashing down in real time. Just looking at it was enough to feel utterly refreshed. Yet there it was, right within the training grounds. Apparently, it was an artificial waterfall created with the help of several mages, revealing the extraordinary class that grand nobles invested in their training grounds. Now this is a waterfall. And it wasnt just the waterfall. Despite the lack of any official climbing sport, there was an artificial cliff, a 30-meter rope climbing facility, as well as swamp and sand training grounds. The Silver Lion Knights didnt have anything like this. It wasnt unusual that the Silver Lion Knights lacked such facilities, as they focused more on individual training, but stillthey were a royal order... Hard not to compare, isnt it? It felt like going from the minor leagues to the premier facilities used by Olympic athletes. Man, Ill have to visit here often. While all the facilities were impressive, the waterfall captivated both his gaze and spirit. ...Theres nothing like martial arts-style training. Waterfall endurance training. Ihan felt a deep satisfaction at being able to try this training hed always wanted. As he was absorbed in his thoughts Ive asked you this before, but what exactly is this martial arts thing you keep mentioning? Its a place where people train like I do. ...Sounds like a terrifying place. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blood-Eagle Knights Deputy Commander Vale. He wore a dismayed expression as he looked at Ihan, who was squatting in the midst of hundreds of kilos of water crashing down from the waterfall, laughing all the while. And Vale thought to himself. Martial arts... Whatever it is, it must be a place filled with sadistic maniacs like him. ...A truly wicked place, it seemed. Chapter 103: The Knight Doesn’t Want to Return to Duty (2) Air Step isnt just a technique where you explode your power. Whats needed here is an advanced level of concentration and sensation. Ihan explained as simply as he could. A promise made is a promise kept. It was more of a motto than an actual rule he followed, but once he decided to teach something, he would give it his best effort. The key isnt in pushing off the air. What matters is gathering energy at the tips of your toes and spreading it wide to quickly create a foothold to step on. Since you all have mastered handling aura to a degree, I thought it would be manageable for you... However, despite giving his all to teach them... ...Huh. You all look pitiful. Ihan clicked his tongue as he observed the knights sprawled out on the ground. ...Is this even possible? Uuugh! Im getting dizzy... Despite being the renowned Eagle Knights, whose long-standing tradition and skills were known even in other countries, these knights were now lying about, groaning in agony. This was the result of failing to master Air Step. They werent dead, but they all looked pretty rough. The way theyre failing is a spectacle on its own. Each of the hundred knights had found their own unique way to fail. One attempted Air Step and ended up launching himself 15 meters in the air, only to plummet back down. Another, attempting to walk in the air, flipped upside down. The most ridiculous one, though... The guy who did a somersault and slammed into the cliff was the funniest. Hed given everyone something to laugh about for a year, no doubt. The knight who slammed into the cliff was probably hurting, but to anyone watching, it was quite the sight. The others were no different. Most failed in similar ways, collapsing in self-destruction, and Ihan, having watched all hundred knights fail, set out to analyze the issue. It didnt take him more than ten minutes to pinpoint the cause. Its the aura technique... As he mentioned the day before, the aura technique involves amplifying ones internal energy by causing a burst within. Its like detonating a bomb inside the body, then converting that energy into physical power, with greater mastery leading to even more potent explosions. ...But managing that explosive energy with precisionhow difficult could that be? I thought theyd get it quickly, but this might take longer than I expected. These knights werent amateurs; they were talented and elite. Ihan had assumed theyd pick it up in no time, but he hadnt expected such a hurdle. ...Does this mean well never learn to walk in the air? One of the knights, seeing Ihans expression, asked, and Ihan shook his head. Its not impossible. You just need to learn how to handle your aura delicately. In other words, you need to hone your fine control. Im confident in my control... Vale mumbled, and the other knights nodded. They werent novices who had just started learning aura; they were elite knights who had trained control techniques extensively to improve endurance in battle. They voiced their resistance, and to them, Ihan replied... Damn, even my kids could handle that level of control. What Im asking for is... ah! Itd be easier to show you than to explain. What good would words do? As hed noted earlier, none of them lacked talent or intelligence. And talented, intelligent people often had immense pride, never fully accepting others words. Some wouldnt believe him or would doubt his explanation, even when they were in the position of learners. Unwaveringly. Ihan decided to stop explaining, glanced around, and spotted a tree with lush foliage. This should do. ? He picked up a leaf from the ground near the tree, then placed it on the lakes surface. The knights watched, blinking in confusion, wondering what he was doing. Then... Watch closely. With a twist, Ihan flipped in the air, diving towards the lake. They expected a splash, but what they saw was... Plop... ...? A sight that defied the laws of physics. What... what is that? Where does he learn these things? ...Am I dreaming? The knights, their mouths hanging open, looked on as if theyd become fools. They had expected water to splash when he jumped, yet the lake remained as still as ever... And there, on the lake, was Ihan, balancing on one foot on the leaf. Do you see it? This is what I mean by controlling your power. A single reed crossinga feat of balancing on a reed leaf and crossing the river. ...Though he had to use a tree leaf since there were no reeds around. Regardless! The point wasnt about the reed leaf. What you need is delicacy and concentration. Enough finesse to control even your body weight, and the focus to maintain this state for at least thirty minutes. Only with that level of skill can you truly understand control. ... Anyone still unconvinced, step forward. If you can pull this off, Ill call you my elder brother. ...Haha. There wasnt a single one. Unable even to offer a rebuttal, the knights simply stood in a daze, wondering how such a thing was possible. And they thought to themselves, Looks like well have a lot of people falling into the water soon. The knights seemed certain that many of them would soon be taking unintentional dips. Vale, too, despite his remarks... Ive got to try it myself! ...couldnt resist the temptation. However, it would be four days later that the marquis would lose his wits when the entire knightly order fell into the water and came down with colds. Ihan hadnt specifically instructed them to practice the single reed crossing, yet he chuckled as he saw knights grabbing a leaf and jumping into the river. It seemed that men were similar no matter the world. Well, he was no different... I practiced this like crazy too. Thinking back to his past life, he remembered how much effort hed put into mastering various techniques after he attained enlightenment. Among them, he had relentlessly pursued the single reed crossing. ...Hed nearly drowned multiple times. Dont ask why he did it. He just felt like it. But all that practice wasnt in vain. In fact, the foundation of his current techniques, like Arrow Leap and Steel, stemmed from the single reed crossing. While Arrow Leap and Steel seemed like brute strength on the surface, in truth, they demanded instantaneous control and concentration above all else. So Ihan didnt bother stopping the knights who kept falling into the water. After all, hed experienced firsthand that any effort ultimately helped. Teaching is rewarding. They had passion and talent. There was nothing more satisfying as a teacher than having bright students. Furthermore... Im gaining something too. He wasnt using the phrase in the clichd sense of learning by teaching. I like that they dont shy away from fights. Maybe out of frustration from losing to him the day before, but the knights actively approached him, requesting duels. Sometimes it was one-on-one, other times one against many, but whatever the case, Ihan was delighted. No matter how much he trained alone in strength and technique, it couldnt substitute for live combat experience. Having a constant stream of opponents to spar with was a huge advantage, especially since, in both his past and present life, hed had to pay to find suitable sparring partners. Here, they approached him of their own accord. He couldnt be more grateful. Perhaps because of this... Ihan, who had spent nearly a week frequenting the marquiss estate, was in peak condition. While others might have been covered in bruises from such relentless sparring, in this world, no one would be worn out after a few bouts with the availability of potions. And for Ihan, even less so. Theyve got some fascinating techniques. Especially the Sword Threadsthat ones a gem. A technique that spreads sword energy like threads... In terms of versatility, it seemed even more adaptable than the Plum Blossom Sword Technique. I cant manipulate Plum Blossom freely. In contrast, with Sword Threads, one could control them at will. Unfortunately, mastering such a skill required extreme talent and intelligence, which he didnt yet possess. Itll be hard to learn right away. Ihan swallowed his regret. Why the long face, Sir Ihan? Rather than worrying about my face, maybe worry about your soaked state. You look like a drowned cat. It was Vale, who had climbed out of the water looking like a wet rat after failing the single reed crossing six times. He brushed off the water and gave a wry smile. Its quite challenging. How on earth do you float on a leaf? This is nothing. Theres someone who crossed a river on a single reed leaf. River, you say... For reference, it wasnt just any river. It was the Great Ninneve Canal. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Might as well say they crossed the sea. The Great Ninneve Canal. A massive waterway under the jurisdiction of Galahad, where the first sight of its waters often led people to wonder if it was a sea. It was, quite literally, a river so vast it could be mistaken for the sea. And someone crossed such a river on a single reed leaf? Was that person some kind of spirit or aura user? Whether a spirit or aura user, Im not sure. Just a monk. A monk? ...A saint-level monk? I guess with such a person, it might be possible to use such mysteries... Vales exaggerated assumption of a saint-level monk made Ihan pause, but he didnt correct him. In a kingdom where any religion other than Light of Radiance was treated as heresy, bringing up Buddhism would only label him as a heretic. Not wanting to invite the inquisitors, Ihan let Vale misunderstand and changed the subject. By the way, theres something Im curious aboutabout the Sword Threads, could... -Sir Ihan! Sir Ihan Turtle! ...? Just as he was about to ask about the Sword Threads, a servant from the marquiss estate called out to him, and Ihan looked over, puzzled. But before he could respond, Vale stepped forward. Why the commotion? Do you not know this is the training ground? Ah, Sir Vale, apologies. Its an urgent matter... Urgent matter? Yes, um... ...Hmm? Hehe, hello there. ...? A royal maid. With a bright smile, the royal maid greeted him, and Vale momentarily forgot his irritation. Seeing Layla Winter, a royal maid, strangely seemed to melt away his anger. While Vale stood there, bewildered, Ihan gave her a questioning look. Maam? Knight~. Laylas appearance made Ihan blink. This was normally the time she would be napping in a hammock by the cottage. Knowing that shed recently developed a habit of sleeping in the cool shade, Ihan wondered why she was here instead. Its nothing much. I was asked to give this to you! ...? The maid handed him an ornate letter sealed with a wax lion insignia. The symbol of the Silver Lion Order on the letter made Ihans face tense. He had a bad feeling. Id like to burn it... Since it was a message from the knight order, his former workplace, he felt uneasy. However, with everyone watching, he couldnt just burn it, so Ihan figured hed take the letter, keep it on him, and deal with it later. But then Oh, youre supposed to read it right away. They thought you might secretly burn it. This woman... It was as if she could read his mind. Only one person could do that, and a frown creased Ihans brow. ...Tsk. Displaying clear distaste, Ihan finally opened the letter and began reading it. The letter was filled with elaborate phrases that made his head spin, but as he carefully deciphered it... What in the world?! Ihan crumpled the letter in his hand. [Sir Ihan Turtle is hereby ordered to return to active duty.] That was the gist of the letter, and Ihan was outraged. Was she playing a dog-training trick on him?! Kicking him out only to call him back now? It was absurd. What did she take him for?! Im not letting this slide this time! Ihan resolved himself. Sister or not, today he would have his reckoning. Just as he decided to polish his trusty hand axe... Oh, right. The princess wanted me to give this to you too! ... She said youd love it, and I guess its true. ...Maid. Yes? If you had this, shouldnt you have given it to me first? Sorry about that. Oh, its alright! Haha! Ihan burst into laughter, his frustration melting away as he looked at the gift the maid had pulled from her pouch. Ambrosia. The ambrosia was even more radiant than hed seen the day before, shimmering in a golden hue. And with it, his anger evaporated into thin air. Chapter 104: The Knight Doesn’t Want to Return to Duty (3) The Silver Lion Knights. They were the kingdoms most elite knightly order. The knights numbered 300. Considering that the salary for one knight was comparable to the value of a thoroughbred racehorse, one might wonder how such a force could be maintained. Fortunately, the wages for Silver Lion members were far lower compared to other knightly orders. The reason? Simple. The Silver Lions werent paid to serve; rather, knights were willing to pay for the honor of joining. Founded alongside the history of Pendragon, the order boasted profound tradition. Its countless legends matched its long-standing history, and its symbolism as an eternal ally to Lionel was unmatched. To belong to the Silver Lion Knights meant inheriting this legacy, legends, and prestige. For this reason, the sons of high-ranking nobles dreamed of joining the Silver Lions. There was no greater honor, nor a better opportunity to establish ties with the royal family. Thus, those who became Silver Lions were elite knights who had passed through grueling competition, with odds of thousands to one. But... Gasp! Why... why is he here? I heard he was demoted! Stay awaydont make eye contact... ... ...That didnt necessarily mean they had all earned their places fairly. Nothings changed here. The Silver Lion uniform felt unbearably stifling after so long. Maybe his muscles had grown, or perhaps his frame had become broader. Either way, it was uncomfortable. As he endured the awkward uniform and walked through the palace, countless eyes turned his way. The 1st Division, the 2nd Division, and even his own 3rd Division. Not a single gaze was friendly. Not that Ihan cared, as he wasnt feeling particularly friendly himself. Still, he couldnt help but smirk. It wasnt because of their laughable hostility. It was just... Did I step into enemy territory? The place he had returned to felt foreign, like a hostile camp. This was undeniably his old workplace, yet it filled him with the unpleasant sensation of having entered enemy lines. After spending months around pure-hearted academy students and straightforward knights like the Blood Eagle Order, this den of snakes was jarring. Ive only been gone five months, yet this place feels utterly alien. He had once likened knightly orders to the major leagues. Like promising players in the minor leagues, knights here were undoubtedly talented. But this was the palace, the heart of the capital. It wasnt a place where one could survive on personal prowess alone... It was a domain where politics was essential. To thrive in the palace ecosystem was to inevitably be involved in politics. As such, over 80% of the Silver Lions were either relatives of court officials or beneficiaries of their sponsorship. The 1st Division aligned with the royalists, while the 2nd Division sided with the noble faction. The 3rd Division was a mix of minor nobles and peculiar oddballs. Thus, Ihan found it amusing. A major league infused with factions, connections, and bloodline politicsa bizarre melting pot, to say the least. My standards have gotten too high. Having spent time among true knights, these slippery, scheming individuals only drew sighs from him. Moreover... How is it possible for them to stagnate so much? The level here was shockingly low, which disappointed him even more. He recognized a few faces and was sure of one thing: not a single one of them had progressed in the past few months. Despite their major-league talent, they wasted it on political games rather than honing their skills with the sword. Its infuriating. Was this some occupational hazard? Having taken on the role of a teacher, he now understood how aggravating it was to see talent go to waste. And the person responsible for dragging him into this mess... No, not just a persona being one might call... Her Highness Isis Elaine de Pendragon, Crown Princess of the Kingdom. Knight Ihan seeks an audience as summoned. The clear, respectful voice of a steward with the rank of baron echoed. And thus... [Enter.] The Crown Princess, poised on the cusp of her ascension, had summoned him. Ihan stepped into the White Lion Palace, feeling an intense displeasure akin to entering a snake pit. Ambrosia. A mythical elixir said to have existed in ancient times. It wasnt a restorative medicine or a tonic to recover strength. Rather... Ambrosia?! That Ambrosia said to cure all curses and diseases, even innate allergies or congenital illnesses? It cures allergies too? Wow... I didnt know it actually existed. The most detailed explanation hed ever heard came from his all-knowing, omnipotent status window. Nodding, Ihan thought it was fortunate he had asked. Can you make it? Tired of being dragged around by his tyrannical older sister, Ihan wondered if this was his chance to escape. With some hope, he asked his status window if Ambrosia could be created. Given that the alchemical skills displayed so far had even handled the Heart of the Demon King, his expectations were high. Hmm... I dont think its possible. ...! The response dashed his hopes. Annoyed, Ihan pressed on. Is it because you lack the ingredients? If so, Ill get them. No, its not about the ingredients. Then is it the formula? If its that... No, the formula is easy. You just mix Mandrake, Sirens Tears, and Queen Bee Wax. Then why cant you make it? Because only witches can make it. ?? Ambrosia is a potion exclusive to witchesa creation requiring their touch, magic, and mystery. As a regular human, how could I craft a witchs elixir? Then how did this one get made? Probably hired a witch. Whoever did it must be impressive. Witches are among the rarest mystical beingsa 0.000001% chance of encountering one. So youre saying... Meeting a witch and having them create Ambrosia is an astronomically rare chance. And even if you did meet one, theyd likely kill you on sight. Urgh... He could almost see the smug face of the princess mocking him. Oh, my foolish little brother. Do you think I wouldnt see through your petty schemes? Stop wasting your time. Frustration boiled in him. Ihan hated that he felt like grabbing the back of his neck, even though he hadnt lost in combat or argument. She toys with people. Suppressing his irritation, Ihan finally met with Isis. She greeted him with an amused smile, as if relishing the sight of him. So, did you enjoy my gift? ...Yes, I was deeply moved. Brought to tears, in fact. Good. Im glad. ... Now, I suppose its time I received something in return for my gift. She extended her foot. Kiss it. ... Isis demanded he kiss her foot, and Ihans expression turned blank. ...Sister, your tastes are... unique. While he respected her preferences, he couldnt help but think forcing them onto others was going too far. The White Lion Palace. A symbolic residence reserved for the next heir to the throne. To enter it was a sign of immense honor and achievement for any noble or knight. And its current occupant was none other than Isis Pendragon. Renowned as the kingdoms greatest beauty since her debutante ball, Isiss allure had once caused foreign royalty to fall into lovesickness, endlessly vying for her favor. Though she no longer attended grand parties, her reputation as the kingdoms most beautiful woman remained unchallenged. With the noble blood of royalty flowing through her veins, her youth would last for a century to come. For this reason, countless nobles and knights desperately longed to enter the White Lion Palace, eager to receive the honor of kissing the royal heirs handor foot. And yet... You ungrateful fool. Men and women alike are desperate to kiss my foot, yet you...! Is everyone in this kingdom alright? They all seem like perverts. You insolent wretch! Smack. Her fan struck Ihans head. But... ...My wrist hurts more. My heads gotten a bit harder lately. Might hurt more for the one doing the hitting. Hmm. So your skills have improved? Thats good news. ... Rubbing her sore wrist, Isiss eyes glimmered with a chilling light. It was the gaze of someone marveling at a talented bear that had learned yet another trick. ...Shouldnt have said anything. Ihan regretted adding fuel to the fire, feeling once again that his loose tongue was his greatest enemy. Haa... But he quickly shook off the thought. ...Sister. Yes? You didnt summon me back with that ridiculous temporary reinstatement nonsense just for fun. Am I correct in assuming you have some complicated task in mind? Oh-ho, your time as a teacher has sharpened your perception. Lets skip the flattery. I have three questions. May I ask them? Most would call that insolence, but I shall permit it this time. Alright. First question: is the knight order really so short-staffed that you had to call someone like me? We are. ... Its shameful to admit, but there are no trustworthy individuals left. Those who are competent are riddled with political ambitions. How can I rely on such people? Then perhaps you shouldve been more careful with recruitment. To do that, Id have to dethrone my father. Will you help? ...Thats treason, and quite the crime. Successful treason is called revolution. Lets pretend I didnt hear that. Their conversation only grew more absurd, so Ihan moved on quickly. Second question: why summon me here in such an ostentatious way, rather than discreetly? Ive been hearing nonsense about being the hero who saved the capital ever since I got here. Why is that nonsense? For a knight, fame is invaluableit brings glory for generations. While she spoke innocently, the crescent shape of her eyes betrayed her amusement. This woman...! She was clearly teasing him, knowing how much he despised fame and public attention. What a terrible personality... Now, now. Its a joke. I know you dislike fame and attention. This time, I simply couldnt find another opportunity for a private meeting, so I made an excuse. Forgive me. Just stop calling it a private meeting. There are better words, like midnight stroll. Its so... off-putting. ...Ungrateful fool. Do you know how many young men dream of sharing a private meeting with me? Ill gladly hand that honor to someone else. ... Alright. On to the third question. Ihan placed a bottle on the table. It contained a radiant liquid, shimmering with a luxurious glow. Isis chuckled softly. You havent drunk it yet? Its not like this ones the finished version either, is it? Ill drink it when I actually need it. Still, this one will last a week. It should be more than enough to satisfy your... desires. ... Tempted, arent you? If youd like, I can introduce you to some charming young ladies for a night of indulgence. Ahem! Thats not why I brought it. I wanted to ask something about this. Ambrosia. The one and only known cure for his curse. And yet Ihan hadnt consumed it. As much as he wanted to feel its effects again, he had something to confirm first. This... would it work on someone else? ... Theres someone... under a curse, similar to this... He hesitated, unsure if he should reveal such a thing. It felt wrong to discuss someone elses secrets. The Brand of Obedience is both a curse and a magical construct. I doubt Ambrosia alone could remove it. ... ...Did this woman know everything? Do you have clairvoyance or something? Sadly, no. I simply have many ways of acquiring information. ... At this point, wasnt this bordering on horror? A royal in a romance fantasy novel is supposed to be at least somewhat incompetent. Why was she so capable? ...Ihan found himself growing a bit afraid of her. Haa... Ihan left the White Lion Palace feeling as though his mental state had been thrown into a threshing machine. While talking to the marquis had been exhausting, this sister of his was twice as draining. Even so... At least I got something out of it. The positive response hed received left him satisfied. -Ambrosia alone wont suffice, but theres a way to make it work. -Then... -But why should I go to such lengths? -... -Dont make that face. Handle this task properly, and Ill grant your wish. -...I saved the capital, though... -And I provided you with gunpowder. And what about the marquiss case? -... ...There was no winning against her in an argument. Oh, what a life I lead. Trying to do some teaching, and this is the mess he was caught in. ...If she were a worse person, I wouldnt go this far. He glanced at the ring on his finger. What had he done to earn such trust? Feeling the weight of the ring, Ihan chuckled. Despite his fatigue, it gave him a strange sense of strength. As he was calming his thoughts... You there! How dare you, a mere parasite, cling to Princess Isis?! ...? You! Ill kill! Thwack! Guh! Ihan struck the jaw of the lunatic who had charged at him, knocking him unconscious in an instant. Grabbing the man by the collar, Ihan sighed. ...What should I do with him? Should he hit him some more, or wait until he woke up and then beat him again? Mercy wasnt an option after such hostility. As he contemplated... Huh? This guys hair... ...Silver hair? ... Ihan blinked. If memory served him right, there was only one person with silver hair... Where is the 8th Prince?! Find His Highness! Locate the Commander! S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Search for the Commander! Hearing the distant shouts of knights, Ihan pieced it together. The 1st Divisions commander. The 8th Prince who had renounced his claim to the throne but was still undeniably royal. ...Ah. The moment Ihan realized the fool hed just punched was the 8th Prince... He knew. ...He was in deep trouble. Chapter 105: The Knight Doesn’t Want to Return to Duty (4) The 8th Princeno, the Commander of the 1st Divisionwas the White Lion himself? Thats... surprising. A newly recruited knight blinked in astonishment at the revelation. He seemed genuinely shocked to learn that not only was there a member of the royal family in the knightly order, but that they served as its commander. A senior knight, noticing his reaction, nodded in understanding. Most newcomers are surprised at first. But its not that uncommon. Quite a few royals quietly join the knight orders. Especially the 1st Division. The Royalist faction. Exactly. The 1st Division is made up of nobles aligned with the royalist faction. To lead them, it has to be someone of royal blood or at least a high-ranking noble. Thats why a royal traditionally holds a key position in the 1st Division. ...Though its rare for a royal to rise all the way to Commander. They must be exceptionally skilled. Why? Thinking of challenging them? ...Maybe just once. Haha! Bold, arent you? The senior knight couldnt help but laugh at the rookies audacious remark about facing a royal. He wasnt mocking the junior knights courage. On the contrary, a burning desire for competition was a quality worthy of praise. Moreover... Confidence born from real skill isnt arroganceits conviction. This kid has earned it. As far as he knew, this rookie was the most skilled recruit of the year. He trained relentlessly and had already outclassed nearly everyone in the 3rd Division, save for a select few. In fact, his constant demands for sparring had made many senior knights avoid him altogether. We had another one like this before. Always sparring, always stirring things up. And now, it feels like his replacement has arrived. If nothing else, eccentrics seemed to emerge without fail. ...Though finding one as exceptional as that guy was a rarity. Regardless, while some senior knights found the spirited newcomer a bit exhausting, this particular knight supported him. To him, knights should possess that kind of tenacity. ...Unfortunately. Its a shame, but they wont entertain you. Why not? The 1st Division doesnt bother with us in the 3rd Division. Reality could be harsh, and as a senior knight, he had to impart the lesson that things dont always go as one wishes. Hmm... The junior knights dissatisfaction was evident as he mulled over his seniors words. The 3rd Division of the Silver Lion Order. Unlike the 1st and 2nd Divisions, which were composed of high-ranking nobles, the 3rd Division was made up mostly of lower-ranking or fallen nobles. As a result, the 3rd Division was treated as the bottom rung of the order, often ignored or outright dismissed by the others. Remembering this, the junior knight couldnt hide his displeasure. Haa... This knight order gets more infuriating the more I see of it. I know politics are inevitable in the palace, but I didnt realize it was this rotten. I used to think skill alone would be enough to rise to vice-commander. Arrogant much? Do you think becoming a vice-commander is easy? Stop whining. You havent even been here for six months. I respect you even more now, Senior. To stay clean in a place like this... Though it might have sounded like flattery, the junior knights words were sincere. Of all the knights he knew, only two had managed to remain untainted by politics, and one of them was the man before him. After spending time as a royal knight, he had come to understand how rare and admirable such integrity was. Truly a model knight. Enough of that. If youre going to admire someone, choose wisely. Im not as clean as you think. I just found a way to compromise and still do my job as a knight. The senior knight, Jake Farman, waved off the praise from the junior knight, Yord Decker, telling him not to overestimate him. Im just the descendant of a fallen knightly family with no place in politics. ...And to top it off, I made the mistake of befriending the wrong people and ended up on the bad side of the higher-ups. Ive long since given up on any career ambitions. Ah... Dont look at me like that. At least I dont waste time on nonsense, so my skills have improved. ...Thats true. Sparring with you is always fun, Senior. For you, maybe. I just feel sore every time. Jake chuckled wryly. If only his background were stronger, hed climb the ranks quickly. Jake couldnt help but feel that Yords talents were being wasted. Among the rookies, he was undoubtedly the best, but because he was in the 3rd Division, he was being unfairly overlooked. Jake wished his promising junior could rise to greater heights. This is the kind of knight who should represent the Silver Lions... Knights like Sir Vale of Tristan or Sir Maximus of Lionel were emblematic of their respective ordersyoung, talented knights who represented their organizations. In contrast, the representative of the Silver Lion Order was none other than the 8th Prince. Jake had observed the 8th Prince from afar and had formed a clear opinion: while the prince had potential, it wasnt anything extraordinary. Not to misunderstandJake didnt think this because the prince was royalty. His judgment was based purely on what he had seen. To represent the order means demonstrating [overwhelming ability]. Talent alone wasnt enough. The order was full of talented individuals. To represent it, one needed results or abilities that far surpassed the rest. But the 1st Division Commanderknown as the White Lion of Pendragonwas far from overwhelming. Jake couldnt help but speculate. Maybe the royal family is trying to make up for a lack of legitimacy. The current royal family lacked a solid foundation of legitimacy. One might wonder how royalty could lack legitimacy, but this was a widely accepted reality. The problem is his brother was too great... The previous king, often called the Monarch God, had been an exceptional ruler. Unfortunately, he was not blessed with strong heirs. Of his two children, the first-born prince passed away young due to illness, and the second inherited the cursed sword and took the name Galahad. With no suitable heir, the Monarch God passed away, leaving the throne to his younger brother, the current king. Although the current king had been personally endorsed by his brother, it led to much internal dissent. The current king isnt incompetent, but... It would be impudent, if not outright treasonous, for a mere knight to evaluate the kings capabilities. Yet, many had undoubtedly questioned whether the current king was fit to follow in the footsteps of the Monarch God. Worse, with such a high benchmark set by his predecessor, the current king inevitably fell short of peoples expectations. Coupled with occasional missteps, his reign had led to several crises. Thus, the royal family was weaker than ever, both in power and prestige. While the emergence of the brilliant Crown Princess Isis offered hope for the future, her ascension was still a distant prospect. Under these circumstances, the 8th Prince being elevated as the first royal commander of the Silver Lions likely reflected the royal familys attempt to bolster their standing. In truth... The White Lion of Pendragon isnt worthy of the name. At present, neither was Yord. Though his potential was immense, he wasnt there yet. And so, when Jake thought of the ideal knight to represent Pendragon... Hed hate the idea of fame, but that guy is the only one who comes to mind. The knight who sent every senior in the order to the infirmary upon joining, sparred with Sir Baltar for three years without suffering serious injuries, and recently earned the title of hero at the academy... Yes, only someone like him could truly represent Pendragon Hey, what are you doing here? ...? Wow, long time no see. I-Ihan...? ...Why was he here? Jake blinked in disbelief at the sudden appearance of the very person hed been thinking of. While he was genuinely glad to see him again after so long... Uh, Senior... Hmm? Whos this? Y-Yord Decker, sir. You crossed swords with me before your transfer... ...Ah! You were pretty good back then. Its been a while. Th-thank you for remembering, but, uh... that is... Yord, much like Jake, found himself struggling to react. Despite finally meeting a senior knight he deeply admired, the situation wasnt one to celebrate. After all... Whats that...? Both of them were now staring at Ihan, who was casually dragging an unconscious man by the collar. Scratching the back of his head, Ihan muttered, Cant you just pretend you didnt see this? ... Getting involved will just give you headaches. ... Ahem. ...This lunatic. Jake revised his earlier thoughts. That guy wasnt a herohe was a walking disaster. While it might sound like an excuse, Ihan felt he was in the right. He came at me like a lunatic. What was I supposed to do, just stand there and take it? The man had picked a fight, so he got what he deserved. Ihans medieval logic was simple and straightforwardstrength dictated justice. That said... Fine, I get that. But why did it have to be royalty? ... Do you think that logic will work on a prince?! Urgh... No matter how much Ihan wanted to rely on the logic of strength, his opponents political power was overwhelming. Of all people, it had to be royalty. Beating up a prince meant he was bound to face retaliation, regardless of the justification. If the prince woke up and said hed been attacked, half the Silver Lion Order would turn against Ihan. Even if it went to trial, hed inevitably be branded a criminal. ...Which led to the current situation. Um... seniors, are we really doing this? Dont ask meask the idiot who caused this mess. Uh, Sir Ihan...? Yord shot Ihan a suspicious glance, to which Ihan calmly replied, Its fine. Ill take responsibility. Now, bury him. ... Yord Decker found himself speechless. Never in his life had he imagined becoming a knight would involve digging a massive hole in the mountains. ...Was this really the right thing to do? This is a crime... If my father finds out about this, hell kill me. Yord muttered under his breath while Jake buried his face in his hands, lamenting his misfortune at befriending someone like Ihan. Meanwhile, Ihan kept digging without hesitation. With three knights working together, it didnt take long to dig a pit large enough to bury someone. Lifes simple. In the end, we all return to the earth. This guys just getting there a little sooner. ... Remember this, rookie: if youre going to cause a mess, do it thoroughly. Thats not exactly a lesson I want to learn. Yord muttered in disbelief. Ihan, however, remained unapologetic. Burying him is the best option. Going missing was better than facing outright punishment. But dont worryhe wasnt actually planning to kill him. Threats only work if theyre extreme. A few days without food and water would be enough to bring the prince around. Surely Jake understood that, which was why he was helping despite his complaints. Alright, time to S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihan stopped abruptly. Hmm? He felt a faint movement. Taking his shovel, he nudged the silver-haired man. Jolt! Huh? ...Interesting. Hey, you awake? ... Speak up, or Ill start chopping off your arms and legs. Theyre useless anyway. You insolent wretch! Do you know who I am?! I am Arend de Pendragon! Do you think Ill yield to such threats?! ... Kill me! Theres no point living after such humiliation! ... Go on, do it...! Huh. Ihan tilted his head, impressed. At the princes bold demeanor? No. When did you kneel? I didnt even see you move. The prince had dropped to his knees so quickly that even Ihan hadnt caught it. He couldnt help but nod in approval. As expected of a royal who had survived palace politics. No sense of awareness, but survival instincts in spades. Had the prince resisted, Ihan really might have followed through on his threat. Ihan often made jokes that sounded far too real. Chapter 106: The Knight Doesn’t Want to Return to Duty (5) The Pendragon royal family, compared to the royalty of other nations, has an extremely small number of members. Perhaps its due to their dragon bloodline, but they face significant difficulty in producing offspring. While other royal families often have hundreds or even thousands of relatives and branches, the Pendragon family numbers only ten. The difference is stark. This is also because the criteria for being considered royalty in Pendragon are extraordinarily strict. Silver hair. It is the proof of the Pendragon lineage blessed by the Silver Dragon. Without this proof, no one can bear the Pendragon name. In other words, while other royal families might have illegitimate children, Pendragon cannot. Thus, in the Pendragon family, every descendant is precious. Perhaps that is why. ...As a knight, I must consider the honor of taking my own life, but as a royal, I also bear the noble mission of preserving the royal bloodline. When weighing the mission of royalty against the honor of knighthood, how could I neglect the former? Therefore, I cannot die! ...... So, killing me is not the right choice. Dont kill me, commoner! ...... And, if you could stop threatening me with your fist, that would be great too.... ...This guy is downright hilarious. Even as he begged for his life, he did so with such confidence. It was annoying, sure, but his way of speaking also summoned laughter. Arrogant and rude, yet somehow not entirely unlikable. And so, Ihan said: Im not such a saint that Ill forgive the guy who drew his sword first. ...... You really shouldve fixed that bad habit of yours. Do you know how much you startled my delicate heart? ...... Ihan, looking down at the prince buried up to his neck in the dirt, delivered his verdict in a low tone. A cold sweat ran down Arends face, accompanied by the ominous realization that today might be the day of his memorial. It doesnt seem like this is his first time doing something like this, does it? Plenty of people have picked fights with him before. On top of that, he holds grudges, so this kind of thing is routine. ...Im surprised those whove suffered havent sent assassins after him. Theyve sent plenty. The assassins all died, though. And the ones who sent them? Ended up as vegetables, unable to control their bodily functions. ...... Yord silently resolved to never, under any circumstances, make an enemy out of this senior knight. ...In hindsight, Arend knew his actions might seem like excuses, but he never intended to harm Ihan. I just... I thought he was another parasite trying to cling to my sister, no, the Crown Princess as usual.... Why would you think that? Ihan was formally invited as a knight. He... he seemed suspicious. How could someone, who was demoted, gain renown at the academy so quickly? Isnt that suspicious in itself? Just based on that? Jake, a far more peaceable man than Ihan and someone who respected the royal family, couldnt even defend Arends logic. Seeing Jakes expression shift, Arend hurriedly continued, knowing that failing to persuade this normal man would mean the monster with the shovel would bury him again. O-Of course, thats not the only reason! Ive heard stories! Stories? I-I heard hes a brute. He bullies weaker knights, beats them senseless, and tries to curry favor with those in power.... ...... Jake was at a loss. Ihan? Bullying weaker knights? Schmoozing with the powerful? Is he talking about someone else with the same name? Such behavior was typical of the countless noble brats in the Silver Lion Knights, but it had absolutely nothing to do with Ihan. Who told you these things? I-I cant say. How could a knight sell out his comrades? ...Then I cant help you. Jakes gaze shifted slightly to the side, where: Should I hit him a hundred more times? Please hold back, senior. ...a predator with a murderous glare loomed. Will you still keep your mouth shut Ahh! Didnt I say I wont betray Sir Baker and Sir Riemann? How could I possibly sell out Sir Garmonds name as wellah! ...Hm. Jake found his respect for the royal family dwindling to nearly nothing. Honestly, it wouldve been better if hed just stayed quiet. At least one thing was certain. Hell probably live a long life. Even if Arend lacked awareness, his survival instincts were as sharp as they were pathetic. Jake couldnt help but think he was destined to live long despite everything. What? Ihan blinked at his only friend in the knights, unsure if he had misheard. But Jakes tone confirmed otherwise. It looks like the 1st Division has officially marked you as a political enemy. In other words, youve been labeled a rival by the royalist faction. And the prince, or rather, the Commander of the 1st Division, was... well, just used. Royalty? Used? A powerless royal, at that. Plus, hes a major parachute case. I doubt he has many loyal followers. ...Hes got good survival instincts but zero awareness, huh? The world, it seemed, was fair. A royal title, exceptional looks, and even enough talent to become a knightbut politics and perception had evidently bypassed the prince entirely. No wonder he was so easily manipulated. Or maybe hes just hot-headed and gullible? Whatever the case, Ihan thought, the guy might face crises but still seemed likely to live a long life. Hes such a ridiculous character. At this point, Ihan was too dumbfounded to stay angry. Instead, he asked the question that had been nagging at him. Why am I their rival? Hearing that the knightly order had declared him a political enemy, Ihan felt utterly detached from reality. He had never bothered them, let alone sought their attention. Jake answered bluntly. Because youve drawn too much attention. You really shouldve kept a lower profile. ...This is ridiculous. Unlike the prince, Ihan was perceptive enough to understand Jakes point immediately. The knights of the Silver Lionor rather, the palaces noble factionwere wary of Ihan. Why? Because he was too capable, too outstanding. Jake elaborated: The Crown Princesss recent summons was probably the final straw, but there were likely factions targeting you long before this. They just took this opportunity to test the waters. What did I even do? Ihan was genuinely baffled. He had gone out of his way to avoid standing out, even crediting others for his achievements. He had led his life as a knight quietly. And now, because of some accomplishments, he was their enemy? This was absurd. You didnt choose a side. ...What? Dont you get it? As long as youre part of the Silver Lion Knights, you were expected to decide: the royalist faction or the noble faction. But you stayed neutral. That alone was enough to make you a target. And on top of that, youre exceptionally skilled. Youre a prominent nail finally meeting the hammer. Dammit.... Exactly. But what can you do? This is the palace. Jake shrugged lightly, while Ihan frowned deeply. To be targeted for taking no sideswhat kind of nonsense logic was this? If he could, Ihan wouldve loved to march up to the knights and beat some sense into them. Dont. Fighting them wont help you. Theyd love for you to start trouble. Itd give them an excuse to tarnish your reputation. Jakes words were sincere. He didnt want his friends well-earned fame to turn into infamy. But Ihan... I dont care if my reputation turns sour. ...... If Baker and Riemann were involved, Ill just start with them. Ah.... Jake realized something crucial then. This wasnt someone who cared about reputation. Ihan was the kind of beast who would crush anyone who crossed him, regardless of their status. And Jake could only predict: No stopping him now, huh? Today, several people were definitely going to end up bedridden. * * * By the way, Princess! Its Crown Princess, to be exact. ...Is there a difference? ......How many times must I explain this to you, Layla? Hehe, sorry! Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Haa, never mind. Isis had always been unusually tolerant of Layla Winter. Perhaps it was because the maid had no ulterior motives. From Isiss perspective, it was much easier to deal with scheming and secretive individuals. Laylas innocent and transparent nature, on the other hand, posed a challenge. A peculiar weakness, if one could call it that. For this reason, even when the maid misspoke, Isis couldnt bring herself to get angry. Instead, she simply responded with unexpected patience and a rare hint of kindness. If Isis had a natural enemy, it might very well be this braided, innocent maid standing before her. What was so urgent that you summoned me? Hehe, its not a big deal, but... oh, what was I going to ask again? ...... Ah, right! I just saw Sir Ihan dragging your younger brother somewhereis that okay? My brother...? ...Ah, I see. You mean that dullard. It might seem harsh for her to so easily forget her own sibling, but Isis only remembered individuals of exceptional talent. There was no room in her thoughts for someone like Arend. Conversely, those who did catch her attention often found themselves decapitated or imprisoned by her hands. It was wiser, perhaps, not to draw her interest at all. If Ihan took that dull clown somewhere, he must have had a reason. Likely, the clown was being used as he should be, oblivious to his own exploitation. ...? ...Sometimes I wish you were a little smarter, Layla. Hehe. Haa.... Displaying insight sharp enough to make one suspect she had clairvoyance, Isis quickly arrived at a plausible explanation. The knights mustve goaded the clown into this. It was obvious. With the royal familys prestige at an all-time low, they likely considered the eighth prince, with no claim to succession and no real value, an easy tool to manipulate. Despicable, to say the least. ...What should I do about this? Tok, tok. Her delicate, jade-like fingers tapped against her teacup. To some, this image might appear angelic or fairy-likea vision of beauty deep in thought. But for those who understood the implications of her deliberation, this moment was ominous beyond measure. Tok. ...Hmph, no need to overthink this. In truth, there was no reason for her to intervene. After all. My little brother wont let this slide. Isis knew her foster brother all too well. And, as if on cue. Knock, knock. Y-Your Highness! Its Berhen! I have an urgent matter to report. I beg your forgiveness for disturbing you at this hour.... Enter. What business brings the chamberlain to my quarters at this late hour? My deepest apologies, Your Highness. Its just that... Sir Ihan is currently causing a commotion. Because of this Its not a commotion. Its sparring. ...Pardon? The chamberlain, despite the audacity of questioning her words, received unexpected leniency from Isis tonight. After all, this was the kind of excitement that breathed life into the monotony of palace life. For once, she felt charitable. So, what problems have arisen from this sparring among knights? ...... Berhen, a man who had survived the treacherous royal palace for 38 years, immediately recognized her intent. She was ordering him to bury this matter, to ensure it was never seen as an incident. And so. ...Ahem. Well, while this sparring has resulted in some injuries, it does not appear to be a major issue, Your Highness.... Berhens hands trembled as he rephrased the event, knowing full well that overtime was now inevitable. Isis nodded, satisfied with his understanding. What a shame. So, how many injured? ...In the 1st Division, sixty-three. In the 2nd Division, seventy-two. The 2nd Division? They... got involved while trying to stop it and ended up mixed in.... I see. So, a total of 135 injuries. Quite the spirited sparring session. ...Your Highness. This was no laughing matter. One knight, Ihan, had managed to incapacitate nearly half of the Silver Lion Knights, a force of 300. If word of this leaked, it would undoubtedly cause a massive uproar. Berhens nerves were fraying, but Isiss face showed only amusement, her expression brimming with satisfaction. At that moment. Chamberlain. Y-Yes, Your Highness! The chamberlain reflexively bowed his head, holding onto a glimmer of hope. Surely, this brilliant princess would offer a solution to this crisis. Surely, she would Next time something this entertaining happens, notify me immediately. You let me miss such a spectacle. ...... How can you lack such basic awareness? ...Your Highness.... Berhen, the loyal chamberlain, suddenly felt the overwhelming urge to retire. Chapter 107: The Knight Doesn’t Want to Return to Duty (6) Arend still refused to acknowledge his defeat. I didnt lose! Though he had been taken down in a single blow, it was merely because he wasnt in peak condition and had been caught off guard. He never once considered himself weak or his opponent overwhelmingly strong. After all, he was the "White Lion" that the Silver Lion Knights prided themselves on. The White Lion of Pendragon. It meant he was one of the most outstanding knights of his era! Because of this, he denied his loss and was convinced the outcome would change if they fought again. Even if I cant deny that the opponent was strong, the result would have been different if I had drawn my sword! Arend believed himself to be formidable when he wielded his sword. This unshakable self-confidence had always filled him, even just moments ago. That was until... W-what... what is that...? Arend stared wide-eyed at the scene unfolding before him, unable to close his mouth. Sir Baker? Sir Lehman.... Baker and Lehman. Though not masters, they were knights with decent strength befitting their titles. And yet... They were brought down that pathetically? It was absurd. If they had been ambushed, perhaps it could be excused. But their opponent had charged them head-on, roaring like a wild beast, and the two knights had frozen in place, collapsing as if crushed by an invisible force. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as though an intangible energy had enveloped and subdued them. And that seemed only to be the beginning. S-Sir Delin. Sir Temern. Even Sir Tovaros.... The proud warriors of the 1st Division were falling one after another. Knights who had drawn their swords and charged were effortlessly flung aside like toddlers playfully tossed by an adult. Even Arend, who would struggle against these knights in battle, was left stunned. Yet, more shocking than the fact that they had been defeated was the manner in which it happened. Hah! They keep calling him a troll, and now he thinks hes an actual troll? How the hell did he get this strong? ...Hes on a completely different level compared to when I crossed swords with him. I thought I had worked hard, but to think the gap has widened this much.... This isnt about you being insufficient. That guys growth is just absurd. Still, defeating over a hundred knights single-handedly doesnt seem like something that can be explained by growth alone. And not a single injury. Yes, that monster had effortlessly subdued well over a hundred members of the Silver Lion Knights. What kind of creature is he?! Arends complexion turned even paler as he realized that, despite the sweat and heavy breathing, the opponent bore not a single wound. And that monster... Is there no one else willing to step up? ...... No one? Then as the victor, Ill say this: stop bothering me. Im not interested in your politics, and I want nothing to do with any of you. If you ignore my warning and come at me again, I wont hold back next time. The calm warning resounded in the silent air. He had just threatened the combined might of the 1st and 2nd Divisionsthe symbols of royalist and noble faction power. And yet, no one dared to defy that warning. His overwhelming strength had made that clear enough. This is insane. Hes not even an Aura User.... The display alone was enough to evoke comparisons to an Aura User. The knights could not hide the trembling in their eyes. One knight, his pride clearly wounded, finally spoke up. ...Do you really think youll get away with this? Threats are all well and good, but you need the skill to back them up. Empty threats are worth less than a dogs bark. ?! If it bothers you that much, get stronger. For your information, with your current skill level, you wouldnt even stand a chance against a single Red Hawk. At least ten of you would have to gang up for it to be an even fight. Y-you...! Comparing the Silver Lion Knights to the Red Hawks and claiming they were far inferior left the knights red-faced with humiliation. Even after their devastating loss, they were still Silver Lion Knightsthe kingdoms finest! It was insulting, and their anger was understandable, but...! I told you, if youre dissatisfied, come at me. Just know thisI wont go easy on you anymore. ...... The low warning hung in the air, and the knights could now fully understand what it meant to feel ones hair stand on end. His sheer presence alone overwhelmed them entirely. It was a complete defeat for the Silver Lion Knights. Ihan found himself in the royal prison. He wasnt forcibly dragged there. Rather, when trembling soldiers under orders approached him hesitantly and pleaded: Um... Could you please... come with us...? He had taken pity on their pitiful state and decided to come along. Even so, upon arriving, Ihan made his stance clear. If you dont prepare a proper meal and bed for me, Ill tear this prison down. Ah... well... Or should I just finish off the ones still lying around over there? ...Would you like anything else, sir? Thus, though confined behind bars, Ihan was untouchable. He could bathe in clean water and request anything he wanted from the guards, making his stay surprisingly comfortable. He figured staying for a day wouldnt be too bad. Hahaha! I knew youd cause a big scene one day, but this? This is incredible! Hahaha! ...Could you laugh a little quieter? My eardrums are about to burst. Hahaha! This is too amusing not to laugh! Hahaha! ...Im going to lose it. It seemed peace wasnt on the agenda. Every time he laughed, Ihan could feel the vibrations through his entire body, as if standing directly in front of a massive speaker. And they call me the monster? The real monster is right here.... Before him stood an elderly man with a slight frame, seemingly frail, with white hair reminiscent of withered branches. Yet his vibrant energy and piercing gaze were as intense as that of a young knight. Baltar. A living legend, a great hero, and the most powerful knight of Pendragon. So this is how strong he is.... Ihan shivered. Though he had been through countless life-threatening situations this year, forcing him to grow stronger, standing before Baltar made him acutely aware of the immense gap between them. It was overwhelming. I thought Id caught up, but... hes a hundred laps ahead of me. He couldnt even see the back of his opponent. ...A man needs to stay humble, after all. Youre realizing that just now? Damn it... Even though despair weighed down on him, Ihan didnt give up. Ill catch up to this man no matter what. Even if the gap seemed insurmountable, Ihan was determined to close it. His resolve burned bright, refusing to falter. Watching him, Baltar chuckled softly, this time with a warmth that resembled pride. It was the laughter of someone watching the growth of a disciple or child. Baltar hadn''t come to the knight order in the dead of night to scold or mock Ihan. He wasnt the kind of person with that much free time. Youre totally free, though. You barely do any work and just fool around with your lovers all day. Watch it, boy! ...But its true, isnt it? Youve got a sharp tongue, it seems. Maybe you need a good beating. ...Ill just shut up now. Not wanting to spend the rest of the night unconscious, Ihan wisely kept his mouth shut. Still, the palace was in complete chaos because of you. The incident where 135 knights had been utterly crushed by a single man. Because of this, Baltar, as the nominal commander of the 3rd Division, had been summoned in the middle of the night. Some were clamoring for punishment against the one who had caused the commotion. They should feel ashamed instead. What does it say about the knight orders standards when over a hundred of them lost to one ordinary knight? But Baltar didnt think Ihan had done anything wrong. Instead, he believed it was more appropriate for the knights to feel humiliated and reflect on their failures. Theyre fools. If something like this happened during a war, would they waste time pointing fingers? Good grief.... ...Ahem. Ihan shifted his gaze, feeling a twinge of guilt. It was as if he had forced an elderly man who should be enjoying retirement into unnecessary trouble. He wasnt entirely blameless, after all. Though, in his defense... This isnt entirely my fault. Ihan hadnt intended for things to escalate so much. His original plan had been to lightly discipline a few troublemakers and leave it at that. But then... You scoundrel! Dont slander us! How dare you accuse us of using the prince! What an utterly shameless man! Their reactions were utterly absurd. The guilty ones, unable to hide their unease, only raised their voices further, making the situation worse. They made this mess themselves. After he knocked one of them down, another would step in. Then when that one fell, they called for reinforcements. And when those reinforcements fell, they started shouting: An attack! Were under attack! It was absurd. They shamelessly called it an attack and even dragged the 2nd Division into it. They even roped in the 2nd Division to back them up? Baltar frowned. Truly, they have no shame. To not only cover for their own shortcomings but to call for help... It was a disgrace to the knight order. And yet, the real embarrassment was... To be so cowardly and still lose, and then to call me for help... Thats just pathetic. Even mercenaries wouldnt stoop this low. For knights to rely on an elderly man to save themit was beyond disgraceful. What do you think? Baltar asked. About what? The state of the knight order? Or the fact that they lost to me despite outnumbering me? Both. Hmm... Well, they were honestly pathetic. A lot of them barely reached the average skill level of knights, and some seemed like theyd stopped training entirely. Those types will probably collapse on their own soon enough. Ihans observations were sharp. Hed often emphasized external training to the Swordsmanship Department as an instructor. Yet, many of the knights in the Silver Lion Knights seemed to neglect that, focusing solely on internal techniques. Their bodies were fragile, barely able to withstand the strain of their own power. It might be fine for now while they were young and talented, but as they aged, their bodies would deteriorate. Without the resilience to endure the explosive force of their techniques, they would ultimately self-destruct. But the bigger problem was... I fought another knight order recently. I heard about that. You took down those Red Chicks. ...That was supposed to be a secret. How did you know? There are ways. Anyway, whats your point? I realized this: while the individual skill of knights is important, what matters just as much is their ability to cooperate and trust each other. Fighting against the Red Hawks had been a chilling experience for Ihan. Hed learned firsthand the terrifying power of their coordinated tactics and the might of a truly elite knight order. The thought still sent shivers down his spine. If they had been just a little more ruthlessabandoning honor and fair play to focus solely on killing him... The conclusion was clear. Id have died. That was how formidable they were. But on the other hand, the Silver Lion Knights... They were completely disorganized. Worse, their distrust of each other made them easier to defeat. Instead of focusing on the enemy, they were constantly looking over their shoulders, afraid their allies might stab them in the back. The Silver Lion Knights didnt trust one another. Instead of comrades, they saw each other as rivals. In fact, if Id wanted to, I couldve taken them down even faster. Instead of focusing on me, they were busy doing their own thing. It annoyed me so much that I beat them up even harder. Haha. Anyway, as far as Im concerned, that wasnt a knight order. They didnt fight as a unit. I just fought a series of one-on-one duels against weaklings. A knight order that weakened itself the more it tried to work together. In Ihans eyes, the Silver Lion Knights didnt even deserve to be called an order. Baltar chuckled, seemingly delighted. Youve gained quite the perspective. It must be because of your time teaching. In the past, you wouldnt have noticed such things. ...Why are you so happy about this? Im pleased that youve finally come to understand what it means to be part of a knight order. No matter how much I tried to teach you about knighthood and camaraderie, it always went in one ear and out the other. But now, youve learned something, havent you? Haha! ...... Maybe its time for you to return to the order. Ill hand over my position as soon as you do. Hahaha! Despite the knight orders humiliating defeat, Baltar seemed only too happy about Ihans growth. He was eager for Ihan to return, believing it was the perfect time for him to reclaim his place and rise to leadership. With great expectations, Baltar smiled. Im not going back. ......? Ihan shrugged nonchalantly. Im not taking the position, either. Why would I bother with such a hassle? ...Its an honorable position. Then give it to someone else. Plenty of people want it. ...... What? ...It seems youve grown even more insolent. Wanna fix that? ...It has been a while since Ive disciplined you. Their eyes locked. Neither backed down, their gazes crackling with energy, until! Boom!!! The clash was thunderous. That night, twenty iron bars were shattered in the ensuing battle. And in the end, it turned out that the fight between these two monsters had started over something as trivial as a knight refusing to return to duty and an old commander trying to shirk his workload. Chapter 108: I Am Prisoner Ihan (1) The soft clatter of hooves echoed faintly through the quiet forest trail. Each time the mules hooves touched the ground, the sound of clink, clink resonated subtly, blending with the serene surroundings. Despite the rough path filled with pebbles and tree roots, the cart drawn by the mule moved effortlessly without resistance. Watching the mule tirelessly pull the heavily loaded cart over a 20-kilometer stretch without showing signs of fatigue, it became clear why mules were the merchants'' favored beasts of burden in the old days. And then, suddenly: Halt. Well rest here! Stop! Water the mule. Make sure the soldiers finish their meals quickly. The harsh voices of men leading the procession echoed through the group, prompting the mule to halt its steps. And for a moment: Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ugh... k-kill me.... W-water...! Please, just some water.... Urrgh.... Amid the once-quiet forest trail, human cries filled the air. The silence had been broken, though the cries were muffled by the gags strapped across their mouthsrestraints meant for beasts, now affixed to humans. But perhaps these faint murmurs irritated someone: You filthy scum! Whack! Whack! One of the gruff men, or more precisely, one of the escort guards, scowled in disgust and began beating the prisoners who had dared to groan. The club in his hand was so large that a single misplaced strike could easily cripple someone for life, yet the guard showed no hesitation. In fact: Die! Just die already, you criminal bastards! He didnt hold back as he swung with all his might. Ugh! Agh! P-please, spare me...! To an outsider, the victims of this beating might appear to be pitiable, powerless individuals. Among them, a young man moaning in pain or a frail old man might seem undeserving of such brutality. However, these were no ordinary peoplethey were heinous criminals. The young man had committed over a dozen acts of fraud, ruining more than ten households in the process. The old man? A rapistone who had assaulted children much younger than himself. Feeling sympathy for them was unnecessary. Criminals dont have rights. If they made others shed tears of blood, then let them bleed out entirely. This was one of the absolute decrees of Pendragons founding king, the Great Knight King. According to his doctrine, criminals, regardless of age, gender, or status, deserved to be reminded of the abhorrence of their mere existence. However: Hey, rookie. Beat those guys all you want, but dont lay a hand on that group over there. Why not? Theyre just criminals too. ...Kid, the way you question your superior makes you seem like a complete moron. Or, in this case, an overly eager moron. M-my apologies... Dont apologize if youre going to keep doing it. Anyway, since our overly eager rookie seems curious, let me explain. Those guys over there are heading to the Tunnel. T-the Tunnel? You mean, that...? At the mention of the "Tunnel," the escort guard''s face briefly showed a hint of pity. Those sent to the Tunnel were often dragged there under circumstances more unjust than the rest, unlike the irredeemable filth choking on their own breaths. Dont waste your sympathy. Even theyre either soldiers or knights who killed our men during the war... or rebellious farmers who rose up against some rotten noble. ...... Youll meet all sorts in this job, so dont get too emotional. Youll burn out quickly if you do. ...Understood. Yet, being new to the job, the rookies inability to hide his emotions was evident. His superior gave a bitter smile, as if to say he had expected as much. He reminisced about his own early days, recalling his struggles to control similar feelings. Then, casting a glance at the criminals bound for the Tunnel, his gaze turned sharp. Unlike the rookie, he wasnt gazing at them with emotions like pity or anger. Hmm, so those two over there... are they the knights and the noble heir we were warned about? He had received intel that among the prisoners were notable individualsfigures of significant standing. Naturally, this drew his attention. Wow, those two have quite the intimidating presence. Are all knights built like that? Most of the prisoners wore nothing but trousers, their torsos bare to prevent any hidden weapons. This made their physiques impossible to ignore. And among them: ...!! The guards breath hitched. What the hell... How can that even be a human body? Standing among them was a man whose body made even the robust frames of the two knights pale in comparison. The mans physique was beyond what the guard could comprehend. Musclesif they could even be called musclesintertwined as if forged from chains of steel. Just looking at him made it clear: no one here could possibly defeat him. In fact, even if every escort guard present joined forces, the outcome wouldnt change. What kind of monster is this...? The mere sight of him was awe-inspiring and terrifying. Thank the heavens hes coming along quietly. Perhaps someone close to him was being held hostage, or maybe there was some other reason for his compliance. Whatever it was, the guard found solace in the fact that the man wasnt resisting. ...In any case, its a relief. But then, a thought crossed his mind: Wait, werent there supposed to be four knights among the prisoners? As the one overseeing the escort, he had been informed that out of the 48 prisoners heading to the Tunnel, four were knights. Yet, aside from the three individuals he had already identified... I dont see anyone else who fits the description. Granted, one shouldnt judge a knight solely by appearance. But given his raised standards, he saw no one else who resembled a knight and scratched his head in confusion. Did I hear wrong? What he didnt know was that there were, indeed, four knights. One of them was a certain noble heir with unkempt gray hair that resembled a stray dog. And that knight, Arend de Pendragon, was sitting with a dazed expression, unable to accept reality. ...Why me? He stared resentfully at the monster who had dragged him into this hell four days ago. You merciless brute...! Better keep your eyes open. ...... Unless you want them gouged out. ...My eyes are forward. I dont see why you have to make such frightening remarks. ...... ...Fine. Ill keep my mouth shut too. Arends timid defiance was quickly quashed. After all, a fist nearby was far scarier than distant authority. You really went all out. A clatter echoed as bricksonce a wallfell to the ground. ...I sincerely regret this time. Youd better. Youve caused such extensive damage to royal property. The aftermath of a clash between two men was catastrophic. Believe it or not, it took less than five minutes for about twenty iron bars to be utterly destroyed. And yet: You look like a complete mess. The fight, it seemed, hadnt been evenly matched but entirely one-sided. Ihans condition was a testament to this. Bruises and injuries covered his body. Anyone who saw him might have mistaken his state for the result of rolling down a steep hill. But Ihan muttered bitterly that rolling down an actual hill wouldve been less painful. "It''s because I got hit so much. The guy seemed to have it out for me todayhe just went berserk." Although it was described as a clash, in reality, Ihan was on the receiving end of a thorough beating from Baltar. Actually, even "beating" seemed like an understatement. "Do you know how these iron bars and bricks got destroyed? That guy pinned me down, grabbed my leg, and swung me around like a rag doll until the walls came down. Treating me like a toy... I thought I was going to die." "......." ...Honestly, its more surprising that your body didnt break after all that. Though Isiss expression conveyed this sentiment, Ihan was too distracted to notice. "Anyway, is this about me paying for the damage? I dont have any money. Just send the bill to that guyhes the one who destroyed everything." Ihan remained in the ruined prison cell. The iron bars were long gone, but the bed provided by the soldiers was surprisingly comfortable. He found the place cozy enough to stay voluntarily, knowing that leaving would only bring about more annoying situations. If anyone thought they could get money from someone who made even a broken prison feel like home, they were clearly barking up the wrong tree. "If you tried billing Sir Baltar, every knight in this kingdom would become your enemy. Thats not exactly a brilliant suicide method Id recommend." "...That guys really that big of a deal?" "Of course. Probably the only person in the entire kingdom who treats him as casually as a next-door neighbor is you. Do you think they call him a Great Hero for nothing?" "Well, all I see is a guy whos always lazing around." "He earned his immortal accomplishments when he was young. As long as he lives in this kingdom, every knight will revere him. They grew up hearing tales of his exploits like bedtime stories." Isiss voice was calm, devoid of emotion. Her tone carried a sense of reverence, as if even the heir to the throne deeply respected Baltar. Yet... Didnt these two have a bad history together? Ihan knew better. Her monotonous voice, tinged with irritation, betrayed her true feelings. Same old story. He hadnt heard the full details, but based on rumors circulating among the knights, about 25 years ago, Isisback when she was merely a "princess" and not yet crown princesshad asked Baltar to support her. But Baltar, being who he was, had already become a legendary knight by her twenties and was famously loyal only to the previous king. So, naturally, the outcome was predictable: "Stop bothering me, Princess. Go play house by yourself." Apparently, those were his exact words. Ihan could bet his hair that Baltar had said it just like that. "Forget the iron bars and the Silver Lion Knights. Sir Baltar will handle everything." "......." "Dont think Im being petty. Even after 20, even 50 years, some humiliations can never be forgotten." "...I dont know where that came from, but are you really saying I dont have to take responsibility?" Ihan had no interest in getting involved in someone elses feud. He cared far more about his own affairs. Isis gave him an annoyed look, but Ihan, as usual, remained shameless. She massaged her furrowed brow in irritation before continuing: "If those knights had any shred of shame, they wouldnt dare hold you accountable. Losing to a single person is disgraceful enough, but they even had to call reinforcements and mobilize soldiers out of pettiness. Theyve already been defeated in every wayboth in strength and in principle. If, despite all this, they fail to recognize their own faults and losses... then, at that point, they wouldnt even deserve to live." "...You dont hold back, do you?" "Thats because I mean it." "......." "Do we really need a knightly order with no honor or strength?" "Correction. Its not your words that are ruthlessits you, sis." Ihan shook his head. Suddenly, Isis asked: "Do you remember me mentioning I had a request for you?" "...I remember." "Then Id like you to start on it now." "Hmm..." "Can you do it?" "......." Ihan gave a bitter smile. She called it a "request," but he could tell it was more of an order disguised as a favor. Wow, this is heavy. He recalled a conversation hed once had over tea with the white-haired butler. "The Princess often refers to herself as We. But this isnt just to elevate herselfits more of a mental strategy, according to you, Sir Ihan." "Who, my sister? Youre joking, right?" At the time, Ihan had thought hed misheard. A woman so naturally arrogant she could have declared herself the center of the universe needed mental coping mechanisms? The very idea was absurd. But the butler, that almost inhumanly wise man, had explained further: "Shes more fragile than she seems. However, when shes among allies, she relaxes. Thats why she sometimes uses I in your presence. I find it... endearing." "...I find it unsettling." The butlers words had left a permanent mark on Ihans memoryunshakable and oddly haunting. Thats how Ihan knew. When she lowered herself to speak personally, it wasnt an order but a genuine request. "Butler, Im not sure Im comfortable with this kind of trust and respect." "That only means youre very important to her, Sir Ihan." Hearing the butlers voice replay in his mind, Ihan sighed inwardly. "Dont worry. As long as it helps my disciple, Ill handle whatever you need." "Youre very devoted to your student." "By the way, is this something I have to do alone?" "Having skilled and trustworthy people with you would certainly make it easier. Do you have anyone in mind?" "Two people. Both skilled and reliable." "I can already guess who they are." "You know too much, as always. Oh, righttheres one more person I need to bring." "?" Isis raised an eyebrow, curious. Was there someone Ihan knew that she didnt? But it wasnt an ally. In fact: "Theres someone who needs a bit of discipline." "...Oh my, now that I like." Even though the person Ihan referred to was someone of high status, possibly even untouchable, with Isiss blessing, there was no one he couldnt take. Presently: "Heh... hah... hah..." "Walk faster. Even the mules walking better than you." "I... Im not a mule!" "Oh, really?" "I-Im not!" "...Persistent brat." Despite his arrogance, the person was clearly trying to be less insolent, which made the scene somewhat amusing. But: From now on, there wont be anything to laugh about. As the destination came into view, Ihans expression grew serious. ...The Crimson Cross Army, huh? This was going to be a headache. Did the author read too many martial arts novels before writing this romance fantasy? As an avid martial arts novel reader, he couldnt help but roll his eyes at the organizations overly familiar, clich-sounding name. Chapter 109: I Am Prisoner Ihan (2) Jake blinked as he continued to dig with a pickaxe and shovel, sweat dripping from his brow. Despite finding himself in this grueling situation thanks to a bad choice in friends, he showed no complaints. The task had been assigned by the royal family, and for a knight like Jake, who embodied loyalty to the crown, this was just another duty. The Crimson Cross Army? Never heard of them before. But the idea of such a seditious group emerging from the temple... unbelievable. Bang! Bang! I feel the same way, muttered Yord, a junior knight who had also found himself dragged into this situation. He looked pitiable, carting dirt around despite being a rookie. Unlike Jake, Yord had no strong allegiance to the royal family and thus had little reason to take on such missions. Yet, he had tagged along simply because his admired seniors were involved. It was his first assignment as a knight, and it seemed he had some quiet excitement about the experience. You dont have to believe it. I only heard about it secondhand anyway, interjected Ihan, the very person who had brought both Jake and Yord into this mess. There he was, digging with his bare hands, somehow accomplishing more than those using actual tools. At one point, Ihan even shattered a boulder the size of two watermelons with his bare hands. This group of knights had effectively been reduced to prisoners trapped in a [Tunnel]. ...Could you, I dont know, work normally for once? Jake groaned, exasperated by how Ihan treated the arduous work as if it were play. At least for Ihan, thats what it looked like. These tools are too flimsy. If I had my usual equipment, maybe Id take it more seriously. Youre still doing those side jobs? Yup. Good money and keeps me fit. ...Youre such a weirdo. Their conversation lacked structure, meandering between serious topics and mundane chatter. To an outsider, it might seem like nothing more than idle gossip. Their voices were unusually loud, as if deliberately ensuring others could overhear. This was no accident. No reactions yet. Judging by everyone elses responses, no one seems particularly suspicious. Though, I think theyre starting to think were crazy. Maybe its because were talking about some bizarre cult? ...Or maybe its because of you. Cant you just work normally for once? Its not my fault the tools keep breaking. What do you want me to do about it? Control your strength! ...Easier said than done. It was clear they were intentionally leaking information to gauge the [criminals] reactions. But as expected, the first attempt yielded nothing. Tch. Not a single bite. The results were disappointing. Ihans ability to sense within a one-kilometer radiusthough extendable to five kilometers for brief periodsrevealed no suspicious behavior among the gathered criminals. While he had succeeded in monitoring their reactions, he had found no one worth singling out. Frustrating, he muttered. Be patient. We knew from the start this wouldnt be an easy mission, Jake reassured him. Hes right, sir. Were searching for a group powerful enough to threaten the kingdom. Its no simple task, added Yord. Jake reminded Ihan that royal missions often spanned years, not days, urging him to temper his expectations. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont have time to drag this out, Ihan replied curtly. Why not? My students vacationor rather, their breakends soon. I need to be back before then. ...... Jake wasnt sure whether to be impressed that his unserious friend had finally found a purpose in life or furious that Ihan treated a royal mission like a part-time job. The attack referred to as the "Monster Terror" or the "Academy Massacre" had occurred just the previous day. A demon lord-level monster, accompanied by a horde of trolls, had appeared in the royal capital. While the incident miraculously resulted in no casualties, thanks to the efforts of Ihan, the students, and a capable regressor, it had been nothing short of a catastrophe. Had things gone differently, the capital could have fallen. This was no minor event. The incident underscored the importance of anticipating the consequences of even a single mistakea duty for anyone charged with leading a nation. This attack was nothing less than a massive provocation against the entire kingdom, the king had declared in fury. We must respond with full force and exact retribution, no matter the cost! Orders to apprehend the perpetrators were issued, and high-ranking officials mobilized quickly. For a time, the royal capitals back alleys became a place of fear and tension. Soldiers and knights scoured the city, capturing anyone suspicious. In their efforts, they managed to apprehend over 80% of the known criminals hiding within the capital. And yet: We still havent caught the real culprits? What are you all doing?! The kings fury knew no bounds. This failure wasnt due to incompetence but to the skill of the true perpetrators. Not even the soldiers and knights could uncover a single clue about their whereabouts. What the royal family had discovered, however, was a large-scale massacre site likely linked to the attack. This grim find only reinforced the realization that the search for the true culprits would be a long-term endeavor. Amid this turmoil, one royal heir had uncovered more about the attackers than the royal court itself. Isis, in her characteristic resourcefulness, had identified key details about the group that had infiltrated the capital. A rogue mage captured by Galahad was found to be a low-ranking priest, Isis explained. He bore a cross symbolizing the Light of Radiance. Does that mean the temple is responsible? Soldiers investigated the temple but found no record of such a priest. However, I doubt their investigation was thorough. With so many devout followers, its unlikely they dared to dig too deeply... Unlike the soldiers, Isis harbored no such reservations. She didnt believe in miracles or divine intervention; if anything, she would exploit such beliefs to her advantage. Her investigation was relentless, and she had uncovered a chilling truth: The Crimson Cross Army, she sneered. How utterly revolting. They use the name of the divine to feed their greed and thirst for power. Ihan, however, offered no reaction to her contempt. Are you sure they really exist? Ever since hearing the name "Crimson Cross Army," Ihan had been uneasy. Fanatics were one thing, but he found it hard to believe that a group so significant could exist without him ever hearing about it. Isis, however, was certain. They exist. Alberts been running all over the kingdom to confirm it. So thats where hes been... Stop making the old man do all the hard work. Hes in better shape than me. Giving him rest would be a waste. Unbelievable... Hearing Alberts name left Ihan without a rebuttal. If Albert vouched for their existence, there was little room for doubt. So... you want me to track down this Crimson Cross or whatever and bring them in? Ihan asked, already anticipating the kind of command Isis was about to issue. She nodded. There are two things I want. First, evidence of their existenceproof of these fanatics and those cooperating with them. Second, a list or trace of their collaborators. Collaborators? They sacrificed tens of thousands of criminals to summon monsters. In the middle of the royal capital, no less. Thats not something they could have done without inside help. I get what youre saying, but isnt this basically like asking me to find a needle in a haystack? The task, while understandable, was absurdly unreasonable. If all Isis could find were faint traces of these fanatics, how was Ihana mere fightersupposed to locate them and gather evidence? It was like being cast adrift at sea without a compass. Ihan wondered if the princess had finally snapped under stress. Youre thinking disrespectful thoughts again, arent you? Oh, you caught me. You insolent brat. Thwack! Her fan struck Ihan squarely on the crown of his head. What was peculiar, though, was that the fan had been thrown at himit wasnt her hand that delivered the blow. Perhaps she was sparing her wrist this time. Plop. ...? A note fell from the fan. I had the remains of the sacrifices examined, Isis explained, her tone calm as ever. Experts identified their origin, their movements, and even their hometowns. We managed to trace their personal details. ...Seriously? From this, we narrowed it down to three specific prisons where most of these individuals had been held. And among the three... my instincts point to one location. She dropped the note into Ihans hand. ...If youve already figured out this much, why do you even need me? The sheer amount of work involved in piecing together scattered remains to determine their origins and movements spoke of near-maniacal dedication. Ihan wondered if he was even necessary at this point. Even with power, one cannot do everything alone, Isis murmured, a faint bitterness in her voice. Thats just because youre not trying hard enough. ...... Lets put in more effort, shall we? ...Youre begging for a beating. Thwack! This time, her sharp-heeled shoe struck his shin, causing Ihan to yelp. Unfortunately for Isis, the act of kicking him made her twist her own ankle in the process. Honestly, youre not a barbarian. Why resort to violence? What was that? Nothing. Nothing at all. ...? Ihan quickly changed the subject. How could he possibly explain that hed accidentally injured the kingdoms crown princess? If Jake found out, hed probably strangle Ihan on the spot. At that moment: Senior, what exactly is this tunnel? Yord asked. Hmm? Youre only asking that now? Jake frowned. Well, I just sort of followed along without really understanding... Ihan scratched his cheek. This kid is hopeless, he thought. Hes the type whod cosign a loan without asking why. Yord Decker, his diligent junior, had come along without complaint simply because he trusted Ihan. His earnestness and decent skill reminded Ihan of his three students, which made Ihan feel a bit more patient than usual. Well, what do you think this tunnel is for? Ihan asked. Uh... Id guess its just a random place for digging? Ever since arriving, Yord had done nothing but dig without much explanation. It didnt seem to serve any real purposeno minerals or treasure, just endless dirt and rocks. He even wondered if they were tunneling all the way to another country. Wouldnt that be fun? Except, this area has so many rivers that wed probably all drown if we tried tunneling too far, Ihan said. So its not for invasion purposes? Exactly. Then maybe its some kind of repetitive labor meant to reform criminals... Nope. Thats something temples might try. The kingdom doesnt bother reforming people. Then... whats the point? Ah, youll see in a moment. Ihan redirected Yords gaze. In the distance: [How dare someone of my noble stature be reduced to such indignity!] It was Arend, grumbling miserably in his tattered state. Before Yord could question why he needed to watch this, Ihan simply muttered: Its coming. Crunch! !!? From the mound of dirt Arend was digging, something burst forth. [Keeeeee!!!] A s-sandworm?! Yord exclaimed. Not quite. Baby sandworms. Now get ready. We need to deal with all of them. Oh, and... Swish. [Do not bite me! Wheres my sword? Hand me my sword!] ...Rescue that idiot while youre at it, Ihan added. Yord could only gape as Ihan casually strolled toward the writhing creatures with a shovel slung over his shoulder. ...Are we even capable of handling all of them? Dozensno, hundredsof baby sandworms continued to surge forth. Yord swallowed hard, silently grateful that his stomach was empty except for water. The sight was nauseating enough to make anyone retch. The tunnel, as it turned out, was the kingdoms largest sandworm nest and its biggest fertilizer factory. ...Not that the public would ever know that occasionally, humans processed by the sandworms also became fertilizer. Chapter 110: I Am Prisoner Ihan (3) The Sandworms'' Origin and Purpose Sandworms, typically creatures of desert regions, were an anomaly in the lush southern continent, known for its dense forests. However, a past incident led the southern kingdom to commit the seemingly mad act of importing sandworms from the desert. Though it might seem like sheer madness, the outcome proved otherwisethis decision brought prosperity to the entire southern populace. Historical records revealed that an alchemist once made the following claim: With sandworms, the kingdoms food production could increase fivefold. The kingdom, seizing this opportunity, successfully captured and domesticated sandworms. As the alchemist had confidently predicted, the fertilizer produced by the sandworms miraculously increased food production tenfold. This monumental achievement marked an era where famine became a thing of the past. However, the details of this alchemical breakthrough and the nature of sandworms were kept strictly confidential. Why? Put simply: If people knew, itd cause chaos. Indeed, the moment this information became public, all hell would break loose. For instance, the fertilizer produced by sandworms wasnt just any fertilizerit was composed of digested remains of other monsters. Furthermore, the material used to ferment and age the fertilizer? Soil, leaves, and human laborprovided by none other than the kingdoms prisoners. And the sandworms themselves? They werent just soil-eating creaturesthey were carnivorous monsters that preferred flesh. The Tunnels Chaos Keeee! Kee-! Ke!! From the depths of the tunnel, a swarm of writhing creatures emerged. Sandwormsspecifically their juvenile form, known colloquially as mini-wormsburst forth in massive numbers. Dozens, then hundreds, then thousands of them surfaced, their numbers overwhelming. What the hell is this?! Its monsters! Somebody call the soldiersmonsters are attacking! My arm! It bit my arm, this damned creature! Mini-worms were about the size of small snakestiny by monster standards. Because of this, even an untrained farmer armed with a pickaxe could easily dispatch one. But the problem wasnt their strength. Keeeeee! It was their sheer numbers. The swarm of worm-like creatures, numbering in the thousands, exceeded what ordinary prisoners or even guards could handle. Unfortunately, this was a penal labor campan isolated prison doubling as an execution site. Deaths among prisoners were a daily occurrence, and the guards primary role was to prevent escape attempts, not fight monsters. In this hopeless situation, the prisoners were left with only one option: Fight! Fight, you fools! With no one else to save them, they had to fend for themselvesunless they wanted to become fertilizer for the worms. Desperate Struggles Uaaaargh! Grab your spearsno, your pickaxes and shovels! Crunch! Squish! Splat! Thus began the battle for survival. The prisoners fought with every ounce of strength they had, wielding their crude tools as weapons. It was a desperate struggle for life in the darkness of the tunnel. Yet, amidst the chaos, one group stood out for their surprising calm. Thud! Whew, so this is what it feels like to have my aura technique sealed. Its incredibly exhausting. Youre holding up well, though. It proves you werent overly reliant on it. But youre using too much strengthif you keep that up, youll tire yourself out. Try... this. Slash! What... what did you do? I just didnt waste energy. This way, you conserve stamina and increase your power. If you master it, your skills could improve two or threefold. Thank you for your guidance, senior! Good. While others fought for their lives, these two were chatting as if in a training session. Their casual camaraderie was reminiscent of a sparring match in a swordsmanship academy, not a deadly battlefield. The pair was none other than Ihan and Yord, senior and junior knights exchanging tips in the midst of chaos. Are you two seriously doing this here, you lunatic training maniacs...? muttered Jake, shaking his head in disbelief as he diligently hacked away at the worms. Jake understood that merely cutting off their heads wasnt enough. These creatures might look like earthworms crossed with mealworms, but at their core, they were monsters with extraordinary regenerative abilities. If not thoroughly crushed... Aaaagh! ...things would only get worse. A nearby prisoner was being devoured by the wormsa gruesome and pitiful sight. But Jake didnt feel sympathy. After all, the prisoner was a wanted bandit hed seen on bounty postersa man who had pillaged villages and killed even children. Why waste pity on such a person? If anything, being eaten by monsters was a fitting end. Survival of the Fittest The prisoners in the tunnel were no ordinary peoplethey were often those too dangerous for the kingdoms soldiers to handle. And so, they were sent here to fight monsters. If a worm died, it would be harvested for fertilizer. If a person died, their body would also become fertilizer. An endless cycle of suffering. A hellish reality created by human cruelty. Arends Perspective Why... why are they so strong? Arend could only gape in disbelief as he watched Ihan, Jake, and Yord decimate the worms. He had barely managed to kill twenty, while they had effortlessly wiped out hundreds. This... this cant be... He clenched his fists, frustration boiling within him. Ihans strength was understandablehe was a renowned knight, capable of defeating hundreds singlehandedly. But the other two? Jake and Yord, unfamiliar names among the kingdoms knights, moved with extraordinary skill. They werent as overwhelming as Ihan, but their precise movements and efficiency far surpassed those of the royal knights. And this was despite their aura techniques being sealed by the poison they were forced to ingestpoison that suppressed both magical and martial abilities. Yet they were still strong. Incredibly strong. ...Damn it all! For the first time in his life, Arend, a royal born and bred, swore out loud. The bitter realization of his own weakness stung more than anything else. The Sandworm Onslaught The sandworms attacked five consecutive times within a single day. Time of day didnt matter. Acting purely on instinct, the monsters would emerge whenever they felt hungry, ambushing humans without warning. Be it evening or the early hours of dawn, prisoners were repeatedly assaulted, and any delayed response often led to casualties. Rest was a luxury that didnt exist in this place. The constant threat of a sudden attack turned the tunnel into a perpetual execution ground, leaving its inhabitants in a state of constant dread. It became clear why people referred to the tunnel as a hell without reprieve. Assessing the Threat Lucky for us, these sandworms are relatively weak. ...Weak, you say? Weak? ...Thats what I said. You really need to work on your speech patterns. Ihan considered smacking the back of Arends head for his insistent formalities but decided it wasnt worth the energy. He simply shook his head and continued. Sandworms that live in desert regions are massive and ferocious. Theyre incredibly strong, probably because surviving in the harsh desert requires it. By comparison, the ones weve been fighting today... ...are weaker variants? Exactly. What you might call selectively bred. Over time, only the smaller, weaker ones capable of adapting to the southern continents environment survived. Thats why theyre far less dangerous. ...Ive never seen a real sandworm before, Arend admitted. Only read about them in records. Really? Thats understandable, I guess. D-Dont look at me like Im pathetic! ...Whats this idiot talking about now? Smack! As Arend threw a sudden tantrum, he found himself flat on the ground, felled by a single punch from Ihan. I didnt even hit him hard. He must be exhausted. From what? ...I guess hes tired in his own way. Jake offered a half-hearted defense of the princeperhaps out of respect for his royal status. This is why spoiled nobles are useless, Ihan muttered, clicking his tongue in frustration. Hed brought Arend along in hopes of teaching him a lesson, but the prince was proving to be more hopeless than expected. Still, hes got talent. Didnt he hold his own without using aura techniques? You two managed just fine as well. Thats because youve been training us for days, Senior Ihan. Jake and Yord had been practicing under Ihans guidance, learning how to fight effectively without relying on aura techniques. It was an uncharacteristic act of consideration on Ihans part, but it showed his willingness to support a promising junior or a friend. Arend, however, was a different case. Ihan hadnt offered him any such supporthed simply dragged him here. For a knight unaccustomed to fighting without aura techniques, it was akin to being bound hand and foot. Yet, Arends performance wasnt entirely terrible. His innate talent was evident, even if it was underutilized. Still, Ihan couldnt help but think: Royal brats like him need a wake-up call. Why Bring Arend? The reason Ihan brought the eighth prince to the hellish tunnels? The prince had never once apologized to him. That alone was enough to irritate Ihan. But more than that... A royal who gets used by his own subordinates? Ridiculous. Ihan found the idea of a prince so oblivious and manipulable utterly unacceptable. He was determined to uproot that rotten foundation and instill some sense into him. When Jake heard Ihans reasoning, he gave him a skeptical look. ...What? Why are you staring at me like that? No, its just... youre more considerate than I thought. Come again? Its hard to believe youre doing this out of kindness. Youre not exactly known for respecting royalty. ...Shut up. Ihan turned away, choosing not to respond further. Uncharacteristic Kindness ...This isnt like me. Though he hated to admit it, Ihan knew he was acting out of character. Why? ...Pity? Yes, as much as it annoyed him to realize, he pitied the eighth prince. Why? Because hes a clueless idiot being used by everyone around him.... Watching Arend reminded Ihan of himself in his previous life. Back when hed just been commissioned as an officer, hed been naive, thinking that working hard was all it took to succeed. Hed let himself be used without even realizing it. He couldnt help but feel sorry for Arend. Despite his noble birth and talent, the prince was living such a pitiful existence. It was unnecessaryan exercise in excessive meddling, really. Still... Who knows? Maybe this will turn out to be meaningful. Ihan thought back to his own past. What if someone had been there to call him out? To say, Hey, you clueless idiot, get it together! How different would his life have been? Maybe this was his way of finding satisfactionseeing if telling this clueless idiot the truth would change him. ...Is this why people enjoy training games? Perhaps people liked watching alternate versions of themselves succeed where they had failed. ...Im an idiot, too. With a self-deprecating smile, Ihan dismissed his thoughts. A New Arrival Tap, tap. ...Youre here. [Instructor, Ive brought the antidotes and food supplies.] The voice belonged to Taechang, a collaborator with a knack for stealth. His sudden appearance interrupted Ihans musings. Youre late, Ihan said. [I-I worked hard to sneak in alone... like a one-man infiltration movie!] Excuses. [But its true...!] Taechang looked genuinely aggrieved, but Ihan wasnt interested in sympathy. Elsewhere Hm? What is it, Max? ...I feel a familiar presence. Presence? Yes, but lets not dwell on it. We have a busy schedule today, remember? Ah, right.... The man referred to as Max was an imposing figurehis sheer size alone exuded authority. Yet his boisterous and somewhat simple demeanor gave him an odd charm. His name: Maximus Iron de Lionel Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Black Lion of the North, a knight of unparalleled renown. Chapter 111: I Am Prisoner Ihan (4) The Blood Cross Army and Dereks Frustration The Blood Cross Army? Whats that, some cheap knockoff of the Blood Cult?Right? You think so too! State Window, seemingly the only one in the world who shared Ihans sense of humor and sarcasm, offered its agreement. Ihan was relieved to know he wasnt the only one who found the name ridiculous. However, Derekalias Taechangwas utterly bewildered. A faction from the temple? Parasites who survived despite being wiped out by the late king? ...What is all this nonsense? Derek mumbled to himself, struggling to comprehend this sudden revelation about a faction hed never heard of. I-I mean, I was part of the original dev team, but I wasnt high-ranking. So I dont know all the games content. The Blood Cross Army could be a scrapped idea the planning team added later, or it might be part of the original story that Im unaware of.The game versus the source material, huh....If you want, I can try to find out....No, forget it. Sure, knowing more could be useful, but knowing too much just complicates things. Like with you.C-cant deny that.... Indeed, Dereks mind was always clutteredwith too much information. Many might envy Dereks encyclopedic knowledge, thinking they could accomplish anything with such resources. But Derek saw it differently. Its awful, really.... Knowledge, as vast as his, was a double-edged sword. Without sufficient power or authority to act on it, that knowledge became a burden. Not just any powerhe needed... Without the authority of a war god or the strength of an aura master, I cant use my knowledge freely. Derek had neither. Even when hed foreseen the monster attack the previous day, he couldnt do anything about it. This constant helplessness left him perpetually stressed, with many sleepless nights. Lately, hed been able to rest better thanks to reliable allies. Without them... Sigh, the instructors right. Ignorance is bliss. Maybe I should just stick to being a walking encyclopedia.Dont give up, kid. Put in the effort to become an aura master or a warlord....Neither is easy or desirable. Aura mastery wasnt something achieved through skills or achievement points. Becoming a warlord required political acumen and charismaqualities Derek neither possessed nor wanted to cultivate. Youd be unstoppable if you just had some confidence....You overestimate me, Instructor. Anyway, the real problem here is the emergence of an unknown faction.You really know nothing about them? Even though you predicted the monster attack?I know there are villains, but none with a silly name like Blood Cross Army.......Either theres some glitch or some deviation from the norm. To figure it out, I think itd be best if I stuck close to you, Instructor.Oh? Feeling proactive, are we?...Not really. Im just following your example.My example?You said it yourselfwhatever you do, do it with responsibility. Im trying that out. For Derek, this was a way of taking responsibility for his knowledge as a developer. A Rare Respite Wow, this waters so cleanits been ages since Ive seen water this pure. This bread is soft, and the milk tastes freshly drawn. How on earth did they get these to such a remote place? Mmm! Sir Arend, please slow down, or youll choke. Cough! W-water...! ...Didnt even last a second after I said it. Thanks to Derek, the knights enjoyed a rare, warm mealfresh bread, clean water, and milk as if straight from the source. Such luxury was only possible because of Dereks [Inventory], a player-exclusive skill bordering on miraculous. Who wouldve thought youd know such a capable ally, Ihan? Your connections are impressive, Senior. This time, I have to agree. You? ...I agree. ...Sure, like I expected anything else from you. ...... As usual, Ihan berated the ever-useless Eighth Prince, then turned his attention back to Derek. So, did you find anything? [Not yet. I didnt realize the tunnels were this expansive. I knew it was the kingdoms largest fertilizer facility, but this is... five times the size of an amusement park.]...That big? Ihan had known it was large, but not to this extent. It made sense, thoughsupplying fertilizer to the entire southern continent required such an enormous operation. Investigating wont be easy. [Itll take at least five days to cover everything.] Hmm. That was likely the minimum. A thorough investigation could take two weeks or more, especially when searching for a hidden organization. Is this even the right place? Doubt crept into Ihans mind. Isis had chosen this location out of three potential sites, relying on her instincts. Could her intuition have been wrong? ...No, this is it! Ihan decided to trust Isis. Her intuition often bordered on the supernatural, something almost mystical. He had to believe this was the right placedoubting her wouldnt help. Looks like youll have to keep working hard. Ill do what I can, but my status as a convict limits me. [Dont worry. Ill do my best to cover the rest. Ill check back in the evening.] Alright, see you then. With that, Derek disappearedhis stealth skill leaving no trace behind. That skill is ridiculous, Ihan thought. The combination of invisibility, stealth, and speed made Derek a human-shaped stealth bomber. An Unexpected Encounter As Ihan mulled over Dereks skills, someone approached. Hey, you there. Youre from Britannia, right? ? Even though this is our first meeting, I can tell from your trained physiqueyoure quite skilled. Its an honor to meet you. Im Mustang de Bargada. The stranger introduced himself as if his name alone should inspire awe. The knights, however, responded with nothing but blank stares. ?? Their expressions seemed to say, Who the hell is this idiot? "Do You Not Know My Name?" Mustangs eyes darted nervously as he asked, ...You dont know my name? At that moment, Jakethe most well-read knight in the groupchimed in hesitantly: ...Mustang? Are you perhaps the general from Britannia who led the 3rd Corps? Mustangs expression brightened momentarily at the recognition, but Jake continued: The one infamous for his idiotic command decisions, who indirectly aided Pendragons victory and earned the title of hidden supporter or even spy for Pendragon...? ...Oh.... And the lunatic who supposedly threw a party in the middle of a battlefield.... S-Stop! Enough! Mustangs face fell further with each revelation. His background, it seemed, was better left unknown. The Glaring Stares of Disapproval As Jakes words lingered in the air, the other knights exchanged icy glances: No wonder Britannia fell. With someone like him as a general, it makes sense. They say incompetent allies are worse than enemies. This proves it. Unbelievable. A man like that became a general? Wait... given youre a commander, doesnt that make sense? What are you implying?! Mustang stood before them like a testament to utter incompetence, earning nothing but contemptuous glares. Unfazedor perhaps oblivioushe puffed out his chest, addressing the group with exaggerated authority: Ahem! Regardless, now that you know my name, you must understand that I outrank you. State your names and affiliations properly, and show some respect! ...... The knights were too stunned to respond. Wow... being this incompetent is almost impressive. Indeed, if incompetence had a hierarchy, Mustang might well belong to its highest echelons. The Argument Escalates Humph! Demanding respect even in prisonhave you no shame? Pendragons golden boy, Arend, looked at Mustang with unconcealed disgust, his tone brimming with disdain. How dare you! Do you know who I am? Im the proud heir of the Vargas family! And a disgrace to it, no doubt. What kind of Vargas demands recognition here of all places? You...! The squabble escalated into a full-blown shouting match. The bickering was petty, a clash of fragile egos. Ah, there they go... Jake muttered, shaking his head. Whats the point of arguing with a fool? But Arend was undeterred, diving headfirst into the pointless argument. From Words to Blows Do you dare point your finger at me? Do you dare raise your voice to me? Within moments, the argument devolved into a full-blown scuffle, with both men grabbing each other by the collar. The nearby prisoners, already exhausted from fighting mini-worms, watched with bemusement. What the hell is wrong with them? Plenty of energy, it seems. Nobody moved to break up the fight. The prisoners were too drained to care, and the knights werent inclined to intervene. A Voice of Reason General Mustang, please, lets not do this. Were all from the same homeland, arent we? We should be uniting, not fighting. A man with a gentle demeanor stepped between the two, his calm presence diffusing the tension. But he started it Come now, lets just calm down, the man interrupted, his voice steady. Mustang reluctantly stepped back, grumbling under his breath. The man turned to the knights, offering a polite bow. My apologies for the disturbance. General Mustang didnt mean any harm; he was simply excited to meet fellow knights from Britannia. Please dont take it personally. ...... And forgive my late introduction. Im Roy Vant. Please, just call me Roy. Roy extended a hand, his pleasant demeanor striking a stark contrast to Mustangs bombastic attitude. He exuded the air of a capable diplomat, seemingly harmless. Suspicion Arises Roy Vant, Ihan repeated, narrowing his eyes. And whats your relationship with him? Roy hesitated for a moment before answering. General Mustang saved my life. I was nearly killed by the worms, but he rescued me. I owe him my life. Ha! Yes, yes, thats exactly how it happened! Mustang added, slapping Roys shoulder with exaggerated enthusiasm. Roy maintained his polite smile, though his composure wavered slightly under Mustangs obnoxious gestures. Thats strange, Ihan remarked, his tone dripping with suspicion. You dont strike me as someone whod need saving. ...What do you mean by that? I mean, Ihan said bluntly, you seem suspicious as hell. !!? A Sudden Attack Without warning, Ihans fist shot toward Roy with deadly precision. Smack! Roy raised an arm to block, his movements unnaturally swift. The impact echoed through the cavern, and Roys face twisted in shock. Hah... this is insane... Roy muttered. Ihan grinned. Not bad. Blocking that means youve got skills. Aura techniques, maybe? Roys silence and the faint murderous glint in his eyes confirmed Ihans suspicions. A Brutal Fight The clash was fierce, their strikes reverberating like thunder. Roys kicks weaved through the air with serpentine grace, resembling a Brazilian kick on steroids. His movements were fluid and unpredictable, a deadly dance honed through countless battles. But Ihan blocked every strike with ease, his calm demeanor unshaken. That all youve got? Ihan taunted. Roys expression faltered. His techniquespolished and lethalwere being dismantled as if they were childs play. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An Unstoppable Force Ihan didnt waste time. Grabbing Roy by the ankle mid-kick, he swung him like a ragdoll, slamming him into the ground. Crash! Argh! Roy cried out, writhing in pain. Only two slams in, and youre already whining? Ihan remarked, unimpressed. Roy thrashed in a desperate counterattack, but Ihan caught his leg again, lifting him effortlessly. With a final, devastating motion, Ihan executed a flawless German Suplex. Crack! The sickening sound of Roys skull meeting the ground filled the cavern, silencing everyone. A Moment of Regret ...Ah, damn, Ihan muttered, suddenly realizing the severity of his actions. Maybe I shouldnt have gone that far. But as he looked down at Roys limp body, Ihans regret was tinged with satisfaction. Too late now. Chapter 112: I Am Prisoner Ihan (5) Although a battle had taken place, it garnered surprisingly little attention. The soldiers stationed outside the tunnel maintained their posts without approaching, showing no interest in what occurred within, whether it was fighting or death. As for the prisoners, many were too exhausted to take notice, and perhaps the brevity of the battlelasting less than two minutesalso played a role. However, no one present underestimated the opponent or dismissed the duel as insignificant simply because it was over so quickly. Skillful moves. Suspicious or not, hes undoubtedly a knight of a prestigious lineage with solid abilities. I agree, Senior. His skills sent shivers down my spine... although, perhaps its you defeating him so effortlessly thats truly baffling. ...Like a monster, really. Roy Vants skills were genuine. Compared to the half-trained knights scattered among the Silver Lions, he was at least twice as strong. None of them felt confident they could have subdued him as effortlessly as Ihan did. But then, Sir Roy! Whatwhat do you think youre doing?! To attack Sir Roy, whos so weak, so suddenly! Even if Britannia has fallen, how could knights disgrace themselves with such cowardly actions?! Have you no shame?! ...How on earth did you ever become a general? The former general, Mustang, seemed oblivious not only to the skills of the person beside him but also to the entire exchange that had just unfolded. While Mustang prepared to shout even louder, his companions exchanged cold, tired glances. Y-you Smack! Guh?! With a soft thud, Mustang collapsed. You were being far too noisy. Yords precise intervention silenced him, and the surroundings finally grew calm. Jake shook his head. Are you turning into him? Haha, well, its the quickest way to handle situations like this. ...Sigh. Youre picking up the wrong habits. No, no. Id say hes growing up just fine. ...Any injuries? None, haha. ...I see. At some point, Ihan had approached, looking completely unscathed. It was as if he had taken a leisurely stroll rather than fought a duel. Not even someone of Roy Vants caliber had managed to land so much as a scratch on him. I suspected as much, but... this guy. His skills have grown exponentially compared to half a year ago. Watching him easily subdue 135 Silver Lion knights had been a hint, but this was on an entirely different level. Half a year ago, he had been akin to a troll. Now... Even an ogre would bow to him. Jake concluded that, apart from Sir Baltar, there was no one in the Silver Lions who could stand against Ihan now. Fortunately, Roy Vant survived. A knight capable of holding his own was bound to possess formidable physical resilience. Although his skull was cracked and he suffered from a severe concussion, raising concerns about partial memory loss, these were minor issues. What mattered most was that he was still alive. With a thud, Ihan dragged Roy Vant to a dark, secluded spot and dropped him to the ground. He retrieved a potion from his pocket. Sizzle. As the liquid was poured over the wounds, Roy Vants injuries began to heal. A potion? This is like giving poison and then medicine... He needs to be alive for us to get any answers. ...So he really was on the brink of death. Given how badly his head was damaged, it would have been stranger if he wasnt teetering on the edge of death. Senior, do you think this guy really is part of the Crimson Cross Army? Even if hes not, hes definitely suspicious. That much is true... It was undeniable. The fact that his aura techniques hadnt been sealed despite entering the tunnel, combined with his attempt to secretly approach them, made it clear. And there was something else. I cant help but think that sending this incompetent general to us was also his doing. Perhaps he was testing them. There was no way Mustang had approached them on his own initiative. Roy Vant had likely manipulated him into creating an excuse for contact, thinking he could use the knights of Britannia somehow. He probably assumed that, as knights of Britannia, we could be swayed to his side. Most of the prisoners here are Britannian, after all. From soldiers to knights, those with combat ability or higher status were mostly gathered in the tunnel. It was natural to assume that building rapport would be easy. Though, does building relationships in a place like this even matter? My thoughts exactly. Oh, stop overthinking it. Wherever you go, humans will always consider blood ties, regional connections, and shared alma maters. Hes no different. Dont make it complicated. ...Fair enough. Though finding meaning in such things here is questionable. Hey, theres that guy who still flaunts his noble status even as a prisoner. Oh. ...Why are you looking at me like that? Do you really need to ask? ....... Ignoring Arends sour expression, Ihan continued his task in silence. He searched Roy Vant for anything he might have hidden in his clothing. People like him always have something up their sleeves. And sure enough... Whats this? Unlike their standard-issue prisoner uniforms, Roy Vants outfit had an inner pocket. From it, Ihan retrieved five suspicious items. Among them were torn pieces of paper, three vials of strange-smelling liquid, and an inverted cross. Even at a glance, it was clear that none of these items were benign. The inverted cross, in particular... A symbol of a blasphemous apostate, no doubt. It immediately provoked discomfort among the devout. The three others crossed themselves and began reciting scripture, as if to reaffirm their faith. Ihan, meanwhile, simply observed the inverted cross. He didnt bother addressing its supposed blasphemy; instead, he focused on the strange sense of unease it gave him. Then, without warning, Snap. Do you think thats candy...? Even candy doesnt break that easily, Senior. Youre a lunatic monster! Ihan effortlessly snapped the inverted cross in half, as if it were a cookie. Peering inside, he noticed something unusual. This... its infused with magic stones. What?! More accurately, it seems to be a composite of magic stones. ...Youre right! Tiny, glittering fragments within the cross emitted an eerie, mesmerizing glow. It was undoubtedly made from the rare, mana-charged stones extracted from monsters. But why? Theyre using magic stones to craft something like this? Do they have money to burn? Magic stones were rare, appearing in only one out of twenty monsters. Equivalent to gallstones in humans, they were highly prized and difficult to obtain. Mages and alchemists coveted them, making them obscenely expensive. Yet, here they were, used to create an inverted cross. Either theyre insane... Hmm. ...or theyre so wealthy that magic stones are trivial to them. So, which is it? Ihan? Everyone turned to him, puzzled by his sudden remark. They soon realized he was addressing Roy Vant, who lay unconscious nearby. Roy Vant remained motionless, as if unconscious, despite the building tension. Ihan, unfazed, lifted his foot and aimed it squarely at Roys head. Boom! The ground caved slightly under the force of Ihans stomp. The sheer power was enough to shatter a human skull like a watermelon. Thankfully, Roy Vant managed to dodge at the last second, scrambling to a corner and gasping for air. Had he been even a moment slower, he would undoubtedly have died. Pretending to be unconscious had nearly cost him his life. Youre calling me ruthless? What about pretending to be unconscious? Do you want me to force you into playing dead permanently? I cant promise youll wake up. Roy didnt respond, glaring silently at Ihan, who smirked in return. Speak. Dont just glare at me. ...Tch. The oppressive force in Ihans gaze burned like a blazing fire, bearing down on Roys trembling form. For the first time in his life, Roy Vant felt an unbearable heat, as though his entire body was cooking from the inside. He accepted the reality: he couldnt match this man. This wasnt just a knight; it was a champion, one capable of representing an entire kingdom. Someone who transcended regional fame to stand among Britannias greatest. Sweat poured down Roys face as he struggled to maintain his composure, his mind racing for a way out of this predicament. ...Ill give you half of the information I know. In exchange, guarantee my survival and safety. If you help me escape, Ill reveal everythingdown to the last detail. Believe me, the information I hold is extremely valuable. ...... Youre knights of Pendragon, arent you? I can tell from your complexion. Well, except for you. ...... Anyway, my intel will be invaluable to Pendragon. Its not just vital; it could shake the kingdoms economy itself. So you must... Crack! Before Roy could finish, Ihan shattered his collarbone with a brutal stomp. Gahhh! Ihans expression was colder than ever, his tone devoid of patience. Shut your mouth. Without waiting for Roys protests, Ihan clamped his oversized hand over Roys face, covering it entirely. Crunch! Roy felt his skull compressing under Ihans grip. Though his screams were muffled, the agony was unmistakable. The torture lasted for three long minutes. Three minutes. An eternity for Roy, who had never experienced pain of this magnitude. By the end, his face was pale and gaunt, as if aged by years in mere moments. Haa... haa...! Ugh...! He gasped for air, his body trembling uncontrollably. The experience had left him a wreck, both physically and mentally. You think youre in any position to negotiate? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihans low, growling voice carried a predatory menace. The sheer fury behind his words was palpable. This wasnt just about Roys actions. Ihans anger burned deeper, more personal. You dared to threaten my people and thought youd get away with it? For Ihan, his people extended beyond comrades or subordinates. It included anyone connected to his daily lifestudents at the academy, the baker who sold him bread, even the butcher who threw in extra cuts for free. These were the threads that made up his life, his normalcy. And Roys actions had dared to disturb that. In the face of such audacity, negotiation wasnt an option. Thud! Thud! Thud! Ihan lightly tapped Roys body three times with his fist. It wasnt a strikemore of a casual gesture. But the sound reverberated grotesquely, as if his internal organs were being rearranged. !!! Roy couldnt even scream properly. His body convulsed, drool spilling from his mouth, as the pain consumed him. Ever felt this before? Its a technique I created myself. I channel my strength directly into your muscles and bones. Its like nothing youve ever experienced. This wasnt just any technique. It was Ihans unique creation, born from his mastery of physiology and combat. With precise control, he could inflict unimaginable pain without causing permanent damageunless he wanted to. I call it Disjointing the Muscles, Misaligning the Bones. Roys terror deepened. The name alone was enough to hint at its horrifying potential. Dont worry. It wont leave you crippled... unless you push me too far. But the pain? Thats very real. !!!...!! If this continues, who knows? You might lose your mind completely. !!...?! When youre ready to talk, let me know. Ill stop. !!!! What? Still resisting? Fine. Lets see how long you last. !!!?! Despite his desperate struggles, Roy remained silentnot by choice, but because Ihans hand still firmly covered his mouth. The sight of Roys frantic, pleading eyes did little to sway Ihans resolve. Why isnt he talking? Ihan mused coldly, as if unaware of his own actions. He repeated the question, watching Roy writhe in agony. Why isnt he saying anything? The cycle of pain and silence continued, a grim testament to Ihans relentless interrogation. Chapter 113: King Kong and the Hybrid Clash (1) Derek was in a difficult spot, to say the least. Why, you ask? Was it because hed been discovered, cornered, or surrounded by enemies? ...Honestly, he would have preferred that. At least then I could find some peace of mind. As he let out a dry chuckle, a voice echoed in his ears. [Are you even listening to me?!] Ah, y-yes, I am listening. [Then repeat what I just said!] Well, um... [I knew it! Derek, do you even realize how terrible youre being right now? How could you forget the promise you made to me?!] ...I wouldnt say I forgot, per se. Its more like it was a one-sided promise that you [What was that?] ...I mean, Im totally at fault here. Please dont be mad, Lady Karin. [Hmph!] Ugh... Derek sighed, feeling utterly helpless. What exactly was he doing here, in the depths of the tunnel? If anyone saw this, theyd think it was some petty lovers quarrel, the kind that would make anyone want to throw a punch. The only silver lining was that Ihan wasnt around to witness this scene. ...Otherwise, Derek might have been on the receiving end of Ihans Disjointing the Muscles, Misaligning the Bones. He was infinitely thankful for small mercies. It goes without saying that there was no communication technology in this world. So how was Derek having this conversationif it could even be called thatwith a noblewoman hundreds of kilometers away in the capital? It was thanks to an artifact. Specifically, the Bluebirds Chirp, a unique accessory available through the academy. A pair of earrings that could only be used when split between a man and a woman, it was an event item Derek had obtained in advance, knowing its value. Despite its odd gender-based restriction, its utility was undeniable. Even in modern warfare, the ability to communicate could change the course of battles. As far as event items went, this one was practically overpowered. But now... [So, when are you coming back?] Ah, probably when the academys summer break ends... [You mean youre going to wait until summer is over?! Are you saying youre not going to keep your promise to visit my estate?] Its not that... Reduced to placating an upset woman, Derek could only regret his earlier decision. I never should have given it to her. Hed entrusted the artifact to Karin because she was the woman he trusted most. She was reliable, after all. But he hadnt anticipated this... drawback. Suppressing a sigh, Derek spoke carefully. Lady Karinno, Karin, please forgive me this once. Ill make it up to you when we meet again. [Hmm. I dont know if I can trust that...] Just this once, please? [Fine! But only this time.] Th-thank you. For some reason, calling her by her name instead of her title seemed to appease her anger more often than not. Relieved that it worked again, Derek felt a weight lift off his shoulders. Thank goodness. Compared to the previous time, when shed stayed angry all day, this was a quick resolution. As he exhaled deeply in relief, her voice cut through again. [You must have called me first because youre curious about the capitals situation, right?] ...... [Honestly, youre so shameless.] I-Im sorry. [Hmph!] As sharp as ever, Karin had quickly seen through him. Derek couldnt deny it. He had indeed contacted her to gather information about the capital. While he needed to focus on the tunnel, he couldnt ignore the kingdoms heartespecially with so many key players stationed there. After all, Prince Roen and Lady Irene are in the capital right now. The original protagonist and the woman who was supposed to become the villainess... though now they seemed to have deviated from their destined roles. According to Ihans deductions, they were likely a regressor and a transmigrator. Their presence was as unpredictable as the fluttering of a butterflys wings. Naturally, Derek couldnt help but stay curious about their movements. [You know, using me as an informant is going to cost you a lot.] ...I understand. [Well, for now, theres nothing noteworthy happening in the capital. At least, not outwardly.] What do you mean by that? [Internally, theres quite a lot going on. For example, Marquis Tristan officially adopted Lady Levi into his family.] What? Adopted? You mean hes not just taking her in as a ward but giving her the Tristan name? [It seems Marquis Tristan is quite fond of Lady Levi. When this news spreads, the social circles will be buzzing for a while.] Wow... Life was full of surprises. Who could have imagined that a tragic hero like Levi would rise to such a status? Is my information going to become completely useless at this rate? Derek felt overwhelmed. The ripple effects of these events were impossible to predict, and he could already feel a headache coming on. But Karin wasnt finished. [Oh, and recently, theres been news about an illegal slave auction run by a certain merchant group being exposed.] ...... [Apparently, the person who revealed its existence and freed the slaves was a black-haired swordsman. Seems he has no intention of hiding his identity.] ...Prince Roen. [Its almost certainly him. Thanks to that, people are now calling him a hero... though he continues to deny it.] I see. So hes gone to rescue them. Hearing about Roens actions, Derek quickly realized which auction it was. It was the one featured in Chapter 17 of the original storya secret auction run by the underworlds ruler. Its location was always a mystery, making it nearly impossible to track down. But, as expected of someone presumed to be a regressor, Roen had managed to find it. His likely goals were clear. Take down Count Nolan, recruit talented individuals, and strengthen ties with the dwarves. Count Nolan, the underworlds ruler, was a troublesome adversary even in Chapter 30 of the original story. Now was the perfect time to deal with him, given the heightened awareness of crime in the capital after the recent terror attacks. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, Nolans hidden wealth was enough to sustain an army of ten thousand for half a year. Securing it would be a significant boon. However, the real rewards of dismantling the auction werent just financial. The twin half-bloods are probably there. If he recruits them, hell gain first-tier talent. They had the potential to grow to Level 7heroes that money and power couldnt easily buy. Additionally, among the captives was likely a dwarf, a mysterious race known for their craftsmanship and vast knowledge. Establishing ties with them would be invaluable. Roen just secured himself fame, wealth, talent, and connections... all at once. It was the epitome of a regressors privilege, executed flawlessly. But Derek didnt resent Roen for it. At least hes doing the right thing. Though he didnt know Roen well, the fact that he had chosen to dismantle the auctiona hidden piece that involved saving countless livesearned him credit in Dereks book. He could have targeted a dungeon for personal gain, but he chose the auction instead. He doesnt seem like a bad person. Derek found himself reevaluating Roen. ...Karin, if its not too much trouble, could you keep me updated on Prince Roens movements? Just surface-level information is fine. [You have your doubts about him, dont you?] ...Haha. As expected, it was impossible to hide anything from someone as sharp as Karin. [Fine. I was curious about him too.] ? [But dont get the wrong idea! Im not interested in him romantically or anything! I prefer men who are cautious and look pitiful, like a wet puppy. Got it?] ...Sure? Derek couldnt help but wonder if such a person even existed. Derek suppressed a chuckle at Karins peculiar taste in men. Who preferred cautious and miserable guys, let alone ones who looked like wet puppies? Still, it wasnt his place to comment, so he wisely kept his thoughts to himself, simply respecting her unusual preference. However, before he could dwell on it further, Karin brought up another name. [Oh, and about Lady Irene.] ....... The mention of Irene caught Dereks full attention. Irene Windler. A girl Derek strongly suspected of being a transmigrator. Unlike Roen, who seemed to wield foreknowledge, Irene appeared to lack any significant understanding of the world she had been thrust into. From what hed observed, she rarely acted on her own initiative, making her seem like a stereotypical romance novel heroine. And, true to form... [It seems shes been attracting a lot of attention from prominent figures. Of course, being Galahads adopted daughter plays a role, but her incredible display of magic the other day was the real trigger. Because of it, the heir to the Imperial Magic Tower has expressed interest in meeting her personally. Oh, and the Sultan from the Western Continent is planning to visit the kingdom because of her water magic. Can you believe that?] ......What? The Magic Towers heir, the sole successor to a continental institution, and the Sultan of the West were coming to see her? This is starting to feel like a heroine''s plotline transplanted directly onto Irene.... Originally, the story wasnt supposed to fully kick off until the next year, during Dereks second year at the academy. But with how much the narrative had deviated, it seemed like events meant for later were happening far too early. Derek could only sigh. This is a disaster.... He felt like more than 70% of his knowledge about the original story was becoming useless. And if even he was struggling, then the presumed regressor, Roen, was likely dealing with the same frustrations. This is why too many cooks spoil the broth. The plot was spiraling so far out of control it was as if the proverbial ship wasnt just off-course but headed for the skies. [Why the sudden sigh?] Ah, sorry, Karin. I just... have a lot on my mind. [Dont overthink things too much. Youre not alone in this, after all. Youve got people to help youme included.] ...... [Im saying you dont have to shoulder everything by yourself, got it? Honestly, why do you always have to make me spell it out?] ...I understand. Thank you, Karin. I feel much better now. [Just better?] No, I mean... a lot better. A whole lot better. [Thats more like it.] ...Haha. Despite her blunt demeanor, Karins words did lift his spirits. Maybe it was because she was so confident and positivea stark contrast to his own worries. Karin really is a good person. She had a way of grounding him, helping him regain focus when he needed it most. She was right. There was no point in worrying about things beyond his control. Focus on whats in front of you. Rather than lament how the story had changed, he decided to look at it positively. Instead of losing control, he now had two unpredictable forcesRoen and Irenehandling things in his stead. Theyll deal with their messes themselves. With renewed determination, Derek wrapped up his conversation with Karin and returned to his allies. He was eager to share the information he had learned and help resolve the situation in the tunnel. Or so he thought. Hey, youre back. ...? Oh, that? Dont worry about it. Just think of it as decoration. ....... Right, Ive uncovered something. Looks like those fake cultists are planning something weird. ...Huh? Excuse me? So lets wrap this up and head home. I think we can finish this quickly. ??? For a moment, Derek felt an unexpected pang of uselessness. I guess he doesnt even need me.... The thought left him feeling strangely bitter. Chapter 114: King Kong and the Hybrid Clash (2) The Disjointing the Muscles, Misaligning the Bones technique, living up to its horrifying name, continued for over thirty minutes. Of course, it didnt actually separate flesh from bone, but the pain inflicted surely felt like it did. To Roy Vant, those thirty minutes must have stretched into thirty years of agony. By the time Ihan finally stopped, Roy was little more than a hollow shell of a man, barely clinging to life. His frail state made it seem as though death could claim him at any moment. Despite the horrific scene, Ihan showed no remorse. What a stubborn bastard. He kept his mouth shut tighter than I expected. I think it wasnt stubbornness so much as you not giving him the chance to speak, Senior. Watch your tone. ...Yes, sir. Yord quickly silenced himself at Ihans stern glare. Having witnessed the brutal scene of Roys twisted muscles and bones snapping back into place, Yord didnt dare to challenge Ihan further. For anyone else, it might have been a traumatizing sight, a lasting scar on the mind. Yord now understood why so many interrogators suffered from severe psychological issues. And yet, Ihan remained unshaken. His actions, while cruel, carried the mechanical efficiency of someone performing an unpleasant but necessary task. Watching him, Yord couldnt help but break into a nervous sweat. Senior Ihan... is truly thorough. Yord couldnt claim to fully understand Ihan, but he was beginning to grasp the essence of the man. Ihan was someone who showed no mercy to his enemies. Once someone was labeled a foe, Ihan would relentlessly pursue them, employing any means necessary to crush them. To some, that might seem natural for a knight. But those who knew better understood that knowledge and action were separated by a chasm as vast as the sky and the earth. I hope I never face him as an enemy. If I ever cross swords with him, let it be for training, not out of hostility. As Yord reflected on Ihans nature, Jake, who had spent three years by Ihans side, seemed entirely unfazed. Well, at least we got more out of him than I expected. Jakes expression was similarly detached. He showed no trace of pity for Roy Vant, nor did he seem disturbed by Ihans methods. ...Thats unexpected, Yord muttered under his breath. I thought youd be more outraged by something like this. The voice didnt come from Yord, though. It was Arend, who looked deathly pale, his face drained of all color. The eighth prince, shaking visibly, seemed to expect that Jake, the most composed of the group, would voice some moral or ethical objection to the interrogation. But Jakes response was cold and calculated. Hes a threat to Pendragon. Yes, this violates the principles of humanity and knighthood. But a knights duty is to protect the kingdom and its people. If that means being labeled a demon by the enemy, then so be it. Im not about to waste my emotions on someone who threatens Pendragons peace, Your Highness. ...... If my actions make you uncomfortable, I suggest you return to the capital. Ill convince him to let you go. ...... For the first time, Jake referred to Arend as Your Highness rather than using his title as a knight or commander. The implication couldnt have been clearer: Arend was being told to go back to the sheltered life of royalty and leave knighthood behind. Crack! Arend clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles popped. If he could endure such an insult without feeling his pride wounded, could he still call himself a man, let alone a knight? Watch your mouth, Jake Farman. I am not just the Eighth PrinceI am the Commander of the First Division of the Silver Lions! Know your place! Despite his fury, Jake only nodded slightly in response. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...My apologies, Sir Arend. Damn you! Arends anger wasnt directed solely at Jake. It was aimed at himselfhis own inadequacies, his failure to act with dignity in such a moment. I am a knight of the Silver Lions! Gritting his teeth, Arend glared at Jake. While the older knights blunt words had sobered him up, they still stung deeply. ...Now I see why you and that monster get along so well. Is that an insult? Do you think its a compliment?! ...Its an insult, then. Argh! Arend found Jakes polite yet condescending demeanor insufferable. ...So even Jake knows how to provoke someone, huh? Yord muttered, amazed. From an outsiders perspective, it was clear that Jake had manipulated Arend perfectly, goading him to act as he desired. Yord, once naive about his senior knights nature, could only marvel at this unexpected side of Jake. The way Jake taunted people reminded him of someone else entirely. That guy used to be so soft-spoken, Ihan chimed in suddenly. But after a few missions with me, hes seen a lot of crap. Twisted him up a bit. Military life tends to do that to people. ...Sure, Yord replied, though his tone carried skepticism. Why are you looking at me like that? No reason, sir. ...That look doesnt feel very respectful. I swear, I didnt mean anything by it. ...Hmm. Yord wisely chose to divert his gaze and remain silent. Honestly, Senior Ihan... I think youre the root cause of all this. It was a thought Yord dared not voice aloud. His self-preservation instincts told him to keep quiet, a skill every good subordinate needed. Later As Roy Vant finally broke under the torture, the information he spilled revealed the presence of not just one individual, but a coordinated group. They approached me one day... Roy stammered. He claimed not to know when they first infiltrated the tunnels, but he was certain they had been there for over a decade. ...Why do you think so? Ihan asked. They used the tunnels like they were their own home. They knew every secret, every hidden passageeven ones the guards didnt know about. The tunnel, a maze-like network of constantly shifting paths due to the sandworms, was their domain. They even built structures and farms inside the tunnels. Entire facilities for living and working... This isnt something that could be done in just a year or two. It would take at least ten years to set all this up. Though the claim sounded absurd, Roys fear and desperation gave it a ring of truth. And these people... who are they? Ihan pressed. I dont know! But theyre organized, and they target skilled fighterspeople with grudges against Pendragon, nobles, or royalty. They even have antidotes for the toxin here! They restore aura techniques to prisoners and teach combat to farmers! Roy went on to admit that he, too, had been trained by them. I was just a low-ranked soldier from Britannia, sent here for looting civilians. I was waiting to die in this hellhole, but they taught me aura techniques and gave me those potions. Theyre real! I swear! The knights listening to this revelation fell silent, their expressions grim. This potion... Jake murmured. Its probably made from monster flesh, isnt it? Most likely, Ihan replied. The implications were horrifying. While monster flesh was toxic to humans, there were rare cases of individuals surviving its consumption. Such survivors often gained immense strength, regeneration, and heightened abilitiesbut at a cost. They go insane. The longer they survive, the more they lose their humanity, Jake added. This isnt just a threat to Pendragon anymore, Ihan concluded, rolling the potion in his hand. His voice was cold, steady, and resolute. We need to wipe these bastards out. Now. And with that, Ihan declared: Lets go. Time to destroy them all. Chapter 115: King Kong and the Hybrid Clash (3) Its been a while, hasnt it? ...... This cake is surprisingly good. Must be my age showingIve been craving sweets more often these days. Haha. ...Why are you here? No... never mind. Thats a foolish question. Recognizing your own foolishness is a commendable quality. ...... Your gaze is disrespectful. At a luxurious caf in the capital, frequented by nobles, two men sat face-to-face. The caf was known for offering private rooms where patrons could enjoy solitude or avoid prying eyes. Popular among the elite, it was almost always fully booked. And yet, in one of those private rooms, an unexpected meeting was taking place. Let me rephrase: what brings you here, Duke Magnus? What about the North? The tension between the pair was palpable. One was a young man with a furrowed brow, the other an older man, outwardly youthful but nearing his sixties. This was Magnus Yulia de Lionel, the Duke of Lionela ruler of the vast northern territory, a dominion that could stand as a nation in its own right. Magnus responded with a smirk, his tone laced with condescension. Still so insolent. Calling your father Duke and youtsk, it seems I failed in raising you properly. Ha! When did you ever raise me? Roen snapped, uncharacteristically losing his composure. The typically calm and collected young man was visibly agitated, a clear sign of the resentment and bitterness he harbored toward Magnus. Magnus, unfazed, continued in a tone of mock disappointment. Still whining like a child, I see. As a knight, your skills are exceptional, but as a ruler? Barely passing. You scrape by with a 60 out of 100. Not enough. Nowhere near enough. ...... Magnuss words were a deliberate provocation, aimed at emphasizing what he saw as Roens inadequacies. Despite being hailed as one of the most brilliant talents in Lionels history, Roen was judged harshly by Magnus. But Roen did not react to the barbs as strongly this time. It seemed he had long since come to terms with his perceived shortcomings. Im well aware of my limitations. I lack the qualities of a ruler. Thats why I abandoned any desire for the ducal seat long ago. Wouldnt it be better to pass it on to one of your other children who actually want it? Unfortunately, the rest of my brood is even worse. If you barely scrape by with a passing grade, the others fail outright. That means it falls to you. ...... And lets not forgetyoure the only one among our generation of Lions recognized by the Black King. ...Perhaps it has something to do with the secret youre hiding. ...! Roen stiffened. How could Magnus possibly know about that? Damn it... does he really know? Magnus Lionel was not someone to be underestimated. Even as someone who had defied the flow of time itself, Roen found his father a formidable and unpredictable adversary. ...This is infuriating. Roen clenched his teeth, struggling to keep his emotions in check. There was something about Magnus that made it nearly impossible for him to stay calm. Was it the mans unyielding coldness? His detached cruelty? Or perhaps it was because, despite everything, Magnus was still his father? Or... was it something else entirely? Clink. The sharp sound of Magnus placing his coffee cup on the table broke Roens thoughts. Dont worry. For now, I have no intention of interfering with you. Do what you need to do. Ill handle my own tasks. ...... Magnuss tone was calm but commanding, as though the matter had already been decided. This coffee and cakequite impressive. Youve done well, creating such a fine establishment. ...You knew this was my caf? Of course. Do you think I wouldnt recognize my own sons business venture? ...... Magnuss ability to uncover Roens involvement, despite his efforts to keep it a secret, only solidified his reputation as a terrifyingly perceptive man. I doubt the common rabble would notice, but those whove lived as long as I have can easily sense theres someone pulling the strings here. Be careful. Gathering information from the nobles is fine, but rememberthose with long tails often get stepped on. I already know that. You dont need to tell me. Tch. Such insolence. I wonder if my father felt the same way raising me. Magnus smirked, seemingly amused by the thought. After all, he had once dethroned his own father to claim the position of Duke. If this was karma coming back to haunt him, he could only shrug in resignation. I came here just to see your face. Its been a while since Ive been in the capital, and I realized I hadnt visited you. ...Are you seriously saying you came here just for that? Why not? Cant a father visit his son? ...... ...Hmm, even I have to admit, thats not something Id normally say. In any case, Im glad to see youre doing well, my son. Just call me you or that boy. Hearing you address me like that makes my skin crawl. ...Ill admit, it felt strange coming out of my mouth too. At that moment, anyone observing the two might have thought they shared some similaritiesnot in appearance, but in personality and demeanor. Neither seemed comfortable expressing affection, and their relationship was far from warm. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Magnus eventually stood, preparing to leave. It seemed his visit truly had no other purpose than to see Roen. But as he walked away, Roen spoke up. Wheres Uncle Max? I thought he was always by your side, but I dont see him today. ...You call me you but refer to Max as uncle? I see where your loyalties lie. I owe Uncle Max a great deal. You, not so much. Hard to argue with that. For the first time, Magnus looked genuinely exasperated. ...Max is currently engaged in something entirely unsuited to him. Unsuitable? He said he wanted to try his hand at being a spy. ...What? Roens incredulous gaze said it all. Uncle Max? A spy? Dont look at me like that. I tried to talk him out of it. ...... Even Magnus seemed momentarily at a loss for words, his expression betraying his discomfort with the situation. A spy? Uncle Max? That man, who sticks out like a sore thumb? Roen struggled to wrap his mind around the idea. Max, the so-called Black Lion of the North, was a towering figure among knights, known for his bravery and honor. But subtlety? Stealth? He couldnt hide his presence if his life depended on it. The image of Max attempting to act covertly was so absurd that Roen couldnt suppress a bitter smile. Whatever situation hes in, I can already imagine how its going. As expected... There he is! That suspicious man! Capture him immediately! A group of men, enraged and determined, was relentlessly pursuing Maximus Iron de Lionel. To an observer, it looked like a predator-driven hunt, but the man at the center of it allMaximusmoved with a leisurely, almost lazy gait, dispatching his pursuers with minimal effort. Even amidst the chaos, he tilted his head in confusion. ...Why did they notice me? He couldnt understand how his identity had been discovered. After all, all he had done was... All I asked was, Is your god an evil god? Why does that make them so angry? Hed merely questioned their actions, which seemed more aligned with those of an evil god than anything virtuous. But for some reason, that simple query had provoked an explosive response. Maximus, ever the straightforward man, found their reaction baffling. From ancient times, religion had been a dominant force. Particularly in eras like the medieval period, before the advent of the internet and newspapers. Why? Some argue that it was because many religious leaders were literate and educated, earning respect and reverence. Others claim it was due to the downtrodden masses seeking solace and escape from their harsh lives through faith. Whatever the reason, religion wielded immense power. Even in the so-called information age of Ihans previous world, religionand particularly cultsremained prevalent. And the influence of such groups often led to extremes, with cults exploiting their followers for power and control. When I was a student, at least three out of ten people who approached me on the street were asking, Do you know about the Way? And five out of ten were threatening me with hell if I didnt join their religion, Ihan remarked dryly. Haha, you had it easy. I was approached more often than that. Yeah, cults love targeting gullible types. Wait, are you saying you were gullible, Instructor? I was back then. I was soft. Fragile, even. ...... Whyre you looking at me like that? Oh, no reason. Its just... it doesnt suit you at all, sir. I wasnt always strong, you know. Ihan shrugged, brushing off Yords incredulous expression. Everyone has a time when theyre weak. Haha... But seriously. I never thought Id be fighting cults in this world, too... What a pain. Its a nightmare, truly. Religious power remained formidable, even in this magical world where knights and wizardsa literal embodiment of the mysticalexisted. In a place where the supernatural was real, cults thrived even more. They wielded genuine power and influence, with leaders who used faith to manipulate and oppress others. And now, Ihan and his companions were witnessing the horrifying results of such manipulation firsthand. A loud, impassioned voice echoed through the tunnels. The world is corrupt! The powerful exploit the weak, draining their lifeblood! The common folk are forced to suffer and endurealways on the losing side! Is it our fault that we are weak? No! Its because the elitesthe so-called ruling classhoard everything for themselves! That is why we remain powerless! This is wrong! Look at why Britannia fell! It wasnt because of the common folk. It was because the elites treated people like pawns! Talented individuals like yourselves were left to rot as mere soldierswhile your homeland was destroyed! Do you desire strength? Do you wish to change the world? Join us! We will give you that power! Our god will grant it to you!! [[[WAAAHHH!!]]] The moment the speech ended, the crowd of prisoners erupted into frenzied cheers. Some wept openly, while others laughed hysterically, as if possessed. The sight was sickeningan unsettling spectacle of mass hysteria and blind devotion. Ihan grimaced, his voice dripping with disgust. Did these bastards take something? Or are they just brainwashed? Why is everyone so insane? It could be both, Yord replied grimly. ...Yeah. That would explain it. There was no other way to describe what they were witnessing. The gathering resembled an opium den, right in the middle of the tunnels. The air was thick with tension and fervor, and Ihan felt a deep sense of revulsion just watching the scene unfold. Absolutely disgusting, he muttered, his frown deepening. ___________ The labyrinthine tunnels were often described by the guards as a "living maze." Even if maps were drawn, they quickly became obsolete. Monthly disruptions caused by the sandworms blocked existing paths and created new ones. This constant change led the guards, who managed the tunnels, to abandon any hope of understanding the entire network. But one thing remained constant: There were only two entrances to the tunnels. Both entrances were guarded by a force of 300 soldiers, all equipped with spears, armor, and even matchlock guns. With such a formidable defense, the prisoners had no chance of escaping. Though the guards had given up on mapping the tunnels, their determination to prevent any escape was unshakable. In the history of the tunnels, there had never been a single successful escape. This was a point of pride for the guards. Or at least, it was supposed to be. Whats with the guards here? Are they all blind? How the hell did they let someone build this here? Ihans voice dripped with incredulity. I-Its definitely not something that couldve been built with materials from here.... Derek stammered. Despite the supposed impenetrable security, they had stumbled upon a deep underground structure, at least 15 floors below ground where even oxygen was sparse. A village had formed there. Unbelievable. P-People are living here.... Scattered groups of people occupied makeshift houses cobbled together from wooden planks and dirt. What shocked them even more was the illumination. Bright, isnt it? These guys must be filthy rich. Haha... The tunnels, at this depth, should have been cloaked in total darkness. But instead, the area was bathed in light. Artifacts, Ihan muttered. Artifacts, treasures of the magical world with astronomical value, were being used as light sources here. A crescent moon-shaped artifact, mounted high like a chandelier, illuminated the underground settlement like a second moon. Is the kingdom incompetent, or are these people just that skilled? Ihan mused. ...... Maybe both. Derek didnt have an answer. As Derek forced an awkward laugh, Ihan couldnt shake an uneasy feeling. Where have I seen this before? Staring at the crescent moon-shaped artifact, Ihan felt a pang of familiarity. At first, he dismissed it as a coincidence. Crescent moon decorations were common enough in the capital. But this was different. The artifacts dark, shadowy hue and the numbers engraved along its edgesfrom 1 to 12stirred something in his memory. It wasnt a clock, and its purpose was unclear, but he was certain hed seen this design before. A memory from his childhood resurfaced. From today, youll be No. 8. Understand? ...Ah. Suddenly, Ihan recalled a buried memory from his past. [The Black Moon]. The artifacts design was identical to the insignia of the assassin organization he had been abducted into as a child. Ihan blinked, staring at the artifact. Could it be? So... they werent wiped out. They merged. Or worse... ...Maybe they were always the same. A chilling realization struck him. If his old "employers" had been connected to this cult from the start... Wait... does that mean I... I was part of a cult, too? No. Surely not. They must have been taken over later! Yeah, thats it! Definitely! Ihan shook his head, trying to rid himself of the unsettling thought. But deep down, a sliver of doubt lingered. Chapter 116: King Kong and the Hybrid Clash (4) In the center plaza of an underground village, a priest clad in ceremonial robes appeared, delivering a bizarre, impassioned speech: Nobles are all sinners by birth! We suffer because we lack power. So, we must gain strength and slaughter every last one of those so-called nobles! The fervor of the scene was enough to make anyones head spin, but it only held two onlookers in stunned silence for a moment before Lee Han muttered: Oh, an assassination organization? Yeah, I think these guys might be the ones I know. Lee Han began revealing part of his past to Tae-chang. After all, Tae-chang wasnt just any random companion; he came from the same region and bore similar secrets, making him the ideal confidant. Fortunately, the rest of their group was scattered at the moment, providing the perfect opportunity for a private conversation. After Lee Hans surprising confession about his possible involvement in a cult-like organization, Tae-chang responded with silent contemplation. .... Why are you looking at me like that? Oh, its nothing. I just realized how turbulent your life has been... Tae-changs expression showed a mix of understanding and mild amusement. He murmured, almost to himself, No wonder you have so many quirks. Lee Han chuckled, recognizing the response as perfectly characteristic of Tae-chang. Then, Tae-chang suddenly remarked: Well, from my perspective, it doesnt seem like something to take too seriously. Someone kidnapped and forced into an assassination organization isnt really a criminal. If anything, the people calling you one are the abnormal ones. Hm, is that so? ...Well, considering the capitals filled with lunatics spouting even more insane things, you dont really worry about stuff like this, do you? ...Youve learned too much about me. Haha. Just as Tae-chang had suggested, Lee Han didnt particularly care whether the group he had been associated with was a cult or not. There was some initial shock, of course, but once he took a moment to cool his head, it didnt seem like a big deal. I mean, its not like I killed anyone or actively proselytized their teachings. After all, he had been kidnapped by the Black Moon and spent years being trained and brainwashed. But before he could complete even his first mission, the organization collapsed, leaving him free. He had no lingering guilt. ...However, Tae-changs suggestion that revealing his past might draw opportunistic attacks wasnt entirely baseless. Plenty of people would jump at the chance to exploit a knights vulnerabilities. If it came to that, Lee Han mused: Id just smash them and make a run for it. Eastern or Northern Continent would do nicely. Planning your escape route already? Doesnt sound like a bad idea. Hmm, let me know if youre going. Ill tag along. Why would you do that? Well, if youre gone, this kingdoms as good as doomed. Enough of that. Youre overestimating me. The kingdom will be fine even without someone like me, you fool. Not so sure about that... Tae-changs gaze clearly conveyed disagreement, leaving Lee Han speechless. Though Lee Han feared little, such high praise sometimes weighed on him. It seemed he wasnt immune to the pressures of being regarded so highly after all. Well, anyway, I dont think you need to worry too much, Tae-chang continued. Even if your past comes to light, youve got people who would support you, right? Supporters, huh...? Cant say they inspire much confidence. A few potential allies did cross his mind, but they werent exactly trustworthy. If anything, there were more people who would try to exploit him. Haha... Well, theres still Sir Jake and Sir Jord, right? Theyd back you to the end. Those two? Sure, theyre loyal, but what can I expect from them? Plenty. Sir Jord is bound to become a knight commander, and Sir Jake has what it takes to become a general. ...? Theyre definitely going to make it big. Honestly, your network is full of future big shots. ...Huh. Lee Han was genuinely surprised. He had never imagined his friends and juniors would rise to such prominence. Though hard to picture now... You never know what the future holds, Lee Han muttered, marveling at lifes unpredictability. But Tae-changs next comment struck even harder. Besides, even if the experiments done on you are revealed, it wont be a big deal. Youre not a demonkin. You checked that with your skills? Yup. Demonkin or half-demon would show up in the race description, but youre listed as a Question Mark. So, youre not a demonkin. That sounds even more suspicious. ...Wait. Im not human?! That revelation hit Lee Han like a lightning bolt. Todays top shock, hands down. Sensing Lee Hans unease, Tae-chang quickly tried to reassure him. N-No, no, the important thing is youre not a demonkin. Maybe you have some mixed lineage from a mysterious race! So, dont worry! ...Youre not helping. Before Lee Han could fully articulate his disbelief, Tae-chang continued: A-Anyway! If nobles have any sense of decency, they shouldnt criticize you for having monster genes implanted! If anything, they should be the ones facing backlash. ...What? You didnt know? Oh, right, you never learned martial aura techniques... What are you talking about? Lee Han blinked, intrigued by the unexpected turn in the conversation. Tae-chang elaborated, and the truth stunned Lee Han further. Well, the reason noble families techniques are classified as Advanced Martial Arts is that they consume monster cores to practice them. Its the pot calling the kettle black. Lee Han finally understood why such techniques were shrouded in secrecy and inaccessible to commoners. ...Because anyone who learned the truth likely wasnt around to tell the tale. Some secrets were better left unknown. === While the conversation had lingered on casual banter for a while, neither Lee Han nor Derrick was neglecting their duties. "Hoho, well done, brother." "Not at all. How could carrying out the will of the divine be called labor? Hoho." "Indeed, indeed! Haha!" They had been stealthily tailing the priest all along. These guys really know their way around this place like its their own backyard. The figure, whether a priest, propagandist, or expert in brainwashing, navigated the maze-like underground tunnels with ease, showing no hesitation even at dead ends. Strangely, no worms appeared along his path. Its true that the reversed cross repels monsters. So it seems. Roy Vant had possessed five significant items: three elixirs, a reversed cross, and a torn piece of paper. The elixirs were categorized as follows: one made from monster flesh, one containing narcotics, and one whose purpose was unclear. The torn papers use remained a mystery. As for the reversed cross... It emits a frequency that repels monsters. The intel was spot on. While it might not work on mid-level monsters, it was effective enough to drive off lesser ones. Clearly, these people hadnt chosen the tunnels as their base out of sheer desperation. Then, as Lee Han and Derrick reached the priests final destination, they were left utterly dumbfounded. ??? By the heavens...! Hrk...! Both were stunned, though Derrick couldnt help but gasp aloud in shock. Realizing his mistake, he hastily clapped his hand over his mouth. Lee Han, however, felt no need to chide him. After all [[[KRRR]]]. The priest couldnt have heard anything over the rumbling cry of the sandworm. A massive sandworm, coiled up at an astonishing size of 110 meters, loomed before them. When confronted with something unbelievable, the brain sometimes struggles to process it. Just as people freeze in awe at the sight of colossal buildings or creatures, Lee Han and Derrick found themselves rooted to the spot. I thought the southern sandworms maxed out at 30 meters.... In deserts, sandworms could grow to between 80 and 100 meters upon reaching maturity. Even then, sandworms of such size were rare, appearing perhaps once in a century. But southern sandworms were a different story. Having been bred for fertilizer production, their size was artificially capped due to environmental limitations, rarely exceeding 30 meters. Even at that size, they were formidable enough to require skilled mages and knights to take down, but they were far weaker and slower compared to their desert counterparts. Yet this one was no ordinary sandworm. Though it might still be slower and weaker than a desert variant, its sheer size defied comprehension. Words like "colossal" or "gigantic" felt inadequate to describe the overwhelming presence of the creature. If that thing went on a rampage underground, the tunnels would collapse, and theyd be buried alive in an instant. The mere thought sent a chill down their spines, and Derrick broke out in a cold sweat. This is it. This is what theyre planning...! Finally, Derrick realized the enemys strategy for plunging the kingdom into chaos. Somehow, they had successfully grown a monstrous sandworm to unimaginable proportions. And once it was unleashed... The tunnels will collapse. The collapse of the southern continents primary fertilizer production zone would have a catastrophic ripple effect on agriculture. While the immediate impact might be manageable, the long-term shortage of fertilizer would devastate crop yields. Over time, the damage would escalate, leading to widespread food shortages. The ones who would suffer most from such a crisis? The citizens who formed the backbone of the kingdom. And the inevitable consequence of starving citizens? ...A peasant uprising. While it might seem like an extreme scenario, Derrick knew it wasnt out of the question. If it happened, the kingdom would crumble from both within and without. These bastards...! Derrick cursed the enemys cunning. They had devised a plan to starve the kingdom into ruin. But there was no time to wallow in shock. Activating his skill [Danger Detection], Derrick assessed the sandworms threat level. ...Its two tiers below the Demon King in strength. Its size is intimidating, but you can handle it, sir. ....... B-But youll need to kill it in one blow. If it starts thrashing, the tunnels will collapse... ....... O-Or maybe we should call for reinforcements... Tae-chang. ...Y-Yes? As much as Id like to call for reinforcements, I think its too late. ....... ...You might want to leave first. ...!!! It was then that Derrick realized You filthy rats. So, we finally caught you. Just as Lee Han and Derrick had been trailing the priest, the enemy had been aware of their presence all along. Without warning, countless figures clad in black robes surrounded them, cutting off all escape routes. === The aura emanating from the black-robed figures was anything but ordinary. The sheer number of themthirty, by rough countand their skill levels, which far exceeded the riffraff from the Silver Lion, spoke volumes about their capabilities. And then, there was more: "Surround them!" "You accursed wretches!" "A knight of the detestable Pendragon! Kill them!" [[Kill them! Kill them, kill them!]] Adding to the chaos, prisoners began gathering in droves. Is this what they call a human wave tactic? The sheer spectacle of it was unparalleled: this many people mobilized for just two individuals. As Lee Han observed the swelling numbers, he spoke with a faint chuckle: "Hm, how did they know? I thought Id been pretty discreet." "Hoho, I felt a chill down my spine. Not a hint of their presence tipped me off." Unexpectedly, the priest offered an answer to Lee Hans question, his voice dripping with mockery. Relaxed and brimming with confidence, the priest revealed a small sheet of paper. "Perhaps you overlooked this?" "Thats..." The paper bore a striking resemblance to the torn scrap found on Roy Vant. The priest grinned smugly. "Its a failsafe. The moment one of our people is compromised, it tears itself apart. You probably thought capturing one of us was an achievement, but... how naive. Did you truly think we would be so careless? Hoho." "So, youve known everything from the start?" Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Exactly. Its too late for regrets now. Honestly, knights of the kingdom are nothing but fools, hahaha!" The priests satisfaction was evident. Surrounding what he assumed to be a Pendragon knight was one thing, but what really delighted him was his perceived superiority. Crushing others seemed to fuel his sense of fulfillment. "Surrender now, and Ill ensure your deaths are painless." "Youre not going to spare us?" "Spare you? Of course not. You might have some skill, but Ill personally ensure the deaths of your little friend and all your comrades." "......." It seemed the priest was aware of their three other companions. "Sir... Instructor..." Derricks face paled, realizing how dire the situation was. I shouldve been more careful... Damn it! The shame of falling into such an obvious trap weighed on him. As guilt surged, he discreetly readied a dagger from his sleeve. Even if everything had gone wrong, he had to save at least one person. "Run, sir! Ill hold them off somehow! With Manchunhwawu, I can at least take half of them down with me!" "Dont be ridiculous. Can you spill human blood?" "That... I..." Derrick hesitated. He had only ever killed monsters, never humans. It was a testament to his lingering modern sensibilities and an unprepared resolve. Still... "When the time comes, you do what you must... and that time is now." "...Hah, youve grown a bit." Lee Han reached out and gave Derrick a light pat on the back, as if proud of him. Derrick, confused by the sudden gesture, looked up at Lee Han. "Sir...?" Lee Han smiled faintly and stepped forward. "Step aside. Let me show you how to handle situations like this." "???" As Lee Han advanced, the murderous intent emanating from the priest and the black-robed figures thickened. "Youve made a foolish choice." The priest sneered, convinced Lee Han was preparing for a suicidal fight. He raised his hand, signaling his men to attack "Throughout the tunnels, there are about 100 fire scrolls buried at key locations. If even half of them are triggered, this entire place will collapse." [[.........?]] Everyone froze. "...What?" The priest blinked, wondering if hed misheard. Lee Han didnt wait for clarification. "Dont believe me? Well, no one trusts words alone. Allow me to demonstrate." From his pouch, Lee Han retrieved a handful of small, grape-like beads. And then, with a swift motion, he crushed one. BOOOOOOOM! The explosion rocked the tunnels, sending shockwaves through the underground. Rumble... Rumble... Dust and debris fell as the ground trembled. "......." The priest and his men stared in shock, their faces pale with terror. But Lee Han wasnt done. "Still dont believe me? I could make the next one even bigger..." "STOP! STOP!!!" The priest screamed, his voice desperate. Lee Han casually held up another bead, rolling it between his fingers. "You believe me now?" "Yes! I believe you! Please, stop this madness!" "......." "Do you intend to kill us all, you cruel bastard...!" "And why are you talking to me so informally?" "...?" "Am I your friend?" "??" Lee Han crushed another bead. BOOOOOOOOOM! The resulting explosion was even more powerful, shaking the tunnels violently. Cracks spread across the walls, and the vibrations grew louder. [[[Krrrr...]]]. The massive sandwormno, the Mother Wormbegan to stir, its cries reverberating through the ground. The priests face turned ghostly white. "Oh, oh no... Oh..." The priest froze, unable to process the chaos unfolding around him. Lee Han tilted his head. "I could set off another one, you know. Watch your tone." "How... how could you..." "Shut up." "......." "And stop standing there like an idiot. Kneel. Unless you want everyone here buried alive." "......." In an unprecedented turn of events, the terrorist who sought to destroy the kingdom now found himself utterly cowed. The priest, his pride shattered, collapsed to his knees. "See? You shouldve done that from the start." "......." True madness had silenced false bravado. And as dictated by natural order, the lesser madness could only bow before the greater. Chapter 117: King Kong and the Hybrid Clash (5) The black-robed figures cast fearful, almost reverent glances at Lee Han, as if acknowledging the madnessor perhaps the terrifying ingenuityof his actions. It was strange. Though they were the terrorists, it felt as though he had become the terrorist of terrorists, using their tactics against them. The feeling was oddly surreal. ...Am I really okay with this? Lee Han couldnt deny a creeping sense of unease, even as he maintained his composure. He wasnt entirely sure this was the right thing to do, but what choice did he have? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Negotiating with terrorists was never an option. ...At least, thats what his sister had told him. She had once said: - If, when you arrive, the tunnels are so thoroughly under enemy control that theres no way to reclaim them, dont hesitate to erase the tunnels entirely from Pendragons territory. If the tunnels had fallen into the [enemys] hands, then the mission and all considerations could be abandoned. The only priority was to ensure his own safety and the complete annihilation of the enemy. When Lee Han raised concerns about the potential collateral damage, even if most of the prisoners were criminals, shed dismissed his worries with cold logic: - Most of those criminals down there are murderers, rapists, or fraudsters who destroyed entire families. Theyre worthless alive and might as well be dead. Honestly, being buried instantly is probably kinder than being eaten alive by monsters. It was a chilling perspective, one that left him almost dizzy. But Lee Han had pushed back one last time, trying to find some shred of reason: - What about the fertilizer? Without it, the kingdom could face a massive crisis! Her response had been curt and self-assured: - Do you think Id send you in without a plan? Ive already made arrangements. The kingdoms food supply wont suffer. Stop worrying and handle things decisively. Youre my agent in this, and no matter what you do, the responsibility falls on me. At that moment, Lee Han had thought, If Id had someone like her as a superior in my past life, I mightve become her most devoted follower. Now, standing in the depths of the tunnels, he looked at Derrick, who was still visibly shaken. "Sir... Instructor... What is all this...?" "Its fine. The person who gave me this job said I could handle it however I saw fit." "R-Really?" "Yeah. In fact, she said it would be fine to bury not just these guys, but all the prisoners in the tunnels as well." "......." "Not that Im some lunatic whod actually go that far. Im just scaring them for now." "......." "Though if things get worse, I might have to go full lunatic." "Th-Then what about us...?" "Well just have to survive as best we can. What else?" "......." "Hey, stop glaring at me like that." "Im not glaring. Its just..." ...More like watching a fish take to water. Unbeknownst to himself, Lee Hans demeanor had become indistinguishable from that of a hardened terrorist. His natural talent for turning the tables and seizing control of situations shone through once again. Although Lee Han appeared calm in front of Derrick, it was all an act to keep him reassured. Inside, Lee Hans tension was mounting, and he was silently swallowing his nervousness. Ive been bluffing, but this really is a tight spot. He had claimed to have planted 100 fire scrolls in every section of the tunnels, but the truth was far from that. Man, I really hope they dont figure out Ive only got a total of 100 scrolls.... The actual number of scrolls he had placed was far smaller. Fire scrolls were rare and expensive items, and acquiring even a hundred had been a struggle. He owed that small fortune of scrolls to his magic slave, Odwald Bernard. - Hey, make me 1,000 fire scrolls in three days. - WHAT!? - Three days. Get it done. - W-Wait a second...! Despite being given three whole days, Odwald had only managed to produce a mere hundred scrolls. - Th-This is already an impossible feat for most people!! Hed wailed in protest, but to Lee Han, it sounded like nothing but excuses. Even so, Lee Han had made use of the limited resources, quickly placing the scrolls throughout the tunnels to maximize their impact. But the truth was... The scrolls arent enough to destroy the entire tunnel system. The explosive power of the scrolls was just a bit weaker than dynamite. They could collapse a few sections, but not the entire network. This meant that Lee Han had to tread carefully. Can I handle all these guys...? As the numbers surrounding him swelled into the hundreds, Lee Han let out a faintly bitter laugh. The prisoners, many of whom had learned combat techniques, varied widely in skill. Some, like Roy Vant, could hold their own in a fight, while others were barely competent. But what set them apart from groups like the Silver Lion was one critical factor: Theyre organized. Despite being hybrids or partial monsters, these people moved with discipline, forming ranks like a trained military unit. Lee Han knew better than most the power of coordinated tactics on the battlefield, having faced the fearsome Red Blood Hawks. While none of these prisoners matched the Hawks in individual skill, the fact that hundreds of them had mastered combat techniques made them a formidable force. Sheer numbers were nothing to scoff at. I could probably take out more than half of them, but the rest.... And then there were the black-robed figures, numbering slightly over thirty. Their mere presence exuded a level of power comparable to deputy commanders. If he faced them head-on, he might winbut not without severe injuries. And as for Tae-chang... I could handle this, but Tae-chang would be in real trouble. The still-raw and inexperienced Tae-chang would struggle to survive. Nothings ever easy, is it? With a sigh, Lee Han turned his gaze back to the priestthe one with the most authority here, despite his weak combat skills. "Hey, you." "W-What is it...?" "Your tones really annoying." "...What are you talking about?" "Hah, youre like a second-rate gold coin, so full of yourself." "......." "Whatever. Ive got one question for you. Whats your connection to the [Blood Cross Legion]?" "!!?" The priests face froze in shock. "Youre involved, huh? Judging by your reaction." "H-How do you know our name...?! Wait... Could there be a traitor...!?" "Hmm." Lee Han smirked, sorting truth from lies with his honed instincts. From this brief exchange, he had extracted four critical pieces of information: The Blood Cross Legion was real.They were confident their existence wouldnt be discovered, implying some hidden safeguard.That safeguard likely involved either a mysterious ally or a powerful backerperhaps a noble or even royalty.The Legion wasnt unified; divisions or factions existed within their ranks. Huh... His head throbbed from the mental effort, but the intel hed gathered was worth it. Still, hed need to act quickly. Time was not on their side. "Hey, coward." "Yes?" "Get ready to run." "R-Right now?" "Weve learned everything we need. Evidence would be nice, but lets just grab that priest and get out of here." "......." "Move!" "Y-Yes, sir!" Under Lee Hans urging, Derrick reached for a smoke bomb in his pouch. Historically, few tools were better for escaping than these. But Whoosh! Clang! "Whats this? A death wish?" "If anyone here has a death wish, its you." "......." "Do you think were easy prey?" "Oh, easier than playground bullies." "...!" Deceiving competent individuals, especially those with sharp instincts, is no small feat. The moment Derrick began moving, a dagger flew toward him, only for Lee Han to intercept it directly. Zzzk. "That... hurts." Even with his Diamond Body technique mitigating the impact, the force of the strike wasnt entirely absorbed. Lee Han eyed the attacker, deducing they were likely the strongest among the black-robed figures. And that individual sneered: "The scrolls being planted is true, but theres no way youve hidden enough to collapse the entire tunnel system... unless you know of secret passages like we do." "Oh? So there are secret passages. Should you really be revealing that?" "It doesnt matter. Youre not leaving this place alive." "Such confidence." "Its not confidence. Its fact. None of you will leave here alive." The ominous aura thickened. Even without the priests orders, the black-robed figure had already assumed an offensive stance, and the prisoners followed suit, exuding murderous intent. It was the palpable malice of those who had harmed others without remorsea suffocating presence. "What is the meaning of this!? I havent given the command!" The priest barked in outrage, furious that his authority was being disregarded. "Do you dare defy the divine authority bestowed upon me!?" "Of course not." "Then why" Thunk! "Gah!?" "But youre not divine. Theres no reason to follow the orders of a useless fool like you. How pathetic, falling for the enemys bluff...." A dagger pierced the priests back, and he crumpled to the ground. The execution was swift and without hesitation. "So its infighting now?" "Just eliminating the useless." "Hmm." Lee Han immediately recognized the black-robed figures unilateral actions as a power play. "I see... so the [Black Moon] recently joined forces with the Blood Cross Legion, huh?" "!!?!" "Ah, so you were absorbed into the Legion? Or maybe you were equals until something happened to tip the balance?" "You... You bastard...!" The black-robed figure faltered, visibly shaken. Lee Han smirked. "Never mind. Ill ask later." Bang! Lee Han kicked the handle of the dagger still lodged in the priest, sending it flying straight toward the speaker. It was a precise, forceful strike. Piercing Spear.Without a proper spear or log to use, the techniques raw power was limited. But even so Splat! It was enough to skewer through the abdomen of a black-robed figure who had stepped forward to defend their leader. Thud. Two of the stronger guards fell lifelessly to the ground. "......." As they collapsed, the leader snarled in fury. "Youll pay for this!" So its him... Number Four. Lee Han had felt a faint sense of familiarity with the black-robed figure. Now, observing the brutal efficiency and reckless aggression, it clicked. Number Four. Once, like Lee Han, a candidate among the twelve top-ranking enforcers of the Black Moon. He was strong back then. In the past, Number Four was hotheaded and often underestimated, but his potential was undeniable. He had been a half-barbarian enhanced through brutal experiments, gaining ogre tendons implanted into his body. The result? A barbarian hybrid with superhuman strengtha monster among monsters. As a child, Lee Han had often dreaded the thought of facing Number Four in combat. ...That was back then. Thud! "!?" The clash between Number Four and Lee Han sent shockwaves rippling through the ground. Despite Number Fours overwhelming strength, Lee Han didnt budge. It felt as though Number Four had charged into a mountain. For the first time, the barbarian hybrid experienced the sensation of being outmatched in sheer physical power. But Lee Han wasnt relying on brute strength alone. His endurance and technique came from years of pulling up treeshundreds of themdeveloping both mastery and precision. Whoosh! "I cant let someone like you undo all my hard work." Effortlessly, Lee Han hoisted Number Four into the air. After all, if he could uproot trees, throwing a single person wasnt much of a challenge. Boom! With a resounding crash, he slammed Number Four into the ground. "Ugh?!" The impact shouldve been enough to cause a concussion, but Number Four rose again, his enhanced body shrugging off the damage. Lee Han clicked his tongue, readying a stronger attack, but "Sir, Instructor!" "Time to run." Watching the swarming enemies, Lee Han decided there was no point in prolonging the fight. "Dont run from me!" "What are you barking about?" Compared to the Red Blood Hawks, these enemies had one crucial flaw: The Hawks were honorable warriors, worth respecting even as adversaries. "You? Not so much." Whoosh! From his pouch, Lee Han pulled out his final two scrolls and hurled them toward the enemy ranks. "You probably wont die, but itll definitely hurt." Boom! The explosion erupted in a brilliant blaze, engulfing hundreds of prisoners in fire. Watching the inferno spread, Lee Han smirked. "Firepowers always the best, huh?" "......." "Dont you think?" "...Haha." Some truths remain eternal, Lee Han thought, reaffirming his belief that overwhelming firepower was the ultimate solutionboth in his past life and now. Chapter 118: King Kong and the Hybrid Clash (6) The flames of the Fire Demon engulfed the area, leaving countless prisoners with severe burns. In the ensuing chaos, they stumbled and fell over each other. Ordinarily, such agony from burns and the scorching flames would have left anyone writhing in pain and begging for relief, but these individuals were far from ordinary humans. Ill kill you! These were prisoners whose hatred and rage toward Pendragon had been deeply instilled. Moreover, they were murderershardened criminals who had survived brutal competitions with the Wyrms. For them, the pain of their injuries only fueled their rage, driving them to seek vengeance against the one responsible for their suffering. Thus, it began. There they are! Chase them down! Emerging from the flames, the prisoners surged forward like rabid hunting dogs, intent on killing the Pendragon knight. ...Well go after him too, said a man who had taken a blow from the knight. Clutching his nose, blood pouring like a waterfall, he rose to his feet. His bloodshot eyes glinted with murderous intent. Fourth Apostle, are you alright? Im fine. Go after him immediately. Ill catch up after recovering briefly. ...Understood. Whoosh! With the sound of rushing wind, the men clad in black disappeared. The man referred to as the Fourth Apostle steadied his breathing. So, he knows about the Black Moon... Gritting his teeth, he thought of the knight investigating the Black Moon. He now had one more reason to ensure that knight didnt leave alive. Whoever he is, I will kill him. Without fail. [[Krrrr...]] Even if it meant offering himself and everyone else as sacrifices! Not out of humiliation for being defeated, but for the sake of the greater cause...! ...Drip. The blood still didnt stop flowing. A blast of Baekbo Shinkwon (Hundred-Step Divine Fist) struck the horde charging at them, enveloping them in the force of the technique. Boom-boom-boom! Argh! Ugh! What?! Caught off guard, the prisoners tumbled to the ground, unsure of what had hit them. For many, experiencing Baekbo Shinkwon for the first time likely felt like being attacked by a ghost. It wasnt an entirely unreasonable thought. Invisible hands! How is he hitting us from that far away? The Pendragon knight is using ghost powers! Striking accurately from thirty to fifty paces away with what seemed like ghostly hands was nothing short of supernatural in their eyes. The fear instilled by this unseen power was evident, causing hesitation among the prisoners. And each time they faltered, Lee Han struck. Thud! He did not hesitate to kick the faces of those who wavered or break their legs. For Lee Han, the more disoriented his opponents, the easier it was to break through. However Thud! Dont back down! Charge at him! Weve got numbers on our side! No matter how strong he is, a blade will kill him just the same! Stab him! Hold formation! Dont let it collapse, you idiots! Not all of them were cowed. Some of the prisoners were seasoned fighters. Even in the face of the unfamiliar Baekbo Shinkwon, they quickly adapted and pressed their attack. Some displayed leadership, attempting to coordinate an encirclement, while others boldly charged. Of course, those who tried that Crunch! Move. Snap! were crushed without mercy. Lee Hans fists moved swiftly, striking his opponents philtrums and chest centers, targeting their vital points. With precision, he rendered them helpless before jabbing his hand like a spear into their sides, gripping and tearing Crack! until their ribs shattered. The broken bones pierced their internal organs, leaving them writhing on the ground. Even those who survived were left with injuries that would disable them for life. Some might call his methods cruel, but Lee Han felt no hesitation. The stench is overwhelming. The stench of rot emanating from them wasnt due to poor hygiene. No, it was the scent discerned by a nose honed through experience. It was the odor that clung to lawless mages or illegal slaverspeople who harbored no remorse for their crimes, who derived pleasure and thrill from harming others. These were the cancers of society, exuding a reek of pure malice. There was no reason to hold back against such filth. I dont have time to waste on trash that serves no purpose alive. Lee Hans gaze grew colder, his emotions dulling like unfeeling stones. He no longer saw them as people but as pests to be exterminated. With this mindset, he continued to break through, striking and destroying anyone who stood in his way. Those who dared to block him were crushed; those who resisted paid an even greater price. Repeating this brutal process Crash! Sir! I think were finally out! ... Sir...? ...Feels like I lost myself for a moment. Thats... terrifying focus. Almost scary... Hah... At some point, there was no one left to block his path. Derrick swallowed hard. The sheer focus and overwhelming power Lee Han had displayed moments ago were nothing short of terrifying. Even a Terminator wouldnt be this scary. Lee Han moved like a machine programmed to eliminate the inanimate. The moment he confirmed his opponents were criminals, his attacks became utterly merciless. With each move, his precision and force only grew, as if his very being had been honed to act as an unstoppable executioner. It was overwhelming. If the Grim Reaper had a form, surely it would look like this. [Vajras Might] seems to have gone berserk... Among Lee Hans sevenor perhaps now eight or nineunique traits, the one that stood out most was Vajras Might, a top-tier ability that Derrick surmised was aligned with the virtue category. It was particularly sensitive to acts of evil, meaning it thrived when facing wicked opponents. Combined with the synergistic effects of his other sensory-related traits, Vajras Might exhibited even greater power. This was the advantage of his interconnected traits. If his Slayer of Cursed Mages trait also amplified his abilities... the Instructor would be unparalleled among those at his level. As Derrick had just witnessed Shudder! he couldnt help but feel relieved that they were on the same side. Lee Hans way of handling the prisoners was so overpowering, it bordered on fearsome. Id really like to check the Instructors status window again. I cant even imagine how much hes changed... Traits, huh... This really feels like a video game, Derrick muttered. Haha, Ill jot down the stats for you later and show you, one of his companions said, chuckling. Judging by that, I take it your skill cooldowns up? Haha... Derrick didnt bother hiding it. Indeed, his [Status Insight] skill was off cooldown and ready to be used again. Most importantly I can now use it five times in a row. Thanks to his efforts to accumulate experience and level up his skills, not only had their power increased, but their limitations had also lessened. For example, he could now use [Status Insight] five consecutive times, and its cooldown had dropped from three months to a mere fifteen daysa development he was thrilled about. That means checking the Instructors traits will give us a clear view of his new growth tree. Traits directly reflect potential, after all. This feels like Ive become a game character... Lee Han muttered with a displeased expression, but he didnt object. If this would help him identify untapped potential, hed go along with it. Lee Han felt a budding sense of curiosity. Despite the comparison to a game character, the thought of uncovering abilities even he wasnt aware of filled him with anticipation. He was already looking forward to the future. ...Of course. That is, assuming we make it out of here alive. What? ...Something terrifying is coming. Instructor...? Get ready to run. Whoevers coming isnt someone we can take lightly. ?! Lee Hans expression stiffened as his finely honed senses picked up a presence closing in on them. This presence wasnt even comparable to the Fourth Apostle. So, it wasnt just weaklings we were dealing with after all. ... For the first time, Derrick saw Lee Han visibly tense, his body radiating urgency. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What... Whats coming? Instinctively, Derrick activated his [Danger Detection] skill to get a sense of the situation. And then BEEEEEEEP!! !!! Derrick fell to the ground in sheer shock as an ear-splitting alarm rang in his mind, shaking his thoughts and rattling his head. Ugh...! I told you to get ready to run, not to mess around. Instructor! Theres... theres something incredible heading this way. Its at least Level 8...!! Derrick was horrified. First, by Lee Hans ability to detect the threat from over 10 kilometers away. Second, by the fact that this enemy could exert such an overwhelming presence even from that distance. And finally Are you kidding me?! Its falling?! The enemy was breaking through the underground tunnels, rapidly closing the gap between them. This meant the opponent had already detected their presence and was heading straight for them. Derrick panicked, attempting to evade. Youre too late. Lee Han spoke with certainty. Their opponent had locked onto them. No matter how they moved, it was going to collide with them head-on. Escaping was impossible. In that case BOOM!! If I cant avoid it, Ill crush it instead. Lee Han clenched his fist, channeling all his strength into it. Force. The art of using every ounce of power from muscles, bones, tendons, and weight. Lee Han was the sole creator of this technique, making his mastery of Force unmatched. Crack! The unrivaled master of Force gathered every bit of energy from his body, layering it on itself, compressing and amplifying it. Wuuuuuummm! There was still time before the enemy arrived, allowing him to build his power further. Veins bulged as Lee Han pushed himself to the brink, concentrating his strength until Boom! Boom! Explosive sounds reverberated from within his body. This wasnt a sophisticated technique, but the pure, brute application of immense power. For anyone else, their body would have given out long ago, but Lee Han endured the pain and readied his strike. To land a single devastating blow against the approaching enemy, he relied on his bodys unparalleled resilience. If this technique needed a name Layered Force (دB).It was Lee Hans ultimate strike, and the moment it reached its peak CRASH! The ceiling shattered, and the enemy appeared. Hahahahaha!!! The figure emerged with a deranged laugh, exuding an oppressive aura that matched Lee Hans own. Clearly, this enemy had also been aware of Lee Hans presence and had been preparing for him. As their combined auras clashed, the surrounding area was devastated. There was no longer any place to run. The two locked eyes moments before their collision, their gazes brimming with hostility Wait? Hmm? until recognition flashed across both their faces. They knew each other. ...Wasnt that Maximus? BOOOOM!!! A punch carrying the force of a volcanic eruption collided with another like a thunderbolt, and the resulting clash unleashed an earthquake. Chapter 119: King Kong and the Hybrid Clash (7) Rumble, rumble, rumble! E-earthquake! Evacuate! Everyone, evacuate! The soldiers, overwhelmed by the constant tremors shaking the underground tunnels, scrambled to give evacuation orders. The fear of the tunnels collapsing and burying them alive spurred them into action. However I told you to take the prisoners with you, didnt I? B-but, Your Highness... Its not Your Highness. Call me Sir Aren! I am on official duty right now! Y-Yes, Sir Aren! I will not tolerate disobedience. Take all the prisoners listed, and ensure they come with us. Yes, sir! Under Aren Pendragons orders, the soldiers had no choice but to escort the prisoners out. L-light! Its sunlight! Move! Move faster! If we all die here, itll be your fault! Im s-sorry! The prisoners, who hadnt seen sunlight or clouds in ages, didnt have time to enjoy the sight. Desperation fueled their rush to escape. Yet, the joy of survival made even this natural disaster seem like a blessing. Normally, even if the tunnels collapsed, prisoners serving life sentences wouldnt be expected to escape. That was the unyielding rule. But As Ive said before, only those listed on this document are to be taken. If anyone not on the list is found among them, eliminate them immediately. U-understood! The royal bloodline held the power to overturn all such principles. With his gray hair, sullied by the tunnels grime, washed clean and his signature white haira symbol of Pendragonshining in the light, Arens presence commanded obedience. His soldiers, though trembling with fear, carried out his orders without much complaint. They considered his commands fair and just. He really is of royal blood, ensuring that no one dies unjustly. The ones on the list are hardly criminals. Most of them were just framed or scapegoated. They call him the Noble White Lion, and its no empty title. Among the prisoners trapped in the tunnels, the few with minor offensesthose wronged by nobles or falsely accusedwere the ones being saved. The soldiers couldnt help but respect this display of nobility. Yet for Aren, the recipient of such praise Damn it... it was nothing but humiliation. He felt disgusted, as though stealing someone elses reputation. Even I am just following orders! The list hed acquired by pressuring the Guild and the command to rescue prisoners wasnt an act of mercy. It came with a dire warning: If even one of those listed is missing, itll be a hundred lashes per head. Dont forget. It was pure coercion. Aren hated the absurdity of breaking the law as a royal, but he dared not voice his complaints for fear of retribution. Yet Th-thank you, Sir Knight! Thank you so much! I-I was told Id see my mother in a year if I endured, but I thought Id die without ever seeing her again. Thank you, truly... Thank you for sparing us... Damn it! Hearing the gratitude of the prisonersmany of whom appeared innocentAren felt something stir in his chest. What was this feeling? Stop with the thanks and focus on escaping! You there, your leg seems injuredget on my back. I-I might dirty your armor... Dont make me repeat myself! At some point, Aren realized his fear of monsters had given way to a sincere desire to help these people. That realization would only fully dawn on him much later. Say what you will, but his character isnt completely heartless. Indeed. In moments like this, the title White Lion suits him perfectly. He truly seems noble and brave, just like the White Lion of legend... Swish! Elsewhere in the tunnels, Jake and Yord were cutting down any dangerous criminals trying to escape alongside the legitimate prisoners. They dispatched their targets with cold efficiency. Some of these criminals had clearly learned combat techniques, likely members of the Blood Cross Army attempting to defect. Loyalty means nothing to scum like them. What can you expect from cultistsor rather, garbage like this? Whoosh! Yord swiftly swung his blade at a charging prisoner. His horizontal slash, executed with the speed of the wind, left no room for hesitation. Slice! The clean cut ended the fight in an instant. His swordsmanship was nothing short of extraordinary, living up to the title of the academys top new recruit of the year. Not to be outdone, Jake, the senior knight, braced himself Thud! Pow! Unlike that guy, I cant deflect swords or arrows, but Im still sturdy enough to handle this. Jake weathered attacks with his body, emerging unscathed. Jake had been the first person to learn Force under Lee Hans tutelage, even before it was taught to the cadets. Though treated as an experimental subject, Jakes innate talent as a knight had made him an exceptional student. Now, he had mastered Vajras Might, a feat previously thought exclusive to Lee Han. And so Dont bother being born in your next life. The air you breathe is wasted on you. Cultists stood no chance against him. Slash! In a single clean movement, Jakes Iaido sliced through the necks of all who dared attack him. It was as if he were harvesting crops with a scythe. His skill was far beyond that of a mere intermediate knight, demonstrating the caliber of a true master. Jake exhaled lightly, wiping the sweat from his brow. Phew, is it done? Weve dealt with most of the cultists, but... theyre only a fraction of the total. ...True. Though Jake and Yord had taken down over fifty, hundreds of prisoners remained. And all of them They must be deeper inside. Could Senior Lee Han have been right about another passage...? Even with the earthquakes and explosions, the hundreds of prisoners hadnt moved. Clearly, they had something to rely on. Phew... just how many traitors are there? Now, whether they wanted to or not, they would learn the truth. Deep within the tunnels imprisoning the convicts lay hidden facilities unknown even to those who managed them. A suspicious force had taken root there, expanding its influence. This wasnt the work of some run-of-the-mill terrorist group or a mere religious cult. Someone was backing them. Someone with immense power. ...Lets focus on handling the current situation first. Getting stabbed because youre distracted thinking about something else benefits no one, Jake said. ... Why are you looking at me like that? ...Because you sound just like Senior Lee Han right now. M-me?! Jake looked utterly shaken. To suggest that he resembled that shameless knight in speechwhat an outrageous insult! Did this mean he was just as insufferable? IIm not that bad! You are. Exactly the same. Hehe. You little! Jake felt his blood pressure rising as he glared at his sly junior, who smirked mischievously. This was the same junior who used to be a model of diligence. How had he turned into such a trickster? Its all because of that guy. Lee Han. Though he called him a friend, he was nothing more than a troublesome acquaintance. Ever since their paths crossed, Jake couldnt remember a single uneventful day. Hah... Still, Jakes gaze drifted toward the pitch-black depths of the tunnels, where Lee Han was likely still fighting. Are you okay in there? He wanted to help but restrained himself, knowing he would only be a hindrance. Lee Han always performed better when fighting alone. Yet, he couldnt help but feel disheartened. Being stuck handling the aftermath only reminded him of his own inadequacies. Tch. If only I were the Northern Black Lion right now. The Northern Black Lion? Are you talking about the deputy commander of the Black Iron Lions? Youve heard of him? His accomplishments are legendary, not just in the North but throughout the entire kingdom. Maximus Iron de Lionel, the famous Giant Slayer. The Giant SlayerMaximus. A knight who singlehandedly felled a Frost Giant. Among the young knights representing the southern continent, his feats and reputation stood on a completely different level. ...Ive only heard the stories. Is he really that strong? Ive only seen him once, and even then, it was by chance. But... But? Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hes strong. Incredibly strong. Jake couldnt forget. Back when he was still training under his father, a knight and his mentor, they had traveled near the northern region. Along the way, they encountered a group of northern knights. Among them was him. Haha! A fine knight in training, I see!Even though Maximus had been in his teens at the time, his presence, build, and aura surpassed even seasoned knights like Jakes father. Haha! For a white kitten, youre surprisingly sturdy. How about it? Care to take a blow from me? I wont promise youll survive, though. If you die, well, thats just how knights live. Hahaha! Jake had never seen anyone stronger. His father had this to say about him: The light of Providence sometimes bestows an extraordinary blessing on one individual every hundred years. A talent so rare its said to occur once in a million lifetimes. And what about me? Youre one in a hundred, lad. Hahaha. ... Dont ever fight someone like him. As terrifying as he is now, hell only keep growing stronger... endlessly. Jake couldnt argue. The presence and aura Maximus exuded were undeniable. At the time, he thought hed never meet anyone like him again in his lifetime. But then That guy changed my mind. The anomaly Jake encountered later in life wasnt the product of Providence. He was someone who gained his strength through trials and adversitya blend of raw talent and unrelenting perseverance. A chimera of sorts. Someone like Lee Han. Jake chuckled despite himself, feeling a little guilty for mentally comparing a person to a hybrid creature. Ill buy him a drink later. ...After all this was over. Slash! Jakes blade harvested another head from a beast wearing a human guise. Meanwhile, two figures, hailed as a once-in-a-million talent and a chimera forged through trials, faced off deep within the tunnels. So, why are you here? Haha, I was just doing a bit of spy work. But somehow, I always end up being chased as a suspicious figure. No idea why... ...I feel like I know exactly why. Hmm? Lee Han and Maximus stood with their weapons trained on each other, sword and axe poised to strike. Neither made a move to lower their weapon, maintaining their tense standoff. And observing them Excuse me, were about to get buried alive here... Rumble, rumble! Derrick pointed to the falling dirt and debris around them, his voice desperate. Unfortunately You put your sword down first. How about you lower your axe? ... Neither knight showed the slightest sign of yielding. At that moment, Derrick thought: ...No matter the world, men die early because of their stupid pride. Chapter 120: King Kong and the Hybrid Clash (8) They had always known. The power of Level 8 heroes was truly transcendent. But... Knowing is one thing. Seeing it for yourself is entirely different... CRACK! BOOM! The ground beneath their feet began to shatter, and the ceiling was on the verge of total collapse. No, over 90% of it had already crumbled, and it wouldnt have been surprising if the entire structure gave way at any moment. The realization that this was all caused by the mere clash of two people was utterly staggering. Was this truly power wielded by humans? Hmm, I must say, Ive got a good eye for strong opponents. Youre quite formidable. To think you managed to block my Thunder Drop. What kind of childish name is that? What? Isnt it a good name? Not really... Hmm... Despite having caused what could only be described as a man-made natural disaster, the two knights paid little attention to the chaos around them. Their weapons remained locked in an unyielding stalemate. Thats what happens when theres no trust between combatants. Shouldnt we stop this? It seems like our goals are somewhat aligned, Ihan suggested. I see your point, but I dont see why I should look favorably upon someone who threw the first punch. ...Fair enough. Ihan was right. Regardless of the reason, Maximus had been the one to display hostility first. Naturally, Ihan had counterattacked, meeting force with force. If Maximus hadnt been able to defend himself, things might have turned out poorly for him. However, I have an explanation! Ihanor was it Rihan?your aura was so ferocious that I honestly mistook you for a monster. Surely you can show some understanding in light of that? Its true Ive been a bit on edge lately... Wait, my name isnt Rihan. Ah, my apologies, Lihan. ...Im going to lose my mind. Theres nothing more frustrating than dealing with someone who isnt malicious but simply doesnt make sense. Maximus exuded no ill will. Instead, there was only a radiant innocence, coupled with a playful competitiveness that gleamed like freshly fallen snow. But that didnt mean the situation wasnt infuriating. Throb! Damn, this hurts. The arm Ihan had used to clash with Maximus, as well as his shoulder, ached sharply. He frowned, unable to ignore the lingering pain. A human gorilla... no, more like King Kong! Ihan grimaced. Maximus. The first time Ihan had seen him was during the mid-term evaluations at the academy. They had briefly crossed paths when Maximus accompanied the Duke of Lionel. Even then, Ihan had thought to himself: What kind of freak is this guy? The sheer threat Maximus radiated was overwhelming. Though Ihan himself had gone through countless hardships and growth since that day, now that he was standing directly against Maximus, the knights immense strength was even more apparent. What an incredible body. Even with just a glance, it was obvious how massive and finely tuned his physique was. It was the kind of figure that seemed sculpted by a master artisana perfect balance of form and function. As someone who prided himself on physical strength, Ihan understood the truth: No amount of effort alone could achieve such a body. One had to be born with a fundamentally different foundation. Hes like a walking reminder of how unfair life can be. To someone like Ihan, whose body could be considered average at best, Maximus was a figure to be envied. Yet, this envy didnt spark bitterness or inferiorityonly admiration and a faint determination to push himself further. Still... Hes not someone Id want to be friends with. Even back then, Ihan had known he wanted to keep his distance. And now? Just look at him. You must understand my position. After fighting weaklings for so long, finding such a strong opponent was exciting. I couldnt help myself and impulsively attacked. Rest assured, it wont happen again. Hahaha! Was that supposed to be an apology or a provocation? If Maximus had many enemies, Ihan suspected it was entirely his own fault. He seemed to be the type who could effortlessly earn grudges wherever he went. Ihan sighed. ...Lets just stop this. Hmm? Im in a hurry, and fighting you isnt going to help. Lets just go our separate ways. Hmm, how cold. Maximus lowered his axe, though his expression betrayed clear disappointment. Hes like a cultist... definitely someone to avoid. And yet, before Ihan could distance himself, Maximus spoke again. Still, I should make amends. How unbecoming of a northern knight to settle things with mere words. Hmm... Ah, Ive got it! BOOM! Ill take care of them. Even as Maximus finished speaking, shadows began to rise around them. Whoosh! Figures cloaked in black emerged, radiating lethal intent. As soon as they saw Ihan, they hurled daggers with deadly precision. The sheer number of blades cutting through the air was staggering. But SWOOSH! How dare assassins target a noble knight! Maximus swung his sword with such force that a fierce gust scattered the daggers mid-air, sending them clattering harmlessly to the ground. It wasnt some elaborate techniquejust the sheer might of a single swing. The display of raw power was astonishing. BAM! Maximus launched himself forward, leaving deep impressions in the ground as his massive frame moved with startling speed. For an instant, he disappeared from view. Slash! One down. !!! When Maximus reappeared, one of the black-clad assassins had already been bisected at the waist. The speed and precision of his strike were beyond comprehension. What was even more remarkable This sword is bothersome. Crack. The blade Maximus had been using, presumably picked up from the tunnel floor, was already on the verge of breaking under the strain of his overwhelming strength. Hmm, its more convenient to fight barehanded. Dont underestimate us! Ignoring the assassins outrage, Maximus discarded the sword and charged in with his bare hands. Underestimate? Me? CRUNCH! Maximus brought his hands together in a thunderous clap around an assassins head, crushing it like clay. Was it even possible for a human skull to be crushed so easily? ...Gulp. The remaining assassins instinctively took a step back, their primal survival instincts overriding their orders. But Maximuss fierce gaze didnt waver. I wont let a single one of you escape. Whoosh! Once again, his massive frame blurred as he surged forward, moving with the fluidity of water. His speed and agility were so unnatural that it defied the laws of physics. In the next instant SPLAT! Maximuss punch exploded another assassins head, while yet another was torn apart at the torso. The black-clad figures were utterly annihilated by a single man. For them, this was a fearsome experience they would never endure again. "Is that even human?" Ihan was utterly dumbfounded. He couldnt shake the thought that this was what might happen if someone taught martial arts and combat techniques to a gorilla. That acceleration must be well over 100... It was as if Maximus embodied Step of the Flickering God naturally. Ihan had to execute the technique deliberately, as a skill, but Maximus seemed to have it as a built-in passive ability. "What the hell kind of unfair monster is this supposed to be? How is someone like me, an average talent, supposed to survive...?" "..." "...Why are you looking at me like that?" "Oh, no reason, just..." Derrick stifled his thoughts. Isnt this exactly how everyone else feels about you, Instructor...? Of course, Derrick couldnt bring himself to say it aloud. He had no desire to end up like those assassins, split in half. Thud. "Hmm, that was... underwhelming." It took Maximus less than ten minutes to dispatch over thirty opponents, leaving behind a heap of severed heads and bodies. Some might assume they had been weaklings for him to defeat them so easily, but according to a status-checkers evaluation, every single one of them was Level 5elite knight-level. For Maximus to annihilate such foes so effortlessly only reinforced the sheer dominance of his strength. Yet, his expression showed no satisfaction. Only disappointment. To him, it had been a hollow battle. "Fights are supposed to be bloody and intense..." It was a disturbingly psychotic statement, but this was the mindset of the northern warriors. To die in battle was considered honorable, while living through cowardice or avoiding confrontation was seen as the ultimate disgrace. A pity. Even with such a worthy opponent in front of me, it would be unseemly to press the matter under these circumstances. Maximus glanced toward the young Pendragon knight. When they had first met, Ihans presence had been formidable, but now, his aura had grown even largervastly greater than the day before. Ah, I see. Hes overcome a Trial of Strife. In the north, warriors revered strife because they believed that fighting and defeating stronger opponents led to growth. These intense challenges were referred to as trials. Those who survived such trials emerged stronger, accumulating what the northerners called "karma" through their victories. But surviving such battles was no easy feat. Even the bravest warriors couldnt always guarantee theyd walk away alive. For Maximus, this realization only deepened his appreciation for Ihan. An extraordinary man. Here stood a champion who had seized victory. To Maximus, Ihan wasnt just a rivalhe was a gateway to greater heights. I want to fight him. Truly fight him...! What had once been a faint spark of competitive spirit had now grown into a burning desire. If Maximus could defeat Ihan, he was sure he could ascend to an even higher level of strength. This relentless pursuit of growth, not just talent, was what had earned Maximus the title of the strongest warrior in the north. As his longing for combat boiled over [[Krrrrr!!!!]] A massive interruption arrived. The Mother Worm, a colossal sandworm stretching over 120 meters, let out an enraged roar as it charged toward them. "Not bad for an oversized earthworm," Maximus remarked casually, showing little interest in the creatures size or fury. To him, such monsters were common in the north. What truly caught his attention was "That figure over there. They seem quite enthusiastic about you. Someone you know?" "Hmm, yeah. Former coworker." "Oh-ho." On the Mother Worms head stood an assassin clad in blackNumber Four. His presence was enough to make it clear that he was of higher rank than the others they had faced earlier. "That former coworker of yours... mind if I take him?" Maximuss tone suggested he was asking for permission, but his intent was anything but. "And if I say no?" "Hahaha..." "..." His laughter was less a question and more a declaration. Even without words, Maximuss intent was clear, and Ihan let out a dry chuckle as he shook his head. At that moment Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BOOM! Neither knight hesitated. Their fists collided, and the sound of the impact echoed through the cavern. From the moment trust had been severed, they were no longer allies but enemies. And the Mother Worm? Number Four? Well... Calculating those details was beyond what knights like them were ever meant to do. Knighthood wasnt a job for the overly reasonable. Chapter 121: King Kong and the Hybrid Clash (9) The concept of Mystery (??) refers to the "unknown powers" scattered across the continent. Some call it the devil''s blessing, while others claim it is a gift bestowed by gods or fairies. However, according to the renowned scholar Merlin, the leading hypothesis in academic circles posits: Mystery is a blessing of nature, an infinite energy generated through the natural cycle that simply permeates into us. Indeed, phenomena such as dormant volcanoes like Vulcan or the eternal snowfields of the northern regions, which remain cold yet strangely bearable, are prime examples of the wonders wrought by nature itself. Thus, people have come to regard the great scholars theory as fact. But Merlin had a caveat: Mystery is not a power given freely. It exacts a price, often a cruel one. Even the so-called Mystic Races demonstrate this truth. Barbarians possess innate brute strength and exceptional warrior instincts but lack intellectual abilities. Beastfolk are born courageous and grow quickly but struggle to integrate with other societies. Dwarves are gifted with extraordinary craftsmanship and longevity, but they lose all body hair before adulthood. Whether inherited or acquired, all Mysteries demand a price. No power comes without a cost. So Keghh! The Mystery controlling the colossal Mother Worm came at an immense price. A price so steep that a mere human could scarcely afford it. Splurt! Number Four, standing atop the Mother Worm, coughed up blood, streams of it spilling from his mouth and even his tear ducts. His face resembled that of a tormented ghost, consumed by anguish and vengeance. He was no longer a man but a blood-drenched wraith. Yet, what choice did he have? Death to them! Death to our enemies! Number Four no longer had the mental fortitude to maintain his reason. What remained was a single desire: the murderous will to annihilate his foes. Twelve years! Twelve years in this wretched tunnel, pandering to that disgusting priest just to endure! And now its all ruined! For twelve long years, he had lived in this accursed underground labyrinth, all for the sake of his organizationor rather, for the Black Moon. Our dream, our ambition... How dare a mere knight destroy it! Number Four gritted his teeth in rage. Number Four, you need to curb your temper. If you could manage that, youd have been able to aim for Number Twos position long ago. This was something the First Apostle, the de facto leader of the Black Moon, often said to him. As the most prominent figure closest to the title of Grand Apostle, the First Apostles advice was not something to be taken lightly. Try to work on it.Effort alone wont cut it. Your hotheaded nature is in your very temperament, and the ogre sinews implanted in your body dont help. The monsters influence has seeped into you. Changing your disposition may be impossible....Are you mocking me?Im not mocking you. Im being honest. Heres another piece of advice: if you ever encounter someone clearly stronger than you, run. Youre the type who might recklessly charge in like a moth to a flame.Running away? Thats crossing the line!Remember this. We have a mission to fulfill, even if it means swallowing our pride.... The First Apostles words about humility and preserving their forces for the sake of their mission struck a chord with Number Four, whose real name was Drak. He had reluctantly agreed to follow the advice. But now First Apostle, Im sorry. I cant keep my promise! Drak clenched his teeth. The First Apostle had been entirely correct about his temperament. He was hotheaded to the core, the kind who couldnt calm down until he vented his fury. Ill kill him! Ill kill him no matter what! One knight had demolished twelve years of work, leaving his soldiers crushed beneath the collapsing tunnels. Some had already been buried alive. How could he not be furious? And so [[Keeeeee!!!]] Drak unleashed the reins of the monster. Standing atop the Mother Worms head, he plunged a massive needleabout the height of an average maninto its flesh. This was the Mystery of Beast Control, a secret weapon of their organization. It was a Mystery that consumed the users lifespan as its price. The more the controlled beast consumed sacrificial offerings, the stronger and larger it grew. It had likely taken countless trials and errors to create a monstrosity like the Mother Worm. Originally, the plan had been to grow the Mother Worm to twice its current size, collapse the tunnels, and then invade the kingdom. Combined with the wave of prisoners armed with weapons, they would have dealt a devastating blow. But that plan had already been half-destroyed by a single rogue knight. And so That knight who ruined everythinghe must die! Drak, consumed by his bloodlust, urged the Mother Worm forward. He no longer cared if the tunnels collapsed completely. Whoosh! At least, that had been the case. THUD! [[!!!?]] Draks mind went blank as his wrath evaporated in an instant. The reason? The Mother Worms neck had been pierced clean through. "What technique was that?" "Piercing Spear." "Impressive. Id like to experience it firsthand." "Id be happy to oblige." "Haha, I wont decline." The loathsome knight had kicked his spear with precise aim, impaling the Mother Worms neck. The massive creature collapsed, its body rendered lifeless without its head. Draks brain struggled to process what had just happened, but he didnt have the luxury of freezing. Whoosh! "If I survive this, itll be enough." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "!!!?" Before he could react, a giant man loomed over him, gripping his shoulder. Desperately, Drak swung his sword to fend off the attacker. CRACK! "Not bad, but youve neglected your training, relying too much on your raw talent. A shame." The man, Maximus, casually deflected the blade, shattering it as if it were glass. His grip then crushed Draks shoulder completely. "ARGH!!!" Drak, who prided himself on his physical strength, was utterly outclassed. His opponent wasnt just stronghe was monstrous. "This is how you wield power." BOOM! Maximuss blow rattled the very earth, his strength capable of toppling mountains. Draks limbs shattered, leaving him unconscious. For someone called an Apostle, his end was anticlimactic. "Now that the nuisance is dealt with, lets continue our fight." "You couldve just taken him and fled. Its not like Id have chased you." "Haha, what kind of knight would stoop to such cowardice?" "Youd be surprised." Despite having defeated a colossal monster and a high-ranking adversary, both Maximus and Ihan remained unfazed. They treated it like swatting an annoying mosquito. Now, with no interruptions, they were free to fight. Watching from a safe distance, Derrick could only mutter, "Dont we no longer have any reason to fight?" Of course, he wisely kept his thoughts to himself. A rogue class knows when to hold their tongue. Was it mere coincidence? Or was it fate? As if it were a divine revelation, the cooldown timer for the skill had expired. Hearing the notification, Derrick instinctively activated [Status Appraisal]. Ding. Name: [Maximus Iron de Lionel] Race: [??] Traits: [Northern Champion (Lv.8), Mountain-Moving Strength (Lv.8), Celestial Physique (Lv.7), Tactician (Lv.6), Monster Slayer (Lv.5), Heir of the Black King (Lv.3)] Northern Champion: A trait granted only to those who survive a thousand life-or-death battles. Strength grows through struggle, with additional boosts in physical ability when encountering worthy adversaries. Activates [Berserker] against dishonorable villains or praiseworthy warriors, doubling physical abilities. Mountain-Moving Strength: Granted to those who single-handedly topple a mountain. Bestows unyielding stamina and strength on land. Overexertion, however, risks physical collapse. Celestial Physique: A one-in-ten-million congenital trait. Provides unparalleled strength, stamina, and recovery. The bearer possesses the pinnacle of human physical potential with permanent enhancement. Tactician: Bestowed upon commanders who have successfully led in a thousand battlefields. Combines the heart of a beast with the wisdom of a sage, granting additional boosts in combat scenarios. Monster Slayer: Granted to those who single-handedly slay ten thousand monsters. Enhances strength and recovery when facing monsters, ensuring a decisive advantage. Heir of the Black King: A trait inherited by the descendants of the Black King, the northern guardian and deity of the land. Grants immunity to diseases and longevity. However, due to innate aggression, familial relationships are strained unless the traits level is exceptionally low. Thud. Derrick froze in shock. He already knew this man was a Level 8 hero-class entity, but seeing the details of those traits left him utterly speechless. The unknown race designation was curious, but that was the least of his concerns now. What was with these absurdly powerful, borderline divine traits? "Northern Champion"? Thats the rarest trait, right? Only the strongest champions of the north are said to have ita trait with a 0.000003% acquisition rate...! It wasnt just Champion, but Northern Champion, signifying a representative of an entire nations strength. And it was Level 8. Even more staggering were Mountain-Moving Strength and Celestial Physique. "What kind of unheard-of traits are those...?" The conditions to acquire Mountain-Moving Strength alone were absurd, but the benefits it provided were outrageous. Combined with Celestial Physique, which granted permanent enhancements to all stats, the sheer synergy of these traits was insane. And the physical abilities didn''t end there. Of Maximuss six traits, five were directly tied to physical stats. This man wasnt just Hercules or Xiang Yu; he was an amalgamation of every mythological strongman in existence. "Ive never heard of them before, but I just knowthose are top-tier traits. No question." "Strength enhancement? Thats not just strapping a jet engine onto a truckthats strapping ten engines onto it!" Though the exact amplification wasnt displayed, Derrick could estimate the numbers. Top-tier traits typically offered an average 45% boost, but Northern Champion alone granted a base 50%. If Mountain-Moving Strength and Celestial Physique added 35% each A total of 210% amplification. This man wasnt just extraordinary. He was a jet-powered titan. Derrick shuddered. "Where does someone like this even come from...?" He was an irregular, an anomaly. If Maximus were a boss monster, the games developers wouldve simply told players not to fight him. He was, without a doubt, a bug in the system. And as Derricks gaze shifted to Ihan, he felt a pang of worry. No matter how strong his instructor was, facing such a bugged monster couldnt possibly end well. BOOOOM!! "----." The air vibrated, and for a moment, everything went silent. When the two knights clashed, a massive ripple spread out in concentric circles, distorting the atmosphere within a radius of dozens of meters. The shockwave sent Derrick hurtling into a wall, leaving him coughing blood. Drip. His nose bled from the impact, but he didnt even think to wipe it away. Instead, he stared in disbelief as he turned his skill on Ihan. "...Status." And then, he saw it. Name: [Ihan Turtle] Race: [??] Traits: [Diamond Body (Lv.8), Strong Regeneration (Lv.6), New-Enhanced Senses (Lv.7), New-Poison Immunity (Lv.5), Masters Talent (Lv.8), Spell Slayer (Lv.6), New-Indomitable (Lv.5)] Diamond Body: A trait granted only to monks who endure trials that nearly destroy their bodies. Greatly enhances physical capabilities. Converts lust into endurance. Gains superiority over evil-aligned enemies. Physical stamina significantly increases when a declared enemy is present. Strong Regeneration: Granted to those who successfully refine their bodies. Greatly enhances recovery of skin, muscles, nerves, and organs. Repeated painful training toughens the body further. Absorbs part of the impact from strong attacks. Enhanced Senses: A fusion of a predators instincts and seasoned intuition. Provides miraculous sensory perception. In combat, movements become precise, and the bearer instinctively identifies weak points. Poison Immunity: A trait evolved from basic poison resistance after exposure to demonic venom. Allows the digestion of poison as nourishment, including consuming metals or rocks. Masters Talent: Awarded to those who create and teach new martial arts. Aids in crafting unique techniques and compensates for deficiencies in skill. Enhances precision and amplifies stats in combat. Spell Slayer: A trait awarded for completing the quest to become a mages nemesis. Grants magic resistance and instills fear in spellcasters. Triggers [Berserker] based on hatred toward mages. Indomitable: Bestowed upon warriors who refuse to yield to overwhelming odds. Enhances stats and prevents death in battle as long as the bearers will remains unbroken. Combines with [Berserker]. Derrick froze. "That... Is that even human?" His legs trembled. He already knew Ihan had survived immense trials, including the Demonic Kings potion that brought him to the brink of death. Derrick had expected new traitsbut this was absurd. "Indomitable? Thats the trait created when three specific traits[The Patient], [The Madman], and [The Pain-Lover]merge. And he got all three?" Each of those traits was rare enough, and most would consider it lucky to acquire just one. But Ihan had gained all three on the same day he consumed the potion. Add Enhanced Senses and Poison Immunity into the mix, and the absurdity became overwhelming. Derricks knees buckled. "Theyre both beyond human. Theyre monsters." As realization dawned, Derrick began searching for an escape route. He needed to get away before these two titanic figures obliterated him in the crossfire. "If I dont move fast, I wont even leave bones behind." Chapter 122: King Kong and the Hybrid Clash (10) The opening was akin to a light exploratory jab. Just a casual swing of the fist. Yet the result it produced... Bang! ...was anything but light. Could this truly be called a mere jab? Boom! Bang! BOOM! The force resembled cannon fire. Each powerful strike clashed against the others guard, unleashing relentless, deafening shockwaves with every collision. BAM! However, even as these cannon-like blows landed, neither of the fighters seemed to sustain any damage. Despite being completely unarmed... Every time their fists connected, it sounded like they were striking something resilient, akin to tightly compressed tires. Huff! Perhaps bored with the light exchange, Maximus took the initiative to press the attack. Thud! The mere shift in his movements exuded an overwhelming pressure, like the oppressive weight of a storm. A single graze from that fist could spell death for anyone. Logic dictated that one should dodge or flee in the face of such might. Crack. But unfortunately, his opponent had no intention of avoiding it. Ihan stood firm, receiving the terrifying blow head-on, responding with his own punch and advancing further. The ground caved beneath his feet as he braced his entire body, standing unyielding. And so BOOOOM! He took the punch without a guard. ?! Maximus was astonished. Not only because his opponent neither dodged nor blocked, but also because Thump! ...It hurts. Ihans punch struck Maximus squarely in the side, hitting with precision and immense force. Heavy. It felt as though a massive hammer had smashed into his ribs. Had an ordinary person taken the blow, their organs would have ruptured entirely. You dont look hurt at all, Ihan quipped. Haha, trust me, it hurts. This is embarrassing. You took my punch with ease, yet here I am whining like this. ...Took it, you say. Ihan allowed a faint, bitter smile. Though he had endured it using his Diamond Body, the struck area still tingled painfully. Was this what it felt like to take a bull''s charge square in the chest? Its heavy. Even his Diamond Body, capable of deflecting swords, spears, and even arrows with ease, couldnt entirely mitigate the impact. Pain aside, it was absurd. This man withstood it without any technique. While Ihan had to activate a defensive skill to endure the punch, Maximus had absorbed the blow with nothing but his raw physique. It hadnt been a light jab; it was a full-force strike meant to knock him down, yet Maximus simply brushed it off, feigning mild discomfort. It was, quite literally, an insane body. This must be what people mean when they speak of an invincible form. In a past life, someone once said that even a world champions punch is nothing more than a massage to a bear-like beast. A sudden example came to mind. And Ihan found the comparison fitting. Just as a lion or bear would perceive human fists and kicks as mere flailing, ordinary attacks were meaningless against this man. Only absolute strength would suffice. A single, full-powered strike Not a light jab But one decisive blow. If thats the case... How would he react to this? Ihan extended his fist once again. This is fun! Its insanely fun! Maximus felt a massive thrill coursing through him. The weight of Ihans punch was one thing, but the fact that someone had withstood one of his own blows so nonchalantly? It felt as though I struck solid steel armor. No, perhaps it was even harder than that. Would you believe him if he said his own hand hurt more than the opponents body? It was nothing short of extraordinary. Whatever it was, his opponent had clearly mastered some mysterious technique. A skill that momentarily made his body as unyielding as steel plate. Wasnt there a rumor about a martial artist who could make flowers bloom with their sword? In other words, the mysterious techniques had only just begun. Heh heh heh! Maximus couldnt contain his excitement, nor could he suppress his laughter. The strength of his opponent was undeniable, and their techniques were both foreign and fascinating. A truly formidable foe! But for that very reason... Its all the more valuable. This is what a duel should be. A clash akin to a trial, an intense battle against an uncertain outcome. Through it, one could feel truly alive. Show me what else youre hiding! Thud. Maximus advanced once more, toward the opponent who could take his full strength No, perhaps the opponent who might even gift him defeat. And yet again Whoosh! Bang! ?? This time, Ihan delivered something beyond expectations, exceeding all anticipation. ...Maximuss mind spun. His opponents fist hadnt even touched him. Its called [Mountain-Crushing Strike]. !! Itll probably disorient you. With that courteous warning, Ihan delivered another light one-two punch. It was the same straightforward movement as before, punches that could easily be blocked. BOOM! But once again, Maximus failed to block and took the full brunt of the attack. An invisible strike. The sensation of being struck by a ghostly hand, disorienting and confounding! Ihans strikes, imbued with disorienting force and ghostly power, mercilessly toyed with Maximus. Feeling as though he had been bewitched, Maximus realized that his senses had been thrown into complete chaos. Is he projecting shockwaves? Without regard for direction? The strikes came from everywherefront, back, left, and right. Clang! ...Fascinating. How exactly do you pull that off? The strikes even came from above and below. A technique that completely defied physical laws, launching attacks from all directions. Maximus could only gape in astonishment. Ill teach you later. Haha, how unsporting. BOOM! Maximus was sent flying. ++++ Mountain-Crushing Strike A technique that, in some ways, forms the basis for Hundred Steps Divine Fist. While the latter simply extends power in a straight line, Mountain-Crushing Strike demands precise, meticulous control over force. Whoosh! Ihans fist force reflected off nearby obstacles, targeting blind spots that were impossible to defend or even detect. Ordinarily, such a technique would require immense mathematical precisioncalculating angles and trajectories in real time. A single miscalculation could result in attacking oneself or an ally. However Thud! Every strike lands perfectly. Try acting like youre in pain for once. Ihans extraordinary sense of intuition resolved all those calculations with sheer instinct. A level of perception bordering on mystical allowed him to wield this technique with finesse and precision, making his strikes not only unavoidable but also devastating. With a single motion, the Mountain-Crushing Strike expanded outward like a compressed bullet of air exploding. Each strike pummeled his opponent relentlessly, giving the illusion of eight fists instead of two. Coupled with its ability to bypass physical reach, it was a devastating technique. It wouldnt have been surprising if even a large monster had been flattened into a hamburger patty by now. And yet Crack! Oh, so thats how you block it? .... Maximus remained unfazed. In fact, he was already responding. Barely three minutes had passed since Ihan unleashed Mountain-Crushing Strike, and Maximus was already on the verge of countering it. Of course Thud! Oh, my mistake. he hadnt yet managed to block everything. Even so, Ihan found himself laughing in disbelief despite his superior position. It wasnt just Maximuss superhuman reflexes... This guys body is absurdly tough! Ihan ld someone be this durable? My fists hurt more from hitting him! Though Ihan prided himself on his own robust body, this opponent was on an entirely different level. Ihan had honed his endurance through relentless training and brutal fights with Aura users, eventually developing the indestructible Diamond Body to avoid further punishment. But Maximus? He was born strong. Every fiber of his skin, muscle, and bone seemed unnaturally resilient. If Ihans body resembled a suit of armor forged from countless chains, Maximuss was diamondraw, uncut at birth but polished into an ideal form. This wasnt going to be easy. A barrage of minor attacks wouldnt even scratch him. If so A bigger one should do! BOOM! A small explosion reverberated within Ihans body as he gathered force in real time through layered energy manipulation. Layered Energy. A technique typically avoided in live combat due to the immense concentration it required. Losing focus even slightly could leave the user vulnerable. But Ihan went ahead with it anyway. Not because he was reckless That man wont dodge. Oddly enough, Ihan trusted his opponent in this moment. He had no doubt that Maximus wouldnt interrupt the technique. Why? Why did he trust someone he had only just met? The answer was something the Northerners understood well. Anyone who had ever faced Maximus in combat would empathize with Ihans thoughts and simply say: Because thats who Maximus is. BOOM! Haha! Such an intimidating aura! Sure enough, amidst the rising energy, Maximus was as exuberant as ever. He seemed to revel in the moment, exhilarated by the thrill of witnessing such a unique technique. Watching him, Ihan thought ...What a peculiar man. Ihan unleashed the Hundred Steps Divine Fist imbued with Layered Energy. WHOOSH! The synergy between the two techniques was not a matter of simple addition. The force of the Hundred Steps Divine Fist already carried devastating power through its straight-line strikes. With the explosive Layered Energy, it became a bomb. The combined weight and destructive force would be impossible to endure, no matter how sturdy the opponents body. After all, Maximus, for all his toughness, was still just flesh and blood. Ihan finally anticipated seeing that proud face of Maximus crumble. But instead ...Ah, I see. Now I understand. So thats how its done. Whoosh! For a moment, Ihan wondered if something was wrong with his own head. ...Was that bastard...? With a stance eerily mirroring his ownno, identicalMaximus did the unthinkable. Whoooosh! sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Hundred Steps Divine Fist]. BOOM. Not just similar. It was fiercer, like a thunderstorm unleashed. Damn it, that bastards been playing dumb all along, Ihan muttered, watching the colliding auras explode in the space between them. RUMBLE! CRACKLE... The underground caverns, with a history spanning over a century, were collapsing. Between the explosive destruction of the scroll and the thrashing of the Mother Worm, it was already a disaster. But adding to this calamity was a clash between two Lv.8 legends, titans of strength and skill. As one bystander put it, heroes who defined their era had crossed paths in battle. That alone was enough to shock the underground world into ruin. Each collision was like cannon fire; for the caverns to hold up at all wouldve been remarkable. But unfortunately, the tunnels were far too fragile. Instructor, at this rate, the whole place will collapse in thirty minutes tops. So... Im just going to get out of here first, okay? ...Go on. Youve suffered enough. ...Id say its rude to agree so quickly, but... yeah, fair enough. Taechangs condition was a mess. Having been in the middle of this titanic clash, it wouldve been more surprising if he wasnt in shambles. Others in his position might have cursed Ihan and immediately severed ties, but Taechang, despite his youth, was surprisingly kind and resilient. Rustle. Even with injuries, Taechang barely flinched as he looked at Ihan, who had been slammed into the wall. Instructor, just asking, but why dont you come with me? You look like youre wasting time here. ...He may have been polite, but his words were sharp, as expected of kids these days. Still, he wasnt wrong. ...I know. Ihan understood. This was all just pointless at this stage. In truth, there was no longer a reason for the two fighters to continue. Their goal had been to eliminate the hostile cultists hiding in the tunnels and extract valuable information. In that sense, the mission was already a success. They had found proof of the cults existence, killed the enormous Mother Worm they were raising, and even captured a high-ranking former colleague who appeared to be a leader within the cult. It made more sense to regroup and report back to their respective superiors to wrap up the situation. RUMBLE! Especially in a crumbling cavern that could collapse at any moment. If they didnt want to die buried here, the rational and wise decision was to escape. And neither Ihan nor Maximus were foolsthey were among the sharpest minds of their peers. However I had a bucket list, you know. From back in the day. Bucket list? Taechang blinked at the sudden revelation. Though surprised by the abrupt confession, he listened to Ihans seemingly foolish story. Its nothing much. Just... I always wanted to get into a fistfight with a friend and laugh about it afterward. ...? I didnt have any friends growing up. I thought I did, but looking back, they werent really friends. Just acquaintances. .... I envied that. Fighting over silly things, doing dumb stuff together, and then just having a proper fistfight for fun. Sure, feelings might get hurt sometimes, but I still wanted to experience it. You know, that old-school romantic notionfight and then become friends. ...Like the drama Age of Gangsters. Thats a good one. Yeah, exactly. ...Wait, how old are you that you know about that? CRACK! Ihan briefly wondered if this kid was secretly much older than he looked. As he stood up, the wall he had been leaning against crumbled, and pain flared across his cheek. It seemed hed been hit harder than he thought. Ow... Well, congrats on ticking that off your list. No, that guys not my friend. But still... Crash! Haha! I went flying quite far, didnt I? Goodness, Ive never thought I lacked strength in my waist, but what a disgrace! Hahaha! Ihan shook his head as he watched Maximus emerge from the rubble, laughing uproariously. Hes a fool, but at least hes a bold one. Guess thats half my bucket list fulfilled. .... Stupid, right? I know. Ihan loosened his shoulders, the soreness in his body gradually subsiding. For people like him and Maximus, this level of injury didnt even qualify as a scratch. As he moved forward That bucket list of yours, its not bad. As long as no one gets upset. .... Shing. But if possible, I think itd be better to win. That seems cooler to me. ...Hah. Taechang handed Ihan a sword. When had he even picked it up? Without waiting for a reply, Taechang carried the unconscious cultist leader on his back and disappeared. ...Yeah. Thats right. Ihan gripped the sword tightly, watching Taechang retreat into the distance. If youre going to act like a fool At least be the fool who wins. Ihan smiled. A smile broader and more carefree than Maximuss. Chapter 123: For Them, What’s Needed Isn’t Fame or a Masterpiece Shing. The object Derrick had handed him was a masterwork sword, shaped like a gladius. Where it had come from, Ihan couldnt say, but it was undoubtedly forged by a legendary smith. The instant he gripped it in his hand Hum. What did he just give me? The sword resonated. This phenomenon, known as sword resonance, could only occur with weapons imbued with spiritual energy by a true master. Such masterwork blades were treasures, rarely found outside the royal vaults of kingdoms. And now, one of those treasures rested in his hand. .... Unmoved by excitement, Ihan instead took a moment to familiarize himself with the blade. He swung it lightly in the air, testing its balance. Whoosh. Whoosh! Each swing grew faster, accelerating until Swoosh! The blades motion left only afterimages behind, its edge blurring into faint streaks of light. Whooosh...!! Dust scattered from around him as Ihan achieved a seamless connection with the sword. Watching this display, Maximus commented: Impressive. Did you suppress the swords resonance? Letting a weapon wail on its own is a disgrace. Its not my will if it cries out like that. Exactly! No one should ever be controlled by their weapon, no matter how great it may be! There are so many fools in the North and Central regions who fail to grasp that, but you understand, Lee Hyan! Its Ihan. Whatever. Im using this blade now, so if youve got a problem, speak up. I can fight barehanded if you prefer. Haha, of course not! If anything, this makes it more interesting. And besides Thud. Its only fair I use a blade as well. Maximus raised his right arm and stretched his hand outward, as if awaiting something. .... ...? Ah, hold on a moment. It seems to be wandering off somewhere. ...Whatever it is, hurry up. This tunnels collapsing. Just a minuteno, two minutes. Ah, here it comes! After this absurd comedy, Ihan finally understood what Maximus had been waiting for. Whoosh! A crescent-shaped polearm, known both as a halberd and a battleaxe, flew through the air and landed in Maximuss grasp. Thud. It was no ordinary battleaxe. It was significantly larger and longer, with a spear-like tip that made it versatile for thrusting as well. Its radiant material glimmered under the light, revealing it to be just as much a masterpiece as Ihans sword. Hum! The resonance of the weapon was unlike anything Ihan had ever seen. Whats this? Do Northern weapons fly through the air now? Its a form of sorcery. They say it links the weapon to its owners body. Thats a tempting feature. Automatic retrieval? Ihan thought to himself how convenient that must be. However What a shame. That convenient weapon is about to get smashed today. Lets see about that. The two titans now wielded weapons. It was akin to arming wild beasts with firearmsexcept these beasts were also sharpshooting experts. And as anyone would agree, the moment an animal smarter than a human gets hold of a gun Crack! Crackle! It stops being a mere creature and becomes a force of destruction. ++++ The sword and the halberd clashed. By logic, the sword should have broken under the weight of the halberd. Yet, defying all expectations, the sword withstood the immense force effortlessly. Similarly, the halberd, far too heavy to swing swiftly, moved faster and lighter than even a bamboo staff. A spectacle of impossible strength and skill. Boom! BOOM! The sound of their weapons colliding resonated like something far beyond steel. The sword sought to cut through the halberd, while the halberd aimed to shatter the sword. Each strike cleverly targeted vital pointsneck, chest, shouldersseeking to pierce or sever. Slashing, striking, breaking, stabbing. The exchange was deceptively simple yet unimaginably intense. Who could hope to intervene in such a duel? [keee!!] [kiee!!!] [kaaa-!] But of course, there are always creatures too ignorant to value their lives. Sensing the death of their Mother Worm, swarms of Mini Worms emerged, flooding toward the perceived enemy who had slain her. Dozens, hundreds, thousands...! Where had they all been hiding? Their sheer numbers, nearing ten thousand, were terrifying. Drawn by the scent of their mothers blood, they surged forward, seeking vengeance. But Slash! They picked the wrong moment to intervene. They should have waited until the fight was over. Splatter! [!!!!?] The worms began to dienot just die, but be utterly annihilated. It wasnt that the two warriors deliberately targeted them. Neither Ihan nor Maximus paid any mind to the worms. They had no attention to spare for anything other than their duel, where even a moments lapse in focus could mean their own demise. Thus, they ignored the worms entirely. And yet Slash! [...k...ee...?......!] Those foolish enough to lunge at the knights were caught in the aftershocks of the battle, their bodies cleaved in two or pulverized outright. Splatter! The more ferocious the clash became, the faster the worms perished. The shockwaves from the swords swept through them, while the pressure from the strikes crushed them into nothingness. [KEEEE!!!] A particularly massive worm let out a furious roar, seething with rage. It was enraged that such lowly prey had killed its siblings and mother. In its wrath, the giant worm began devouring its own kindboth its dead siblings and the remains of its mother. Crunch, crunch! Cannibalism. The survival of the strongest. For monsters, nothing mattered beyond growing strongereven if it meant consuming their kin and parent. They lived only to grow and to take revenge. Thats why they were humanitys greatest adversaries. CRUNCH! The worm grew rapidly. Its growth defied reason. The creature, which had been merely three meters long, swelled like a balloon, becoming larger, more ferocious, and far more grotesque. A Sand Worm, the terror and scourge of the desert. Except now, it had far surpassed even its desert kin, growing to over 100 meters in lengthfar beyond anything seen before. In its sudden growth, it had surpassed the strength of its mother. At this moment Slash!! [[!!!?]] What the hell is this? Whoosh! Ihan launched himself into the air, landing atop the massive Sand Worm with remarkable ease. Arrow Step. Like a fired arrow, he accelerated midair, shifting his footing with incredible speed and precision. This was an application of his movement technique, Phantom Octagonal Step, a skill he had previously used against the Ghost King. It allowed him to accelerate unpredictably, moving so swiftly that even the Sand Worms eight eyes couldnt follow his movements. More than just disorienting his enemy, it was the perfect method for toying with such a massive creature. Slice! Slash! SLASH!! In mere moments, Ihan traversed the Sand Worms massive body, slashing it repeatedly. Despite the creatures newly hardened, resilient shell, it couldnt withstand his strikes. Of course, it couldnt. After all, Ihan was the same man who had mercilessly carved through the Millennium Troll, a monster once considered the king of beasts. The Sand Worm, unable to comprehend its opponents overwhelming superiority, could do nothing but succumb to its fate. How dare you interfere in a knights duel? Know your place. Crash! Maximus leaped into the air, bringing his halberd down with a devastating blow upon the Sand Worms head. CRACK! Lightning sparked and exploded upon impact. The blow replicated the one that had once felled the Frost Giant in a single strike The Thunder Strike. An attack imbued with the wrath of the heavens, it struck the Sand Worm like divine punishment. [[----.]] In its final moments, the newly evolved Sand Worm seemed to regret its actions. It should have fled instead of meddling. But by then, it was too late. CRASH!!! ++++ Crunch. ...Did we kill them all? Hmm, it seems so. Unintentionally, the two knights had completely eradicated all the Sand Worms in the tunnels. In just ten minutes, an army of ten thousand monsters had been wiped off the face of the eartha feat, no, an achievement. Among the casualties was even a fully grown colossal Sand Worm, but neither knight seemed particularly moved by this. Their minds were focused elsewhere, far from the matter of mere monsters. Hmph, 189 exchanges... Not even the giants Ive fought have gone past a hundred. You counted all that while fighting? It just comes naturally. ...This is why geniuses are so insufferable. Haha! Dont flatter me; its embarrassing to hear that at my age. 189 exchanges. That was the number of times their blades had collided. And despite such an intense back-and-forth, there was still no conclusion. Considering most knightly duels resolved within fifty exchanges, their battle had lasted an exceptionally long time. But had they been holding back? Not at all. Every strike they exchanged was delivered with the intent to kill. There was no room for half-measures. Each blow was a collision of pure power, skill, and will. They could swear that every clash of their weapons carried everything they had. Yet So this is what its like to fight someone with similar stamina and recovery. Unfortunately, neither of them grew tired. Even in this fight to the death, their stamina didnt wane, and their injuries healed almost instantly. Ironically, the two were too similar in strength, endurance, and resilience to discern a victor. A perfect stalemate. If their fighting styles had been different, perhaps one might have gained the upper hand. But their similarities made victory elusive. Thus How about we settle this with one final blow? A single strike to decide the match. A decisive blow that would claim one of their lives. To this, Maximus responded Hmph. I wouldnt mind continuing, though. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His groan was not from fear of dying, but from regret that the duel might end. Ihan pointed upward, gesturing toward the collapsing underground world. Rustle. Unless you want your story to end buried under a pile of dirt. Ugh...!! Maximus groaned loudly, expressing his disappointment. He didnt want the fight to end. He wanted it to last forever. This thrilling, electrifying duel was intoxicating. Even as the moments ticked away, Maximus felt sorrow at the thought of this precious time coming to an end. So What a depressing day, having to take the life of a knight I actually admire. You dont sound worried about dying yourself. Well, who fights with the intention of losing? ...Fair enough. Whoosh. Thud. Ihan steadied his sword, and Maximus pointed the spear-tipped halberd toward him. Rumble. From the moment their weapons brimmed with killing intent, there was no turning back. One of them would likely face their last day. Yet, despite the bloodlust emanating from their weapons, their expressions remained calm. There was no hatred, no animosityonly tranquil focus. And amidst this Youre quite the thief, arent you? Haha, my apologies. Ihan had noticed it. Maximus had stolen something from him. So he can pick up techniques just from instinct alone. The art of GyeongIhans unique Muscle Artshad been adopted by Maximus at some point during their battle. What had started as a clumsy imitation had become sharper and more refined with every exchange. Not even the trio of geniuses Ihan knew, nor the time-traveling prodigies of legends, could have achieved something like this. But this man? He learned it by taking hits and experiencing it firsthand. Given more time, he would master it completely, seamlessly incorporating it into his style. When Maximus had mimicked the Hundred Steps Divine Fist earlier, Ihan had suspected as much. So this is what it feels like to be the villain in a martial arts story... Its infuriating. Theres always that protagonist in martial arts novels who steals techniques just by watching them. And the trope always has villains fuming and dumbfounded before they meet their end. Now Ihan understood. They died of sheer frustration. If someone perfected in moments what you had spent a lifetime mastering, wouldnt you lose your mind too? Ugh. Being average is a sin... .... What? Why are you looking at me like that? Well, Im not saying Im innocent, but you dont exactly have clean hands yourself. Me? Indeed. Isnt that technique youre preparing... my technique? Oh... this? Crackle! Lightning surged from Ihans sword, mirroring Maximuss Thunder Strike. Hence Maximuss exasperated reaction. He may have stolen Ihans techniques, but Ihan had clearly done the same. But Ihan refuted the notion. He hadnt stolen the technique, per se. I just figured out the principle. You press down hard on the handle to create artificial friction, then use the swords resonance to generate lightning. Thats it, right? .... I knew it. Its a simple principle. It just requires insane grip strength and some finesse to pull off. By adding a bit more force and ferocity, Ihan could completely replicate Thunder Strike. See? Its so basic that itd be embarrassing not to figure it out. Ihan shrugged, as if to say it wasnt theft if the principle was so obvious. ...Hah. Maximus let out a dry laugh, the first time his trademark cheer had faded. He was genuinely at a loss for words. If its so basic, why has no one else figured it out? Even when Maximus explained it to knights in the North, they either failed to replicate it or accused him of mocking them. Yet Ihan had cracked it almost immediately. But what was more infuriating Whoooosh! Thanks, though. I think Ive got it now. .... The technique was no longer Maximuss. In Ihans hands, it had evolved. It now fit him perfectly, like a custom-made suit. What Maximus lacked, and what Ihan possessed, was freedom of thought and creativity. Crackle! The lightning spread across the sword, illuminating the dark underground chamber with a brilliant blue light. Fwoosh! Through his battles with the Ghost King, Ihan had awakened the Plum Blossom Swordplay. Through his fight against Tristans knight Veil, he had grasped Sword Threads. And in his duel with the Marquis, he had unlocked Arahan. And nowhe was about to create something new. At this moment, Ihan unified all his insights and breakthroughs into a new, groundbreaking technique, spreading a unique energy through his sword. What he demonstrated was the swordsmanship of the Namgung family, renowned as champions of Anhui and famed for their Changgung Mu-ae Swordsmanship. However, Ihan had no interest in ostentatious names like "Emperor''s Blade" or "Thunder King''s Strike." Thus, the name he chose for his technique was Mu-ae Sword (oĄ). The Infinite Horizon Sword. The azure energy emanating from his blade resembled the vast blue sky, its brilliance gradually enveloping the entire sword, forming a chakram. The chakram, or sword circle, began to rotate faster and faster. As the intensity of Ihans aura grew stronger, the rotation accelerated furtherwildly, dangerously!! Amidst this display of extraordinary technique, Ihan asked casually: What do you think? Not bad, right? ...W-Whos the real genius here...? Maximus, known for his unshakable steel heart that never faltered, found himself stammering for the first time. It might have been the first time he felt not just awe but reverence for another person. ...Was this what others had felt when they looked at him? Ha...! Hahaha! HahahaHAHAHA!! But soon, Maximus burst into a booming laugh. He was terrified. For the first time, fear gripped himthe fear that he might actually die if he took that strike. It was a sight and power that far exceeded his imagination. Yet, despite the fear Ah, how joyous! I am truly fortunate! Maximus felt an overwhelming sense of euphoria. He was grateful for everything. Grateful for being born with such exceptional talent. Grateful for being able to stand before an opponent like Ihan. Grateful to fight someone of this caliber. And so, he resolved to give everything he had. Whooooosh! An ominous energy began to gather around the tip of Maximuss halberd. If Ihan had used Maximuss technique as inspiration to create a new one, Maximus had done the opposite. By absorbing Ihans Muscle Arts, he had learned how to push his body to its absolute limits, unleashing his full strength without restraint. With a body and talent blessed by the heavens, forged through endless struggle, Maximus had finally gained the means to extract every ounce of power from himself. Even if the strain risked tearing his body apart... What does that matter now? It didnt. Crunch! The halberds spear tip groaned under the pressure. Maximuss overwhelming energy, reinforced by Layered Energy, continued to build. Crackle! The Thunder Strike, which had once felled the Frost Giant, evolved into something even more destructive. The spear tip began to distort, resembling a jagged horn of pure power. If it needed a name This is Sky Breaker. ...Youre no better than me at naming things. Truly uninspired. Simple and straightforwardwhats wrong with that? How about Heaven Shatterer instead? ...Thats even worse. ...Fine, youre just a glorified cultist anyway. ? The two warriors would have liked to study and analyze each others techniques a bit longer, but unfortunately RUMBLE! In ten seconds or less, the underground world would collapse completely, thanks to their earlier chaos. Thus, their conversation came to an end. But even without words Whoooom! Whooooosh! Their final exchange would be carried out through the collision of their blade and spear. Some might question: Why risk their lives in a duel without fame, glory, or applause? They would answer similarly: It doesnt matter. Such things are fleeting, mere illusions scattered by the gossip of others. What mattered to them was the present This precious moment of fighting someone who made them feel alive. . And so, these two men devoted themselves entirely to the fleeting present, living this moment with no regrets. Perhaps that was why FWOOSH! they could smile, no matter the circumstances. Amidst the collapsing earth and falling rocks, the blade and the spear clashed, and in that moment, an impossible sight appeared in the underground world: A bright, clear sky. The Azure Heavens (n) illuminated the subterranean battlefield. Chapter 124: The Knight Calls Himself a Loser (1) The sound of soldiers gasping for breath filled the forest trail. An unexpected march. And not just any march. They had to sprint across several kilometers without lagging behind for even a second. Not even during wartime would there be such a reckless march. They were bound to exhaust their strength before they could even fight. But now Rumble! R-run faster! Its the second earthquake! E-everyone, brace for impact!! There was no room for complaints or grievances; all they could do was push themselves harder. Against the wrath of nature manifesting as an earthquake, humanity had no means to resist. CRACK! The ground, already weakened by the burrowing of the worms, crumbled like a sandcastle under the tremors, turning the surrounding area into utter chaos. Anyone caught in that collapse wouldnt simply be buried alivetheyd plummet into a yawning chasm, smashed like an overripe tomato. Unwilling to face such a fate, the soldiers put forth every ounce of effort to escape the zone of destruction. Thud! In just a few dozen minutes, the soldiers miraculously managed to escape the earthquake''s reach. It was a moment that proved humanity could achieve anything when it truly tried. I-Im alive... I... I cant take another step... ...Im dying here. Collapsing to the ground one after another, many soldiers either sat or sprawled out in exhaustion. Normally, this would be the time for the officers to bark orders, urging them to get back into formation. But the officers, equally out of breath and collapsing in exhaustion, were in no better condition than their men. As they barely began to catch their breath BOOM! Ah... ...The ground beneath them caved in. This was the largest fertilizer production site on the southern continent and a prison that had endured for over a century. CRASH! RUMBLE! Watching the destruction unfold in real time, the soldiers could feel nothing but awe and despair. How many people could say they had seen hundreds of meters of earth sink and collapse before their very eyes? No, even if some had witnessed such a sight, it was likely their last day alive. In that sense, these soldiers were lucky. This is all thanks to you, my lordno, Sir Aren! Indeed! Without Sir Aren, we wouldve...! Oh, heavens!! O noble and wise White Lion of Pendragon! You are truly our hero! [Cheers erupt] The soldiers didnt hold back their praise for the royal knight who had saved them. Without his quick thinking, far fewer of them would have survived. When the word spread, it would undoubtedly be heralded as an achievement worthy of universal admiration. It was a moment of promised glory and honor, a time when a man like Aren should have basked in pride and satisfaction. But instead P-please, stop it. Please...! He could only cover his face in shame. For every person who shamelessly stole anothers achievements and grinned as if they were their own, there was someone like Aren, who couldnt bear the situation. And Aren was unmistakably the latter. Though he had once been arrogant, he had recently been forced into intense self-reflection. The young prince, now slightly more mature, recoiled at the praise directed at him. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He found it unbearable. Yet Such humility...! Truly a royal! The descendant of the Great Knight King!! Once people began seeing someone in a positive light, it seemed nothing could tarnish that image. The soldiers admiration didnt waver. Everyone, just shut up already!! Ha ha, it seems hes embarrassed. Oh dear. Such modesty... Aaaaaaah!! The newly matured prince was in agony. Hes more than deserving of the praise, so why does he act like this? Indeed, its baffling. Two knights, Jake and Yord, watched Arens reaction with puzzled expressions. After all, it was true that Aren had saved most of the soldiers. Who but royalty could accomplish such a feat? Why had the soldiers cooperated so willingly, following evacuation orders and even aiding the prisoners? It was because a royal had personally taken the lead. Even if they were knights of the White Lion of Pendragon, mere knights issuing commands wouldnt have elicited such obedience. At best, the men might have dawdled; at worst, they would have outright disobeyed orders. But the one who had given the orders was none other than the descendant of the revered Pendragon Knight King, blessed by the White Dragon. His silver hair and the name of Pendragon carried an authority that compelled people to follow, even against unreasonable orders. For that reason, he truly deserved the praise he was receiving today. Is it because hes learning maturity late in life? Perhaps he struggles with self-awareness. Or maybe, after a lifetime of hollow flattery, this genuine admiration felt alien to him. Regardless, the knights decided that Arens response wasnt necessarily a bad thing. If they praised him too much now and he reverted to his old ways, it would undermine all his recent growth. As Ihan had once said: Theres no creature as resistant to maturity as humans. No matter how much they seem to change for the better, they always find a way back to their old selves. Thats why you need to keep a stick readyalways. Phew, I suppose Id better hurry and find someone to wield that stick. Why dont you just admit youre worried about him? What? ...Nothing, sir. Never mind. Jake and Yord quickly approached the collapsed tunnel, seeking the one who had not yet emerged from underground. They believed he had survivedbut there was always the nagging what if. No matter how monstrous he seemed, he was still not an actual monster. And, as if to affirm their thoughts Y-you dont think hes dead, do you? Could he really have died in battle? Someone else was already searching for him, even more fervently than they were. A boy with gray hair. A familiar face. Its the collaborator. The ally who had helped them in the tunnel. His name was certainly Lord Derek. Are you searching for your senior? Sir Yord. ...Hah, so the senior hasnt emerged either? ...There were... a lot of things. ...I see. Dereks expression suggested there was too much he couldnt bring himself to say. Jake and Yord could only assume that much had happened, leaving them silent with concern. That guy.... Even for a man like him, if hes trapped underground... Damn it! Their expressions grew grim. They had known from the start that this mission might require them to accept someones death. But they hadnt imagined that he could become one of the casualties. As shadows darkened their faces There! I see him! What? ...But wait, why is [something] being detected here? Huh? Derek suddenly said something cryptic, and the two knights tilted their heads in unison. What exactly was he detecting? The answer revealed itself soon enough. Thud! !!!? The slight tremor in the mound of dirt made it clear. N-no way! Quick, dig! Now!! The two knights began digging into the pile of dirt with urgency. Without shovels, they were forced to use their swords. It wasnt exactly a knightly thing to do, but saving a comrade mattered far more than wielding a sword for its intended purpose. At this moment, the knights'' blades became excellent shovels. They dug with all their might Thud! Thud! The tremors grew stronger until finally Pwhoosh! An arm shot out of the dirt. ...Wow. How the hell are you alive? Derek muttered in awe at the sight, but the owner of the arm seemed to take offense at such words. Boom! He emerged. Cough, cough, cough!! Spewing out mouthfuls of dirt and coughing uncontrollably, he looked utterly disheveled. From head to toe, he was caked in dust, and his body was riddled with wounds. Anyone else in his condition would have long since died, but his vitality was unmatched. Gradually, as he took in the fresh air above ground Haah! I-I almost died...! He began to recover, albeit slowly. Watching him, the three others remarked: Did that guy... actually dig his way out to the surface? Forget the earthquakehow did you even survive under all that dirt? Not even a sandworm could survive that much mass of earth. To anyone with common sense, survival under such circumstances seemed impossible. Derek couldnt help but wonder Is my understanding of reality just wrong? Not only had he survived, but he had somehow managed to bring a massive man along with him. Derek was left dumbfounded. But soon ...Haha. Derek let out a breathy laugh, relief washing over him. The situation itself was strangely amusing. This man makes life... endlessly entertaining. There was never a dull moment with him. ...Hed barely made it out alive. How did I survive that? Ihan continued coughing up dirt. The air felt incredibly sweet, and the sunlight felt indescribably precious. He was savoring every sensation of being alive, as only someone who had come back from the brink of death could. Yet even as he basked in relief, he couldnt quite believe his survival. To think a monster would actually be useful for once. The giant sandworm that Ihan had slashed to pieces, with Maximus delivering the finishing blow, had ended up saving his life. Its massive sizeor perhaps its natural adaptation to living undergroundmeant that its thick hide had withstood the pressure of the collapsing earth. The rest was simple enough. Once the earthquake had subsided, Ihan had dug his way out with his bare hands, swimming through the dirt like a mole or a worm. He didnt know when the earth might crush him or if his efforts would lead to his death, but in the end, he made it. It was a true triumph of human perseverance. He almost felt like congratulating himself. ...You couldve just saved yourself. Why drag me out and risk your own life? Ah, finally awake, are we? This air is... surprisingly sweet. If youre so grateful, show it properly. Dont spout nonsense. ...Of course. I am eternally grateful for saving my life. Save it. If youre going to give thanks like that, Id rather not hear it at all. What a pity. I genuinely meant it. Maximus, looking sheepish, scratched his head. It wasnt that he was ungrateful; he simply wasnt used to being saved by others, let alone indebted to them. He wanted to stand and express his gratitude more properly, but ...Id bow if I could, but my body refuses to move. Thats what happens when you overuse those techniques. Agreed. I didnt expect my body to be in such a state. Is this what muscle pain feels like? A sensation Ive never experienced before. ...Must be nice to brag about that. Maximuss method of using martial techniques was so reckless it bordered on suicidal. Especially at the end. His [Heaven Shatterer] move had been so extreme that even Ihan had been alarmed. When Ihan used overlapping techniques, he rarely exceeded five repetitions. But Maximus had stacked his technique twelve times. Anyone else would have died instantly, their body bursting apart. Only Maximus, with his [Trait C Celestial Body], had managed to endure it. Even so, hed need a long period of recovery. And that fact ...Is unfortunate. What? I wanted to settle things. ...Youve got to be kidding me. Maximus couldnt hide his disappointment. The delay in their duel due to muscle pain ...No, perhaps Ive already lost. You were the last one standing, after all. ... I concede. Youre the victor. ... Next time, Ill challenge you again. Hahaha! ...Ridiculous. Ihan wanted to fire back. He had plenty to say. But before he could Excuse me, sir. Ill repay you for saving the Deputy Commander another time, but this is not the place for it. Please forgive my rudeness! Out of nowhere, a tall woman, her pale skin marking her as someone from the North, quickly apologized and carried off Maximuss massive frame with surprising ease. The whole exchange happened in an instant. Ihan Well, shes certainly strong. He hadnt planned to stop her anyway, so he simply scratched his cheek, watching her leave. Then ...That guy just handed me the victory and ran off. Ihan frowned, feeling a strange sense of irritation. He glanced down at the hilt of his sword. The gladius blade was completely gone, leaving only its battered remains. Truly How does this look like the face of a victor...? It was a victory that felt more infuriating than a defeat. Chapter 125: The Knight Calls Himself a Loser (2) Ill pursue him. Yord sought permission without taking his eyes off the distant shadow, and Ihan asked him plainly. Can you catch him? At this distance? Absolutely. Confident, huh. Hmm... Forget it. Just let him go. But, sir...! Yord didnt fully know the details, but he could easily guess that the giant man was the one responsible for Ihans severe injuries and the missions complications. Letting such a person go didnt sit right with him, and his displeasure showed. Drop it. Hes not someone you can handle. Senior? Jake placed a hand on Yords shoulder to stop him. Not because he underestimated him, but No matter how tired you are, going after the ''Black Lion of the North'' would be impossible. !!? Yords eyes widened in shock. The Black Lion of the North. The legendary Giant Slayer and the strongest champion of the North. The vice-commander of the Black Iron Lions.... Its almost certainly him. His build has grown larger since the last time I saw him, which is why I didnt recognize him right away. But its definitely him. Has his growth spurt still not stopped, as the rumors say? ...Are we sure hes fully human? Well, technically, hes supposed to be pure human. Doesnt seem like it... Encountering the infamous vice-commander of the Black Iron Lions in such a remote place was so unexpected that Yord forgot his grievances, staring blankly after the giants retreating figure. As the younger knight stood there in stunned silence, Jake turned to his exhausted friend, collapsed on the ground. ...You okay? Do I look okay? No. Then why ask? To mess with you. ...You bastard. It might have been the first time Jake had seen Ihan so utterly worn out and sprawled on the ground. And as Jake suspected, the reason for Ihans current state was likely It wasnt some cultists who managed to land a blow on you, nor would any monster have done this. Youre the type to wipe them all out without breaking a sweat. ...You know me too well. Yeah, unfortunately. I also know this: there are probably fewer than fifty people on the entire continent capable of doing this to you. If one of those fifty is the Black Lion of Lionel, then yeah, I could see it. ...We fought. It just sort of happened. ...I figured. Jake sighed. Self-inflicted trouble, as usual. Ihan admitted the truth without hesitation. He had no intention of hiding it anyway. But What exactly do you think your mission is? You delinquent knight. ...Yeah, my bad. At his friends sincere reproach, Ihan muttered an embarrassed apology. Even he couldnt deny that his actions had been reckless. Apparently, Ihans conscience wasnt entirely dead yet. Jake didnt bother asking Ihan why the fight had started. There was no point. It mustve been over something trivial. Both Ihan and the great warrior of the North had eccentric personalities. It was obvious that theyd found some minor pretext to justify a duel. While Jake didnt show much reaction, he couldnt help but wonder Who won? It wasnt that he wasnt curious. The strongest warriors in the kingdomexcluding Aura Usershad clashed. Any knight would be curious about the outcome. Still, Jake held back his questions. Because If I ask now, hell hit me. Judging by Ihans sour expression, it wasnt the right time to ask. Jake decided to suppress his curiosity for the moment. Therell be a time to find out. He could only hope that day would come. Whoosh! Whiiish! The woman sprinted at full speed, her sweat dripping steadily as she crossed several meters in mere seconds. Her movements were as fluid and graceful as a snow leopard bounding across the frozen tundra. Despite carrying the massive Maximus Lionela man so large he weighed as much as a bullshe moved effortlessly. If she couldnt handle this much weight, how could she claim to be a member of the Black Iron Lions, the strongest warrior group in the North? In the North, gender was no excuse. Only skill mattered. Thankfully, it seems no one is pursuing us. The tall woman, her skin pale as freshly fallen snow, glanced back cautiously. Relieved that no one seemed to be following, she allowed herself a moment of ease. If the knights of the White Lion had pursued her, it wouldve been troublesome. Even excluding the one collapsed on the ground, the other two were no joke. Even by Northern standards, they werent to be taken lightly. She couldnt help but be impressed. Id heard the White Cats were all fools, but it seems there are some competent ones among them. Perhaps this was the true strength of the kingdom. However, her thoughts soon drifted away from the knights. With a sidelong glance... Perhaps because she finally had some breathing room, she looked at the limp form of the vice-commander she was carrying. Maximus Lionel. The youngest brother of Grand Duke Lionel, yet more often referred to as the Great Warrior of the North than by his familial title. A man who had forced every Northern warrior to their knees through his natural talent, relentless effort, and insatiable desire for improvement. Even she, driven by her competitive spirit, had once challenged him. That day, she had come to understand what it meant to face a giant in human form. Maximus was that powerful. For Lirina Hartmun, imagining him losing to anyone other than the Grand Duke was nearly impossible. She knew firsthand how boundless his stamina was and how his strength felt like it could overturn mountains. But now Ive never seen him so exhausted. Not even when he fought a Frost Giant alone in the past did he come away with a single scratch. It was only natural for Lirinas gaze to fill with curiosity... Lirina, what is it youre curious about? .... If theres something you wish to know, ask, and Ill answer. ...How did you end up in such a state? The so-called Champion of the North. When given the chance, Lirina asked directly, true to her warrior natureblunt and forthright. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maximus, who was being carried like a sack of cargo on her shoulder, smiled contentedly at her straightforward question. It was a magnificent duel. Truly a battle that ignited my heart and soul. .... Lirinas eyes widened. She had never seen their vice-commander look so satisfied before. He continued. Lirina, the continent is vast. Ha-ha! ...Thats an unusually humble response for you. Is it? Perhaps youre right. Maximus didnt deny her words. After all, she wasnt wronghe was far more arrogant than humble by nature. But this time was different. If one remains unchanged even after experiencing defeat, can they truly call themselves human? !!! Whats the matter? Is it so hard to believe that I lost? ...Did you... really lose? The word defeat was perhaps the most ill-suited term to describe Maximus, their vice-commander. Defeat. The idea that he could lose to anyone in a fight was simply unfathomable. He always emerged as the victor in every duel. But Maximus said Lirina, have you forgotten? Ive never spoken a lie in my life. .... And Im not lying now. Besides, I dont find my defeat shameful or unfamiliar. In the North, Ive always been a loser. He had always lost to his elder brother, the Grand Duke, the embodiment of the Norths mysteries. He had always been defeated by the blizzards that swept through the North. Even the Eternal Snowfield, a natural wonder imbued with legends of ice spirits, had always left him in awe, making him feel the weight of defeat. To Maximus, defeat was nothing new. Losing to the Black King and to naturehow is that even a defeat? Can a human possibly win against such forces? Lirina Hartmun was incredulous. The entities Maximus mentioned The Black King of Lionel, a fragment of the Lion King and the land god of the North. The Eternal Snowfield, a glacial phenomenon over a millennium old, rumored to hold the remains of snow fairies. These were not adversaries that any mere human could challenge. Who could ever think to battle against nature itselfor calamityand call themselves defeated? Goals should always be set high. ...Youre just insane. Hmm, perhaps so. Maximus nodded readily, agreeing with her judgment. After all, everyone has their own standards. And by his standards From my perspective, I was indeed defeated this time. ...Even though you broke that knights sword? Haha, you noticed, did you? I only saw him angrily toss the hilt aside. It was a familiar sight in the North. Maximuss specialty was destroying weapons, leaving countless warriors mourning their shattered blades. But this time Lirina, look at my neck. ...What? Quickly. .... Lirina tilted her head, wondering why hed suddenly ask such a thing. But she obediently looked at his neck. And then Eek...! She couldnt help but let out a gasp. It wasnt often that she was startled, but this time her shock turned to horror, and her legs froze in place. Her pupils trembled. ...A red line. Maximus was suppressing a wound on his neck with sheer strength. This aura techniqueIm so glad I learned it. Otherwise, he wouldve been dead long ago, bleeding out in a fountain of crimson. Well When you live as a knight, your neck will get cut from time to time. Its not a bad experience, haha! D-dont laugh! Dont you dare laugh, you idiot! Youre bleeding! Why didnt you say anything about being injured?! Hahaha!! Maximus merely laughed it off as if it were nothing, but Lirinas face turned pale. Without wasting any time, she moved to treat the lunatic standing before her. Damn you, you reckless fool!! Lirina Hartmun glared at her vice-commanderand at the same time, her [husband]with exasperation. After all, she had almost become a widow. Chapter 126: The Knight Calls Himself a Loser (3) The moment the blade and spear tip clashed, heor rather, not just him, but even his opponentmust have lost consciousness for an instant. It was just a feeling, but somehow it felt certain. And that brief moment of unconsciousness lasted about one to three seconds, give or take. He hadnt counted exactly, but his estimate seemed about right. It seemed likely that the massive shockwave generated by the collision of Mu-ae Sword and Pa-cheon had overwhelmed even them, causing them to black out momentarily. ...When he came to, what he saw was... CA shattered blade and an intact spear tip. ....... But despite the advantageous situation, that guy suddenly retreated. And it didnt look like he was injured anywhere. ...Why do you think he did that? I dont know. Maybe he was disoriented during that brief unconscious moment. ...Or maybe there was another reason. Either way, the fight ended inconclusively. It left me feeling uneasy, but he ran off claiming hed won. ...Thats all there is to it. Haha... As Ihan explained the situation, his tone was tinged with irritation, and Derek couldnt help but chuckle. Though it was clearly an unpleasant memory Ihan didnt want to relive, he had gone to the trouble of explaining it, knowing it was part of his build-up. What kind of build-up, you ask? ...Still, Im sorry. I broke your precious sword. Really, its fine... A build-up for an apology. Having experienced firsthand the dynamics of being indebted, Ihan avoided Dereks gaze, while Derek could only offer an awkward smile. Ihan extended the hilt of the shattered Gladiusor rather, what used to be the Gladiusand apologized. Ordinarily, he might have acted shamelessly, but he wasnt so devoid of conscience as to ignore the fact that he had broken a treasured sword. However, the recipient of the apology waved it off, insisting it was too much. ItsIts fine. It wasnt that valuable anyway. If a fine sword isnt valuable, what is? Thinking Derek might be downplaying it to ease the burden, Ihan questioned further, but Derek shook his head. It wasnt about avoiding burden or anything of the sort; he was simply expressing his honest opinion. And then, unexpectedly: A fine sword... Ah, now that you mention it, those swords in the storage room did seem pretty good. Nodding to himself as though realizing something new, Dereks comment made Ihan instinctively ask, ...Storage room? Yes, the [Dwarves Junkyard], where failed works of dwarves and hobbits are stored. Its a place abandoned about 200 years ago, and I use it as Warehouse #5. ....... That sword was one of the ones I picked up from there. Its sturdier than most, I guess. Derek casually admitted hed just grabbed it because it was one of the cleaner-looking ones lying around. Ihan suddenly felt the wealth gap between them hit him like a brick. So, the richest person in the kingdom was right in front of me all along... ThatThats not true. ...Well, maybe Im in the top ten? ...I think Ill stop talking now. In retrospect, reincarnators and transmigrators didnt matter. A status window is the ultimate cheat. ...Damn enviable guy. Ihan found himself more jealous of Derek than hed ever been of Maximuss talents. So, who won? Hm? At the unexpected question from his junior, Ihan blinked, confused. Perhaps taking his reaction the wrong way, Yord hesitated, lowering his eyes as if fearing hed angered him. But unable to suppress his curiosity, Yord mustered his courage and asked, D-Didnt you fight Sir Maximus? The Black Lion of the North... At last, he managed to voice his question, and Ihan, now understanding, chuckled softly. With a benevolent smile, Ihan responded, Junior, do you really have to ask that while Im eating? I might just eat you instead. A low warning slipped from his lips. ...Im sorry. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yord bowed deeply, apologizing the moment Ihans first warning landed. Its said you dont disturb even a dog when its eating. Well, dogs dont bite when theyre eating, but disturb Ihan during a meal, and he might. Still, as a civilized man, hed discipline with his hands rather than his teeth. Itd be better if you just bit me. If you discipline me with your hands, it might kill me. Enough nonsense. Report the situation. Im not joking, but... Ihan, shoveling bread and sausages from his inventory into his mouth, asked for a rundown of the current situation. Since hed veered off on a tangent, he wasnt sure what was going on anymore. Still, you havent forgotten the mission. Jake, though slouching lazily, felt a bit of admiration for his friends commitment to the task at hand. ...Of course, if he openly expressed that, Ihan might end up biting him instead of Yord, so he kept the sentiment to himself as he summarized the key points concisely: Arans efforts, the number of half-demons theyd eliminated, and most importantly Thanks to our ally, we managed to capture a fanatical cultist alive. Technically, the mission was a success. ...However, those hundreds of half-demons you mentioned? We didnt see any sign of them. ....... It was news that immediately darkened Ihans expression. He swallowed the last of his food with a heavy gulp. ...Did they escape through a passage we dont know about? On the bright side, its possible they were buried under the rubble and died. That would be ideal. Even though Ihan had reduced their numbers somewhat and the tunnels collapsing might have trapped some, there were still far too many unaccounted for. A fifth, maybe even a third, had been wiped out? But even if theyd been reduced to a fraction... Just one or two escaping would still be a huge threat. Should we search the area with the soldiers? Unlikely to be effective. If theyve stayed hidden for over ten years, we wont find them now. ...You can be surprisingly insightful sometimes. Cut the useless chatter. They scratched their heads in frustration. Even after all their efforts to handle the termite infestation, the possibility remained that some had survived and were heading for the city. ...Well, theres no helping it. Ihan sighed, and Jake, guessing his thoughts, gave a weary smile. We might have to stick around a bit longer... maybe half a month, or even a full month. The consensus they reached was to take the safe, orthodox approach. Tracking the half-demons would mean extending their stay, visiting scattered villages to protect them. It was classic, backbreaking work. Life... The mere thought of the toil ahead made them groan. ...You seniors are so diligent. Yord found his seniors amusing. Realistically, there was no need for them to go to such lengths. No one had ordered them to, and thered be no tangible reward. Yet they shouldered the burden willingly, motivated solely by the desire to prevent potential tragedies. ...To take responsibility. Yord suddenly understood why his seniors hadnt climbed the ranks. No wonder theyre stuck in the same place. Once they took on a task, they couldnt cut corners. They stuck to the rules, giving it their all, ensuring no harm came to anyone else. Who works like that these days? Its not as if anyone would praise them for it. It was just self-satisfaction. ...And yet, because of that. Ill start by getting a map of the nearby villages, Yord offered. He thought to himself, Theyre worth following. And then: CThe First Knight Division will handle that task. You are to return. A commanding voice rang out, proving that Ihan wasnt the only one influenced by this sense of responsibility. Sir Aran? What are you saying...? All eyes turned toward Aran Pendragon as he made his declaration. With his characteristic haughty expression, he reiterated: Exactly as I said. Ill handle finding the half-demons and the fanatics. Along with the First Knight Division? Thats correct! ...Is that really necessary? What is the meaning of your question? ....... I said answer me! ...How could they voice their doubts aloud? After all, trusting Aran and the First Knight Division was still... difficult. Trust those pampered halfwits and rejects? Id sooner leave it to our bears than hand it over to you lot. ...Ironically, there was someone who dared to openly insult the royal family and the First Knight Division. What made it worse was that their remarks were based on facts, which only provoked Aran further. And while the exact meaning of pampered halfwits was unclear, the derogatory tone was unmistakable. Thus, Aran raised a finger and proclaimed: If you say pampered halfwits one more time, I swear...! Ill personally pluck that finger clean off. ...W-Well, thats neither here nor there... Ahem, and it wasnt directed at you. Please dont misunderstand. Even when angered, Aran seemed to have the sense not to raise his voice directly at Ihan. Or perhaps it was fear of his fists? ...Still, I hope youll entrust this task to us. Just as it seemed Aran had been subdued, he gathered his courage once more and continued: I am well aware that the First Knight Division is lacking in many ways. However, how can I sit idly by and let that stop them? That would be a waste of manpower and no different from a knightor any soldierabandoning their duty to the kingdom. Therefore, I, Aran Pendragon, as the commander of the First Knight Division, have a mission to fulfill this responsibility. ......... Ihan blinked in astonishment. What the...? Why is this guy suddenly making sense? Even Ihan couldnt help but be taken aback by the transformation of the once-foolish royal. Unperturbed by the reactions, Aran continued: Of course, I understand that the First Knight Division alone cannot handle the half-demons, nor would they diligently carry out their tasks. However, if we also deploy the Second Knight Division and overwhelm them with numbers, it should at least be possible to hold the half-demons at bay. Moreover, the rivalry between the two divisions will ensure that they fulfill their duties. ...Do you really think that will work? While the proposal sounded ideal, the reality was that the First and Second Knight Divisions were fierce rivals. They were like oil and water, constantly looking for ways to eliminate each other. What if, during their joint mission, they turned their weapons on each other? If that happens, Ill have them executed for insubordination on the spot. ....... Before they are rivals, the Silver Lions are knights and soldiers of the kingdoms military. If they defy orders and act on personal grudges or ambitions, then execution is the natural course of action. While I cannot monitor every single one of them, I will make it clear that even losing one squad member will result in immediate punishment. Thats... a bit extreme, isnt it? Im only doing what needs to be done. ...Hah. Yord, who had attempted to argue, was left dumbfounded, not out of admiration, but because Arans decisiveness was overwhelming. There will be significant backlash. I know. But what choice do we have? The First Knight Division is useless. They lack the skills and have no redeeming qualities. The same goes for the Second Knight Division. And knights who are useless are nothing more than the kingdoms rotten roots. Therefore! Shing. There is no place for rotten roots in Pendragons domain. ....... Jake, too, was silenced, struck by the sheer ruthlessness of Arans words. It was tyranny. Arans brand of leadership was uncompromising and extreme, blending his natural arrogance with a frightening pragmatism. If he had been the heir to the throne, it wouldnt have been surprising if the nobles had staged a rebellion immediately. However, as a prince with no claim to succession, Aran was free to be as despised as he pleased. Whats more, he carried the title of the White Lion, crafted for propaganda purposes. Even if he executed knights at his whim, the royalists and nobles had already ceded him too much authority to challenge him effectively. No one could have predicted that the foolish prince, dismissed as utterly incompetent, would transform overnight into a new person. Whys pampered halfwit acting like this all of a sudden? ....... Ah... Come to think of it, no. Aran hadnt changed overnight; hed been forcibly reshaped. Recalling this, Jake and Yord subtly glanced at the man responsiblethe self-proclaimed authority on character-building. Ihan, the wielder of tough love who had whipped the useless prince into shape, merely smirked. Pampered halfwit, did you hit your head or something? I didnt! And I told you to stop calling me that! ...Still as arrogant as ever, huh? How did he end up like this? You...! Unaware of his own role in Arans transformation, Ihan simply observed him with mild curiosity. ...Maybe hes not a knight but a natural-born educator? Could be... For a moment, it seemed Ihan might have a future in teaching rather than combat. Chapter 127: The Knight Calls Himself a Loser (4) The forest, unusually dark and ominous under the heavy clouds, was alive with noise. Perhaps it was the approaching rain, as the wind swept harshly through the leaves, amplifying the sinister and chilling atmosphere. The danger of a forest at night isnt just the darknessits the way the wildness inherent to the forest seems to intensify. However. CThis weather is perfect for hiding, a man muttered. To someone like him, this ominous, feral environment felt strangely familiar. Lying on a rock as if it were a cozy bed, he seemed utterly at ease. Drip, drip. The rain began to fall lightly at first but soon grew heavier, with drops striking the earth in a steady rhythm. Yet, even the rain was welcome to him, erasing sound and traces alike. Today, luck seems to be on my side, he murmured, relishing the scent of rain-soaked earth and the forest as it permeated his senses. Squish. So, enjoying your alone time? The sound of footsteps splashing through mud announced the end of his solitude. He wasnt startled, having been aware of the approaching steps long before they arrived. Youre back. Took you long enough. ...Youre too much. Some of us are working, while others just relax. Everyone has their role. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Easy for you to say. ....... He didnt bother rebuking his companions insolence; he was used to these complaints, hearing them as routinely as the chirping of sparrows. Of course, his patience didnt extend to everyone. You brought it, then? Only a corpse. Still, its impressive. Well done, Number Two. She had retrieved the priests corpse, which they had thought irretrievable after it was buried underground. Even in death, the priests body retained a divine energy that made the effort and risk worthwhile. For someone with ability, he always showed appropriate recognition and kindnessit was his principle. Although, the recipient of his kindness didnt seem too thrilled. Call me the Second Apostle. That old title is outdated. Oh, has it already been that long? Time flies... He muttered softly, more to himself than to her, and the woman called the Second Apostle shook her head. At times, he seemed more like a scholar or a devout priest dedicated to acts of salvation than a member of their organization. His intelligent eyes and gentle demeanor didnt fit the group at all, and his faint smile made him seem all the more charming. Anyone unfamiliar with him might find themselves drawn in, feeling a sense of trust and warmth upon meeting him for the first time. But if they did... Drip... drip. The sound of falling droplets shifted. Slower, heavier, and far more unsettling. How many did you kill? Isnt it better to ask how many survived? ...True. The ominous sound came from blood dripping off what had once been human flesh, now reduced to chunks of meat. He looked at the grisly remains as dispassionately as if examining clumps of mud. It was as if, to him, taking lives wasnt an act of murder, but simply playing with talking clay that happened to bleed. Ill probably always be terrified of this man, the Second Apostle thought. Even after causing such a massacre, he remained so composed, his tone gentle, his expression serene. If they werent allies, she would never willingly associate with such a chilling person. As she reflected on this, he asked: Is the Fourth ApostleDrakdead? She responded without hesitation, brushing aside her earlier unease. We couldnt retrieve the body. Either it was completely obliterated, or he was captured alive. Which do you think is more likely? The latter. If it were me, Id take him alive to extract information. Really? If thats the case, then its fortunate. You mean hes expendable? Dont twist my words. Its merely a coincidence. ...Sure. Her scoff was met with an exaggerated shrug of feigned innocence. Drak, one of the Twelve Apostles in their organization, had been tasked with a critical mission over a decade agoto grow forces and monsters in a secluded tunnel. But in reality... ...He was just abandoned. Draks violent and radical tendencies had caused no end of trouble, making it safer to keep him isolated under the guise of a mission. And as a result... The information he has is outdated by ten years. Ten years was enough time for the organization to transform completely, rendering whatever Drak knew practically useless. Even if they torture him for information, it wont matter. At best, they might glean details about the Apostles or the Blood Cross Army, but even that held little value. If Drak saw us now, hed be shocked. Just the changes to our faces, bodies, and voices would surprise himand lets not even mention how our genders have completely switched. ...Youre probably right. Even he, ever composed, paused for a moment of reflection. When the Second Apostle had suddenly reappeared as a woman, even he hadnt been able to mask his surprise. Why are you staring? Am I too pretty? ....... ...Sorry. No need to apologize. Anyway... its time to head back. The rain was letting up. That meant the smell of blood would soon spread, drawing unwanted attention. Lets return. Gladly. Oh, did you close off the passage? Thoroughly. Good. Then... The man turned his gaze toward the bodies scattered around the area, which he had ignored until now. Slowly, he spoke: CLeave your final words. You dont want any lingering regrets in this world, do you? After all, youre all headed straight to hell. He offered what seemed like mercya final chance for them. But what was he saying to corpses already cold? Was he mocking them? And yet, the man muttered softly, Is that so? A shame theres no reply. Even when given a chance, they failed to seize it. As his quiet murmur ended, a black mist began to billow from his body, rising and swirling ominously. The amorphous mass merged with the rain-soaked earth, gradually taking the shape of a beast. Fwoosh! [------.] The moment the beast fully formed, its glowing eyes pierced the darkness, and W-Wait! P-Please, spare me! I beg you...!! The deador rather, those pretending to be deadsuddenly shot to their feet. They were immediately overwhelmed by terror at the beasts presence. They knew how many had already perished at its hands, and they knew the beasts ferocity and brutality. Why didnt you just kill them earlier? I wasnt toying with them. Some of them fainted before the fight even beganor pretended to faint, or tried to escape. So, he had simply left them alone, curious to see what final words they might utter upon awakening. ...Youve got a twisted sense of humor. At the Second Apostles blunt criticism, he nodded lightly, agreeing. Twisted humorit was a fair assessment. However. CMustang de Varga, one of the culprits behind Britains fall. Let me ask you something. Ask me anything! Anything at all, just ask!! Mustang de Varga, once a general of Britain, was infamous even among enemy nations for his incompetence. They mockingly referred to him as an "Honorary Pendragon Citizen." Responsible for countless defeats, he was a name that sent shivers down the spines of Britons. Yet, Mustang had always been shameless. He would say things like, Why blame me? Its the soldiers incompetence that caused the loss! or Why should I take responsibility? The knights should! His audacity infuriated not just his own people but even his enemies. The fact that he had survived this long was a marvel, given how many people held grudges against him. Now, on his knees, he wailed and begged for his life. And to such a man, the figure spoke again. Youre quite good at surviving. Wasnt there a man named Roy Vant? I never thought youd abandon him as a shield and run. ....... Seeing you carry that dying cripple, I thought you might have some sense of camaraderie. Watching you discard him proved me wrong. The man spoke to Mustang because it confirmed something for him: Ah, such beings are utterly worthless. That certainty solidified his decision. Thus. I thank you, Mustang. For proving that my choice wasnt wrong. P-Please! Please spare me! Ill do anything! Arent you curious about the hidden treasures of the Varga family? Or the secret funds of the British royal family? Just say the word, and Ill...!! Crunch! Aaaaaaagh!! Mustang couldnt finish his sentence. The beast suddenly clamped its jaws around Mustangs lower half, tearing it apart. Though writhing in agony, Mustang found no mercy. The man simply watched, seemingly amused by the screams, taking his time to let Mustang suffer. Crunch! Snap! Crack! A-Aah...! Aaaaack...!! The pain felt like an eternity. Eventually, Mustangs body grew limp. Death, the very thing he had so desperately tried to avoid, was closing in. Drip, drip. ...The rain began to let up. The strong winds pushed the dark clouds away, revealing faint moonlight. For the first time, Mustang saw the mans face, illuminated by the pale glow, as he lay dying. And then... Gasp! Upon seeing his face, Mustang realized something profounda revelation akin to uncovering one of the worlds most hidden truths. As if leaving his final words, he called out to him: ...Crown Prince Haha, its been a while since Ive heard that title. Crunch! It didnt matter, though. The beast sank its teeth into Mustangs neck without hesitation. Thud. Mustangs lifeless body slumped to the ground, his eyes wide open in disbelief. The man shrugged nonchalantly. Who wouldve thought someone still recognized me? Hm, I suppose he was higher up in the ranks than I assumed. Well, the Vargas were at the pinnacle of Britains military, werent they? Maybe you crossed paths at some event or another. Thats possible. ...Youre born in Britain, yet you know less about it than I do. How is that even possible? It happens. Crunch! Once again, the sound of the beast tearing into flesh echoed. The survivors met the same fate as Mustang, their throats torn out in an instant. But the two individuals standing nearby paid no attention to their dying screams. The Second Apostle, however, did comment. They spent ten years raising those half-demons. Are you sure its fine not to use them? Though it seemed a waste, he shook his head firmly. What use are such failures? What matters is the experimental data weve gathered from their bodies. With that, we can produce as many soldiers as we need. Time is on our side. Dont worry, Second Apostle. ...Well, if you say so. Though she still seemed reluctant, the Second Apostle trusted his judgment. After all, in her eyes, he was the wisest person she knew. Thus. Lets head back, Number One. Haha, always teasing. Its First Apostle. And just like that, the two figures vanished, as fleeting as the clouds that had briefly darkened the sky. Four days later, the mangled remains of the half-demons and prisoners were discovered by a hunter and reported to the knights. ...Meanwhile, Ihan was trying to suppress a sigh. Why? Why was he here, unable to rest, the moment he returned? ...I just want to relax. Unfortunately. CThis princess is disappointed! ...The person before him seemed determined not to let that happen. Failure on the mission? Fine. Collapsing a tunnel? I dont mind. But to think...!! Isis Elaine de Pendragon glared at him with clenched teeth. ...You struggled to a draw against that northern bastard! How disgraceful!! ...It wasnt even a draw, though. You must never lose to the North in anything except vodka! And yet you dare disappoint your elder sister!!! ...Why is vodka the exception? Silence! .... Ihan decided to hold his tongue, knowing that a superiors scolding only ends when theyre satisfied. As he endured, he thought to himself: I should try Northern vodka sometime. If even Isis acknowledged its superiority, it must be some truly potent stuff. Chapter 128: The Knight is Undergoing Reinforcement (1) ...Wow. A girl with striking golden hair, as if spun from fine threads, and vivid blue eyes let out a small exclamation. Thud! Boom! Thud-thud-thud! How is it even possible to do that while holding something like that? [Indeed....] The twoone a living girl, the other a ghostwere completely stunned. The girl and her ghostly companion had stopped by their neighbors house to greet the owner, who had finally returned after being away for over two weeks. The girl had gone out of her way to tidy up her usually unkempt hair and even put on makeup for the occasion, excited at the thought of meeting and possibly chatting with him. ...She even secretly hoped they might have dinner together. However, the neighbor, whom she was seeing for the first time in two weeks, had a rather unexpected request for her. Her reaction to that request was: Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What?! It was a somewhat foolish response, but honestly, who wouldnt react like that after hearing such a request? Thud! He lifted it again. That thing. The girl, Irene Windler, couldnt help but question the physical feasibility of lifting that object she had created herself. A disk of compressed water. It was roughly the size of a bull. No, calling it a disk at all was a misnomer. It was more accurate to describe it as a massive lump. At first glance, it might appear light since it was made of water, but Irene, the one who had crafted it, knew better. How many times did I compress that to get it into that shape, and yet he lifts it so easily.... She had compressed the water of a flowing river more than twenty times to form it. This meant that its actual mass was far greater than it appeared. The process had consumed half of her magical poweran amount that would be overwhelming for most mages. Considering that her magical reserves were double those of a typical mage, the feat was even more shocking. The water lump was a marvel of magic, weighing 800 kilograms per piece. With two of them combined, the total weight came to 1,600 kilograms. And yet.... Phew, can you make it heavier? A-Are you sure? I can still manage. ....... The fact that the weight wasnt even close to his limit left Irene utterly speechless. The idea that it felt too light was more surreal than the water itself. He wasnt exactly normal before, but now it feels like hes become even less human.... What had happened during those two weeks? Irenes curiosity grew. Im sorry for bothering you with such tedious requests. I shouldve offered you a meal or a gift in return first.... Perhaps worried hed inconvenienced her, he looked genuinely apologetic. Irene quickly shook her head to reassure him that wasnt the case. Its fine! ...But dinner does sound nice. Ill treat you to something great next time. Hehe. Thud!! As the weight increased again, the ground beneath him caved in slightly. Each lump now weighed 1,000 kilograms. Moreover, the bar supporting those water weights had to endure their immense mass, bringing the bars weight to an additional 300 kilograms. In total, the barbell now weighed 2,300 kilograms. Add another 700 kilograms. ....... Now it was 3,000 kilograms. Irenes jaw dropped once more as he casually... Crack! ...lifted the colossal barbell. He looked like he was exerting some effort, but still... ----. He began performing squats. Three tons. He completed 10 sets of 30 reps. ....... [Suddenly, Im convinced that the pyramids were built by humans.] ...Me too. Watching this, they were certain the pyramids must have been built by humans. However, they felt the need to make one correction: Our instructor could probably build a pyramid by himself. With near-religious conviction, Irene stared in awe at the man she admirednot just a strongman but... Heracles seems like a more fitting term. Ssss...! She watched the living embodiment of Heracles, his muscles dynamically rippling as though alive. Unconsciously, her lips parted as if she were salivating. ...Am I just really hungry? Ihan noticed the young mages subtle drool from the corner of his eye and thought to himself that perhaps he shouldnt work out for so long. Hmm, next time Ill just call that magic slave kid instead. With a mix of guilt over bothering a young girl who should be out having fun and a resolve to buy her a nice dinner since she seemed hungry, Ihan resumed his barbell squats. Apologies were apologies, but when the opportunity to train presented itself, one had to seize it! Lift! Hoo! Ihan mentally roared as he hoisted the water barbell. It was the signal to activate [Diamond Body] instantly. In 0.5 seconds, his entire body was reinforced. However, since he wasnt yet fully proficient, the activation sometimes stretched to over a second. When that happened Creak! ...His body would scream in protest. Ugh. Fortunately, his body was durable enough to endure this level of weight, and he still felt it was manageable. The real problem, however, was... ...Dizzy. Repeatedly activating [Diamond Body] during such strenuous exercise was taking a toll. Throb! A sharp pain ran through his head. Using [Diamond Body] even once required a considerable amount of mental focus. Reinforcing his body like armor might sound simple, but in practice, it was anything but. In fact, it was one of Ihans most complex techniques. Combining it with exercise was... ...Like riding a unicycle on a tightrope while carrying an angry zebra on my back. The sheer amount of focus required was overwhelming, leaving him lightheaded and constantly on the verge of making a fatal mistake. Yet, without [Diamond Body], lifting three tons repeatedly would push even him past his limits, significantly reducing the risk of injury. Most importantly, though... This is the right path. He had reached the limits of developing his body using traditional methods. It was time to challenge himself with bolder, crazier approaches. Especially after... Witnessing a body like his. The recent events had introduced him to someone with a physique far beyond his own. Maximus. A man with a divine golden body, the pinnacle of physical perfection. His strength and reaction speed overwhelmed Ihans abilities in countless ways. Would you believe someone could match the speed of an arrow with just the force of their stride? ...Unbelievable. Yet, it was precisely because Maximus was so exceptional that Ihan found inspiration in him. After fighting him, Ihan had gained a clearer sense of direction for improving his own body. He would increase his muscle densitya goal he had always pursued. But more importantly, he would focus on something deeper: The unification of skill and body. He would move with the precision of an arrow in flight. He would maintain [Diamond Body] at all times, even in daily life. He would master Split-Fist Tiger Stance to the point it became as natural as using his own limbs. This meant, Its time for a complete transformation. He was planning to induce an artificial transformation in his own body. If his core skills were once active abilities, he intended to rework his body so they could function as passive abilities. This was the solution Ihan had arrived at, and he resolved to make the skills he had mentioned a permanent part of his body. This was impossible before, but now that he had leveled upwhatever "Level 8" meanthe realized that the capacity of his body had expanded. This wasnt a reckless challenge; rather, it was simply taking on new challenges to match his increased limits. The target is 10,000 squats. He was working to develop the strength to freely lift 10 tons. And if he could accomplish that... At the very least, no one will ever call me weak again. He would never lag behind anyone in terms of physical prowess. Boom! After finishing 10 sets, he carefully placed the barbell back down. Even so, the ground trembled beneath him, a testament to the immense weight he was dealing with. Of course, the fragile ground beneath him wasnt at fault. Phew, next is barbell lunges. The days workout wasnt over yet. As for the weight... Lets add another 500 kilograms. It was a moment of challenge, testing how much he could handle with [Diamond Body] activated. But then Knight! ...Maid? Thud. Ihan quickly lowered the barbell when he saw a woman approaching. If he accidentally bumped her while lifting, she could get hurt. Hmm, will she be okay? Considering her mysterious durability, she probably would, but Ihan shook his head. Regardless of anyone else, he didnt want to take risks with her. Radiating a cheerful energy and a smile so bright it seemed to freshen the air around her, Leyra Winter approached, holding a newspaper in both hands. Hehe, Sir Knight, I brought you the newspaper you wanted! You brought it? Yes! I bought it right after it was published at the royal citys newspaper office! Why go out of your way? It wouldve been delivered later. The royal citys newspaper office was about 10 kilometers away from his house. How had she managed to buy it and bring it here? Judging by the warmth of the ink, the newspaper couldnt have been published more than five minutes ago. Could I even run 10 kilometers in five minutes? Even if he could, it wouldnt be possible to arrive without sweating at all. Yet somehow, with Leyra, it didnt seem impossible. Watching her, Ihan couldnt help but wonder: Perhaps instead of aspiring to surpass that Black Lion guy, he should be aiming to catch up to this maid. Why are you staring at me like that? Just... lost in thought. You must be tired! Here, have some lemonade and lemon tart! Theyll help you feel refreshed! ...Thanks. Ihan silently accepted the lemonade, realizing that, yes, he was indeed tired. If her peculiarities had started feeling like just another part of his daily routine, was that normal? Hm? This tastes amazing. It goes without saying that much had happened in the royal city during his absence. As expected: [The Collapse of the Southern Continents Largest Fertilizer Production Site!? Whats Next for the Kingdom?] [A Royal Storm Approaches: How Will the Monarchy Address This Crisis?] [The Shocking Truth: Was the Fertilizer Site a Hellhole for Prisoners?] The largest fertilizer production site on the southern continent had crumbled overnight. This collapse made it obvious that food production would soon plummet. Riots fueled by fear and uncertainty seemed almost inevitable, and the newspapers of the royal city churned out dozens of editions daily. Journalists, as always, treated even the kingdoms potential downfall as nothing more than fodder for sensational headlines. However [A substitute for fertilizer has already been prepared. To ensure smooth implementation, Princess Isis has announced plans to distribute it freely to farms.... Is this genuine hope or mere propaganda?] This shocking announcement turned the tide of public opinion, enough to silence critics who had been predicting the kingdoms doom. Some reporters were even pelted with stones for their earlier sensationalism. The royal familyor rather, Princess Isishad acted. As if she had been waiting for the chaos and attention to peak, she introduced a new type of fertilizer. Cheaper and more effective than its predecessor, this new fertilizer was revolutionary. Long live Princess Isis! No, you fool! Address her as Crown Princess! Ah, right. Shes the heir, after all. Haha, the future of Pendragon looks bright. Hey, isnt that reporter the one who insulted the Crown Princess in his article? Grab some rocks! That traitor deserves it!! Farmers and commoners alike were showering her with praise. When they learned the old fertilizer had been made from monsters, they had felt disgusted and uneasy. Once they knew the truth, how could they continue using it? Even though some of the old fertilizer remained, no one wanted to touch it. In this context, the princesss new, easy-to-use liquid fertilizer was a godsend. Not only was it highly effective, but Isiss swift response and personal pilgrimage to reassure farmers made her seem noble and magnanimous. The enthusiasm was only natural. ...But. Isnt it the royal family who kept the fertilizers origins a secret? Theyre all in on it, arent they? This came out way too fast. Could it be the royal family orchestrated the whole thing? Some skeptical voices still questioned the royal familys motives. The most damning fact was that the royal family had permitted the existence of the underground facility in the first place. And yet Look at these treasonous bastards!!! Have you ever gone hungry?! Youre only saying this because youve never starved! Who cares if its made from monsters?! Fertilizer is fertilizerit grows crops! The royal family knew about it, sure, but didnt they eat the same food grown with it? Even the royal farms used that fertilizer, so whats the problem? Public opinion was swayed not by logic or rhetoric but by tangible results. When people had personally experienced the benefits of the new fertilizer, complaints were drowned out by gratitude. Considering that, a century ago, hundreds of people starved to death daily, what did it matter where the fertilizer came from? Well, even so! A few diehards persisted in their criticism, demanding accountability from the royal family. To them Are you saying the blame lies with the God-King who ascended to Avalon? !!!? If so, prepare yourself. While others might forgive, I wont tolerate anyone insulting him. Uh, uh... I didnt mean it like that... The tunnels had been constructed during the reign of the God-King. Criticizing the tunnels was tantamount to blaspheming the man revered as a god in human form. Insulting such a great king? It was practically begging for death. Kill him! Burn that traitor alive!! This wasnt just mob justiceit was divine retribution. Thus, the situation was swiftly resolved, and Princess Isiss position as the crown heir was solidified. Truly.... ...What a terrifying woman. Shes playing everyone like a fiddle. Thinking about the woman orchestrating all this from her desk, Ihan felt a chill run down his spine. ...Not from exhaustion, but from fear. Chapter 129: The Knight is Undergoing Reinforcement (2) Rustle. Ihan sat in the wooden pavilion he had built, reading a newspaper. Occasionally, he sipped lemonade made by Leyra, or "Here, have this." "...I can eat it myself." "Really?" "...Fine, I''ll eat it." Unable to resist her innocent and pure gaze, he accepted the lemon tart from her. It was the first time in his life he had the luxury of being served food by a woman. He wondered if it was even okay for him to enjoy such a blessed moment. Still ...Its delicious. Was it just his imagination, or did this tart somehow taste better than any other hed ever eaten? "Would you like some more?" "...Yes." It was a temptation too difficult to refuse. Ihan found himself accepting the tart again, indulging in a luxury he never expected to have. Even as he did, his eyes remained fixed on the newspaper. ...Things are getting interesting. Unintentionally, Ihan had become one of the few people closely involved in the events unfolding within the kingdom. Thus, he was familiar with the causes behind most of the kingdoms chaos and controversies. To give a specific example Rustle. "...That brat Goldie takes good pictures." [Today, it was revealed that Aran Pendragon, Commander of the First Knight Division, personally moved to capture escapees from the underground tunnels, mobilizing both the First and Second Divisions under his authority. This honorable and noble act, befitting royalty, is being widely praised. Meanwhile, the aristocratic council faces public outrage after their absurd claim that this action constitutes an ''abuse of power.'' Capitalizing on the situation, the guild council has expressed its discontent with the aristocrats...] The entirety of the newspapers front page was dominated by a photograph of the Golden Prince. His decision to mobilize the First and Second Knight Divisions as a commander had indeed drawn significant attention. "Well, lets see if he does a good job." Honestly, Ihan wasnt convinced. His philosophy was that once a troublemaker, always a troublemaker. After all, anyone could talk a good game; what mattered were actions and results. In that sense If he delivers results, Ill reduce his scolding from twice to once. He stopped himself at a mild level of expectation. Rustle. As he turned the pages of the newspaper, more news of people he was acquainted with or situations he was aware of emerged. To summarize the notable ones: "The owner of the salon leading the latest trend in the capital is the young master of Lionel?!" "Has the Mercenary King chosen his successor?" "The Guinevere familys young lady is rumored to be in a relationship?!" Somehow, they were all people he knew. And then [Speculations abound that the imperial mage towers successor and the Sultans visit are to meet Galahads foster daughter. Meanwhile, the whereabouts of the person at the center of attention remain unknown, and the royal family and Galahad are under scrutiny for their response. Incidentally, Galahads foster daughter, Irene Windler, despite her youth, is being hailed as the holy prodigy of the magical world, representing this era.] ...And here was the so-called holy prodigy of the magical world, sitting beside him and muttering to herself while nibbling on a tart. "Tch, I could feed him too. Id do a great job, an amazing job...." "......." Hmm. Were all these bigwigs gathering just to meet that chick? Ssshh! Dont these people have anything better to do? To Ihan, the successors of the mage tower and the Sultan seemed more like idle rich kids with nothing to do. How utterly pathetic. Was it just bad timing, or perhaps the result of leaving the house unoccupied for so long? Clatter. "Master!" Judging by the series of familiar faces showing up one after another, Ihan could tell his home was becoming noisier by the moment. Ring, ring! A young woman on a bicycle, reminiscent of something out of a classic French film with its antique charm, called out to him energetically. She was refreshingly beautiful, yet there was a hint of melancholy about her. Her pure aura made her the kind of person whod catch anyones eye on the street, exuding an endearing charm. She looked like the picture-perfect embodiment of a first love from ones school days, complete with a straw hat, a white dress, sandals, and a picnic basket. She could easily be mistaken for a scene out of a magazine spread. "...Am I watching a photoshoot or something?" Even the chick next to him muttered under her breath, apparently thinking the same thing. With her hydrangea-blue hair fluttering as she rode the bicycle, she looked like she had stepped out of a movie. Still Does she have any intention of hiding her identity or not? Watching her, Ihan couldnt help but wonder if she cared less about hiding her true self than Taechang did. Or maybe she was just clumsy and straightforward, perhaps even foolishly honest. ...Maybe all three? As Ihan shrugged his shoulders, the young woman parked her bicycle and ran toward him with the enthusiasm of a loyal puppy greeting its master after a long absence. "Huff, huff! Have you been well, Master?" "First, catch your breath, Gomsuni." "Huh? Oh, Im fine, really. Huff, huff!" "...You dont look fine at all, though." It seemed that Gomsunior rather, Levihad pedaled all the way from the marquis estate to his home upon hearing that hed returned. "In that outfit, did you really ride your bike here?" It must have been an exhausting trip. Swallowing his words, Ihan showed concern, and she "Ah!" She suddenly realized the state she was in and covered her mouth in embarrassment. "I-Im sorry, I must look terrible! I-I just wanted to do something with my time since His Grace gave me the day off. I was planning to go on a picnic alone, but staying still felt strange...." "Is that so?" Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I-I didnt even pick this outfit! The maids chose it for me, and I couldnt refuse...." "I see." "...Master?" "I see." "??" "...Sorry, its my age. Must be menopause or something...." Was he becoming more sentimental with age? Hearing his disciples chatter, Ihan felt a strange swelling of emotion. From the moment they first met, Levi had always been timid, anxious, and desperate to be recognized. But now Shes grown more confident. Her face radiated vitality. Her gaze was sharp, and even her attire was neat. Even her polished appearance was proof of the care she was receiving, likely a sign that the marquis was keeping his promises. And so, Ihan felt an inexplicable warmth in his chest. It was akin to witnessing a swan, once unaware of its own wings, discover that it could flap them and take flight. For someone who had helped that swan realize its potential, the sense of pride was inevitable. It feels like all the hard work paid off. ...He was overwhelmed with emotion. Ihan felt a deep joy as he observed the positive changes in his disciple. Despite the awkwardness caused by Ihans emotional response, Levi continued to chatter like a lark, recounting all that had happened in his absence. It almost sounded like she was bragging. "Recently, His Grace started teaching me archery. Even though its mostly symbolic, Ive officially received the name of Tristan. So, Ive been working hard to master the basics of archery." "Im really thankful to have received Tristans name, but it hasnt been formally bestowed yet. I think itll happen in an official ceremony within a few days... Master, could you be my partner for the event?" "Oh! Also, please try this panini. I made it myself!" Ihan listened attentively to everything Levi had to say. He offered advice where he could, refused where he couldnt, and expressed gratitude for her thoughtfulness. "And another thing...!" Levi had so much to share that she showed no signs of stopping even after an hour. Ihan didnt mind, though. In fact, seeing her so free and joyful was far more gratifying than anything else. It felt like how one might feel while watching a much-younger sibling grow and thrive. As he continued listening to Levis stories "Um, excuse me, Levi..." "Hm? Lady Irene? When did you get here?" "...So, you didnt even notice me. Honestly, they say late learners are the worst thieves!" "I-Im sorry! I didnt mean to ignore you, Lady Irene. It just... happened somehow...." "...Forget it. I understand. Youre at that age where everything feels exciting." "......." The chick with a grumpy expression pecked at the innocent Levi, who could only bow her head apologetically. What was this? Why are they arguing like this in front of me? Shouldnt they be having these spats around someone handsome instead of an old guy like me? Ihan wasnt naive. He understood perfectly well that the two girls harbored a mixture of admiration and affection for him. But to Ihan, those feelings seemed more like fleeting infatuations, akin to playing with fire. Such youthful impulses would eventually fade as the girls matured. Theyd probably look back and wonder why they ever had a crush on an older man like him, cringing at the thought. Sigh. Thinking about this makes me feel a little bitter. Still, Ihan didnt let himself dwell on the thought too long. His outlook on life was too jaded to believe that anyones admiration or affection could last forever. "I think a truly great man remains admired no matter how much time passes. In that sense, I think those girls have a good eye for recognizing someone great." "......." "Hehe, just saying." "Wait... Have you been reading my mind?" "No, its just easy to read your expressions!" "...Who taught you to say things like that?" Between the princesses and the maids, everyone around him seemed to possess a knack for unnervingly sharp observations. Ihan let out a dry laugh. "Do you think my thoughts are too shallow?" Since his thoughts had been exposed anyway, he decided to ask directly. Leira responded without hesitation: "Hm, not shallow, exactly. But I think youre underestimating yourself. Youre already amazing, you know." "......." "I hope that someday, youll love yourself even more than you do now. Because youre someone who deserves to feel proud of yourself." "...You always rate me too highly." "Im just being honest." "......." "Hehe, youre blushing!" "...Just bring me another drink." "Okay!" As Ihan met her radiant smile, he bowed his head slightly. For some reason, a thought crossed his mind. No matter how strong I become, Ill never be able to beat this person.... He instinctively felt that he could never win against someone who radiated such pure affection and goodwill. ...And yet Even if I lose, it doesnt feel so bad. If anything, he might even want to lose. Did that make him strange? The man quietly resolved that, at least in front of her, he wouldnt be an embarrassing version of himself. "I feel like we picked a bad time to visit." "Yeah... Im starting to think so too." The black-haired young man scratched his head awkwardly. Hed come to pay his respects, but it seemed ...I must have misread the room. The regressor stood hesitantly outside the gate, and it wasnt long before a knight, who had already noticed his presence, came to escort him inside. Chapter 130: The Knight is Undergoing Reinforcement (3) So, what brings you here? Youre not exactly the type to visit just to exchange pleasantries, are you? The sharp remark came without giving him a moment to catch his breath, making him flinch. ...I feel your assessment of me is rather harsh. You dont exactly have the look of someone who respects their elders, do you? Im not sure what you mean by look, but judging from your tone, I can guess. Go on, then. What do you think I mean? Judging people by appearances, perhaps? Exactly right. This is why its easy to talk to smart folks like you. ...Is this what they call giving someone a disease and offering the cure? Roen Dmitry de Lionel. The Northern Young Lord maintained his characteristic poker face, making it difficult to read his expressions. In general, his face rarely betrayed his emotions, but at this moment, his displeasure was clear. Ihan, noticing this, chuckled shamelessly. So, am I wrong? ...Annoyingly enough, youre not. I suppose thats the irony. Aristocratic brats like you are always impudent to adults, anyway. ...I really dont understand why you always seem to breathe discrimination against nobles like its second nature. You should be glad its just discrimination. If a mage had looked at me the way you do, Id have gouged their eyes out first. Hmm... Roen typically maintained a calm demeanor, his emotions rarely surfacing. It was partly due to his natural temperament, but also his elevated social standing. He had been pampered his entire life, with people either addressing him respectfully or, at worst, veiling their criticisms in formalities. Dealing with someone who spoke so bluntly and treated him so casually was challenging. Still, if asked whether it offended him For some reason, it doesnt. There was no malice in the words, and the tone felt more like that of an older sibling scolding a younger one. It was unfamiliar, but... Not bad... really. He was surprised by how unoffended he felt. I heard you sparred with my uncle. Just as Ihan had predicted, Roen hadnt come for idle chit-chat. Without preamble, he brought up the topic directly. ...Lets eat first, shall we? Still, Ihan appreciated the gesture of bringing an extravagant fruit set and cakes crafted by a renowned patissier. Gulp. As he devoured a slice of cake topped with a rich almond-flavored custard cream, he muttered: I dont even like sweets much, but theres nothing to criticize here. It should be worth the conversation. Even with money, this dessert isnt easy to come by. ...Fair enough. The flavor was superb, justifying Roens confident claim. Ihan, reluctantly impressed, conceded: ...If by uncle you mean that monstrous man, then yes, I did. Then it must be true. Hes absurdly strong... Not a bad person, but not a particularly good one either. ...That does sound like him. I can imagine what happened. Allow me to apologize on his behalf. No need for apologies. Just tell him next time you see him: It doesnt add up. If you stole my technique, you owe me the rest of what its worth. ...Ill be sure to relay the message. At the mention of his duel with Maximus, Roen gave a bitter smile, as if he already had a good idea of what transpired. Ihan glanced at Roen out of the corner of his eye, confident that he had come to ask about the recent underground incident. At the same time, he couldnt help but feel exasperated. Whys he asking me? It wouldve been faster to ask his father. Judging by their relationship last time, things arent exactly positive between them. The strainedor outright hostiledynamic between father and son was apparent. Ihan had no intention of prying into family matters, but still Every world has its share of dysfunctional families. Ihan found some comfort in the fact that this kingdom didnt have a culture of family visits. At least he didnt have to witness other peoples family feuds. Ihan wasnt stingy with his information. The cultists in the tunnels, the breeding of half-demons, and the rearing of giant worms... Ha! Each of these alone could destabilize the kingdom. The intel he had gathered hadnt come easily. While some might scoff at the idea of trading it for a few slices of cake, Ihan knew Roen wasnt a fool. Incidentally, Ive come across something similar. Recently, I dismantled a slave trade ring, and it seems they were linked to the cultists. Particularly, the vast number of prisoners used to summon that demonic beingthe Devil Kingwere likely transported by that ring. ...What an incredible coincidence. Yes, I was very fortunate. See? This was a prime example of give-and-take. The valuable insights Roen offered made Ihan feel that his openness had been well rewarded. Hmm... Heres what we can deduce. Their collaborators have likely controlled the shadows of the Southern Continent for decades. Without such influence, coordination between the tunnels and the slavers wouldve been impossible. Who could create such a network? Among the grand nobles, excluding Galahad, Lionel, and Tristan, there are about three possible candidates. Additionally, the Merchant Guilds and the Mercenary Coalition might be involved. Beyond that, I can think of at least five more major players. ...Quite the list of suspects. And all of them would be challenging to confront. Hmm... Ihan scratched his cheek, feeling a growing headache as he listened. Tsk. Forget it. Why should I stress over this? My sister will handle it. Hed done his part by passing along the information. The rest was up to those in higher positions. If you keep achieving feats like this, you could become one of those high-ranking individuals yourself. Not interested. What use does a swordsman have for power? Doesnt it bother you, though? Watching Aran Pendragon reap all the credit? ...You seem more upset about it than I am. I find it intolerable. Imagining how that incompetent fool will strut about makes my blood boil. Well, isnt that something. Roens sharp criticism of the royal family carried undeniable animosity, earning him a curious glance from Ihan. Looks like Roen has some history with Goldie, huh? It made sense. The pampered Golden Prince was hardly the type to earn favor from someone like Roen, who had clawed his way through harsh realities. The two were polar opposites. If they ever crossed paths Goldie probably got beaten up a few times. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihan was almost certain of it. This, however, was something hed confirm with Taechang later. For now Ill say it again: I dont care about titles or honors. I prefer practical rewards. Have you received one youre satisfied with? Perhaps sensing something in Ihans tone, Roen inquired further. ...To some extent, Ihan replied, shifting his gaze. This cake is incredible. How can they make something this good in a medieval setting? Lady Irene, have some tea. Itll help with the dryness. The two girls were chatting cheerfully nearby, but Ihans gaze lingered on the one with shimmering hair. Well, I think its a fair trade. Do you, now? Roen watched as a moment of satisfaction passed over Ihans face. He couldnt help but recall the reports his men had given him: The slaves from the Polt family collapsed, foaming at the mouth and shaking uncontrollably. And the markings burned onto their skinthose tattoos should have belonged to someone else. So this is what freedom looks like. Roen lowered his head, silently offering his heartfelt congratulations. Congratulations, Zan... No, Levi. For the first time in his life, he extended genuine well-wishes to someone, savoring the quiet moment. ...Curse Passing, huh. My sister really does know some fascinating things. Ihan knew that his disciple no longer carried any ominous curses. Not entirely gone, to be exact, but supposedly 90% of it had been removed. Curse Passing is exactly what it sounds likea method to pass a curse onto someone else. However, this method requires several strict conditions to be met and comes with significant costs. Be grateful, as I bore both the sacrifices and costs for your sake. In terms of money alone, it cost at least 100,000 gold coins. ...Why didnt you do that for me? You insolent brat! Instead of being thankful, you dare to complain? No, seriously, do it for me too!! Impossible. Do you think you and your disciple are the same? That childs curse isnt fully integrated into her body and is confined to a defined forma tattoo. But yours? Your curse is fully fused with the blood flowing through your veins. Of course, we could extract all your blood to remove the curse, but... hmm, your survival rate would be about 2%. Want to give it a shot? ...Why dont you just wish for my death while youre at it? Im simply stating the facts. ...Hmm, lets end the jokes here. However, you should still be cautious. It takes five years for a curse to fully settle into its new host. If the host dies during that time, the curse will return to the original bearer. ...So if the new host just needs to survive for five years, why not freeze them to preserve them until the curse is fully settled? Sometimes, your ideas are astonishingly crude, dear brother. If you freeze meat and then thaw it, does it come out intact? ...So freezing humans isnt an option? As they say, the dumber the knight, the better. You must be an exceptional knight, my dear brother, hoho. ......Hmm. Recalling how a medieval princess had once lectured him on common sense, Ihan let out a groan. It had been a deeply humiliating experience. But still Five years, huh. Hmm... Would freezing them make it easier to manage? ...... ...Why are you looking at me so warmly? No reason. Just thinking you really are an excellent knight. ? Its just something I feel. Ihan found himself genuinely pleased by the thought of having such an "excellent" companion. As the conversation drew to a close, the sunset began to cast its glow over the yard, bringing with it a soft twilight. Roen rose quietly from his seat. The conversation went longer than expected. Ill take my leave now. You got everything you wanted, so youre leaving? Cold-hearted bastard. ...Shall I treat you to dinner instead? A new restaurant recently opened. A restaurant? Its on Central Nobles Street. ...Isnt land there ridiculously expensive? The investment was significant, but Im confident itll turn a profit. ...Why is everyone around me so rich? Ihan grumbled. It seemed like he was the only poor one in his circle. But then Forget dinner. Get some pre-dinner exercise in before you go. Ihan, seemingly more intrigued by something else than wealth, made a suggestion. ...Pre-dinner exercise, you say? A light workout before dinner, thats all. ...I have a feeling it wont be light at all. Thats what I like to hear. Ihan looked pleased with Roens reaction. And for good reason. Because you didnt decline. ...There are times when even I feel like loosening up. At some point, the dark-haired young man had drawn his sword, and Ihan, satisfied, stood up as well. Chapter 131: The Knight is Undergoing Reinforcement (4) Irene Windler blinked in confusion. W-Why are they acting like that all of a sudden? The two men were suddenly preparing to spar, a scenario she found perplexing as she was merely enjoying dessert moments earlier. Irene was clearly baffled, but Levis reaction was quite different. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theyre knights. Its not unusual for them to test their skills, she remarked calmly, focusing intently on their movements, as if studying diligently to learn something new. Her demeanor was like that of a model student, and she was proving her own place as a knight-in-training, walking confidently down the path of the sword. I-Is that so? [Arin, if you dont get it, just let it be. Knights dont need a reason to duel.] ...Okay. To a mageor rather, a modern individualthis savage culture was difficult to accept, much less understand. Well... ...Its not bad, I guess. Hmph. [Oh, so youre into broad shoulders, huh? I prefer forearms myself.] It wasnt entirely unpleasant to watch, which was why she didnt hate it. In their own way, the girl and the ghost were thoroughly observing the duel for reasons entirely separate from the combat itself. ...Lady Irene seems to be casting quite the burdensome gaze at the instructor. She does that sometimes. Im used to it by now. Hmm. Are you alright with that? Its technically harassment. Harassment? Theres nothing worth looking at anyway. ...... ...Was there ever a more blatant lie? Anyone who had reached a certain level of mastery as a warrior would know that physical training depended heavily on ones preferences and chosen weapon. For instance, those who wielded simple longswords often had lean builds, while those who handled spears or greatswords sometimes developed physiques reminiscent of wild boars or bears. Thus, physical development was not about comparison but about sculpting a body perfectly suited to oneself. That was the true path of a warrior. However... Even I cant help but be impressed... Ihans physique was remarkable enough to inspire awe in anyone who saw it. It was something unique, something that overwhelmed any discussion of preferences, weapons, or compatibility. How on earth could one train their body to that level? Its not just muscleits like armor. Crack! The muscles rippled dynamically, each movement exuding immense power. It was impossible to gauge just how compressed his strength was, but it felt as though even an arrow would bounce harmlessly off of him. If my uncles body is a masterpiece forged by the heavens, this must be a steel ingot tempered under unimaginable pressure. It was hard to say who was superiorMaximus or Ihanbut both were undeniably dangerous. And yet... Has he grown even more? Unbelievable as it seemed, Ihans physique felt even more refined than before. It was as if the already compressed steel ingot had been further enhanced in quality. What kind of training have you been doing? Ive fought a lot and eaten well. Thats about it. ...Id call that a lie, but coming from you, I know it isnt. Jealous? Want me to train you? No need. I have my own path. Roen had chosen a different routea pure swordsmans path. For him, consistent growth from his current state was what mattered, not veering off toward something else. Everyone had a path best suited to them. Shhhk. To demonstrate that his path was the right one, Roen unsheathed his sword, and the atmosphere instantly changed. Whoosh! As the blade emerged, it released a sharp windnot just a metaphorical breeze, but a literal cutting wind emanating from his sword. Nearby branches snapped cleanly in half, as if severed by an impossibly sharp edge. This was the state of unity between man and blade, where the sword becomes an extension of the body. For Roen, it was as natural as breathing. He had achieved what could only be described as the pinnacle of swordsmanship. How about it? Do you think my path is inferior to yours? No. In fact, those who master a single discipline are the most formidable. Its nothing to scoff at. Thank you for the compliment. Then... Whoosh! Allow me to begin. Roens sword emitted a brilliant sword aura, an advanced manifestation of his energy technique that radiated menace. Against an ordinary opponent, the aura alone would have overwhelmed them, leaving them defenseless and at the mercy of Roens blade. It was a force sharp enough to cut through anything in its path. However Boom! Youre pretty intense right off the bat. Blocking it made my bones ache. ...I think the instructor who blocked my sword aura with his bare hand is far more intense. I wanted to try it once. But I wouldnt do it twiceId lose my hand. ...... Roen was dumbfounded. He had expected his sword aura to dominate, yet Ihan had effortlessly blocked it. This man... is unbelievable. Is this only the second time? It had been a long while since Ihan had sparred with Roen. The first was during a lesson, where Roen, still a cadet, had dueled alongside his arrogant peers. Though Ihan often sparred with other trainees, he hadnt had many opportunities to face Roen since. Thats because this guy kept dodging me. To Ihan, it had been a shame. Roen was a worthwhile opponent, yet their paths rarely crossed. Now, however, Roen had drawn his sword, and to Ihan, it felt like finally coaxing a shy cat into playing with him. So Shhkk. ...Youre wielding a hand axe instead of a practice sword? Im giving you the respect you deserve. ...Thats one form of respect Id rather decline. Unlike other trainees, Ihan had chosen a live blade rather than a blunt practice weapon. It was likely the first time he had done so against a student. But to Ihan, Roen was no mere cadet. He saw him as a full-fledged swordsman worthy of that respect. Hes no cadet anymore. Having grown stronger himself, Ihan now understood with clarityRoen was not an adolescent lion, as some nobles called him. Hes already a fully grown lion. The tension was palpable as they stood still, locked in a silent contest of wills. Neither showed any openings, both carefully gauging the other. Until Whoosh! Both moved simultaneously, forcing openings rather than waiting for one to appear. ...This is insane. Jack, who had been quietly observing from the sidelines, felt his body trembling despite merely being a spectator. It wasnt just a sparit was an overwhelming clash of titans. Could I ever reach that level? Jack, who had abandoned the path of an assassin to pursue knighthood under Roens command, couldnt help but doubt himself. But before despair could take hold, a maid approached, handing him a drink and some fruit. Enjoy the show while you eat! Ah, t-thank you. Jack froze. He hadnt even noticed her presence until she spoke. How could I not sense her at all? Even Lord Roen cant escape my detection... Who is she? Before he could dwell on it, the maid casually asked, So, whos winning? Uh, w-well... Jack stammered, completely disarmed by her innocent curiosity. Despite himself, he began explaining: Currently, Lord Roen is pressing the attack, executing precise combinations to deny the instructor any openings. Wow. So the instructors losing? ...Not exactly. The instructor is effortlessly blocking every attack... with no sign of strain. Jack trailed off, his jaw slack. Ihan was countering Roens relentless combinations with an almost casual ease. Roen was like a swarm of bees, but Ihan was an unyielding wall of iron. Hes using Diamond Body... and something more. As Jack processed the duel, the maid gave him a kind smile. Youll become a great knight someday. Before Jack could respond, she disappeared as quickly as she had come, leaving him to murmur: ...Even the people around the instructor arent normal. Jack realized that in this circle, ordinary simply didnt exist. And with that, he couldnt help but smile. Boom! The ground shook, and dust rose from the aftermath of Roens sword aura, a concentrated strike of immense power. Yet You could at least pretend it hurt. The impact lingers, but its manageable. What technique was that, anyway? ...... Ihan was perfectly fine. Roen began to wonder if he was fighting a human or a giant. Even Frost Giants arent this sturdy. And as he prepared another attack, Ihan chuckled. Lets call it Sword Aura Armor. Nice name, right? Roen could only stare in shock. The axe in Ihans hand shimmered, radiating a brilliance and heat even greater than Roens own aura. Its not a draw after all, Roen thought. He might actually be... stronger. Chapter 132: The Knight is Undergoing Reinforcement (5) This... has more potential than I expected. The technique he mimicked from that guy Maximus, a concentration of power. The foundation was based on the sword''s resonance, but the way it could be utilized seemed to vary infinitely depending on the individual''s capabilities. Whether it was pulling lightning, threading energy, or even harboring starlight. Ihan found the method he copied from that man unexpectedly enjoyable. Somehow... I could probably come up with even more interesting techniques. It seemed like the possibilities for crafting fun new methods were endless. Well... ...Whoooosh... Not right away, though. Hmm. I guess Im not used to it yetits tricky to maintain. Hey, Blackie, how do you manage to sustain something this complicated? Is this just another talent gap? ...Just insult me instead. Why? The fact that you can genuinely say you dont know is infuriating. Roen was at a loss for words. Creating a technique that was clearly a superior version of his sword aura, all while claiming to lack talenthow was he supposed to feel about that? I understand now why others curse me so much... As he reflected on his past, Roen realized why both his allies and enemies always glared at him during fights. He had been a terrible leader and, frankly, a terrible person back then. This is excellent mirror therapy. Despite everything, the sparring session lasted over 80 minutes. Though it seemed excessively long for a duel, it wasnt just about swinging swords and axes at each other. What they were doing could be called a "debate of swords." Ihan and Roen not only clashed physically but also verbally, pointing out each others flaws and seeking new directions for improvement. If someone attacks you with a quick strike, Ill block it and bring my axe down on their head. Id deflect it and aim for the throat immediately. ...Hmm. Want to try it out for real? ...Is this still considered a debate? Its a practical debate. Calling something a debate doesnt make it one. And so, they fiercely discussed and tested techniques, pushing each other just far enough without causing real harm. Time passed in a flash. After the sparring session, naturally The energy drain from sword aura comes from indiscriminate power expenditure. If you could control it as precisely as you do your Diamond Body technique, youd extend its duration significantly. If youre willing, I could teach you the basics of energy control. With your skills, youd master it in no time.... No, thanks. If I try to learn something like that now, Ill end up spreading myself too thin. ...Thats fair. The two reviewed their sparring session and exchanged meaningful advice. You dont have any major weaknesses. Your swordsmanship is already at a masters level, and your movements and judgment are top-tier. If theres one flaw, its that your focus is too narrow. In a one-on-one fight, that can be a strength, but it also means you dont pay attention to your surroundings. Should I fix it, or leave it as is? Learn to switch it on and off. If you can do that, youll be nearly flawless. Although... there is one more issueyoure too perfect. ...Is that a joke? No, its serious. You try too hard to be perfect, and thats a problem. Trying to be perfect is a problem? Being perfect means youre following a set pathone that others have already walked. It makes you predictable. And predictability is easy to exploit. ...... Unless you become some godlike monster who can cleave the sea with a single strike, this will catch up to you one day. Ill keep that in mind. For some, such words might sound like an insult, but Roen took them seriously. He seemed to have grasped something significant. Thats true. If I ever face someone like you, Id probably panic and lose. Me? Theres no one else with such unconventional methods and thinking. Im pretty normal. ...Please dont say that in public. ? The two shared a meaningful exchange and, as the night descended, set their weapons aside. How about it? Want to stay the night? No, Id rather not be the unwelcome guest. Since when do you care about such things? ...What do you think of me, really? Can you handle the answer without being hurt? ...I think Id rather not know. Haha! Teasing him was enjoyable in its own way. Despite his cold exterior, Roen had a strangely human side to him. Hes not a bad guy. He was surprisingly relatablemaking mistakes, showing vulnerability, and even fumbling here and there. And Next time, Id like to see it. That beast roaring inside you. !!!! He was unnecessarily kind, too. Roens eyes widened in shock as if to say, How could you know that? I just guessed. You guessed? My intuitions been sharp lately. Whether it was something Ihan sensed during their fight or a result of his heightened awareness from leveling up, he had noticed the presence of a massive beast sleeping within Roen. It was smaller than the Grand Dukes beast he had encountered at the academy, but its power was undeniablea black beast of formidable strength. Your intuition is at a near-mystical level. It surprises even me. Anyway, that thing reacts to your emotions, doesnt it? It seems pretty rebellious too... youre carrying a dangerous burden. ...If you suggested I buy medicine right now, I might actually consider it. Good thing Im not a peddler. Ihan chuckled, clearly enjoying himself, while Roens face grew serious. The revelation of his secret seemed to trouble him. But Ihan reassured him. Dont worry, I wont tell anyone. Its not my style to go blabbing about other peoples secrets. He wasnt the type to use someones vulnerability against them. And even if I did, whats in it for me? Im quite wealthy. Money could be an incentive. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre seriously offering a bribe? What, five gold coins? I was thinking more like 50,000 gold coins. ...... That could buy you a small estate with vineyards and decent tax revenue. ...So you really are filthy rich. As tempting as it was, Ihan ultimately refused Roens offer. Accepting the money would only add unnecessary complications. Im already shackled by one leash; I dont need another. Still, the thought lingered. ...Maybe I shouldve asked for just 500. Regret was hard to shake. Growl! As Ihan mulled over his decision, he heard the guttural roar of the beast within Roen. According to Roen, it wasnt supposed to be audible, but Ihan heard it clearly. So, this is the Black King? The mysterious power of Lionel, said to rival the kingdoms aura users and the magic sword of Galahad. However, Ihan felt certain this wasnt the same as the Grand Dukes beastit seemed more like a fragment from the future. A bonus power granted through Roens regression, perhaps? Maybe its weakened state is a penalty of some kind? Still, even a weakened beast like this was formidable. It wasnt as overwhelming as the Grand Dukes beast, but it was dangerous enough. Fighting that thing would be a life-or-death gamble. Now it makes sense why you held back during our first sparyou were afraid it might rampage, werent you? Youre surprisingly considerate. ...How exactly do you see me, instructor? As just another noble brat. ...... Roen could only sigh at Ihans casual disdain for nobility. Sizzle! The sparring ended with a late-night mealpork grilled on high-quality charcoal over an iron grill, a gift from a friend. Of the 15 kilograms of pork, Ihan alone planned to eat 10. The aroma of pork fat sizzling over hot coals filled the air, and the quality of the meat was evidentno unpleasant smell, just pure deliciousness. Is this a Barbarian-style roast? Ive heard they grill fresh meat like this to replenish strength and nutrients. I didnt expect you to take an interest in other cultures. ...Not really. Ihan felt awkward being labeled a cultural connoisseur. He had simply received the pork as a gift and decided to cook it this way for nostalgia. Eat up. Wrap it in lettuce like this. Wow, theres a wrapping culture here too? Not that I know of. That means you invented it? Genius! ...Is that really something worth praising? Yes, absolutely! ...... Was this deliberate naivety or genuine obliviousness? Is this some kind of romantic fantasy curse? Ihan shook his head, wondering how someone could miss such obvious hints. Still, he felt a sense of pride watching everyone eat so heartily. Maybe this is what a parent feels like? More like what a chef feels, quipped Leyra, offering him a knowing smile. ...Could you stop reading my mind? Hehe, Im not! Here, say ahh. ...... Ahh. ...Ah. Despite himself, Ihan took a bite of the food Leyra offered. ...Its delicious. Then, just as things had settled into a peaceful rhythm Instructor, Roen spoke up unexpectedly, as though presenting a bill after a meal. This might seem sudden, but my visit today wasnt just to exchange information. ? Theres a high chance youll soon be entangled in a very troublesome matter. ...Im already dealing with a few. This one is different. And the reason is What Roen said next made it clear why he used the term "troublesome." The Holy Church is likely watching you. The Inquisitors, in particular, have taken notice. Great, Ihan thought. Nothing like religious meddling to make things even more fun. Chapter 133: Do Knights Get Shortened? (1) ...He wanted to rest. How long do I have to keep living like this? He couldnt even properly remember the last time he had slept, and there was no time to relieve his fatigue. Every night, he had to stay up late working, and even after finishing, there was no time to rest. There was always the next task waiting or something unexpected popping up. ...Haha. Finally, a madmans laughter escaped his lips. Back in his teenage years, when he attended the middle division academy, summer vacations were spent at his familys villa, enjoying the season. With maids to look after him, there was no need to do anything troublesome, and the family chef prepared three nutritious meals a day without fail. But now? How did I end up like this...? ...Damian Follett let out a sorrowful lament as he looked over his current predicament. Assistant instructor. ... Heres your meal! You should eat while you work! Uh, um, Miss Leyra. I appreciate you bringing me food, but this bowl is... Oh, this? Sir Knight insisted you must use this bowl! He said its your exclusive bowl and that all your food should be served in it! ...That lunatic. Pardon? ...Not talking about you, Miss Leyra, damn it! Huh? Blinking in confusion, as if unsure what she had done wrong, Leyra made Damian painfully aware that this maid was cut from the same cloth as that lunatic. In any case, there was no normal person in this household! A dog bowl? At least treat me like a person!!! Currently residing in a 0.5-pyeong-sized doghouseor rather, a boarding house engraved lovingly with [Made in Ihan]assistant instructor Damian Follett looked up at the sky with tearful eyes. As cursed luck would have it, the sky was so damn clear. May lightning strike it! ...Though deep down, he knew that even lightning wouldnt kill that monster, and that realization was the root of his inability to rebel. Damian felt utterly miserable. Damian Follett. Resident of a small boarding house, barely 0.5 pyeong in size, built in the yard. Or, to be precise, a doghouse-like boarding house. Originally, he had planned to spend the vacation in the academy dormitory, but cursed luck forced him into a compulsory boarding life instead. Why? ...The mere thought of explaining it himself made his blood pressure spike. He had been enjoying a rare moment of respite when his damn instructor suddenly returned and grabbed him by the scruff of his neck, growling, You think you get to rest during vacation? Youve got work to do! and dragged him off. ...It was, undoubtedly, the most terrifying moment of his life. And yet now, what he thought was the scariest moment of his life had changed. This is hell. Damian Follett ground his teeth, thinking that his instructor was clearly devoid of any conscience. Damn it! Why am I doing all this work in a doghouse?! With tears brimming in his eyes, Damian, the sole occupant of the yards cozy doghouseno, boarding housepoured all his energy into completing paperwork. Originally, this was the instructors job. Instructors and staff at the academy were busy even during vacation. Preparing lectures for the next semester was one thing, but the basic workload included at least ten sheets of documents to submit, along with various departmental requests. As a result, professors, lecturers, and instructors were constantly in and out of the academic office, burdened with endless tasks. Thanks to this, Damian, who had never expected to deal with paperwork in his life, was gradually becoming a paperwork expert. The more he worked, the more proficient he became. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he... Im not happy about it at all, damn it! All he felt was a rising tide of curses. The once-elegant and dignified noble heir, unfamiliar with foul language, was gone. Now, he was nothing more than a full-fledged laborer. Despite his overflowing dissatisfaction and his desperate desire to escape, unfortunately Assistant instructor. Flinch! Y-yes! Instructor, sir! Automatically straightening up, Damian quickly suppressed all complaints. There was no way he could let that man see his discontent. The man, Ihan, dripping with sweat, slowly approached. Upon seeing the mountain of documents Damian was handling, he commented, Youre doing a decent job. As expected, working in the fresh outdoor air improves efficiency, doesnt it? ... Just kidding. Finish that up quickly so you can have some time to rest. ...Its originally your job, Instructor. And? ... Your gaze is insolent, assistant. ...Understood. Good, sharp as ever. Smart. ... And dont curse me in your head. ...I cant control my heart, sir. Want to test that? ...Damn it. Haha, you cheeky brat. Must be because youre a noble, huh? Please stop with the noble discrimination! Half a year had passed since Damian was assigned to this instructor. Throughout that time, Damian had heard the same remarks over and over again: Must be because youre a noble, your works sloppy. Must be because youre a noble, youve got no manners. Must be because youre a noble, your gaze is filthy. And so on. At his young age, Damian felt like he was already developing hypertension. Stress drove him to become a regular in the academys recovery ward. But do you know what was even more shocking? He still had two and a half years left of this. That was the truly horrifying parta nightmare that sent shivers down his spine, day or night. Perhaps due to this stress, the priest in the recovery ward had remarked: Hmm, are you under a lot of stress lately? Is there a problem...? Im noticing symptoms of stress-induced hair loss. At such a young age, how unfortunate... ... Are you okay? ...Sob. Are you crying? At the age of 20, Damian had developed stress-induced hair loss. ...It was the worst. I feel so wretched. Everything was filthy and detestable. Bang! Crash! Damn it, hes off training while Im stuck with all this work. Complaints spilled from Damian automatically, though he didnt dare to resist. Not only because that man held his life in his hands but also... What could I even do against a monster like that? Bang! Crack! The sight before him was surreal. A sandbag made of iron rods tied together with chainscrafted to withstand monstrous blowswas being pounded repeatedly. Each strike caused it to deform and fold in half. After precisely ten hits, the chains could no longer endure and snapped apart. Even witnessing it, Damian found it hard to believe. Hmm, whys the durability on this so bad? I trusted this guys craftsmanship, but I guess Ill have to look elsewhere. Its not the quality thats the issue... Then what is? ...Do you seriously not know? Watching the instructors genuinely puzzled expression, Damian was at a loss for words. On one hand, it sent a chill down his spine. Because... Did he bulk up even more? No, thats not it. Hes just... advanced further. As someone who had witnessed Ihan toy with the deputy commander of the Follett family knights, Damian was certain this wasnt just his imagination. Ihan had grown stronger. To an incomprehensible degree. Even if the entire Follett familys knights joined forces, we wouldnt stand a chance now. As a descendant of the renowned Follett knight family, Damian took pride in their strength. But he was objective and had unintentionally become jaded after experiencing numerous events. With that in mind, Ihans skills were far beyond what the Follett knights could handle. At minimum... It would probably take the knights of a grand noble family to match him. Unaware that Ihan had already faced such knights, Damian cautiously assessed the instructors abilities. And regretted it. Why had he, on the day of the entrance ceremony, let his mouth run off and entangle himself with this monster, leading to his current predicament? It was pure bravado! As a knight familys son, how could I fail to recognize the opponents exceptional skills?! What an idiot...! The biggest fool of all, though, was the one who had underestimated Ihans strength and now lived in a doghousehimself. Cursing himself, Damian muttered once again, ...Damn it. I can hear you, assistant. .... Stop whining. I even built you a boarding house, didnt I? Rent-free, with meals delivered daily! Where else would you find such a deal? I dont want that deal. Such an ungrateful brat. Must be because youre a noble. Please, just...! A noble, desperately wishing for the discrimination to end. This guy needs to be worked hard. Leave him idle for a second, and hell start scheming. The reason Ihan had dumped that bratty noble into a doghouse and assigned him so much work wasnt purely for his convenience. ...Though, to be fair, he wasnt entirely unaware of how much easier it made his own life by avoiding paperwork. Still, the harsh treatment stemmed from knowing exactly what kind of person Damian was. After half a year of mentoring him, Ihan had realized that Damian was the type who would become insufferable if given even a little leeway. If he went easy on him, the old bad habits would resurface. How could he be so sure? Ive dealt with at least a hundred like him in my past life. As a former noncommissioned officer, Ihan had encountered countless problem recruits, and he was certain of his judgment. That said, Damian had a few redeeming qualities: a sharp sense of awareness and a basic level of conscience and morality. In other words, there was hope for him to improve. Listening to the rumors of his performance during the monster incident suggested that Damian wasnt inherently malicious. Problem recruits generally fall into two categories. Those who improve when guided, and those who remain hopeless despite intervention. And in Damians case... This guy can be fixed. That was what mattered. Though their first meeting had been messy, and their relationship remained rocky at best, there was a saying: even dislike can turn into affection over time. As one of the cadets under his instruction, Ihan decided to give it a shot. Lets keep pushing him. Push him to his absolute limits, and perhaps hed turn into a proper person. If a bear could transform into a human after 100 days, surely three years would suffice for Damian. Hmm, maybe Ill have him dig a drainage ditch once hes done with the paperwork. And then tell him, Oh, not there. Fill that back in. Ihan had already crafted the perfect curriculum for grinding one person to their breaking point. At that moment Knock, knock. Excuse me, Brother. A meddler had appeared to disrupt Ihans precious time. ...You again. Ihans expression twisted in annoyance. The sight of that person, who visited like clockwork, already gave him a headache. Though Ihan made no effort to hide his displeasure, the visitor remained unbothered. Would you spare me a moment for a conversation today? ...No. Ah, how unfortunate. ... Still, I insist... ...Please, just leave. Ihans irritation grew as he addressed the former cardinal-turned-inquisitor who constantly tried to drag him into the fold of religion. Cardinal or not, I doubt youre someone with time to spare. Haha, when did I give up such an esteemed title? Im just an ordinary believer now. Please treat me as such. ... ...Yeah, right. It was easier to deal with openly hostile people than someone so persistently kind. ...And this guys supposed to be an inquisitor? The former cardinal and current inquisitor was an unmatched pain to deal with. Not to mention... He looks like he could snap my bones with a flick of his finger. Just looking at him was enough to evoke an instinctive respect for the elderly and trigger Confucian ethics. Chapter 134: Do Knights Get Shortened? (2) Kunta, I have a question. Can you answer it, Arno? ...Hmm, I dont mind answering, but please finish your food first. Also, you shouldnt speak so loudly in the dining hall, Kunta. Got it! Slurp! ...A steak is meant to be chewed, not drunk. Kunta had swallowed five thick fillets of tenderloin steak as if they were soup. Even if they were cooked to be incredibly tender, eating like that would usually upset the stomach. Well, maybe its not a problem for him? As expected from the mysterious Barbarian race. Successfully pulling off his boisterous steak-drinking act, he smiled brightly. This is delicious. Lots of water comes out. Thats not water; its juice. Common language, very hard. ...Youre doing fine. Arno knew that while Kuntas grasp of the common language might make him seem a bit dim, he was far from being a fool. In fact, he was one of the quickest learners Arno had ever encountered. Some people call Barbarians savage warriors, but I believe thats entirely wrong. It was a slanderous misconception, likely spread to demean them. If anything, their lifestyle was a testament to prioritizing practical knowledge while discarding unnecessary information. Had I not met Kunta, I might have remained trapped in those prejudices forever. Now, Arno understood. Barbarians were not only brave warriors but also born strategists. They possessed a blend of kindness and diligence that made them truly admirable. Though Arno had yet to meet any other Barbarians, just from what Kunta shared during his stay with Arnos family, it was clear how remarkable the Barbarian race truly was. I really hope he becomes a knight alongside me someday. There would hardly be a more reliable companion. Whew, Im done eating! ...Did you have enough to eat? Not quite enough, but Ill manage. Kunta needs to eat modestly. ...I see. Kunta had devoured ten massive steak fillets all by himself. That was a total of 7 kilogramsand he called it modest eating. ...He was certainly a dependable companion, but perhaps theyd run out of provisions while traveling together. Can I ask my question now? Yes, go ahead. What is a temple? ...A temple, you mean? Caught off guard by the sudden question, Arno blinked a few times. But as Kunta continued, it started to make sense. Yes. The wisest elder in Kuntas tribe said to beware of temples when studying abroad. ...... Arno now understood why Kunta was curious. It was true that mysterious races like his had to be cautious around such organizations. But everyone Ive met from the temple was kind and good. The priestess in the healing ward was beautiful and kind. Id like to make her my wife. ...Unfortunately, temple priestesses are only allowed to marry after fifty years of devotion. ...Is this heartbreak? Kunta feels pain. Also, once they turn fifty, theyre said to regain the appearance of a teenager, as if the gods are rewarding them for their hardships. Wait, does that mean I just have to wait? ...Just give up. Sigh... Arno was momentarily speechless at his friends ridiculous train of thought, but soon composed himself. ...The temple is fundamentally a benevolent organization. They provide free healing for all the sick in the kingdom and enthusiastically engage in volunteer work. Then why should we beware of them? Thats because... Arno looked around carefully. Although the facility was exclusively under the Offen familys jurisdiction, the temples reach was known to extend everywhere. He had to be cautious, meticulously checking for any signs of eavesdroppers before he cautiously spoke that name. The name of the most dangerous and infamous faction within the temple. The temple has the Inquisition. Thats probably what the wise elder meant by advising cautionnot the temple as a whole, but them specifically. ...Even citizens of the kingdom felt chills at the thought of crossing paths with them. Arno instinctively furrowed his brow as he explained. Why are they dangerous? ...Some inquisitors within the Inquisition harbor intense hatred for mysterious races and advocate for their complete extermination. ...Kunta suddenly loses appetite. ...... It wasnt a statement one would expect from someone who had just polished off an entire cheesecake in addition to his steak. Still, Arno could understand his sentiment. It was indeed an unpleasant topic. Even so, dont worry too much. Kunta is an officially enrolled student at the academy, and the Inquisition no longer engages in senseless acts like they used to. ...However, caution is always wise. I recommend not wandering the capital alone. ...The more Arno talks, the more confused Kunta becomes. Should I be cautious or reassured? Just understand it as: its best to avoid getting involved with the temple at all. That was the best advice Arno could offer, though Kunta still wore a frustrated expression. Then, what should I do if I accidentally get involved? In that case... In that case? ...Youd be unlucky. ...... Still, its rare for such things to happen. These days, even inquisitors are quite busy. Unless youre extremely unlucky, you should be fine. People get hurt from falling over, too? ...Looking at you, I cant understand why Barbarians are considered a minority race. Youre sturdy enough to form your own kingdom. ? Kunta tilted his head in confusion, and Arno shook his head in exasperation. Thus unfolded another peaceful day in the lives of the two students. ...And on the flip side, if someone was enjoying a peaceful day: Brother, how have you been today? ...I was fine until you showed up. Ha ha, such jokes. Im not joking... There are always people who cant experience peace at all. Ihan, a man so unlucky it seemed like thered be a raging inferno waiting if he tripped, sighed deeply as he muttered. Then. ...Have some tea before you go. Ill gladly accept your hospitality today as well. ...... ...This cursed sense of morality. Why cant I just act like trash? Ihan hated himself for being unable to treat a kind old man badly. ...The meeting with Father Raphael had been completely unexpected. One day, while Ihan was pouring his enthusiasm into training, an elderly priest with a cane slowly walked up to his house. For a walking path, this place is absurdly rough... Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihan was understandably perplexed. His house was in such a rugged and remote area that it was practically wilderness in the middle of the city. The road was in complete disrepair, and wild animals posed a threat to anyone passing by. At night, it was so dark that even a torch barely helped visibility. All in all, it wasnt the kind of place anyone would want to visit. Thats why Ihan had been able to buy it so cheaply. So, when the elderly man, clearly a clergyman, reached his house, Ihan was baffled. The man looked entirely harmless, without a trace of combat ability. At first. You must have taken a wrong turn. Ihan had intended to politely redirect the priest, offering to guide him back or even carry him to his destination if necessary. But contrary to his expectations: Ha ha, no, Ive come to the right place. The old man was a big deal. My name is Raphael. I am but a servant saved by the Light of Radiance. ...Later, through the guild, Ihan learned that Father Raphael was one of only five cardinals of the Light of Radiance, and although he had resigned from his position, he still held immense influence. Understandably so. [- Cardinal Raphael is 116 years old this year, older than the current Pope. Known for his devoutness and self-sacrificial ways, hes even been considered for sainthood but humbly declined, saying he was unworthy. He manages the Inquisition personally, though his reasons for taking on such a role remain unclear even within the temple. Suffice it to say, hes an extraordinary figure, and any harm to him would bring unimaginable consequences. Please act wisely.] This was part of a letter Ihan received from Simon, the head of the kingdoms guild association. And to Ihan, it was maddening. Why would such an incredible figure walk all the way to his remote house, and why had he sought him out specifically? Initially, Ihan had been wary and unsure of how to respond, but Raphael... I simply wanted to see your face today. Ill come again another time....... ...The first day, he really just looked at Ihans face and left. But Raphael kept returning. On windy days, sweltering hot days, and even on rainy days. Eventually, Ihan relented. ...Assistant, grab a shovel.Huh?Were fixing the road....Who is?Us....... And so, he repaired the disastrous road leading to his house. With just one assistant and a shovel, Ihan restored a path that would normally require twenty laborers, all in half a day. Afterward: Ha ha, the road was truly pleasant to walk today....Im losing my mind. To Ihan, Raphael was an unbeatable foe. He would have preferred dealing with hostile individuals. At least then, hed have a reason to retaliate. But Raphael showed no ill will, only visiting to greet him. Not that the old priest came empty-handed, either... I thought itd be rude to come empty-handed, so I brought a little gift. Do you drink milk? Raphael would bring goat milk, butter, or other gifts he made himself. Such acts proved him to be a considerate man. Over time: ...If youre not coming just to annoy me, could you at least explain your purpose?Ha ha, I simply wish to see your face. Youre a hero who saved the capital, after all.......Seeing you in person exceeds my expectations. Your spirit rivals that of the heroes I met in my youth. ...Have you considered following the Light of Radiance?......Damn it. ...Eventually, Raphael started recruiting him. Ihan admitted it. Hes my nemesis... Truly, the greatest nemesis of his life. Raphael looked at Ihan with genuine warmth and admiration, never coming empty-handed and always leaving a favorable impression. To Ihan, Raphael was the most normal adult hed met in the kingdom, which made dealing with him even harder. ...But the mystery remained. How could such a person oversee something as violent as the Inquisition? Why had he sought out Ihan, only to leave without asking or saying much? According to Blackie, the temple sees me as a dangerous individual... If the rumors were true, Ihan had drawn the temples attention due to his actions. Why? He didnt know yet. He had suspicions, but nothing concrete. Sigh... Im going to lose it... It gave him a headache. If Raphael would just come out and say something, it would be easier. But his vague approach was maddening. In the present: Slurp. Mmm, this tea is delicious. What kind of tea is it? ...Just dried herbs from the mountain. Ha ha, so Im drinking the blessings of nature. I am deeply honored. ...Its just something you can find anywhere. How much effort must have gone into picking, drying, and brewing this tea? Your humility and diligence are truly the marks of a devout believer! ...Why does everything lead back to that? ...By now, Ihan was reaching a zen-like acceptance of this relentless recruitment effort. This old man, over a hundred years old, is still so vigorous. He could easily live another thirty years. Sip. Ihan drank his tea. Thank you for the delightful meeting today, Brother. Dont come tomorrow. Please. Ha ha, were growing closer; how could I not? Ill see you again. ...Yeah. Watching the old priest leave, Ihan noticed how frail Raphael seemedhis cane and legs appeared ready to give out at any moment. Assistant. Yes? Carry him home. Borrow a carriage and make sure he gets there safely. Me? Should I do it myself? ...No, Ill do it. Damn it... You talk too much, Assistant. Grumbling, Damian approached Raphael. Although Raphael tried to decline: I dont want to hold a funeral for you in this heat or carry any guilt. Just accept the helpyou dont have a choice. Is this forced kindness? No, its necessary kindness. Ha... ...Why are you looking at me like that? Youre kinder than you look, Brother. ...Whats wrong with how I look? It makes me want to recruit you to the temple even more. Hey, answer me. Ill accept the kindness. Thank you. May the Light bless you. ...What is this? Am I talking to a tree? Raphael allowed himself to be carried by Damian, who cautiously carried him away. Watching the receding figure of the old priest, Ihan scratched the back of his head. ...Kindness, huh. Hmm... Maybe he reminds me of the old man. The grandfather who had raised Ihan after he was abandoned by his parents. Though he passed away not long after, his influence had kept Ihan on a straight path during his youth. Not that Raphael resembled his grandfather in personality, speech, or appearance. It was just... Hes a good person... His charactersteadfast, flexible, and uprightfelt reminiscent. Even though they hadnt known each other long, Ihans instincts told him Raphael wasnt here to deceive him. If he were trying to manipulate me, Id have sent him to the afterlife by now. Clicking his tongue... It was difficult. Ihan couldnt bring himself to treat someone genuinely good in a bad way. As the sky darkened, he watched the shadows lengthen and the two figures fade entirely from view. And then: So, what brings you here today, you sneaky bastard? ...Without turning, Ihan spoke. There was no one around. But. I dont mind if you dont show yourself, but next time, come prepared to die. Im on the verge of being annoyed. Swoosh. As if responding to a curtain call, someone revealed themselves. It was like a veil being drawn backan awe-inspiring, mysterious sight as he stepped forward. ...My apologies. It seems I have tested you unknowingly. I was merely guarding the cardinal. Thats why I let it slide. Otherwise, youd already be dead. ...So, you knew from the beginning. The man nodded silently, his expression blank, as Ihan turned to face him. From his appearance alone... He really does look like someone whod excel at inquisitions. In one hand, he held a Bible; in the other, a bell. A priest with dark shadows under his eyes, graying hair, and a battered old robe that made him seem older than he was. His lifeless eyes and even darker demeanor carried an oppressive air. To others, he might be intimidating. But to Ihan: So, are you leaving or not? ...... He was merely someone Ihan contemplated smashing over the head. Chapter 135: Do Knights Get Shortened? (3) You lucky bastard...! ...What? Cardinal Raphael! Do you have any idea how many believers would give anything just to speak with him? There are people whod spend fortunes for a chance to share a meal with him! And here you are, someone who doesnt even care about religion, casually spending time with him...!! Really? When Jake, who had come to relay news from the tunnels, heard about Ihans recent interactions, he reacted explosively, leaving Ihan to blink in surprise. Ihan had already heard that Raphael was impressive, but he hadnt realized just how high his standing was. To Ihan, Jakes outburst seemed excessive. But why do they still call him a cardinal? Didnt he retire ages ago? It seemed strange to make such a fuss over someone who was already well past retirement age. ...Thats a statement that would turn believers worlds upside down if they heard it. Jake pressed his fingers to his temples, as though trying to suppress a headache from Ihans outrageous remark. He only stepped down because he chose to decline the position. His potential rank is still far beyond that of a cardinal. Honestly, it wouldnt have been strange if he became Pope, and if he wanted to, over forty percent of the temple clergy would back him. ...So hes not an ordinary guy. ......Its baffling that someone in this kingdom doesnt know who he is. Jakes incredulous reaction was akin to someone hearing a fellow citizen admit they didnt recognize a national hero. Im not some temple fanatic like you. ...Fanatic? Whats that supposed to mean? It means someone like you. ...Why does that sound like an insult? Its not. Now hurry up and dig. The days wasting away. Hmm... Jake was helping to create a garden around Ihans yard. They were clearing out weeds, removing rocks and debris, overturning the soil, and mixing in fertilizer before watering the groundall to make the land viable for planting. Though this process would normally take days, Ihan, in less than half a day, had singlehandedly cultivated over 80 pyeong (about 265 square meters) of land. Phew, finally done. ...Did we really need to go this far? Its self-sufficiency. Over there, Ill plant radishes. Next to that, potatoes, sweet potatoes, onions, and peanuts. That section will be for lettuce and cabbage. ...Quite serious about this, arent you? Whats that big empty section for? For peppers. Peppers? You mean the spicy ones recently brought in from the west? The ones they say are used for torture...? ...Theyre spicy, yes, but whats this about torture? Ihan was genuinely confused. He had simply bought some seeds being sold locally, and now this bizarre misunderstanding had cropped up. But Jake, apparently convinced, continued: Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You cruel man. Who are you planning to torture by growing those? ...Im growing them to eat, you medieval simpleton. Ihan felt unfairly accused. If only these people could witness the stress-relieving effects of capsaicin in countries where spicy food was a staple. However, to the medieval knight who thought eating something spicy equated to death: Youre going to eat them? ...Are you trying to build pain tolerance? Huh, now that you mention it, it does sound like a decent training method... ...... It seemed hed misunderstood in a completely different direction now. Lets just go with that... Deciding it was easier to let the misconception stand, Ihan shook his head. There was no point in arguing further. For a while, the two continued working on the garden, planting various crops. The sight of knightsone a commoner and the other a destitute nobleengaging in farming instead of honorable combat was a rare spectacle indeed. It was enough to make more traditional knights faint from shock if they saw it. But for Ihan and Jake, there was no sense of shame in the task. They simply worked diligently, enjoying the satisfaction of preparing the soil for their daily sustenance. As they wrapped up and Damian approached with sandwiches for a snack break: ...Dealing with sacred law will be tricky. Huh? The inquisitors from the Inquisition are all skilled in [Sacred Law]. You probably dont know much about it since you have no ties to the temple, but Sacred Law is completely different from martial techniques. Its a [mystical] power granted by the Light of Radiance. Its almost like a fusion of magic and martial techniques. But because of how powerful it is, mastering Sacred Law is an incredibly grueling process. Those who manage to do so and freely use it in combat are the human weapons we call inquisitors. Huh, is that so? ...Why do you sound so casual about this when it directly concerns you? Why are you acting like Ill definitely end up fighting them? Not actingyou will. Thats why Im warning you. ...... Ihan felt wrongfully accused. Where else could you find a peace-loving guy like him, and yet he was being maligned- ...Then again, with my record, I cant exactly argue against it. Ihan admitted it. It was true... Just seeing them made me feel a bit gross. Having recently tangled with a group of fanatics, Ihans annoyance was already at its peak. Now, finding himself entangled with the Inquisition as well, his stress was piling up. And the most frustrating part? I still dont even know why theyre watching me. Thats righthe didnt know the reason. At least Cardinal Raphael had been kind, refraining from using force and only engaging in conversation. He showed no intention of harming Ihan. So Ihan let it slide for now. But if... If someone like the guy I met a few days ago shows up again... He might not hold back next time. Take it easy. Crossing the temple will make life difficult, especially in this kingdom. Clashing with the temple here means you cant live in Pendragon anymore. Be careful. Then Ill just go into exile. ...So youve no intention of being careful at all. Jake shook his head, but Ihan remained resolute. ...However, perhaps Ihans concerns were unnecessary after all? Chirp, chirp! I heard that young one caused you trouble after I left. Id like to extend my apologies on his behalf, Brother. ...Apologizing is fine, but did you really have to come and do it at the crack of dawn? He had come. At the break of dawn, when the sparrows were at their noisiest. It was an early morning visit, and Ihan, with hair resembling a birds nest, grumbled at the old priest. No matter how urgent, wasnt this a bit too early? Theres a prayer gathering scheduled for the next four days, and this was the only time I could visit. The thought of not being able to see you for so long was unbearable. Ha ha. ...You really do live a diligent life, dont you? Its only natural. Ah, should you wish to attend the prayer gathering, youre always welcome. Our temple is open to new brothers at any time. Thanks, but Ill politely and sincerely decline. What a pity. ...Assistant! Damn it... I just want to sleep more... Determined to send the overly enthusiastic old priest on his way as quickly as possible, Ihan called out to his assistant, while Raphael maintained his ever-present smile. Ah, speaking of which. ? Suddenly, Raphael continued: While Im away for the prayer gathering, that young oneand perhaps some of the other brothersmight cause you some trouble. ...... It was an ominous prediction. Theyre devout but somewhat overzealous, so Im worried they might bother you. ...If you know that, cant you stop them? Id like to, but many of them dont listen to the words of an old man like me. ...Even if youre a cardinal? Ha ha, aside from the Almighty Light of Radiance, what use are ranks in the temple? Were all equals. ...Thats a very long-winded way of saying you cant stop them. Ha ha, my apologies. So, please... Swish. If they trouble you too much, feel free to reprimand them. You have my permissionits entirely fine. ...Now thats a permission I like. Ihans lips curled into a smirk at the sight of the superior-grade holy water Raphael handed him, along with his meaningful words. You know, Ive always thought you were a true adult. Thats a delightful compliment. Getting permission from an unofficially acknowledged elder of the temple to scold others brought Ihan some satisfaction. And, as always, Ihan felt anew: This old man is genuinely likable. Youre a delightful brother. Raphael politely declined the offer to be escorted back, choosing instead to walk the dirt road himself. Though he could barely walk without leaning heavily on his cane, he had not yet received the call of the Light. Until that time came, he intended to walk on his own strength. Ha ha, this wasnt here yesterday. Even so, the care shown by his new brother was quite heartwarming. The newly cleared path was a joy to walk on. There were no stones to trip on, and there were shaded benches beneath trees at regular intervals, as if to invite him to rest whenever he felt tired. Raphaels smile grew as he realized how thoughtful the knight truly was. And as he walked, he murmured: As the senior priest said, hes a remarkable motivator. He thought of the senior priest who had introduced him to his new brother. A man who, in the past, had been just as devout but had since retired. ...A bit eccentric, though. The senior priest had taken on the [Butler] profession after rejuvenating through Sacred Law. Even so, he wasnt one to exaggerate. Sometimes, other brothers need to be disciplined too. In the past... Get down, you insolent brat! Young Raphael himself had been disciplinedno, reprimandedby that very senior, who corrected his misguided faith. Ha ha, in hindsight, those were fond memories. Wishing that this would one day become a fond memory for the other brothers, Raphael continued walking diligently. Humming a cheerful tune all the while. Chapter 136: The Knight Picked Up the Rod (1) Rustle, rustle. A man scribbled on an old parchment. Although modern tools like fountain pens and various ballpoint pens were readily available, he still wrote with a quill made from a bird''s feather. The elegance of his handwriting and the absence of ink smudges indicated his familiarity with the quill. [When the 10th Angel following the Light proclaimed to bear all the sins of this world, the angel still sought to save as many as possible at the gates of Hell-.] Squelch! "......." The hand that had been writing passages from the scripture halted abruptly, causing the ink to smudge. The man furrowed his brows. This was a rare occurrence. Anyone familiar with the man would tilt their head in puzzlement. After all, he was known for his stoic demeanor, rarely showing emotional fluctuations. Thus, "...Is this what the monks call agitation?" He realized that something within him was amiss. His chest stirred with unease, a feeling so unfamiliar it unsettled him. It was the first time he had felt such restlessness. Gripping the quill tightly, he pondered the source of this turmoil. Perhaps if he sat like this for a while, the answer would come to him... "Pierre, prepare yourself." "...What insolence is this?" Deep in thought, trying to calm the storm within him, he was interrupted by a colleague. His sharp gaze turned frosty as he glared at the one who dared disturb his introspection. He was displeased not only by the intrusion but also by the blatant disregard for his mood. "Insolence or not, get ready. Well strike swiftly." "......." "If even half of the information about that knight is true, his strength is at least equivalent to that of a knight commander. Well need to overwhelm him in one decisive move." "...Didnt the Cardinal explicitly instruct us not to cause a commotion?" "He did. Thats why well finish it quickly and without fuss." "...Have you been waiting for the Cardinal to leave?" "A mere coincidence." "......." ...He wasnt naive or foolish enough to believe that lie. Pierre questioned whether he should defy Cardinal Raphaels orders for the sake of these people. "Remember, this is heresy. Interrogating those who defy the Light is our duty." "......." Yet, Pierre still hesitated. Was this truly the right thing to do? Was following this mans words truly in accordance with the will of the Light? As he swallowed his endless doubts "How long do you think the Cardinal will shield you? Remember, secrets do not last forever." "......." "If you understand, act now." "...Understood." He no longer resisted. No, he couldnt. Though his agitation made him hesitate Losing the ability to serve the Light would be unthinkable. If his secret were revealed, he would no longer have a place in the temple. Thus ...I have no choice. He rationalized his actions to himself. He knew it was cowardly, yet he... "Cowardice and rationalization arent inherently bad. After all, humans cant always be brave or wise creatures." "...Thats a biased statement..." A faint protest. But Ihan shook his head. "You just havent seen enough of the world. Someday, if you get the chance, visit a gambling den or the back alleys. Youll see the depths of humanity." "......." "Anyway, what Im trying to say is this. Demian, its true that people can be a little cowardly and less than brave. But..." "......." "When an arrogant noble-born brat of a trainee lazes around and rationalizes it, thats a sin." "...Damn it, how many adjectives do you need to string together?!" "Watch your language." Demians eyes brimmed with tears. Is this fair? Was it truly fair to be treated this way just because he took a short nap and didnt pull enough weeds in the field? No, before that "I have the right to rest too! Trainees are people too!!" Shouting out his frustration and grievances, Demian vented his unjust treatment. Ihan, watching him silently, eventually replied: "Trainees are people. But youre not just any trainee; youre an arrogant noble-born brat trainee. That makes you less than a person." "!!!?" "You dont get to rest. Youve got another two years and five months to go. If youre expecting to be treated like a person, the problem is with your conscience." "Can you stop with your noble-hating obsession already, you crazy man?!" Thwack! "Argh!!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where does a servantno, a traineeget off talking back to their instructor?" "...You bastard." "Getting more foul-mouthed, are we?" "......." "Are you crying?" "......." "Yep, youre crying. Go ahead, cry it out. Youll feel better after. And once you feel better, you can work even harder." "...Sniff!" "Look at this guy...?" ...Ihan clicked his tongue, marveling at how this obstinate fool tried to faint just to get a break. +++++ A Rare Moment of Solitude The trainee had fainted, and the maid had gone to visit her elder sister, leaving Ihan with an unusually quiet afternoon all to himself. Though he had a rare opportunity to relax and enjoy his own company, Ihan didn''t deviate from his routine. He went through his day as usualtraining after work, then having his meal. His day-to-day life remained unchanging. Hmm, what should I do for next semester? The only addition to his usual routine was planning for the academy''s schedule. He had intended to discuss the curriculum with his trainee, but the boy had been sleeping for the past thirty minutes, utterly exhausted. A combination of mental shock and fatigue seemed to have knocked him out. That damn brat. These kids these days are too softgrowing up pampered like this. Ihan frowned, clearly displeased. The boy twitched slightly as if reacting to a bad dream, but Ihan ignored him and turned his attention to the chalkboard where he had jotted down the plans for the next semester. Class Plans Chick Group: Theyve gained some stamina thanks to jump rope. It might be time to introduce light strength training and self-defense, focusing on techniques like judo, eye-gouging, and groin strikes. Ideally, they should be able to take down at least one thug before graduation.Bear Group: Their overall stamina should be improving by now, so practical combat experience is key. Having them fight criminals at the Parasite Abyss could work, like a war on crime scenario. In addition, survival training on cliffs and a week-long wilderness exercise might suit them, perhaps adding a no-sleep, five-day training challenge.Young Master Group: If their stamina and strength have developed adequately, a similar curriculum to the Bears would work. However, since theyve learned Aura Techniques, we might test if they can survive ten days without food. Dropping them on a deserted rock island in the middle of the ocean could work. Hmm, Ihan muttered as he reviewed the detailed notes. For a brief moment, he wondered if he was going too far. But then again, maybe fighting criminals isnt the best idea. He debated whether it might be better to bring a few bears or tigers for bare-handed combat practice instead. No matter how promising they were, it felt wrong to taint their young hands with the filth of vile criminals. Sigh, have I gone soft? He worried that he might be coddling his first batch of trainees, raising them like greenhouse flowers. "What do you think?" ...Are you asking me? Who else would I ask? ...First, Id recommend scrapping the no-sleep five- or ten-day challenge. That could end very badly. ? ...Those poor cadets. The manone of the inquisitor-priestsshuddered. Beads of Sweat A cold sweat trickled down his back, not because of the plans written on the chalkboard but for another reason entirely. ...He knew I was here all along? He had heard the rumors That the Sacred Concealment Technique didnt work on this knight. He had dismissed it as exaggeration or coincidence. His faith in the [Sacred Technique] was unshakable. The technique should render me completely undetectable, blending with the environment.... But the moment he realized the knight had truly seen through it, he couldnt hide his shock. The fact that the knight could pierce through the Sacred Technique suggested his senses were on par with a wild beast''s. Just as the inquisitor-priest heightened his guard "So many of you. Nine... No, eleven, counting the one trying to snipe me?" !?!! Wow, you guys are really going all out, huh? Waiting until Raphael is away to pull this? Impressive, in a way. ....... ...This knight was dangerous. The inquisitor-priest clenched his teeth, eyes sharp, assuming a combat stance. Ihan Turtle of the White Lion Order. You stand accused of heresy. Why? ...You appeared out of nowhere and started achieving remarkable feats. ?? Phew... The inquisitor-priest took a deep breath, trying to keep the knights attention on him. The Accusations After joining the White Lion Order, you were an unremarkable foot soldier. Yet after becoming an instructor at the academy, you suddenly began racking up numerous accomplishments, most of which involve [heretics]. And theres evidence placing you near the site of a tunnel collapse just the other day. It was suspiciousan ordinary knight suddenly amassing achievements in such a short time, with circumstances that were too coincidental. From the temples perspective, it was only natural to be suspicious. They wondered if this knight might be colluding with heretical forces to fabricate his accomplishments. It was a reasonable inference. If you wish to clear yourself of these accusations, surrender and allow us to bind you. Cooperate, and we promise not to be excessive "Yeah, I think Ive heard enough nonsense, dont you?" !!! Crunch! When had he moved? Before the inquisitor-priest could react, Ihan was already in front of him, delivering a punch. Nopunch wasnt the right word. It was more like a light tap on the center of his chest. "Ugh... Kugh...!! H-Huh...?!" The priests breath hitched, his body convulsing as searing pain engulfed him. Noit wasnt just pain. Snap! Crack! His body was literally tearing apart. This is what we call dislocating muscles and crushing bones. Stay like that for a whileIll be back soon. ...! ...!! The knights calm declaration made blood vessels burst in the priests eyes, causing him to cry tears of blood. His teeth cracked, but the pain was so excruciating he couldnt even pass out. He could only writhe silently, trembling. "Wow, so I guess Ive been treated quite humanely after all." Meanwhile, the noble trainee, who had fainted earlier, regained consciousness just in time to witness the scene. Still lying flat on the ground, he realized hed been receiving rather kind treatment all along. Watching the instructor leisurely stroll off, Demian thought to himself ...Are those inquisitor bastards insane? If they were going to show up, they shouldve brought the entire Holy Knights Order. What were they thinking, coming in such small numbers? Maybe they just wanted to get to Avalon early? After all, life could be harsh these days. He almost understood. Still Our instructor doesnt kill people easily, but... He does show them that life can be a living hell. ...I ended up like that once, too, didnt I? With the wisdom of a senior who had once dared challenge the knight and suffered for it, Demian clicked his tongue in sympathy. He could already foresee what awaited them. Chapter 137: The Knight Picked Up the Rod (2) Divine Power It was one of the "First Mysteries" bestowed by the gods. From ancient civilizations to the present, divine power had its roots in the faith of the Sun God and Moon God, who still dominated the continents of the West and East. There were also the gods of the sea, earth, and sky, now mere shadows of their former glory but still worshiped by small groups of devotees. The flames of divine power were first gifted to humanity by these ancient gods. As the faith of their followers grew purer, the divine power bestowed upon them grew stronger. For this reason, most ancient nations were theocracies. They expanded their territories, established agrarian societies, and built the foundations of their civilizations through the might of divine power. But as time went on, the abuse of this power for personal wealth and influence led many of these theocracies into corruption. Thus arose those who punished those who defiled the gods name and used divine glory for their greed. These individuals became known as the first inquisitorsthe Heretic Inquisitors. The first inquisitors wielded divine power as if it were an extension of their own bodies. Over time, their methods were discovered to share principles with both magic and martial arts. However, unlike magic or martial arts, divine power was far easier to wield and far stronger. It remained a dominant force even in the present era. Sacred Art The combat system utilizing divine power, known as Sacred Art, was said to have been created by an anonymous wandering monk. Though convenient, it had its limitations. Sacred Art is, after all, a shortcut. If one seeks true strength, one must integrate divine power into their body and train diligently.This was another teaching from the wandering monk. He emphasized that Sacred Art, while useful, was ultimately a shortcut and insufficient to defeat a "true master." Yet, even centuriesno, millennialater, Sacred Art remained one of the most potent forces within the temples. It symbolized the combat prowess of the heretic inquisitors and had evolved continuously over time. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If the founder of Sacred Art could witness its current state, they might retract their earlier words. Such was the confidence of the inquisitors in their Sacred Art. And today was no exception. "Weve been outmatched. Prepare the Grand Sacred Art immediately!" "Understood!" Seeing their comrade fall so easily to the knight, the inquisitors quickly reorganized. That fallen comrade wasnt weak, yet it had happened in an instant. This meant the knight''s skill level far exceeded their expectations. Thus, Then well give him the reception he deserves. The Grand Sacred Art typically required the coordination of at least thirty practitioners, but the inquisitors, each capable of the strength of ten priests, could manage it with just nine. Together, they began their chant: "." The Blessing of the Iron Mace This Grand Sacred Art was usually reserved for subduing violent, massive monsters like wyverns and drakes. It was also referred to as the "Trap of the Earth." As expected RUMBLE! The moment the Sacred Art activated, an overwhelming force descended upon the earth. Rocks crumbled into dust, trees were flattened like weeds, and the surrounding area was crushed under the weight of an enormous, heavenly mace. Even a knight commander of the highest caliber would be unable to escape or break free from this power, according to common sense. "Wow, this is a decent workout." ....... "My muscles are tingling. Hmm, can you guys maintain this for two hours?" Wha-what...?! Answer me, you rude bastards. THWACK! One of the priests chanting the Grand Sacred Art suddenly had his jaw dislocated and crashed headfirst into the ground. The speed of the strike was so fast that even the inquisitor commander was stunned. THWACK! CRACK! THUD! But it didnt stop there. One by one, the priests, still in the middle of activating the Sacred Art, were struck down by invisible blows, collapsing to the ground. "Youwhat have you done?!" Split-Fist Tiger Stance. ...What? "If you dont understand, youll just have to learn the hard way." CRUNCH! Annoyed by the incessant screeching, the knight delivered a precise punch to the priests face, leaving a clear imprint of his fist and caving it in. It was a strike on a completely different level. Hundred-Step Divine Fist. The priest collapsed without ever having the chance to properly retaliate. +++++ Screech! Ihan had just dealt with the nuisances in front of him when two priests, who had been lying in wait, suddenly lunged at him from both sides with immense speed. In their hands were sharp, deadly awls aimed straight for him. The air was thick with killing intent, but Ihan Thud. ? ?? He didnt evade. He took the awls head-on. But instead of piercing his flesh, the awls stopped abruptly as if hitting a solid wall. W-What? Even with the Blessing of Penetration, how...? You think Id answer if you just asked? Crack! Ihan casually grabbed their wrists and twisted them. Their joints bent in directions they were never meant to, and their eyes widened in shock. Wow, youre tougher than the others, Ihan remarked. Despite the excruciating pain, neither priest screamed. Clearly, they had considerable tolerance for pain. Which gave Ihan an idea. Squelch! CRACKLE! Lets see how well you handle this, then. He used his signature Muscle Tearing and Bone Crushing Techniquea method typically reserved for torture but masterfully adapted by Ihan as a combat tool. By combining his deep understanding of anatomy with unparalleled precision, Ihan had refined the technique for battle. While not as severe as during actual torture, the pain was still immense, making endurance a nearly impossible challenge. Whoosh! As Ihan admired his handiwork, he noticed an arrow hurtling toward him from afar. The shooter was a sniper, 1.5 kilometers away, sending the arrow with murderous intent. The arrow seemed almost alive, spiraling toward him with uncanny precision. Ihan, intrigued, studied it for a moment before responding. Thunk! He playfully kicked a small stone lying on the ground, launching it like a soccer ball. His action seemed lighthearted, but the force behind the stone was anything but. BOOM! The arrow shattered mid-air as the stone obliterated it completely. If one were to name the move, it might be called Piercing Stone Throw, a variation on his signature techniques. Ihan then turned his attention to a nearby tree. CRACK! With a single hand, Ihan uprooted the tree as if it were a mere flower. His raw strength was far beyond the realm of normal humans. It would take at least a thousand-year-old troll or ogre to even challenge him in brute force. THUD. Ihan adjusted his stance, preparing for a javelin throw. Whoosh! Using his entire body as a spring, he channeled all his energy into the tree and hurled it with tremendous force. Though he couldnt guarantee perfect accuracy, the sheer destruction it would cause upon impact would ensure no one in the vicinity could escape unscathed. BOOM! The sound of an explosion echoed in the distance as the tree landed, obliterating everything in its path. Did I hit the mark? Ihan mused, unsure if his improvised throw had found its target. To disregard even the Blessing of Precision... Such irrational strength. Even if youre not a heretic, your power reeks of heretical sorcery. Ihan turned toward the voice. Youre the last one, huh? I thought your presence felt familiar. ...... I let you off the hook once. Surely, you didnt expect it to happen twice? I wouldnt presume to be that shameless. Good. At least youre self-aware. ...... Go ahead and pull it out. I know youre carrying it. You already knew? With that strong smell of gunpowder wafting around, how could I not? ...Fair enough. Click. The priest, who Ihan recognized as the man holding a Bible and a small bell the previous night, pulled a revolver from within the folds of his scripture. Without hesitation, he aimed and pulled the trigger. BANG! +++++ Firearms in This World In this world, firearms were nothing more than muskets invented for noble hunting parties, and they had never become a standard combat weapon. Guns were ineffective against monsters, and the mere thought of intelligent monsters gaining access to them was nightmarish. Furthermore, the slow development and distribution of firearms were deliberate, stemming from fears that advanced weapons might one day spark uprisings among commoners. BANG! But just because their development was slow didnt mean their research was neglected. BOOM! Even with a simple revolver, the destructive power on display was extraordinary. It had the force of an anti-material sniper rifle, far exceeding the limits of a typical revolver. Even with his Diamond Body technique, Ihan doubted he could withstand a direct hit. The weapons power seemed to transcend physical lawslikely enhanced by Sacred Art or specially crafted. Whoosh! Ihan deftly dodged, his trained eyes following the bullet''s trajectory. A knights honed senses allowed him to react even to projectiles. He considered simply closing the distance and subduing his opponent Thwack! ? Looks like fists alone wont do the job. ...No, keep going. ...... I wont kill you. Just keep at it. ...Hmm. The priests hand-to-hand combat skills were impressive. His techniques mixed joint locks and strikes in a style reminiscent of "Systema?" Interesting! Ihan couldnt help but marvel. He hadnt expected to encounter such techniques in this world. "Gun-Fist Techniques," was it?" A martial art combining firearms and unarmed combat. It was the kind of fighting style often seen in action movies, where the user seamlessly integrated shooting and martial arts. In skilled hands, it was a devastating combination. Here, however, the fear wasnt just the gun itself but how it was wielded. BANG! BANG! BANG! The priest wasnt just skilled in martial artshis shooting skills were equally exceptional. The recoil of the revolver didnt seem to affect him at all, likely stabilized by Sacred Art. His aim was impeccable. "Why do you still have bullets left?" This, too, is Sacred Art. Wow, thats ridiculously overpowered. ...... Whats with that face? ...I feel youre the last person who should say that. ? For a moment, Ihan was confused, but he soon focused on the fight. He continued sparring with the priest, keeping his strength in check and relying solely on hand-to-hand techniques. If he wanted, he could have ended it at any time. But This guys not bad. The priests skill and his seamless integration of firearms into his combat style piqued Ihans curiosity. He wanted to see more. One hour. ? If you last one hour, Ill let you go. ?? The priest didnt understand Ihans cryptic remark at first. But by the thirty-minute mark So thats what you meant... The priest was drenched in sweat, his body trembling uncontrollably. He finally realized Ihan meant he had to endure for an entire hour to be spared. But his stamina was already near its limit. Come on, you can do it. Get up, you spineless wretch. ...Are you even human? Ihan hadnt broken a sweat, and his breathing was calm and steady. Cheer up, youve got this! ...Dont you think its strange to encourage your enemy? Youre the enemy? Huh, I thought you were just here to entertain me. ...... This is even more humiliating than being treated like a worm. The Priests Realization The priest, Pierre, finally understood. From the start, they hadnt even been considered enemiesjust toys for the knights amusement. Faced with this revelation Click. Id rather die. Pierre pointed his revolver at his forehead and pulled the trigger, determined to end it all. "Not happening." ...... Where do you think youre going? ...... Pierre was left speechless as he saw the bullet spinning harmlessly between Ihans thumb and forefinger. This guys talented, but his mindset is utterly rotten. What kind of idiot acts like this? Like a dragon struck on its reverse scale, Ihan roared in anger. He picked up a random stick from the ground. Though it looked like a simple wooden stick, it seemed imbued with life and felt as solid as steel in Ihans hands. "Rotten-headed fool! Youre getting exactly a thousand strikesno more, no less!" ...... Lie down. What? Lie flat on the ground, you brainless idiot! Ignoring Pierres protests, Ihan mercilessly wielded the stick. WHACK! Pierres consciousness faded. But Ihan wouldnt let him escape that easily. Whenever Pierre fainted, Ihan poured water to wake him up, healed him with potions when he was on the brink of death, and fed him when his stamina was depletedonly to resume the punishment. Four Days of Hell Pierre lost consciousness countless times, only to wake up to the sight of the stick coming for him again. It was as if he had fallen into a never-ending cycle of torment. By the end of four days, Pierre finally understood one thing: This knight had an uncanny ability to keep his word. Trainee, how many strikes are left? Uh, youve delivered four hundred and eighty so far, sir. Youre sure about that? Youve been keeping count on the chalkboard, sir. There are so many to hit, I might lose track. Thats understandable, sir. Oh, youre awake. Only five hundred and twenty to go! Trainee, keep counting accurately. Yes, sir... Pierre knew exactly how many strikes remained because Ihan kindly announced the count every time he lost consciousness and woke up.. Chapter 138: The Knight Picked Up the Rod (3) "Allow me to first offer my apologies. I am deeply sorry for what has transpired." Hmm, could you at least not bow your head? Its making me feel like the villain here. Ihan looked awkwardly at the elderly priest bowing low to him. Receiving such a heartfelt apology from someone as venerable as this man116 years old, no lessonly made Ihan feel guilty. He tried to help the priest stand, but the elder remained steadfast. "What does age have to do with wrongdoing? If anything, it is the duty of an elder to set an example by offering a proper apology." ...Youre truly a respectable elder, Ihan admitted. It struck Ihan that this priest was one of the few genuinely principled adults he had ever encountered. He found himself feeling a surprising sense of respect. "I only put in the effort because Id already been paid. From what Ive heard, that holy water you providedthe highest-grade varietytakes three years to make, doesnt it? Its worth a fortune too." To compare it in martial arts terms, the highest-grade holy water was akin to the Great Restoration Pill of Shaolin or Gongqing Elixir. It wasnt just priceless; it was a once-in-a-lifetime treasure that could purge diseases and ensure lifelong health. Equivalent to the 99.99% rarity of trolls lifeblood, it was essentially another life for a knight. The payment had been almost excessive for the task, and Ihan considered the trade more than fair. "Honestly, for dealing with those greenhorns, the payment was way too much. Id have done it for a few gold coins." They are considered valuable combat personnel within the temple, you know. Haha. ...Those guys? Ihans skepticism was evident. "Ive never seen idiots as hopeless as them." With one exception, the rest were utterly useless. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sharpness of Ihans critique was merciless. Meanwhile, the so-called hopeless idiots lay writhing on the ground, groaning and whimpering in misery. Ugh... P-please just kill me... Ugh... The only one enduring the pain with any semblance of composure was the red-haired priest, Pierre, who kept his eyes shut despite the agony. Raphaels gaze turned sorrowful as he observed Pierre. "I assume youve heard about the heresy accusations leveled against you?" That nonsense? It is a shameful situation. Its terrifying. You perform well, and you get accused. Almost got killed too. How can anyone live in such fear? ...It is the temples failure. Hmm... Ihan recalled the priests words from three days ago, accusing him of heresy. "If I remember, the claim was that I was suspicious because I performed too well, too suddenly?" That was merely the official explanation. ? The real reason the Inquisition declared you a heretic is that certain high-ranking clergy and cardinals within the temple believe youve caused them harman absurd delusion. ...What? The absurdity left Ihan at a loss for words. Raphael, for the first time, sighed deeplya rare display from someone so composed. "It may sound like an excuse, but I only became fully aware of the heresy accusations two days ago. Until then, I only noticed the Inquisitions suspicious movements targeting you, so I intervened." You mean, youve been protecting me? Ihan was both puzzled and astonished. If Raphaels words were true, it meant he had willingly stepped in as Ihans shield. "Why?" Why would someone go against the temples will to protect hima complete stranger? Raphaels response was resolute: "Isnt it obvious? If someone is falsely accused, isnt it natural to help them? Even with this frail body, I had to act." ...... "Of course, I couldnt provide significant assistance. My feeble frame failed to stop the Inquisitors, and for that, I am deeply sorry. Even though I gave you holy water, it hardly compares to the suffering you endured. Against the harm you nearly faced, my compensation is nothing more than a cheap consolation." ...Im satisfied, though. "Are you simply being considerate of me?" No, I really mean it... A Truly Noble Elder For the first time since his grandfather, Ihan felt he had encountered a worthy elder to respect. Raphaels altruismhelping others without seeking justificationwas a way of life that few could emulate, inspiring profound reverence in Ihan. "People like him..." "...deserve to be called great men." +++++ Raphaels Network of Influence Raphael, whether intentionally or not, had many eyes and ears throughout the temple. This was thanks to the respect and loyalty he still commanded as a former cardinal. It was a testament to his virtuous character and influence, which allowed him to uncover the temple''s dark secrets in short order. And what were these secrets? "So, to summarize, the high-ranking priests of the temple..." Ihan trailed off as he processed the revelation. They had shares in the tunnel. "And when the tunnel collapsed in that recent incident, rendering those shares worthless, they got angry and labeled me a heretic because I caused it, right?" The tunnel wasnt just a den for criminals; it was also the southern continents largest fertilizer production site. It was considered a "safe asset," akin to gold, and served as a convenient place to hide black money from the royal family. The high priests had purchased shares in the tunnel, seeing it as a reliable investment. But then "...I turned it to dust." They had assumed the tunnel could never collapse. How could they have known that a mere knightor rather, two knightscould bring down a structure with a century of history? For those who had invested in it, the losses were comparable to the Dutch Tulip Mania Crash. No one could have predicted such a catastrophe, and while their anger was understandable to some extent... "They hired assassins because they lost their dirty money? And not just any assassins, but the Heretic Inquisition?" ...... "Even though they knew the tunnel was a true den of heretics?" ...They would have known. "And yet theyre blaming me?" ...... "Is... is this real?" ...Even with two mouths, I have no excuse to offer. Wow... Seriously? ...... "Im speechless. Im actually dumbfounded right now." Ihan was genuinely stunned. Sure, losing assets would make anyone angry, and lashing out at the cause of those losses wasnt unheard of. But "The temple is doing this?" In a world where gods were real, and priests claimed to serve them? "Is this some kind of prank?" The absurdity of it all made Ihan slap his foreheadhard. It hurt. Through history lessons, he had learned how horrifying the corruption of religion could be. But reading about it and experiencing it firsthand were entirely different matters. The disgust and pettiness of it all hit him like a cold slap to the back of the head. "Wow, no wonder people warned me about the temple." He recalled the warnings from his two odd companions: "Stay away from the temple.""Be cautious of the temple."Both had always emphasized this point, and now Ihan finally understood why. The temple wasnt just rottenit reeked worse than the foulest filth. "Its truly lamentable... I never imagined such things would happen during my absence." "This isnt your fault, is it?" From what Ihan had gathered, Raphael had stepped down as a cardinal and gone on a pilgrimage. He had been away from the temple for seven years, spreading the word of the divine as a wandering preacher. "You only returned recently, right? Did you come back because of the temples current state?" "Something like that. I never thought things would deteriorate so much in just seven years..." "Hmm, I doubt it." "Pardon?" "Corruption on this scale doesnt happen in just seven years. It must have been happening slowly, step by step, while you were away. It was probably kept hidden well enough that even you didnt notice. After all, it only takes five people working together to fool someone." ...... "Or maybe Im wrong." ...No, youre right. That sounds about right." Raphael looked as though he had been struck by a revelation. The elder priest, who rarely showed signs of vulnerability, now seemed shaken as if he had gained a painful but valuable insight. "I was complacent and foolish. Instead of going on a pilgrimage, I should have stayed and done more to help the temple." "Do you really think one person could fix a corrupt institution? Once rot sets in, its almost impossible to stop." ...Brother, youre surprisingly kind, despite your appearance." "Whats wrong with my appearance?" Haha. "Are you laughing?" Raphael chuckled warmly, seeming lighter as if a burden had been lifted from his heart. A Mutual Understanding Their conversation carried on, lighthearted yet profound, for a long while. As things settled, Ihan understood why he had been branded a heretic and suspected there might be more people targeting him. Raphael, sensing Ihans unease, offered reassurance: "Dont worry. I will do everything I can to protect you." Despite having little formal authority left, Raphael still carried the gravitas of the temples most senior figure. If he chose to act, he could indeed be a shield for Ihan. "No, leave it." ...Brother?" "I could use a good punching bag. Let them keep coming." If the temples forces were as pathetic as Ihan suspected, he wouldnt need Raphaels protection. "Honestly, theyre not much of a threat." Ihan saw them as amusing opponentsperfect for breaking the monotony of his training. The inquisitors use of Sacred Art added a refreshing challenge. "If the rest of the Heretic Inquisitors are like this, I doubt theyll ever be a problem for me." They were weak. He wasnt exaggerating when he said this to Raphael. Most of the inquisitors relied too heavily on their Sacred Art, making them little more than bullies who crumbled against stronger opponents. "That Pierre guy, thoughhes decent." Pierre stood out, having trained both his body and skills alongside his Sacred Art. Ihan found his style intriguing and was eager to spar with him again. But "His mental strength is rotten." Ihan scowled at the thought. For all his skill, Pierre had tried to take his own life the moment things turned against him. To Ihan, such behavior was contemptible. "There are people who fight to survive, no matter how filthy their lives get..." For all Pierres talent, his character was lacking, and Ihan made no attempt to hide his disdain. "You seem greatly disappointed in that boy," Raphael remarked. "You could say that." "Please be lenient. Hes a deeply scarred child." "Thats no excuse. Not even because hes young." "How do you know hes young?" "I could tell by his bone structure while hitting him. Still, hes tough. Even under pressure, he kept his outer facade intact." ...Brother, you never fail to amaze me." "Whats so amazing about that?" As Ihan chuckled, Pierre collapsed once more under the pain of the Muscle Tearing and Bone Crushing Technique. A Revealed Truth With a sudden flash, like a snake shedding its skin, Pierres form changed. His body shrank slightly, and his complexion became fairer. "So, just to confirm... Is he disguising himself as a man because of some identity issue? Id get that." "Is that what youre curious about?" "What else would I wonder about?" Ihan believed in respecting others identitiesbut only to a point. Respect or not, he would still bring down his fist on anyone who lacked common sense. Chapter 139: The Instructor’s Flex (1) The Pendragon Royal Academy Reopens Its Gates The oppressive heat from Mount Vulcan still hung heavy in the air, but soon even this sweltering warmth would fade. The time of winter and the ice faeries was approaching. With it would come cooler temperatures and the fiery green leaves of summer turning to crimson. The second semester had begun at the Academy. Whoosh! Mother, this is the Academys famous central fountain. Isnt it enormous? Its incredible... but are you sure its alright for me to be here? Wow, big brother, there are so many fancy people around! Brother? ...One question at a time, please. Barry Cobbs. Known among his peers as Bear Number Eleven, Barrys family stood overwhelmed by the grandeur of the Academy. He understood their feelings well. "I was the same." He vividly recalled how nervous and intimidated hed been when he first stepped through the Academys gates. For Barry, who had lived his entire life in the countryside, the Academyand the royal capital itselfhad seemed like an entirely different world. His mother, who had spent her life farming, his younger sister, who matured early to help support the family through sewing, and his younger brother, who had only just begun to string sentences togetherall of them were experiencing the same awe he once had. Barry sympathized with them. He knew they would soon grow more comfortable, but for now, he wanted them to see this place. He wanted them to witness the institution where he studied and trained. "I wish I couldve shown this to Father too." His father had stayed home to care for the infant twins, who still needed constant attention. While his father claimed he had seen enough of the capital in his youth, Barry knew the truth. His father had held back so that his wife and children could experience this moment. "Next time, Ill bring him too. Ill still be here next year, after all!" On the first day after summer break, the Academy allowed families to visit and observe classes. It was meant to reassure them that their children were in good hands. Barrys family couldnt tear their eyes away from the Academys towering spires and sprawling courtyards. Barry couldnt help but feel a swell of pride. That was when his mother spoke. "Barry, wheres your swordsmanship instructor?" Wha!? Why do you ask all of a sudden? Barry was flustered by the unexpected question. His mother, however, was resolute. "Why? Because hes the one whos taken you under his wing and trained you. From what Ive heard, its thanks to his dedication that youve been able to stay at the Academy. Even someone like me, who doesnt know much, understands how precious and rare such teaching is. Hes not just your mentor, but a benefactor to the entire Cobbs family." Well, I mean, I guess... "I wanted to thank him in person at least once. Lets go meet him." Uh... okay... Barry knew there was no arguing with his mother. Her stubbornness was legendary. Resigned, he led his family toward the Swordsmanship Department. "This is going to be awkward..." Barry respected his instructor deeplyso much so that he ranked him second only to his father in esteem. The man wasnt just strong; he was someone who lived up to his word and taught students skills that rivaled those of Aura Techniques. To Barry, his instructor embodied the ideal knight. But "As much as I respect him... hes not exactly easy to introduce to others." Just thinking about the instructors overwhelming presence sent a shiver down Barrys spine. Even imagining his mother meeting such a figure made him nervous. "I hope Moms heart is strong enough to handle this." Big brother? Why are you sweating so much? Brother? Its nothing... As Barry swallowed his unease, he noticed familiar faces heading toward the Swordsmanship Department. "Mother, do we really have to go?" "Father, Im telling you, its fine!" "Grandma? Are you sure about this?" It seemed Barry wasnt alone. His peers, accompanied by their families, were also making their way to the Swordsmanship Department. On the first day back, the Academys ranks of Young Masters, Chicks, and Bear Cubs were all gathering. Their eyes met briefly, and despite their differences in status, they shared a moment of mutual understanding. Parents, it seemed, were all the same. A Grand Scene Soon, they reached the Swordsmanship Department training grounds, where the air reverberated with ominous, thunderous sounds. "Wow, big brother! Thats bigger than a bull!" "It really is." The innocent younger siblings spoke what they saw, while the students and their families gaped in stunned silence. There, in the middle of the training grounds, was a man casually lifting and moving sandbags the size of bullsno, bigger than bulls. Hundreds of them. Despite the effort, not a single drop of sweat fell from his brow. "Hm? What are you all doing here?" The man turned to them, his expression calm and composed. The families wanted to ask: "Why do you always seem so inhuman?" +++++ "I was in the middle of some work, so I must look a bit disheveled. Are you Barry Cobbs'' mother? Or should I say, the mother of Number Eleven?" Yes, yes, I am... Welcome. Its a pleasure to finally meet the wonderful mother of such a fine young man. Oh my... Mom? The instructor addressed the parents with a practiced ease that seemed almost second nature. "Barry is adjusting well, so you have nothing to worry about." Contrary to his intimidating appearance, he was polite and adept at putting the parents at ease. While the initial impression was undoubtedly overwhelming, there was little to fault beyond that. But... "Do you think my child can really become a knight?" "I was nearly fainting the other day! My son was suddenly made to do jump rope exercisesof all things! I was horrified! What if he ends up with unsightly muscles? Why would anyone make him do such things?" "A White Lion, you say? How far you must have fallen to end up here." Everywhere, overzealous parents voiced their concerns. The cadets grew pale, fearing the worst. Unsurprisingly, the instructor responded. "Your son has the potential to become an outstanding knight. By the time he graduates, hell be impressive indeed. Trust me, maam, and leave him in my care." "And as for youmuscles from jump rope? Thats nonsense. Besides, maybe you should be worrying about your own health instead. Your body looks like its falling apart just from looking at it. Let me guess, back pain? Tired all the time? Thats because you dont exercise enough! Instead of fretting over your child, you should be taking care of yourself." "Are... are you picking a fight with me?" The instructor didnt hold back. He treated the considerate with kindness and the rude with equal bluntness. It was a personality that had nearly earned him more than a few corpses to deal with in the past. "Hold it, Instructor! Ill apologize on his behalf!" "Father, apologize quickly! Youre going to ruin the entire family!" "I... Im sorry..." Thanks to the cadets frantic intervention, the situation didnt escalate further. The instructor, as always, switched effortlessly between fiery anger and calm politeness. The unfortunate noble parent, cowed by the sheer intensity of his presence, nearly collapsed. "Still the same as always," the cadets thought. Oddly enough, seeing their instructor unchanged gave them a sense of comfort. It finally felt like the semester had truly begun. But then "Instructor, what are those sandbags for?" "These? Theyre for your next training session." "What!?" "Im thinking of having you climb cliffs with these. Dont worrytheyre only 30 kilograms each." ...... "Oh, and there are 50-kilogram and 100-kilogram ones too. Well gradually increase the weight as you adapt, so no need to fret." "Thats... not reassuring at all..." On one hand, they were relieved that the instructor hadnt changed. On the other, they were struck with a sinking realization: This semester would be anything but ordinary. +++++ The Ceremony Ends, and Cadets Gather After the opening ceremony concluded and most parents had departed, the cadets of the Swordsmanship Department began to assemble. Eighty in total. This number reflected that not a single first-year cadet had been expelled or dropped outa remarkable achievement in itself. In other departments, it was common for students to fail their exams or realize their limitations and withdraw. The Swordsmanship Department stood apart, with every cadet excelling in their tests and confident they could continue to thrive at the Academy. Even among nobles, where expulsion might be rare but voluntary withdrawal was not uncommon, the first-year class of the Swordsmanship Department proved exceptional. But the cadets themselves would disagree. They would say their survival wasnt thanks to their efforts. It was solely due to him. "So, why are you all still here? Isnt it the course registration period this week? You didnt have to show up." The instructor, whose rigorous methods had ensured all eighty cadets made it through, addressed them with his usual brusqueness. "We just... ended up here somehow." "We came to say hello, and everyone else just happened to do the same, haha." A few offered sheepish replies. The instructor, whose relentless training had forged their resilience, clicked his tongue in exasperation. "You lot are unnecessarily diligent, arent you?" Still, the cadets couldnt help but feel a strange comfort in his gruff words. It seemed they had, at least, grown accustomed to him. "Well, since youre here, grab a sword and get some practice in. If anyone wants to spar with me, Ill allow it." "No, thank you. We respectfully decline." ...... They had come only to greet him, not to risk their lives by fighting him. Humans fought humans, not monsters. They intended to return to their dorms after the simple greeting, but then "Master, Ive handed over the assignments to them as you instructed." "Good work. But Bear Girl..." "Yes?" "Them? Thats not the correct term, is it?" "Oh, um... Do you really call people that?" "No, of course not. Did I not say before? Those things arent people." ...... sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cadets froze, unsure if they could believe their eyes. Dragging their chains, nine figures shuffled into view. Collars around their necks and shackles on their ankles, they looked more like slaves than anything else. "Ah, dont misunderstand. These arent slaves. Theyre external recruits. Lets call them intern instructors." ...... "Isnt that right, Intern One?" ...... "Well? No answer?" "Th-thats correct!" "Your answer was too slow." "Ill do better next time!" "Tsk, dont get cheeky in front of the cadets." "Yes, sir!" The instructor sighed in exasperation. "Damned prisoners. When will they ever become people? Trainee." "Yes, Instructor!" "Youre their senior now. Manage them well. Not beat them to a pulp, but keep them in line. Understood?" "Leave it to me! Ill make sure their total weekly sleep doesnt exceed an hour!" "Youve got the right idea." "Thank you, sir!" The scene was nothing short of surreal. But one thing was clear: "That damned Damien looks absolutely ecstatic." The cadets couldnt help but notice how genuinely delighted Damien seemed. "Stand up straight, you scum! Didnt you hear the instructor? Starting today, dont even think about sleeping! Your evaluation scores depend on me, so youd better remember that! You useless interns!" Damien, once the lowest-ranking member of the Swordsmanship Department, was overjoyed to finally have someone below him in the hierarchy. Ironically, those beneath him were the Heretic Inquisitors. Whether Damien could handle the aftermath was uncertain, but for now "Screw it! Future Damien can deal with that. Im enjoying this!" Damien, the ever-resourceful assistant, left all his problems to his future self. Chapter 140: The Instructor’s Flex (2) Fifteen Days Before the Start of the Semester At the point when Ihan had received an explanation from the old priest about why the Heretic Inquisition suspected him of heresy and targeted him... Ihan made a bold request. You have the list of cardinals and senior priests who are after me, right? Can you give it to me?I see no issue with giving it to you, but may I ask why you need it?To deal with them myself, of course. ...Though I might try resolving it through a conversation.Haha, the latter part is a lie, isnt it?...... Once again, Ihan was planning to play the assassin. After all, if he could eliminate the high-ranking individuals targeting him, the temple would have no reason to continue pursuing him. He was confident. If he could fully utilize his abilities, he might even be able to aim for what some called the "return of the Silent Divine Assassin." Tristan was worth facing head-on, but the temple isnt. Just as one doesnt feel guilty for killing a fly or a mosquito, Ihan thought the same about the temples upper echelons. Killing them didnt feel like dirtying his hands in the slightest. He openly declared his intent to eliminate them, to which the old priest responded: Not a bad idea....? The unexpected approval left Ihan baffled. ...Im saying Ill do it, but are you really okay with this?Haha, my moral training is not so profound as to forgive the scum who use the name of the Light for their personal gain. At times, drastic measures are necessary. Do not worry; even if you commit a sin, I will take responsibility and bear it all as I descend into hell.That... thats not what I was aiming for. The old man might be even more extreme than Ihan himself. ...However.Yeah?Killing them wont solve the problem....Keep talking, Im listening.Thank you. What I mean is this: to borrow your analogy, pests always return, no matter how many you eliminate. Just as finding one ant in a house means there are countless others scattered throughout, the same applies here....Youre saying that even if I kill them, new pests will emerge? It was a perspective Ihan could agree with. As the old saying goes, Burning the entire house to kill a single bedbug might bring unintended consequences. Alternatively, one could interpret it like this: To completely eradicate pests, you have to be prepared to burn down the whole house. If he were to act, hed have to root them out entirely. Killing high-ranking temple members might bring immediate satisfaction and resolve some issues, but it would also prompt the temple to produce more troublesome individuals to oppose him. The temple had already taken notice of him, ensuring that new pests would buzz around his ears. Annoyingly so... Furthermore, inquisitors from the Heretic Inquisition never give up. Gradually, stronger individuals will come after you. Especially if those called ''Special Grade Inquisitors'' appear, even you wont escape unscathed.Are they strong?They are less about strength and more about their willingness to use any means necessary. Worse yet, they might target those around you instead.......If that happens, itll mean the temple and I can no longer coexist under the same sky. Though the temple was formidable, Ihan believed that if he worked alone, he could bring it downeven if it took ten years. This wasnt arrogance but confidence. He couldnt endure being wronged, and only returning tenfoldno, a thousandfoldof what he suffered would bring him peace. That would be a tragedy for both you and the temple. Therefore, I suggest we take some time to approach this strategically.Time? Would giving it time really solve anything? Ihan questioned it, but Raphael answered without hesitation. Of course. I havent been idle either. Fortunately, some brothers have been kind enough to assist this insignificant old man.Oh? Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihan immediately understood what that meant. It seemed the old priest had been gradually building a faction within the temple since his return. A former cardinal, the temples most senior figure, and even a candidate for sainthood. If someone like him were to establish a faction, those who supported him would surely be influential as well. Once those who support me are gathered, it will be time for me to carry out my final mission in life.Are you planning a reform?If necessary....That wont be easy. He had once heard that saving a fallen kingdom was easier than founding a new dynasty. To Ihan, the old priests plan seemed even more reckless than his own. Yet, despite that... If it must be done, I am the one to do it. The priest answered with composure. ...Alright. For now, lets put assassination on the back burner.Thank you, Brother.But keep this in mindif things start getting annoying, Ill have no choice but to go with the backup plan.Haha, of course. But rest assured, as long as I am within the Inquisition, neither the priests nor the inquisitors will act recklessly. After all, the first attempt to strike at Ihan had failed, and with the old priest closely monitoring the situation, the high-ranking priests wouldnt be foolish enough to make another move. Doing so would only publicly announce the temples corruption and bolster Raphaels influence. People greedy for power never create opportunities for their authority to be undermined.Haha, you seem to understand the psyche of the powerful quite well....It just sort of happened. It was a deduction made possible thanks to knowing someone who embodied the essence of power itself. As Ihan and the old priest reached an understanding... So, what should we do about them?...... For the first time, the old priest looked troubled. Eleven inquisitors, captured by Ihan. Their fate remained undecided. After a moment of contemplation, the old priest spoke. Hmm, Ill take those two with me.Them? He pointed at the priest who had spoken out first and the one who had been leading the inquisitors. When asked why, he explained: They are the adopted sons of senior priests. I suspect they were the ones who orchestrated this entire affair. Keeping them with me will prevent the senior priests from acting recklessly. The information they hold is likely highly incriminating for those priests as well. As expected of the old priest. Kind yet not ignorant of politics. Still... ...Even in the temple, blood ties are everything, huh.......It is a disgrace. Once again, Ihan found himself incredulous at the absurdity of the situation, while the old priest let out a small sigh. What to Do With the Remaining Nine The old priest, still pondering the fate of the remaining nine inquisitors, finally spoke: Hmm, I suppose you may handle them as you see fit, Brother. ...However, to offer an excuse for them, these brothers were merely following their superiors'' orders. So, please show them some mercy.Didnt you say it wouldnt matter if they left this world?Haha, but they survived, didnt they? Then, they should at least get a taste of mercy....Thats a very convenient kind of mercy. Ihan muttered as he turned his gaze to the nine leftovers. Among them were those writhing in pain and even a red-haired woman dressed as a man. After a moment of consideration, he addressed the junior instructor standing nearby. Hey, Damien.Y-Yes, Instructor!!Youve got new recruits....What?Originally, I planned to work you into the ground for the remainder of your training. But it looks like weve got some fresh meat worse than you. So.......Handle them well. Youre their senior, after all....!!! Ihan decided to bestow a gift upon Damien. Interns. And if they couldnt do their jobs well, Damien was free to dispose of them. Now, in the Present Stand properly, you idiots! Youve been training for fifteen days now; shouldnt you at least know how to form a line?! Why cant you get something so simple right?! ...... No answer? ...Were sorry. Ha! Look at this pathetic excuse for a response! Whats the matter? You think its ridiculous that someone much younger than you is yelling at you? ...No, sir. No my ass! Its true, isnt it? Isnt it? Huh! ...... No answer!! ...It really isnt, sir. Then why does your voice sound like that? Are you sulking? Annoyed? If you didnt want to be humiliated by someone younger, you shouldve become an instructor faster than me! Then you wouldnt have to suffer this disgrace, huh? Isnt it just pitiful? ...... Judging by your silence, you agree, huh? N-No, sir!! Look at me properly when you speak! And dont yell too loudly. Someone might think Im actually bullying you, huh? ...Were sorry. Why are your voices so weak...!!! ...... Damien, now with subordinates of his own, had awakened. He wasnt just any instructor now. ...That guys insane. Damiens been harboring a lot of grudges, so this is what we get. Wow, if I had to deal with that, Id want to end it all. Thats brutal. Damien had fully transformed into a mad dog. Nitpicking over trivial matters, he had been drilling the interns mercilessly for over two hours. The scene was exhausting to watch, and anyone observing it for long enough would eventually think... ...Those interns better watch their backs at night. The sight made it seem like Damien might end up with a knife in his back, courtesy of the interns, during some moonlit stroll. Even so, regardless of the inevitable tragedy this foreshadowed... Keep your eyes straight...! Damien was happy. Truly and sincerely! +++++ A Hidden Talent Revealed They say everyone has a hidden talent, and it turns out that guy had one too. Ihan was impressed. Damien was breaking them down thoroughly. No one had taught him this; he had instinctively learned how to torment his juniors. It was natural talent. A remarkable, newly blossomed gift. ...Can that even be called talent...? Kunta, I feel sorry for them. Yeah, it reminds me of my days as a low-rank mercenary. That was the consensus among the three of them. However, one of them was more interested in something else. That woman... Someone had taken an interest in the red-haired woman. What? Are you cheating now, timid boy? N-No, of course not! Why would I cheat? I dont even have a girlfriend. ...Ill be sure to pass that message to Violet. Why? ...Should I just beat you up too...? ?? ...Never mind. Talking to you is a waste of breath. Listening to Taechang''s remarks, Ihan couldnt help but feel sorry for Violet. What had possessed her to fall for someone like that? While Ihan muttered to himself, Damien suddenly spoke. By the way, Instructor... isnt that womans name Judea Pierre? Judea? I dont know about that, but Pierre sounds right. Why? Do you know her? N-Not personally, but I couldnt help but recognize her. Why? Well... As Taechang explained, Ihans gaze shifted toward the dark-skinned man. ! His face was a storm of emotionsshock, hatred, furyall swirling together. Ihan was momentarily taken aback. And for good reason. Shes one of the three main villainesses in the original story. Known as the Blood-Stained Flower alongside The Poisonous Flower Irene. Judea Pierre even married the Duke of Roen but is now in the process of divorcing him. ...That guys divorced? Just how many genres did this mans life span? Regression and divorce, huh.... Ha... Ihan finally understood why this guy was the protagonist of the original story. Divorced male leads were a trend back then. ...Not a trend Ihan had ever wanted to experience. For the first time, Ihan felt a sliver of pity. Chapter 141: The Instructor’s Flex (3) The Knight and the Training Plan The knight held a wooden sword and a single-handed shield. -Let me start by saying that Ive never been formally trained in swordsmanship. In other words, I lack any proper foundation. As he stretched his body in a languid manner, there was no discernible aura of energy around him. His worn-out wooden sword and shield were unimpressive, but it seemed as if he was suppressing his presence deliberately. So, I dont follow any specific school or style. All I have are methods I refined through experience in real battles. And so... Whoosh! The only swordsmanship I can teach you is something like this. The wooden sword, which seemed to move sluggishly, suddenly darted forward like a wasps stinger, striking the scarecrow with blinding speed. It was a move executed so swiftly that the eye could barely follow. Crack! The wooden sword pierced cleanly through the scarecrows eye. It was a move of sheer precision, ruthless yet audacious, and undeniably effective. This is the most I can teach you: how to strike at your opponents weaknesses, how to lure them into a false sense of security, and how to surviveeven if it means being dishonorable. Honestly, this isnt a knights way. He spoke with self-deprecation about the skills he had mastered. But there was no trace of shame or regret on his face. When I learned this, I wasnt a knight. Back then, I had to be good at even these dirty tactics to survive. I didnt have any other choice. Swoosh! This time, he demonstrated with the shield, swinging it with surprising agility. His movements with the shield were fluid, almost as if it were an extension of his body. He also displayed how the wooden sword could be utilized in versatile wayssuch as striking with the hilt or using the flat of the blade to crush a skull. It was nothing short of brutal. Huff. At some point, the scarecrow had been reduced to a tattered heap. It was completely obliterated, and if it had been a real person, the result would have been too horrific to describe. The cadets could only shudder at the sight. Of course, Im not telling you to adopt these dishonorable methods. Im simply showing you that there are those who fight like this. My goal is to train you so that you can respond effectively, even to underhanded tactics. ...Respond? In the end, what I demonstrated were shortcutsmethods to exploit an opponents carelessness. They work well on weaker opponents. But youd be surprised how many people, even those trained in martial arts, cant deal with such tactics. Even someone who knows how to channel aura isnt immune to a well-placed stab. Thats why I think its good to train in countering these methods in advance. Thud. From now on, you will be the scarecrows. Your job will be to block my shortcuts. This will be one of the essential tasks you must master by the second semester. And yes, your exams will be based on this as well. ...... I knowits too easy, right? Dont worry. Because its easy, there will also be some special training planned. No need to be disappointed! Ive already prepared countless ways to help you grow, haha! ...You might as well throw us into a pen with wild beasts instead. Oh? How did you know? Thats also in the plan. ...... As expected of young, sharp minds! Predicting the instructors tests in advanceexcellent! ...... ...The cadets couldnt bring themselves to feel happy about his compliments. After all, even if they predicted his plans... Wow, is he trying to kill us all? The cadets glanced again at the shattered scarecrow, gaining an almost prophetic certainty that they would soon look like that. Truly... This... this is moving too fast! They just wanted to survive. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Dangerous but Calculated Plan The knight wasnt oblivious to the dangers of this training. Even if he held back his strength, a single mistake could result in deathor, at the very least, a lifelong injury. And he had no intention of turning his cadets into invalids. Dont worry. Theres a safety measure in place. There was no way hed propose such reckless training without preparation. Interns, step forward. ...... Dont just moveanswer me when I speak. If you dont, I might decide your mouths are useless and cut out your tongues. S-Sorry! Why are you apologizing if you havent done anything wrong? ...... Ugh, never mind. Talking to you is exhausting. Now, quickly do what I mentioned yesterday. Th-That.... What? Not doing it? Fine. In that case, how about a week-long session of bone-breaking therapy Ill do it immediately!! ...You shouldve said that from the start. Even the Heretic Inquisitors, trained to endure torture, could not grow accustomed to the agony of having their bones intentionally fractured. Though the knight had held back, the experience had left a lasting trauma on the interns. Obediently, the former inquisitorsor rather, the internsbegan to chant. [Grand Sacred Art: Sacrificial Barrier]. As elite inquisitors, they demonstrated their prowess by deploying a holy barriera feat that would typically require a hundred priests, achieved on a smaller scale by just a handful of them. Gradually... Oh? Why does it suddenly feel so cool? It was so humid just a moment ago.... Oh my, my skin suddenly feels so smooth! This is amazing! The cadets were briefly awestruck by the divine energy radiating from the barrier. Within the holy zone, a soothing and sacred atmosphere enveloped the training grounds, evoking a different kind of awe. Minor injuries, muscle fatigue, and even accumulated exhaustion vanished in an instant. C-Could this be... the Sacrificial Barrier?! A few cadets from noble families, including Arno, recognized what it was and gasped in disbelief. They had never expected to witness such a legendary sacred art firsthand. Arno? What is it? ...[Sacrificial Barrier]. Within this barrier, no one can be injured, and no harm can come to those inside. It also ensures everyone remains in peak condition without needing food or water. Thats why its called the Sacrificial Barrier. Kunta, I dont understand all of that, but it sounds amazing! Its more than amazing. Its one of the top three barrier-type sacred arts used by the temple. According to legend, holy knights used this barrier to fight demons continuously for a thousand days without rest. Wow! If its so great, why isnt it used more often? ...Because the priests who maintain the barrier bear all the risks and burdens of those within it. ...What? Those who cast this barrier take on all the exhaustion, injuries, and strain that would otherwise befall those inside. Thats why its called a sacrificial art. ...Kunta, I suddenly feel like we dont need this barrier.... The kind-hearted barbarian boy immediately retracted his admiration, unwilling to use a barrier that required such a cost from others. However... "Dont Worry About It, Big Guy." Dont worry about it, big guy, Ihan said, trying to quell the growing concern. What he mentioned was just an extreme example. In reality, deploying it for just a day doesnt cause much trouble. On top of that, the pain they bear amounts to less than 5% depending on the priests abilities. So... Our interns are pretty exceptional. That means theyll barely feel any pain or fatigue. And since well only be using the barrier during lessons, it wont cause major problems. Oh! Feeling reassured now? Absolutely, Instructor! I love this barrier again! Good. Its great to see you motivated. Now work hard during training, got it? Yes, sir! ...Yes is informal, you punk! Ahhh! Dont come near me, Instructor! Your flick can even crack Kuntas skull! Kunta tried to flee, but Ihans uncharacteristically swift movements allowed him to land a finger flick squarely on Kuntas forehead. Ah! It hurtswait... it doesnt? The effect of the Sacrificial Barrier was demonstrated firsthand by Kunta, proving its proper functionality. So thats how it works. As expected of the Instructorwhat a phenomenal preparation. ...Thank goodness I dont need to write a will anymore. Relief spread among the cadets, but Arno still harbored doubts. Even if its only 5% of the damage, wouldnt the accumulated pain from 80 people still feel unbearable? Hmm... Well, its not really my problem, is it? He forced himself to let go of his concerns. Though he was curious about what kind of people these priests were... For now, its best to make good use of this opportunity. It would be foolish to miss this chance to practice techniques hed never dared attempt for fear of injury. Even if he was worried about potential consequences for the priests later... Ugh! Does it hurt? If its too much, you can stop now. Although I cant guarantee the Instructor will let you off the hook if you quit. Grrr! Why are you glaring at me? Do you have a problem with me? N-No, sir. No, my ass! If youre upset, hit me! Though I doubt you could manage it. !!?! With Damien Pollets fearless (or reckless) attitude of enduring grudges and living purely in the present, Arno thought perhaps the situation wasnt as dire as it seemed. ...Maybe the Instructor is right. That, too, might be a talent. The talent of living without fear of the future, enjoying the moment. They say those who live in the present are the scariest. That man will grow stronger. Go on, hit me if youre upset! ...Assuming he survived, of course. For the first time, Arno felt a sliver of admiration and respect for Damien Pollet, who thrived with the spirit of a mayfly. +++++ "Theyre Having the Time of Their Lives." Those kids are having the time of their lives. Was it because the sacred art was a force so rare that even the upper echelons of society rarely experienced it? Even the noble cadets couldnt hide their excitement as they marveled at the barriers effects. Watching them was oddly satisfying. Now this is what you call flexing. ...In what way? Think about it. Were using a training facility enhanced with the lives of bastards who deserved to be ground up. Even the royal family cant pull off something like this, can they? Thats definitely flexing. W-Well, when you put it like that... Somehow convinced, Derek awkwardly nodded in agreement. And then... Instructor, could I have a moment? Id like to discuss something. ...... It was Loen, a regressor who knew the future, and unlike Derek, his urgency showed. Whats this? Youre actually talking to me in the academy? Im in a bit of a hurry right now. Instructor, I have a request to make. A request? Yes, a request. Hm. Is it about that redhead? ...As expected, youve noticed. Then Ill be direct. Instructor, I beg of you "Please give her to me!" .......... For a brief moment, the air froze. Even Ihan was left speechless, his expression blank as he stared for five full seconds before regaining his composure. ...Loen. Dont you think theres something fundamentally wrong with what you just said? What do you mean? Go over the line you just uttered in your head. ...What was wrong with it? This guy... seriously? Now that he looked at him, Loens eyes had clearly gone wildthose of someone about to make a terrible mistake. Had he completely lost his grip on reason? Loen seemed entirely unaware of how wrong his statement was. ...If making death threats sound sweet is a skill, hes got it mastered. But Ihan, who could sense the pent-up resentment in Loens words, felt utterly perplexed. If he handed her over now, it would definitely end in bloodshed. Sigh, they say grown-ups shouldnt meddle in marital disputes.... Ihan found himself in a truly awkward position. Chapter 142: The Knight Dislikes Love Triangles (1) Unwanted Information Ihan hadnt particularly wanted to know, but thanks to a certain informantwho rivaled even a regressor in terms of detailed knowledgehe ended up learning more about Loens romantic life... or rather, his divorce story. Judea Pierre, according to her background, was one of the orphans rescued by Cardinal Raphael during a pilgrimage. Out of gratitude for being saved, she joined the temple but somehow ended up as a Heretic Inquisitor... and somehow also ended up cross-dressing as a man. That somehow is really piquing my curiosity. I... Id love to tell you, but unfortunately, I dont know either. I only know the basic setup since I avoided spoilers for the game and just followed the planning teams instructions.... ...Sometimes youre incredibly useful, but other times youre absolutely useless. Youre so mean.... Ignoring the excuse, Ihan dismissed him coldly, leaving Derek sulking. Anyway, how did those two end up getting married? Oh, that, I know. ...You only know the weird stuff. Well, anyway. Derek began recounting what he knew. Judea Pierre, after becoming a Heretic Inquisitor, was assigned as a spy to infiltrate the revolutionary army led by Duke Loen. As a spy, she gathered intelligence and delivered it to the temple. Her next mission, however, was to seduce and eliminate Duke Loen. Eliminate? Well, Duke Loen, as the leader of the revolutionary army, mustve been a huge thorn in the temples side. And beauty traps, while classic, are still one of the most effective methods. So.... ...He fell for it? Knowing Loen, Ihan found it hard to believe hed fall for such a ploy. Well, it wasnt easy, but, uh, somehow, it worked out.... And what exactly is that somehow? ...I wonder too? ...... Please dont look at me like that. That damned somehow again. Anyway, moving on! Taechang, eyeing the situation carefully, continued explaining what he knew about Judea Pierres story. Ihan, pretending not to listen, actually focused intently. Of course, Duke Loen being seduced wasnt without reason. Later, just before the wedding, Judea Pierres identity as a spy was revealed, leading to her swift exit from the story. Shes a late-game villain, and shes considered one of the Three Great Villainesses because she causes the most harm to Duke Loen. Hm. She committed crimes ranging from sowing discord to spreading false information. Because of her, the revolutionary army suffered astronomical losses. To make matters worse, some of the knights Duke Loen cherished died because of her. Sounds like a legitimate grudge. Well, yes, but considering this all happened in the future, isnt it a bit unreasonable to hold a grudge now...? ...Youre pretty arrogant to say that. What? Ihan questioned the clueless Derek, who seemed unaware of what was wrong with his statement. If... Karin had died, would you still say that? ...... It might be a dilemma. Sure, its the future, and it hasnt happened yet. But people arent that rational. Look at your face right now. Youre terrifying. ? Go look in a mirror, kid. Your face is seriously scary. ...... Following Ihans advice, Derek touched his face and was shocked by how stiff and tense it was. Ah, so this is what it feels like. Derek acknowledged his arrogance and began to understand why Loens gaze toward Judea Pierre was so filled with murderous intent, even if she was just a young girl now. Forgiveness is something that should never be carelessly suggested. A Talent for Trouble At least Derek was quick to admit his mistake. It wasnt that Taechang was a bad person; he just had a tendency to view the world a bit too optimistically. Sometimes, this lack of malice led to comments that could spark unnecessary conflicts. At least he only acts like this around me. He wouldnt do this with anyone else. Given that Taechangs communication skills were abysmal, Ihan reasoned that he was unlikely to make such careless remarks in front of others. The guys basically like a vibrating massager in conversation. Taechang wasnt one to have meaningful interactions outside of this group. Though, he does have a girlfriend, right? And not just any girlfrienda smart and beautiful one at that. ...Guess hes not so pitiable after all. Ihan felt an inexplicable pang of envy. The happiness of others had never irritated him so much. The Confrontation Seeing a temple hound acting like this is amusing. ...... Actually, calling you hounds is too generous. Youre nothing more than rats whod switch masters at a moments notice. Disgusting. ...... Silent treatment, huh. ...I dont understand why youre suddenly provoking me, young lion. I dont recall doing anything to earn your ire. ...... If you have an issue with me, feel free to challenge me. Of course, only if the knight allows it. ...One day, our blades will cross. Is that so? Ill look forward to it. ...... Crack! Careful, or youll break your teeth. Ihan wondered how things had reached this point. Loen, usually calm and collected, was visibly furious, veins bulging on his forehead as he taunted Judea Pierre. Meanwhile, Judea remained unfazed, meeting his hostility with nonchalance. Looking at the two of them, Ihan couldnt help but sigh. This is a mess. The sight was a stark reminder of how ugly things could get between a broken couple. +++++ To Summarize: Ihan Refused Loen''s Proposal The reason? Well, its simple. People arent objects, Loen. Shes not a real slave or anything. Given her current situation, shes worse off than a slave. Shes an intern, isnt she? ...What exactly is an intern? Its a position lower than an assistant. Sure, theyre under me right now, but that doesnt mean I own them. Im supposed to use them well and then return them later. ...Are you sure youre treating them as people? Stop nitpicking. If you really want her, convince her yourself. I wont stop you from trying. ...... If you feel like stabbing someone, just say so. Ill arrange a spar. ...Tempting, but Ill refrain. I suppose I need to cool off for a few days. Ill be stepping away for a while. Taking an absence openly, huh? Judea Pierre, or Red, as Loen disdainfully referred to her, temporarily escaped further trouble. Ihan clicked his tongue in annoyance. Its all so complicated... The old priest asked me to keep an eye on her. Taechang says shes dangerous. Loen wants to kill her.... The situation gave Ihan a headache. Whats so special about her, anyway...? He glanced over at Judea. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...... Even as the other inquisitors groaned under the pain of the Sacrificial Barrier and endured Damiens relentless tirades, Judea quietly went about her assigned tasks. While the others followed orders out of submission, she appeared to comply simply because she had lost. There was no sense of willpower in her actions. Watching her brought to mind an emotionless doll, making Ihan wonder if she even had feelings. A villainess and an inquisitor? It doesnt suit her. He remembered the moment she had aimed a gun at her own head without hesitation after being defeateda cold, mechanical reaction devoid of the will to live or any noble purpose. Even villainous acts require some emotion, dont they? Ihan understood the kinds of malice and ideals that typically drove people to villainy. But Judea Pierre didnt exhibit either malice or ideals. If he had to sum up his impression of her in one line: ...Shes an anomaly. Neither a villain nor a hero, she was simply out of place. That was Ihans evaluation of her. A Bizarre Presence What do you think of her? Hm, shes definitely a bit... unusual. Her energy feels different. At first, I thought it was just divine power, but now Im not so sure. Is that so? Yes, sir! Hm... But hey, chick. Yes? ...Why are you still here in the second semester? ...... Why stay? W-Well, I wanted to take your class again, Instructor! ...... Uh, could you maybe say something nice? Didnt think spellcasters were such an idle lot. Ihan poked Irene Windlers soft cheeks as she blushed in embarrassment. He sighed. There were plenty of other classes she could take to fulfill her credits, so why was she insisting on retaking his? I appreciate the sentiment, but this is getting too much.... Ihan could guess why this clingy chick of a mage kept latching onto his swordsmanship class. It gave him a headache. As much as he wanted romance in his life, he had no desire to get involved with someone like hera character with so much troublesome baggage. A transmigrator. A spellcaster. Young and immature. And most of all... ...a spellcaster. He had more than enough reasons to turn down her affections. What did I do to deserve this...? Yes? Never mind. Go sign up for another class. Theres still time to adjust your schedule. No way! I want to stay in the Swordsmanship Department! The top student in the Magic Department? C-Cant I be an honorary Swordsmanship cadet? ...Do you think thats possible? ...Hmph. Her shoulders slumped, and Irene pouted, looking dejected. Seeing her like that, Ihan felt his resolve waver. Even if it was just one semester, spending time together had inevitably built a sense of camaraderie. Maybe he should just let her stay. ...Shes fragile, after all. Though healthier than before, her frail appearance tugged at his sympathies. Just as he was about to relent, Irene handed him something. Oh, right! This was from that creepy old guy. He asked me to give it to you. ?? I didnt want to, but he begged me to deliver it... Sorry. ...... Uh, youre okay with it, right? Hehe. Stop smiling. Ow! Even with a light tap, Irene went flying, but Ihan didnt concern himself. Her telekinetic abilities would keep her from hitting the ground. More pressing was the letter in his hands. I knew I shouldve gotten rid of him sooner. The letter bore a crest resembling rippling water. Despite being just stationery, it glimmered faintly with jewel dust, a symbol of extravagant wealth. There was only one family in the kingdom capable of using gemstones as ink. One more reason to steer clear of them.... The Galahad Family. Looking at the invitation from the current head of the ducal family, Ihan let out a deep, exhausted sigh. Chapter 143: The Knight Dislikes Love Triangles (2) Fishing Was Never Ihans Thing Ihan had almost no experience with fishing, whether in his past life or his current one. It was always an expensive hobby. Fishing was surprisingly costly. Not just the rod and equipment but renting a boat and covering fuel costs all added up. To Ihan, it was a luxury hobby, and his opinion hadnt changed in this world. If anything, fishing in this world seemed even more extravagant. ...So, this is a private fishing area... no, an exclusive fish farm? Yes! You see, fishing in regular rivers or lakes often leads to encounters with monsterized fish, which can attack or even eat you. Thats why nobles build their own fish farms. But only the truly wealthy can afford something like thisthe maintenance, the upkeep, and the initial construction costs are astronomical. ...... Is fishing really that fun? I dont understand why anyone would go to such lengths just to fish. ...Neither do I. Even as he answered, Ihan was left speechless. This has to be the pinnacle of extravagance. This is seawater, right? The unmistakable scent of the ocean, something even an average person could recognize, wafted through the air. And then... ...Is that a sea bream? He spotted fish species that belonged in the ocean: red sea bream, black sea bream, squid, octopus, and even... Splash! Wow, a shark! ...... ...Yes, even sharks. Ihan quickly realized that this enormous lake was an artificial ocean, and the revelation left him utterly dumbfounded. Id bet anything this is the only artificial sea in existence. No matter how extravagant other nobles fish farms were, nothing could compare to this. Not just the artificial sea itself but the sheer variety of marine lifeit was clear that many had been directly transported from the ocean. Gold coins must be melting by the second.... The thought of how much money it would take to maintain this artificial sea, with its extraordinary features, already made Ihan feel drained. But as if to prove there was more to overwhelm him... Welcome, milady. Oh, its Elza! The fish farmor rather, the fishing sitewas bustling with servants. There were at least a hundred maids and butlers present, along with knights and soldiers scattered about. It was reminiscent of the staff aboard a high-end luxury cruise from his previous life, except every single one of them was here for the sake of one person. Hm, the number of servants seems a bit low today. His Highness dislikes having too many people moving around unnecessarily. Well, yeah, it does feel excessive to have two or three hundred people every time. Still, considering His Highnesss status, I believe twice that number would be more appropriate. Eh, thats a bit much. Hoho, is that so? ...What is this insane conversation? Ihan found this side of Irene unfamiliar. It was like seeing your next-door neighbor suddenly summon a private jet, claiming it was their personal vehicle. Once again, Im reminded.... That life truly wasnt fair, Ihan thought, shaking his head in resignation. A Familiar Face After passing dozens of servants, Ihan was greeted by a familiar face. ...Youre here. ...... A man whose youthful, handsome appearance made it hard to believe he was in his fifties. Yet behind that facade was a cunning politician and one of the most powerful figures in the kingdom. That man greeted him warmly. Its been half a year, Sir Ihan. ...Why go to the trouble of greeting me personally? Well, as the host, its only proper to show some courtesy, dont you think? ...Your courtesy has all your men glaring daggers at me. Theyre simply overly loyal. Try to understand. ...... The dukes polite reception caused Ihan to break into a rare cold sweat. Even if I try to understand, I can feel their glares piercing my entire body.... From the moment the duke greeted him, Ihan was met with the overpowering presence of a hundred knights and soldiers, their sharp gazes fixed on him. For a fleeting moment, a thought crossed Ihans mind: Wouldnt it be wise to escape now while I still can? +++++ Blake Vivian de Galahad, Duke of Galahad The sole duke of the kingdom. The kingdoms finest swordsman. The greatest heir of the cursed sword. The most illustrious Galahad in history. The list of grandiose titles attached to his name was nothing short of dazzling. He was the noble among noblesa man so influential that rumors claimed a single conversation with him could change ones life. Some fools go bankrupt just for the chance to speak with this man, dont they? Recalling a rumor hed learned unintentionally, Ihan scratched his cheek. True or not, being face-to-face with such a monumental figure felt nothing short of suffocating. For others, it might be a moment of envy, but for Ihan... Hah, Id rather just go home, eat, and sleep. ...It was nothing but a tedious waste of time. The Dukes Observant Nature You seem to be entertaining some irreverent thoughts. ...Im not sure what you mean. Dont lie. Your expressions are as transparent as glass. ...... Youre thinking strange thoughts again, arent you? Rest assured, Im not reading your mind. ...Did you learn mind-reading, by chance? Haha! If only such a skill existed. Sadly, noIm simply telling you that your face is exceptionally easy to read. ...I see. It seemed like everyone Ihan met had the same comment for him. That his face was easy to read. Should I start wearing a mask? Before his mind could wander too far, the duke personally guided him forward. Come, have a seat. ...? Before Ihan could even question why the duke himself was acting as his host, his attention was stolen by the opulent sight in front of him. Splash! Diversno, pearl diverswere hauling up seafood. Spiny lobsters, clams, shrimp, and other crustaceans filled their baskets, while... Thats a big one. ...a solid gold fishing rod reeled in an enormous tuna, creating a surreal spectacle. If the old man from The Old Man and the Sea saw this, hed feel utterly cheated. Having been moved by the old mans desperate struggle with a marlin in that book, Ihan found this scene utterly ridiculous. Tuna, casually fished out of a private lake? In what world did rivers house tuna? Tuna, is it? Have you had it before? Well, maybe once? Hoho, it must have been hard to come by in the inland regions. Good to hear youve tried it. Then you wont hesitate to eat it. Steward. Yes, Your Grace. Prepare it for serving. As you command. The steward, an elderly man, took the 300-kilogram tuna handed to him by the duke as if it weighed nothing. Not your average butler, huh? Clearly, this man had mastered aura techniques. Then again, considering where they were... Does everyone here know aura techniques? It wasnt just the steward. Every maid, servant, and attendant in the Galahad household exuded an imposing presence. At minimum, theyre equivalent to junior knights. As for the soldiers stationed here, they were easily capable of holding their own against a hundred men each. They could likely receive knighthood in any province without much effort. And the knights themselves? They rival the upper echelon of the Crimson Eagles. These were individuals who could stand toe-to-toe with the elite of Tristans order, meaning the Galahad household had an overwhelming surplus of talent capable of becoming vice-captains or even captains of knight orders. The so-called White Lions of the royal family look like fluffy white kittens compared to this. The difference in level was staggering. To put it in Taechangs terms: while the royal familys forces barely scraped by at Level 4, Galahads were comfortably at Level 6. And if Taechangs analogy about levels held truethat the difference between one level was like the gap between a sparrow and an eagle... If not for Baltar, the royal family wouldve been overthrown by now. It wouldnt be surprising if the kingdoms name changed from Pendragon to Galahad someday. Ihan now fully understood why a certain woman harbored such intense wariness toward Galahad. With such power concentrated in one family, it was only natural for the royal family to feel uneasy. A Feast Fit for Nobles The food is ready. Please, help yourself. ...... Tuna and other seafood delicacies like carpaccio and ceviche are rare in the inland regions. You should try them while you have the chance. ...It looks delicious, but this setting is... a bit overwhelming. Despite the tantalizing spread of freshly prepared tuna and seafood, Ihan couldnt bring himself to feel hungry. For good reason. Understandable. Its their excessive loyalty. The more the duke showed him kindness, the more the Galahad servants glared daggers at Ihan. Eating under such circumstances seemed impossible. ...Eating in this kind of environment is ridiculous... Oh, wait, the foods going down just fine. ...Ever the nonchalant one. To Ihans surprise, the food was incredibly delicious, and he devoured the sashimi without hesitation, ignoring the glares around him. So this is what tuna is supposed to taste like! For the record, the only tuna Ihan had ever eaten before was from all-you-can-eat buffets. This was his first time experiencing fresh tuna, and he couldnt stop himself from eating. Some might have found his behavior embarrassing in front of the duke, but... Our instructor eats so heartily, doesnt he? [Men shouldnt pick at their food. They should eat like thatlike real men!] ...To the besotted mage chick and the cheerful ghost girl watching from the sidelines, Ihans appetite was nothing short of endearing. +++++ "It''s Tea. Itll Help with Digestion." My digestions fine, actually. Id rather have more cake. It was delicious. ...Would you like me to pack some for you to take home? Even better. Thank you, Steward. Haha.... Despite Ihans brazen request, the steward only hesitated briefly before nodding, seemingly caught off guard yet oddly charmed. Perhaps it was Ihans blend of audacity and courtesy that prevented him from coming across as rude. ...You must be quite popular with adults, remarked Duke Blake Galahad. The duke had hardly touched his food, yet here was Ihan, who had devoured enough seafood for twenty people and still had room for cake and fruit. It was a sight both baffling and impressive. I have a picky palate and usually avoid food made by others, but your households cooking suits me perfectly. The chef is incredibly skilled. ...The head chef will be delighted to hear that. Ihan lied through his teeth without so much as a blink. He wasnt picky in the slightest. Having lived as a slave, mercenary, and soldier, hed long since learned to eat whatever was available. But his praise for the food was genuine. The best meal of my life. That included his past life as well. Money and power really do let you eat well, no matter the era. It was a meal so luxurious that Ihan doubted hed ever experience it again on his budget. Having been treated so generously, Ihan decided it was time to cut to the chase. The Favor So, what is it you want from me, Duke? You wouldnt go to such lengths without a reason. Whatever do you mean? Come on, Duke. Theres no way youd offer me such an extravagant meal without expecting something in return. I cant help but wonder why youre being so generous. Hm, could it not simply be that I enjoy your company and wanted to share a meal with you? Yeah, no. Thats not it. Theres absolutely no way youd summon me just for that. Oh? And why is that? Well, you remind me of the power players Ive dealt with before. ...Are you presuming to evaluate me? Not at all, just an observation. Ihan shrugged nonchalantly. He wasnt so ill-mannered as to outright offend someone who had treated him to a fine meal, but he also saw no harm in pushing a bit. Powerful people are always polite when they want something. From what I can tell, you want something from me, Duke. ...... If Im wrong, feel free to correct me. After all, today, Ihan felt less like the subordinate and more like the one in control. ...Youre surprisingly perceptive for someone who doesnt look the part. ...What exactly about me doesnt look the part? Haha. Im being serious. Well, I must admit, Ive been in a bit of a rush. The duke seemed to reflect on his own behavior, acknowledging that hed been less composed than usual. Then, he spoke. The Dukes Request Youre right. I have three requests. Two of them are optional, but the third... Id really like you to agree to it. ...? ...That young Heretic Inquisitor girl youve been keeping. Pierre, was it? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...... Id like you to hand her over to me. ...... ...Why are you looking at me like that? ...Duke, please take a moment to reflect on your own words. Hmm? Whats so strange about them? ...... Did he not realize how criminal his request sounded? Ihan was momentarily speechless but locked eyes with the duke, and in that instant, he understood. Ah... this guys a little unhinged too. Between Loens intensity and the dukes composed demeanor, Ihan couldnt help but wonder: Why does everyone talk about killing her in such sweet terms? Sigh... Poor Red, what a cursed life. Perhaps, in some twisted way, this could be considered popularity. A Deadly Love Triangle It was, without a doubt, shaping up to be the kind of love triangle where murder wasnt out of the question. Chapter 144: The Knight Dislikes Love Triangles (3) Uhhh... A blonde-haired girl wobbled slightly, her head nodding forward as her body tilted to one side. Her eyes were half-closed, a clear sign that sleep was overtaking her. Her face looked as if she might drift off at any moment. Perhaps it was the heavy meal causing drowsiness, or maybe she simply had a tendency to nap during the day. However, judging by the hazy look in her eyes, neither seemed to be the case. Thud. Before the girl could fully topple over, the waiting maids swiftly and carefully supported her, guiding her away with gentle hands. Mnmm... [Arina, youre so embarrassing...] The girl drooled in her sleep, completely unbothered, while the ghostly figure of another girl nearby covered her face with both hands, as though wishing she could vanish into a hole. And so, the girl exited the scene, leaving Ihan blinking at the pitiful sight of the beautiful maiden sleeping soundly, drool and all. Whats up with her acting like she has narcolepsy all of a sudden? Before long... ...What did you do? He began to suspect what he had eaten. The duke, showing no inclination to hide it, casually replied. I simply gave her a little medicine. No need to worryits an herbal remedy that invigorates the body after a good rest. ...I feel like the part about administering medicine might be a little wrong. It couldnt be helped. I didnt want her overhearing this conversation. For reference, did I also consume this so-called herbal remedy? In fact, you had an excessive amount. I didnt expect you to devour an entire cake, but you seem perfectly fine. ...So thats why you didnt touch it yourself. For the record, Ihan had polished off enough dessert for ten people. One might worry about him developing diabetes, but ever since consuming an elixir, Ihans organsincluding his heart and liverhad become unusually robust. No matter how much sugar he consumed, diabetes was no longer a concern, and with his incredible detoxification capabilities, even the most potent herbs or poisons were no different from mere weeds to him. ...Though obesity might still be an issue. Dont misunderstand. I had no intention of harming you. If anything, such vitality-enhancing herbs are beneficial for a knight as strong as you. Is it expensive? Nothing of note. Merely one of the ten longevity herbs favored by the Sultan. ...You really took the long way around to say its priceless. Did it sound that way? Already feeling burdened by the lavish hospitality hed received, Ihan now felt even more weighed down. But for now, he set that aside. Because: Im the one with the leverage here! Ihan decided to act confidently. The other party wanted something from him and was treating him well to get it. There was no need to feel intimidated. ...At least, that should have been the case. My adopted daughter must not hear what Im about to say. Thats why I put her to sleep. So I trust youll keep this secret. ...In that case, Id rather not listen either. No, you must listen. Only then will you agree to hand over that Inquisitor girl. ...... Hmm... Am I really the one with leverage here? Despite his previous resolve, Ihan couldnt shake the feeling that the balance of power wasnt in his favor. Sweat trickled down his forehead. Youre aware, of course, that my wife has already passed away. ...... If so, this conversation should be straightforward. Ahem... The duke didnt hold back, starting with a heavy topic right out of the gate. What is this? Trying to make me choke on what I just ate? Thanks to his excellent digestion, he managed to keep his composure, but if not for that, his stomach might have turned at the subject. Ihan didnt want to hear any more, but Duke Blake pressed on. Then you must also know that there were many suspicious circumstances surrounding her death. ...That part I didnt know. Then consider yourself informed. My wife was a fairya rare kind, one who had taken on a human form. Th-Thats... impressive? Its uncommon, to say the least. Ihan didnt fully grasp the significance, but fairies of the natural world were akin to spirits and often held power comparable to that of land deities. Natural fairies were once worshiped as gods and, even in the current era dominated by organized religions, some regions still venerated them. Particularly in the Pendragon Kingdom, fairies had played a significant role in its founding, making their status in the southern continent considerable. Marrying such a fairy had been a monumental achievement for Duke Blake, and her death was nothing short of a historic tragedy. Fairies have always been prime targets. Their mysteries remain largely unsolved, and many rulers and power-hungry individuals still covet their secrets for immortality or other supernatural benefits. A certain magician, for instance, targeted my wife under the pretense of research. ...What happened to that magician? Hes currently enjoying the hospitality of the Galahad familys dungeon. His resilience is quite remarkable. ...... As I was saying, there were many suspicious circumstances surrounding my wifes death. ...Id heard it was an accident? So it was said. But think about itdoes it make sense for the mistress of the Galahad household to die in an accident? ...... She was guarded by countless protectors, all of whom I personally selected from among the elite. And yet... ...... ...Ihan could already guess what the duke was about to say next. And yet, she died. Meaning her death was likely no accident. It seemed there was more to the story than what was publicly known. Sure enough: As youve likely deduced, my wife was harmed by certain individuals. They incapacitated her guards and... killed her. Bang! ...... For a moment, the dukes fury seemed to erupt like an explosion. Rumble... The sheer force of his aura rippled outward. This was a manifestation of pure energy, a level of mastery that only knights of a certain caliber could achieve, akin to bloodlust or killing intent made tangible. Depending on how such energy was used, it could surpass even the utility of sword resonance and boasted incredible destructive power. And right now, the dukes aura... Just by releasing it, hes shattering marble? Ha... This was a completely different league. If ordinary knights energy was akin to gunpowder, the dukes was pure nitroglycerin. The aura alone stung like a burn, leaving ones skin tingling uncomfortably. It was almost laughable. I had my suspicions, but... This man was absurdly strong. The title of the kingdoms greatest swordsman was no empty boast, and Ihan briefly wondered if the dukes power might even rival that of an Aura Master. And this formidable figure, still radiating his overwhelming presence, continued. I dont know how many were involved in her death. But identifying those responsible wasnt impossible. With the full power of the Galahad family! The dukes ominous declaration sent chills down Ihans spine. A group stronger than the royal family itself had been fully mobilized to uncover the truth. And finally, we managed to narrow down the ones responsible for her death. Tap. ...... They were a group who claimed to follow an [angel]. Hm... The duke produced a bloodstained cross. Not just any cross, but an inverted onea sinister, unsettling symbol that Ihan recognized immediately. As a knight who collapsed the underground tunnels, youre no stranger to these fanatics, are you? ...How much do you even know? It would be quicker to ask what I dont know. ...... The Blood Cross Army. They were suspected of summoning the demon lord the previous day, controlling the underground tunnels, and even being linked to the Black Moonthe assassin group that had kidnapped Ihan in his childhood. Now, learning that this very group had been responsible for the dukes wifes death made Ihan close his eyes in frustration. ...A romance fantasy is still a romance fantasy. One of the genres most predictable tropes had reared its head: shadowy organizations targeting the beloved wives of dukes, grand dukes, or emperors. And these organizations often had one thing in common: Theyre usually backed by either the church or the royal family. It was a clich as old as time, and Ihan could only sigh at the realization that this world had fallen prey to it too. ...And if this clich followed its usual course, then... Dont tell me hes about to Before Ihan could finish the thought, the dukes next words dashed any hope he had of avoiding the trope. Do you know what my adopted daughter, Irene Windler, and the Heretic Inquisitor, Judea Pierre, have in common? ...What is it? They both carry the traces of a fairy. ...... ...Suspicions about his own daughter. One of the worst romance fantasy clichs had just dropped, leaving Ihan feeling stifled despite having already digested his meal. Regardless of Ihans wishes, the duke continued to lay out his case. Irene Windler exhibits a clear affinity with nature, while Judea Pierre exudes an aura of divine love. Both are traits exclusive to fairies. ...Are you referring to magic and divine power? Sharp as always. And... does that make sense to you? An affinity with nature likely referred to dual-element magic, while divine love sounded like holy power. But it all seemed like overthinking or exaggeration to Ihan. Irenes talents were exceptional, but not unheard of. As for divine power, it was something anyone could wield if they were devout enough. To Ihan, it all seemed like an elaborate delusion, but the duke pressed on. However, its rare for two young women of this generation to possess such exceptional talents. ...... The duke wasnt done voicing his suspicions. Not only that, but Irene Windler reportedly underwent a personality shift as a teenager in the orphanage. She went from arrogant and selfish to gentle and nurturing, taking care of the other children. ...Maybe she just matured late. Perhaps. But what about this? Judea Pierre was a mere vagabond until Cardinal Raphael took pity on her, bringing her into the temple where she quickly excelled and became an Inquisitor. Yet despite her achievements, she has been hiding her age and gender. Does that seem like a coincidence to you? Hmm... Its as though shes desperate to conceal something. ...... The dukes suspicions, while far-fetched, werent entirely baseless. After his wifes death, two young women of the same age as her passing had suddenly appeared, both with extraordinary talents and fairy-like characteristics. Not to mention their stunning beauty. It would be foolish not to harbor doubts. Thats why I want her. Judea Pierre. Shes highly suspicious, and my investigation revealed connections between her and this fanatical group. All that remains is to question her directly. Rest assured, as long as she cooperates, I have no intention of treating her harshly. So I ask you to hand her over. ...... Its not a bad deal. Ill compensate you generously, if you so desire Youve completely lost it, havent you? ......? For a moment, the entire room seemed to freeze. It was as if the air itself had been sucked out, leaving a stifling silence. [[.........]] Have you ever experienced the concentrated stares of over a hundred people at once? If not, count yourself lucky. Its the kind of thing that leaves scars. But Ihan... Ah, I was just thinking out loud... ...responded with an awkward grin, feigning nonchalance. And since the situation was already thoroughly messed up, he decided to go all in. Hey, old man. Maybe drink some cold water and come to your senses. At your age, dont you think its time to stop with these bizarre antics? ...... I mean, really. What nonsense are you spouting now? Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Excuse me? Ihan doubled down, determined to drive the point home. This exasperating old man needed to learn a thing or two about facts. Chapter 145: The Knight Dislikes Love Triangles (4) The dukeno, Blakehad lived over fifty years without anyone ever speaking to him so bluntly, let alone delivering such audacity to his face. And for good reason. Blake was the legitimate son of the late king, hailed as the greatest conquering monarch since the founding King of Pendragon, the Knight King. He was often called the Warlord King, the embodiment of martial excellence, and a master of statecraft. Blessed as if by a dragons favor, his countless talents surpassed those of any tutor who attempted to teach him. It was said that no teacher lasted more than two weeks before Blakes intellect outstripped their own. Even when his succession rights were stripped following his acceptance of the Cursed Sword, the Warlord King himself had reportedly shown rare signs of despair. That alone was a testament to how remarkable a ruler Blake could have been. Yet, even though he never ascended to the throne, Blakes achievements as the "Lord of Galahad" were nothing short of extraordinary. He demonstrated what it meant to be perfect, growing the Galahad familys power and wealth by over thirtyfold. Politics? Mastered. Swordsmanship? Unmatched. Commerce? Dominated. Blake excelled in every field, and his name became synonymous with the Galahad family. No one in the kingdom, not even the current monarch, dared to belittle him. His presence was overwhelming, his abilities exceptional, and no one could look him in the eye without feeling dwarfed. ...And yet. Surely, you havent lost your mind like some senile royal. Why are you acting like this? .......... Blake found himself stunned. The knight he had personally invited to his domain was now delivering this to his face. Yet, rather than feeling enraged, Blake found the sheer audacity refreshing. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was only one question on his mind. ...Why are you angry with me? Why was this knight suddenly upset with him? Blake genuinely wanted to know. The knight, however, answered with a tone that sounded more like nagging. Im not angry. Im just telling you to get a grip. Stop indulging in these delusions. He spoke as if he were delivering advice to a wayward student. This isnt a rebuke for Your Grace the Duke. Think of it as counsel from a teacher to a parent whos utterly failing. ...Counsel? For me? Yes, for you. As a father, youre a disaster. ....... Actually, let me revise that. Youre not even a disaster as a father. Youre disqualified. From what I can see, even if you had your wife and child, you wouldnt have been a good father. You never wouldve trusted them. ...You are clearly overstepping your bounds. Mentioning his late wife was already enough to test Blakes patience. Any more and this knights life could So why havent you conducted a proper investigation? Instead, youre doubting not just Judea Pierre but even Irene Windler! .......... Blakes hand flinched for the first time. For the first time, Blake Galahad showed visible discomfort, momentarily at a loss for words. The knight pressed on. From earlier, youve been calling your ward by her full name, Irene Windler, as if youre distancing yourself from her. Arent you doubting your own adopted daughter, not just that red-haired woman? Tell me Im wrong. ...And if I am? What of it? Blake didnt bother to deny it. The truth was, he did suspect Irene. A suspicion rooted in the uncanny resemblance Irene bore to his late wife. He couldnt help but wonder if she, like Judea, was some creation of the temple. From the moment such doubts arose, he began questioning even his adopted daughter. Its a logical suspicion. Thats what we call twisted logic. ....... A sharp, unyielding rebuttal. Because shes not silver-haired? Or because shes a mage? You claim its all due to her fairy lineage, but isnt there a way to confirm it? The royal family surely has methods to determine bloodlines. So why havent you confirmed anything yet? Ah, perhaps youre afraid Irene Windler might turn out to be some clone of your wife? Hm, thats possible, I suppose. But in that case... The knight smirked before delivering the final blow. If youre so suspicious of her, why do you keep her by your side? ....... For once, Blake couldnt answer. The man who had never been outmaneuvered in debate, whose wisdom and composure were legendary, was utterly stumped. Do you not know why you keep her close? Thats why I said youre disqualified as a father. You already know the answeryoure just pretending you dont. ...I already know the answer? Stop asking questions you already know the answers to. Pretending you dont is starting to irritate me. ...I genuinely dont know. What answer am I supposedly avoiding? For the first time in his life, Blake felt like a fool. The confusion he felt, the tremor in his chest with each of the knights remarks, made him feel as though he was on the verge of realizing something hed been blind to. Tell me. Blakes voice was tense. He was desperate for an answer. To that urgency, the knight replied: Are you keeping her close because she resembles your wife? Or because your heart compels you to? -------. The answer was strikingly simple, yet it hit Blake like a blow to the back of the head. It forced him to confront the foolishness of his pastthe denial, the lies he told himself, the way he dismissed his feelings as mere delusions of longing. Your Grace, you know this. Sometimes, people act on instinct, on impulse, rather than reason. So Ill ask againwhat does your heart tell you about that child? ....... If you still dont get it after Ive spelled it out, Ill have to say Im disappointed. To think the man who once made me feel defeated could be this pathetic. ...Hah. Blake chuckled faintly. In that moment, Blake understood. Why this knight had been so brash, why hed spoken so fearlessly. ...Ive been lying to myself this entire time. The knight was frustratednot with Blakes suspicions, but with Blakes refusal to be honest, even with himself. Blake had been untruthful to himself, endlessly doubting and dismissing the pull of his heart. He had dismissed his feelings as illusions born of grief. One more thing, the knight added. If you truly doubted her, you wouldnt have drugged her to keep her out of the conversation. Youd have spoken to her directly. But you didnt. Want to know why? ....... You didnt want her to hate you. Thats all there is to it. If she heard your suspicions, shed be hurt, and you couldnt bear that. ....... And whether shes your biological daughter or not, theres one thing I know for sure: all fathers instinctively fear being hated by their children. And judging by how much you dread that, you already hold her dear. ...I... If you dont want to lose something precious and regret it later, dont do this. Though, to be fair, humans always seem to regret things only after losing them. ...You couldve left that last part out. At that moment, Blake couldnt help but feel like the knight standing before him was older than himself. The advice he gave, the way he spoke... Even his clumsy attempts at humor remind me of my late brother. For a brief instant, Blake thought of his older brother, who had passed away long ago. And somehow, he saw traces of him in this knight. Perhaps... it wasnt the knight who was unusual. Perhaps it was Blake himself. ...Well, Ive really done it this time. That was Ihans first thought, immediately followed by a sharp, stinging sensation that seemed to strike his very nerves. Zzt-zzt! A wave of murderous intent crashed toward him. Anyone with a weak heart wouldnt last a second under this. The servants of the Galahad household were radiating lethal energy, their gazes full of the promise that theyd kill him on the spot if their master gave the order. It was a dangerous situation, one that made Ihan keenly aware of the risk hed taken by speaking so brazenly. And yet... Even so, I feel relieved. There was no regret. Not because he was confident he could escape if things got uglyno, it wasnt that. It was simply... If I didnt say anything, it wouldve eaten me alive. Ihan couldnt let go of his frustration without speaking his mind. So he decided to keep talking, knowing full well he could regret it later. It was absurd. Was the duke too smart for his own good? Or had no one ever dared to tell him the obvious? How can he not see whats right in front of him? There was one thing Ihan hadnt mentioned. Something so glaringly obvious that anyone with sharp sensesor the ability to perceive aurawould have picked up on it instantly. Theyre like two peas in a pod... The day before, Ihan hadnt been able to see it clearly through the artifact. But now, it was as plain as day. Blake Galahads aura, his wavelengthevery aspect of the mans presence had a distinct color. And that color was unmistakably similar to that of Irene Windler, the mage chick. It was the kind of similarity that practically screamed a DNA match. A match that made it painfully obvious they were father and daughter. And yet, this stubborn man was still in denial. Honestly, Ihan didnt care much about whether the duke handed over the redhead or not. But the dukes behaviorhis words and actionswere so frustratingly idiotic that Ihan felt like hed swallowed a dozen metaphorical potatoes. Is this the curse of romance fantasy? It was as if this world operated under a bizarre curse where fathers couldnt recognize their daughters, no matter how much they resembled them. A trope as common as it was exasperating. What made it worse was... So, I already think of her as precious. And yet, I doubted her. Whether shes my biological daughter doesnt matter. What matters is that I cherish her, and I didnt even realize that fundamental truth... ...... ...It was driving Ihan insane. How can you still not admit shes your daughter when youre literally dripping affection all over her? This was why romance fantasies often devolved into melodramas in their latter half. The resolution seemed within reach, yet it never arrived. ...Whatever. Ive done all I can. Ihan decided not to intervene further. He had already overstepped his bounds, throwing out enough reckless remarks to potentially lose his head. Saying any more might actually push the duke into action. Well then, Ill take my leave before things get worse. ...Youre leaving after saying all that? Sometimes, people only understand when you hit them with a blunt truth. And if youre going to do that, you might as well be harsh and rude about it. Hah! As much as I hate to admit it, youre right. My head still feels like its spinning from that verbal blow. ...I wont be apologizing. Ahahaha! The duke laughed heartily, but his servants were less amused. Their murderous glares bore into Ihan, who met them with a confident smirk. Whats the problem? Are you angry because you think I insulted your master? [[.........]] Then let me correct youyoure pointing your anger at the wrong person. If you have anyone to blame, its yourselves. [[??]] For a moment, the servants exchanged bewildered looks, their expressions saying, What nonsense is this guy spouting now? Granted, Ihan understood why they felt that way. After all, he was the one acting like a farting culprit blaming someone else. But he was entirely serious. Let me tell you something. A truly loyal servant is someone who risks their life to correct their master when theyre going astray. Yet none of you did anything when your duke was running wild. Instead, you let a complete outsider like me do it for you. If that doesnt embarrass you, it should, you pathetic lot. [[.........]] And whats the point of having hundreds of you if you cant use your eyes and ears to distinguish right from wrong? It wouldve been better to have none at all. That was Ihans final truth bomb. The duke watched as Ihans figure grew smaller in the distance. Even as he disappeared, his broad back seemed unshakablea mountain steadfast even from afar. Hes grown. And not just in strength... The knights growth wasnt just physical power but a culmination of his beliefs, pride, and conviction. Someone who had clashed with life itself and emerged stronger for it. And now, this knightwho dared to lecture himstood before him, unflinching and bold. It should have been humiliating. And yet... ...Oddly, I dont feel upset at all. Instead of resentment, Blake felt something elsesomething deeply refreshing. From the very first time theyd met, the knight had caught his attention. A hero who hid his achievements. Blake had found him intriguing then, and now he understood why others, like Marquis Tristan, had wanted to keep him close. Keep those who offer harsh truths nearby, and beware of flatterers, the saying went. This knight embodied that sentiment perfectly. As his servants stood in awkward silence, reflecting on their own actions, the duke muttered to himself. ...Perhaps I should take in another foster child. Wouldnt it be amusing to have such an interesting knight as part of his household? If Irene Windler had overheard, she would have been horrified by the suggestion. But in a way, it felt like the beginnings of a political triangle surrounding one lone knight and a handful of high-ranking nobles. ...Why does this suddenly feel so disgusting? If Ihan had known, the mere thought wouldve sent shivers down his spine. Chapter 146: The Knight Began to Hate Martial Arts Tournaments (1) If I suddenly leave my post at the academy, just assume Im on the run. Ihan said this with a drained expression to the trainees gathered before him. On the run? Are you feeling unwell? Instructor? Just take it at face value. ??? Two days had passed since the commotion at the Galahad estate, and a creeping sense of unease had begun to settle in. Wasnt it said that humans are creatures of regret? Ihan found himself trapped in the vicious cycle of reliving the chaos hed caused, feeling the consequences in the present. For two nights straight, he had dreamt of being hunted by Galahad soldiers, or of the duke himself coming at him with a drawn sword. Where should I run...? Even exile was starting to look like a viable option. Perhaps the desert and grasslands ruled by the Sultan would suffice? It was said to be hot but surprisingly hospitable. No, the heats not my thing. Then maybe he should retreat to a remote countryside with valleys and beaches to live a quiet, secluded life? Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nope, thats not ideal either. Even if he had the look of someone who could survive anywhere, Ihan was a city dweller at heart. Hed much rather live in a well-developed urban area than endure rural life. Ugh. Instructor, I dont know whats wrong, but cheer up. Kunta supports you. Surprisingly sensitive for someone built like a brick wall, arent you? ...Id rather not hear that from you, Instructor. Whats wrong with me? You look more barbaric than any actual barbarian. Is that supposed to be an insult or a compliment? ??? ...Why dont you understand your own words? Ihan considered adding reading sessions to their training curriculum. Sure, sword-wielders might be called muscleheads, but they still needed a basic level of knowledge. Somehow, thanks to the bulky trainee, Ihan temporarily forgot his worries about the duke and began contemplating the future direction of his lessons. That was when... Come to think of it, the ballroom season is approaching. Ah, I nearly forgot. Oh no, I still havent found a partner... The chick trainees practicing the grappling techniques Ihan had taught them suddenly grew lively. The topic of the ballroom season had stirred them up. A ball? Yes! The second semester is when the ballroom season begins. The Royal Academy Ball is coming up soon, and everyone has to attend. Something like that exists? Since everyone at the Royal Academy must show their face in societywhether they like it or notits a mandatory event. Not attending is essentially an admission of being excluded from high society. Hmm. Hehe, Instructor, youre probably thinking balls and social events are pointless, right? Ah, no, its not that... ...These chicks were sharper than he expected. Was this what people called womens intuition? Is my expression really that easy to read? It seemed like everyone he met could see right through him. Well, sorry about that. But I wasnt thinking it was pointless. Its just... events like that arent familiar to me. I didnt mean to dismiss you or anything. Oh, I know, Instructor. I understand you didnt mean it that way. The chicks faint laughter trickled through her words, and the others seemed to agree. Thats whats great about you, Instructor. Even though were young and low-ranked, you still apologize to us. Exactly! Unlike some nobles or knights who are too proud to apologize and just lash out instead. If only it stopped at that. Some even resort to violence. I heard about Sir Frand the other day... What?! That happened? Honestly, hes as terrible as he lookspolished on the outside, but rotten through and through. Such a shame. If Id seen him, it wouldve been a great chance to test the techniques you taught us, Instructor. Exactly! ...Can I leave now? Once again, Ihan realized he shouldnt interfere in conversations between girls. At some point, his presence seemed to fade from their minds, and he began to feel the urge to escape. Hehe, to sum it up, Instructor, youre just kind-hearted. ...I asked about the ball, so why is this the conclusion? The kind, teasing voice of the blue-haired chick reached him, and Ihan learned a valuable lesson. Never butt into conversations between girls. It was a lesson that would stay with him for the rest of his life. Meanwhile, a red-haired womanJudea Pierrewatched from a distance as the female trainees mingled with the knight. Her expression was unreadable, as always. However, if a kind and perceptive old priest were present, they might have recognized the faint trace of emotion on her face. And that emotion was none other than... ...Oh, Light, how am I supposed to live like this... Envy. +++++ Ihan shared the details of his recent escapades with one of his collaborators, who immediately reacted with wide-eyed shock. Y-You were summoned by the duke?! The collaborator, Taechang, looked as if he were on the verge of fainting. Is that really something to get so worked up over? While Taechang occasionally displayed bouts of boldness, his naturally timid personality made him prone to overreacting to trivial matters. But Taechang rebutted fiercely. How could I not be shocked?! Wait, Instructor, you actually know Duke Blake Galahad? The Blake of the Cursed Sword? ...What kind of title is that? Blake of the Cursed Sword, the duke who possesses strength rivaling that of an Aura Master. His power alone is legendary, but when wielding the Cursed Sword, hes a walking cataclysma man capable of wiping out entire nations. ...Dont tell me hes some kind of important character in this world too? Hes more like an event boss. Similar to Grand Duke Lionel, he wasnt designed to be a defeat-able enemy. ...Then whats the point of his existence? The original development team sometimes went a little crazy and added nonsensical Easter eggs. Honestly, in the original storyline, he doesnt do much, but it seems the devs couldnt resist throwing him in. He doesnt do much? That duke? From Ihans perspective, Duke Blake Galahad was far from an indifferent bystander. The man was astute, capable, and undeniably remarkable. Hearing that he didnt play an active role in the original story left Ihan puzzled. Sensing his confusion, Taechang explained why the dukes character had such a limited role. Hes written as a passive observer. You know how having someone who can control every situation completely ruins the flow of a story, right? Thats why he stays out of the action. Though, admittedly, it means his screen time is almost nonexistent. Does he have any moments of significance? Oh, he does. When? When Irene Windler falls from grace. ...Ah. Ihan nodded, recalling a detail about the storys original plot. Wasnt Irene Windler originally one of the three major villainesses? In response, Taechang nodded and elaborated on her backstory. Irene Windler becomes a villainess because shes essentially the final boss of the academy arc. In the original, shes adopted as the dukes ward, and like most people who enter a powerful family, she has two choices. Do you know what they are? Be grateful for their newfound fortune and strive to prove their worth, or become arrogant and lose their way. Exactly. Ive read my fair share of comics... But judging by the way youre talking, the chick... Yeah, she takes a very dark path in the original. It wasnt just a little rebellion, either. Irene became a tyrant, embodying the worst of the nobility. Despite her humble origins as a common orphan, she grew to despise the lower classes, using Galahads influence to crown herself queen of high society. Upon entering the Royal Academy, she neglected her magical talents entirely, focusing only on consolidating her power base. Eventually... In her second year, she comes into direct conflict with the heroine, becoming the foil that makes the protagonist shine. Her actions escalate to the point of outright atrocities, leading to her expulsion from the academy and abandonment by the duke. Thats the main arc of her story. ...Yeah, that sounds like she deserved to be abandoned. Just hearing about it was enough to irritate Ihan. Irenes original characterization was so stereotypically villainous that it was hard to sympathize with her. The duke wouldnt have coddled her just because she resembled his late wife. In the original story, the duke might have taken Irene in as his ward because of that resemblance. But once her atrocities crossed the line, he would have cut her off without hesitation. As for why she was allowed to remain in the academy until her second year, Ihan had a guess. He probably kept her around because he was suspicious. Just like in the current timeline, the duke might have suspected that Irene was some creation of the temple, keeping her close to investigate. But once he deemed her useless and confirmed her malice, she lost all value. Sure enough, Taechang added: In the original, theres a mention of a nameless grave for a blonde woman. Thats probably her... ...Tch. Even though Ihan knew the current Irene was different from the original villainess, he couldnt help but feel a pang of bitterness. Regardless of her past or status, Irene was one of his trainees now. Thats not exactly a pleasant story. Oh no, did I share too much? No, its fine. Its just weighing on my mind a little. Thanks for telling me. Haha... Glad to hear that. ...But hey, you timid idiot. Yes? ...Whats that on your neck? Huh? Oh, this...! Taechang scratched at a reddish welt on his neck, which looked like an insect bite or a blister. He chuckled awkwardly as he explained. Its nothing, really. A female student from another department gave me an invitation the other day, and Lady Karin got mad when she saw it. Then she... uh... grabbed my neck. I thought I was going to die. Why was she so angry? ...... It hurt so bad! I dont get it. Whats the big deal? ...Thats a territorial mark, you idiot. Huh? A what? ...Just go die, you moron. ??? ...Unbelievable. Ihan felt a sudden and overwhelming urge to pummel Taechang. +++++ Outside Ihans modest home, a small outbuildinga simple boarding roomstood nestled in the yard. It was a handmade structure built by the landlord himself, crafted with such care and durability that it seemed capable of withstanding even the harshest storms. The sole occupant of this precious little dwelling, Ihans Assistant No. 1, stood inside, his head bowed and eyes brimming with tears. Lifes really unfair, huh... Perhaps he felt undeserving of such a fine place to live. Regardless, this one-of-a-kind boarding room had recently been joined by nine more. More interns had signed up for lodging. The number of snoring voices had increased, but fortunately, none were disruptive enough to irritate the landlord. While these outbuildings technically shared the yard, they remained separate and independent spaces for their residents. However... Rustle. A shadowy figure stirred, rising from one of the outbuildings. The figure moved languidly, gliding across the yard with a disjointed, almost spectral gait. Despite her deliberate movements, no other resident seemed to stir; they were too deeply asleep. It wasnt that they were too tired to sense her presence. Rather, the figure herself exuded no trace of human footsteps or noise. Shhh... Sheif the shadow could be called suchmoved soundlessly, her feet seeming to float above the ground. If anyone had been awake to witness her, they wouldve screamed in disbelief. At last... Phzzzt! She slipped through the wall rather than the door. Was she truly some kind of ghost? Haa... Radiating an eerie, otherworldly aura, the woman stepped into Ihans room. Her gaze landed on him, lying peacefully asleep in a hammock. Slowly, she extended a hand toward him. Was she here to threaten him? Or worse, to kill him? Whoosh... A dark and sinister energy flowed from her, enveloping Ihan like a thick fog. The energy exuded a strange, captivating allure, something sticky and hypnotic that seemed designed to overwhelm its target. At last... ... Are you awake now? ... If youre awake, look at me. I am your master now. ... The figureJudea Pierrestood transformed, her voice and expression entirely different from her usual demeanor. Shhhht! Everything about her had changed. Her once-short hair now cascaded down to her waist, her figure more pronounced, almost intoxicatingly alluring. Even the atmosphere around her was charged with seductive power. To Ihan, however, the transformation provoked a single muttered word. ...A Yin Ghost. Her appearance and aura brought to mind the legendary succubus-like creatures, beings of seductive energy. Judea, however, shook her head, a coy smile on her lips. No, I am a Dream Demon. I am far superior to such lowly beings. Accept me, and I will bring you endless happiness. ... Go on, take me as your mistress. I can make you feel joy beyond your wildest dreams if youll just become my servant... Are you done yapping? ...Why isnt this working? I said, are you done? I-It should work! Why... could there be... um, an issue with your... masculinity...? You insolent little! Wham! AAARGH! The sound of impact echoed through the room, accompanied by Judeas scream. It wasnt an actual skull-crushing blow, but the dull, reverberating thud was enough to make her writhe in pain. Though her demon-empowered body was resilient, the sheer force of Ihans strike proved overwhelming. But Ihan wasnt about to stop. You dare mess with me? Stab at my heart like this? Ive already been through hell with that damn system rubbing salt in my wounds! Ihan was enraged. This brazen, insolent girl had crossed every line. Trespassing into his space? Acting smug while stepping on his nerves? This wasnt just a violationit was war. Youd better not think youre getting off easy tonight! ...W-What do you mean...? Ihan strode to the corner of the room and hefted a massive axe. You ever hear the saying that you can beat a person without killing them? N-No, wait, I Ill show you how its done. Youll understand by the time Im through. !!! That night, Ihan kept his promise. He demonstrated every conceivable way to punish someone with an axe without ending their life, delivering a relentless seven-hour barrage of pain. For seven long hours, Judea Pierre endured the beating of her life. Chapter 147: The Knight Began to Hate Martial Arts Tournaments (2) Mystic Races. They were once believed to be descendants of ancient heroes, blessed with extraordinary powers during the era when gods walked the earth. Others say they are a race born from the blessings of fairies. Gods, fairies, and dragons. Born of these sacred and mysterious beings, the mystic races possessed both strength and uniqueness. Take the dwarves, for example: naturally gifted artisans with unparalleled craftsmanship. Or the mermaids, mystic races of the sea, whose bodies are adapted to life underwater. As their name implies, the mystic races are both enigmatic and rare. However, their rarity isn''t solely due to their small numbers. Many speculate that it''s because they find civilized societies distasteful. They are well aware of the risksstepping into the realm of civilization could lead to their enslavement. For this reason, mystic races often rejected the idea of mingling with civilization. On rare occasions, they might appear in the southern continent to study mysticism, but in other continents, they were often regarded as little more than myths, with most doubting their very existence. Even in the southern continent, where they occasionally appeared, they were far from common. And even if someone were fortunate enough to encounter a mystic race, they might not recognize them. Consider the barbarians: despite their size and strength, they appear almost identical to ordinary humans. Similarly, many other mystic races share a resemblance to humans. Such similarities make identification nearly impossible. But then... ...I-its real! Its a real mystic race...! Damian Follet was stunned. Hovering in midair, a being with bat-like wings extending from its back stood before him. Its eyes glowed crimson, and its hair swayed as though it had a will of its own. And, most notably: Such an enthralling presence...! The intoxicating aura surrounding the figure was enough to make ones mind hazy and submissive. It was a charm no man could resista dangerously alluring force that could make anyone lose their senses. Yet... Wow, even after all this beating, youre not dead? Impressive, you. P-please spare me! N-no, just stop hitting me.... If I cut your neck, will you die? Or maybe burning you would work? If not... Eek! ...Dont freak out. Im not actually going to kill you. I was just giving examples. ...... Hm, but burning you to death would work, wouldnt it? P-please, spare me...! Ah, so burning works. Good to know. Waaahhh!! The Dream Demon sobbed pitifully, but it had no effect on the figure towering over it. The knight, who had been beating the creature for a solid seven hours, still showed signs of unrelieved frustration. Stop crying. Before I actually bring a torch and some oil. ...... The Dream Demon fell silent, trembling all the while. ...Seems like it does want to live, at least. Damian Follet averted his gaze from the strange yet brutal scene. If he got involved now... Itd only shorten my lifespan. He was deeply curious about where the Dream Demon had come from and why it was being beaten, but he buried his questions deep in his heart. After half a year of living as a trainee under a monster, Damian had learned to grow his sense of discretionor rather, hed been forced to. Picking up a hoe to pull weeds from the instructors garden, Damian headed off. It was just another chaotic Sunday morning. So this thing really is a mystic race. And not just any mystic racea Dream Demon. A creature that manipulates dreams and feeds on the life force of men. Often likened to succubi, Dream Demons were one of the most reviled mystic races, much like vampires or witches. Is that why Raphael called it a pitiful creature? It made sense now. The old priest called his fellow clergy brothers, but referred to Judea Pierre as a child. The church, unofficially at least, still harbored prejudice against mystic races. And a Dream Demon, of all things? Accepting such a creature would be unthinkable. If its identity were revealed... It wouldnt be a joke. This thing would face the Inquisition. The one subjected to a heretic trial wouldnt be anyone elseitd be this creature. Also... ...So, who are you? ...Huh? Im asking because youre not the redhead I know. ...... Thought so. Even if it did face the Inquisition, it wouldnt be undeserved. Special Trait: Hyper-Perception. This ability, listed in Ihans status window, granted him near-supernatural sensory awareness, feeding him a constant stream of information. Just as hed discerned the familial bond between the duke and his ward at a glance, Ihans trait allowed him to glean numerous details about Judea Pierres identity. Not just your appearance, speech, or personalityeven your minor habits, voice inflections, and hand movements. Everythings different. Its like youre a completely different person. You... you can tell all that? Its obvious. ...Maybe youve had a crush on me this whole time? What a revolting thing to say. You must want another beating. N-no! Absolutely not...! She hurriedly denied it, almost screaming. Then... Its justI was so shocked. I never imagined someone could clearly distinguish between Pierre and me. ...Hm. Let me reintroduce myself. Im Judea. Another persona that shares this body and soul with Pierre. ...How unnecessarily complicated. She couldve just called it a split personality. Judea Pierre. Or rather, the "persona" named Judea spoke up. The Dream Demon race is one of the mystic races that is often treated no differently from demons. Its an unfair judgment, but its true that Dream Demons survive by feeding on the life force of others. Naturally, this leads to us being shunned. That makes sense. W-wouldnt it be normal to comfort me and say something like, Thats so sad, at a time like this? Do you think the victim of almost having their life force drained would feel like offering comfort? ...I-its not harmful! Even if I feed, the worst youd feel is just a little fatigue.... So what youre saying is like a thief claiming that a rich person wouldnt suffer a loss if a little of their money was stolen. You impudent woman. A-a-anyway! ...What a shameless woman. Unbothered by Ihans biting words, Judea continued her explanation boldly. Dream Demons, you see, are a race that, like witches, are born by borrowing human wombs. The difference is that while witches are born with the knowledge of their predecessors, Dream Demons are born as ordinary humans and only realize their nature at some point later in life. So, I was originally... You mustve been living in human society until you caused some sort of incident, then? No, I was kidnapped. ...... There was a group that specialized in kidnapping mystic races. I was captured by them, brainwashed, and had my blood extracted. When the pain became unbearable, I even began to deny my own existence. Thats when... Pierre was born. - It was probably only possible because I was a Dream Demon.... ...... At her soft, lingering words, Ihans gaze darkened. It wasnt pity for her story that elicited this reaction. Rather... Seems like what Galahad mentioned wasnt just empty talk. The mention of a group that kidnaps mystic races struck a nerve in him. Ihans instincts told him that this group was undoubtedly connected to the knock-off Blood Cult he had suspected. So, to summarize, you were in so much pain that you created a separate persona to suffer in your place. ...Doesnt that make me sound like a terrible person? Isnt that accurate? ...... Her expression was one of reluctant acceptanceshe wanted to deny it but couldnt. Some might have been enchanted by her alluring, mysterious aura and tried to comfort her, but to Ihan, that so-called charm didnt work at all. Instead, his thoughts shifted elsewhere. So, that was Pierre. Ihan recalled the madman who had fought him, then immediately pointed a gun at his forehead when the fight turned against him. The one who acted as if life had no meaning. A fabricated persona, huh? It made sense. Such emptiness could only come from someone like that. Still, while he found her pitiable, Ihan didnt fault Judea for her cowardice. After all... ...If I could have done it, I would have created one too. It hurts, it hurts so much.... Mom.... P-please save me! Save me!! Ihans mind wandered back to his past, to the time when he was just three years old and his parents had sold him into slavery, handing him over to a mage. He remembered how children his age had writhed in pain, crying out, only to die. How the child he had spoken to one day would be a cold corpse the next. The emotions he felt during those days were nothing but dark. He had raged endlessly, wondering how much longer he would have to endure such suffering. Why do I have to go through this...? He had repeated those words countless times each day. If this was how it was going to be, I wish Id never been born at all! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had hated and resented the entire world. Id even imagined how wonderful it would have been if Id had a double to endure the pain in my place. While he had called her terrible, he couldnt say her actions were incomprehensible. Ihan stifled a bitter smilethese were feelings he didnt want anyone to see. ...I never thought it would actually happen. I didnt think a new persona would just suddenly appear and take over my body.... Is creating a persona one of a Dream Demons powers? M-maybe? ...How would you not know? ...Ive never met another Dream Demon. ...... P-please stop looking at me like that! Judea Pierreor rather, Judeas personawas, frankly, rather brazen. She was endlessly arrogant to those weaker than herself, yet grovelled before anyone stronger. Ihan was certain now. Thats it. Thats the [Villainess] he was talking about. Judea Pierre, one of the three great villainesses. A character who appeared in the original storyor was it a game?and someone who had driven the black-haired man to such rage. Ihan was now sure that she was the true culprit. How was he so certain? Hey, this might be a bit late to ask, but why did you try to attack me? W-what? T-thats.... Just tell me. I wont get mad. ...Well, I needed life force, and I figured if I was going to take some, itd be better from a guy who had a lot of it.... ...You wretch. Youre so mean.... See? She was a woman with no sense of guilt. Ihan was convinced that this crimson-haired Dream Demon would have no grounds for complaint if she were put through the Heretic Inquisition. Chapter 148: The Knight Began to Hate Martial Arts Tournaments (3) – Epilogue Confirmation It was as if divine inspiration had struck him. Ihan was certainthis Dream Demon was the one who had made life miserable for the black-haired man in the future. There was no logical evidence to back this up, but just watching her, he couldnt shake the feeling. This is what the seed of a villainess looks like. The shameless audacity, the self-serving justification for creating another persona just to survive, and the brazenness of stating, I feed because theres life force to take, as though it were the most natural thing in the world. Selfishness, shamelessness, and an unapologetic ability to rationalize everything she didthis was exactly the demeanor of a villainess straight out of a romance novel. Right now, shes just a budding villainess, but if she gets worse.... At present, her behavior was still at a level that could be dismissed as mere antics. But if her malicious tendencies were left unchecked, give it five years, and... Youd have a full-fledged monster. This wasnt just intuition; it was something Ihan had learned as an instructor, teaching cadets. Take, for example, Trainee No. 1, Taechang. The man had once told Ihan that in the original story, Trainee No. 1 had assisted the villainous mage in various wicked schemes. If Taechang hadnt crossed paths with Ihan, he might have turned into the same delinquent he was destined to be in the original. The difference between cadets having a strict educator to discipline them and not was monumental. This was why the rod of love was so important. Of course, beating kids out of spite or because they lack parents or bribes is another matter entirely. The rod of love was meant to correct a student when they went astray, to prevent them from becoming irredeemable, and to instill proper valuesnot to be wielded as a tool for violence or as an outlet for frustration. Such misuse was nothing but a display of petty tyranny. As an educator (albeit a reluctant one), Ihan felt a sense of duty. People need to act like people, not beasts. And there was no better time than now. The chance to turn someone so wayward into a decent human being wouldnt come again. You had to guide them when they were youngadults who had already grown set in their ways rarely changed. That was a life lesson Ihan had learned the hard way. Your name is Judea, right? ...Yes. From today, youre officially a trainee at the Academy. Huh? And starting today, your rank is permanently intern. Your training will continue until I say its over. Keep that in mind. ...What? If you understand, stop repeating yourself. Acknowledge me the first time I speak. Got it? Yes, y-yes, sir! ...Tch. Looks like Ive got a lot to teach you. ??? Judea still couldnt grasp the situation, but she had just become the first-ever recipient of the eternal intern status. ...For a Dream Demon, it was the beginning of a lifetime of hardship and nightmares. Around noon, just as lunchtime approached, Judeaor rather, Pierreopened his eyes. And the first words he spoke were: ...Why didnt you kill her? ? That beast disrespected you. You could have killed her. So you do have a sense of shame. !! Pierres persona was fundamentally different from Judeas. He was emotionless, stoic, and colda sharp contrast to Judeas bold and shameless demeanor. The stark difference between their personalities was a testament to how peculiar the Dream Demon race was, even for mystic beings. You really hate that beast, dont you? I loathe her with every fiber of my being. So thats why youre always looking for an excuse to end it all. Makes sense now. ...... Anyway, Im curiouswhen that beast is asleep, is she still awake somewhere inside? No. Dream Demons are nocturnal by nature, much like vampires. During the day, theyre almost always asleep, as long as I remain conscious. So right now, shes asleep? Yes. However, because we share memories, anything you say to me, that beast will know. Ah, so thats why youre embarrassed. All the secrets youve tried so hard to keep are out in the open now. ...... This was probably the longest conversation Ihan had ever had with Pierre. It struck him that Pierre was speaking a lot more than usual. Well, I guess thats understandable. From what Ihan had learned, Pierres persona had been created to endure the torture and experiments inflicted on Judea. Born into a world of pain, it was no wonder his personality was so rigid and full of hatred. It was a little pitiful, in its way. Still, pity was one thing. So how can you use holy power? Most mystic races cant, as far as I know. Ihan asked, curious about how two completely different mystical forces could coexist within one person. It wasnt a scenario he had ever heard of before. ...I cannot use the powers of a Dream Demon. To Ihans surprise, Pierre answered straightforwardly. Perhaps it was acceptance of his situation, or maybe it was gratitude for beating up the beast inside him. Conversely, the beast cannot use holy power. This is the divine grace that proves I am a separate entity from her. Hmm. ...Or maybe hes just bragging. Was Pierre trying to emphasize how distinct he was from the beast? Well, if thats the case, its a bit childish... but I suppose thats fair. Pushing aside his thoughts, Ihan listened further. Certain things were starting to make sense nowlike why Pierre had become a priest and joined the fanatical Inquisition. Holy power was the only means Pierre had to prove that he was not a Dream Demon but an entirely separate person. His zealous faith was his way of asserting his humanity. ...So, to maintain that proof, youd be willing to do anything, wouldnt you? Youd never leave the temple, even if it meant betraying the one who saved you. ...... Ihan was certain Pierre would go to any lengths to remain within the temple. Even if he was nothing more than a created persona, as long as he stayed in the temple, he believed he could be redeemed. That was why Ihan couldnt bring himself to like Pierre. It was Raphael who saved you, wasnt it? ...Yes. I owe much to His Eminence. He was the one who brought me to the temple. And yet you ignored your benefactor and attacked me instead? Thanks for confirming that beating you senseless was the right call. I wont make excuses.... "Thats a funny thing to say." Youre not refusing to make excuses because youre nobleyou just dont have any excuses to make. Ill give you some advice. Whether you choose to end your life, cling to your fanatical faith, or betray Raphael, I dont care. To me, youre no different from the beast you despise. Both of you are equally insufferable. ! At last, his expression twisted. Being compared to a Dream Demon must have felt like an unbearable insult. But to an outsider, both the Dream Demon and a traitor were equally wretched. That kind of thinking was the hallmark of a criminal mindset. Ones the budding villainess, and the other is nothing more than a red-haired beast. At this point, Ihan couldnt help but pity the old priest. Why had he taken in such an ungrateful, two-faced wretch, only to suffer because of it? Youre upset because I lumped you together, arent you? Did it sting? ...... Good. Thats exactly why I said it. Anyway, youre an ungrateful traitor. Now, I have a question. ...So thats my title now, huh? Dont interrupt. Im asking about the group that kidnapped you and other mystic races. Do you know what happened to them? Im a little curious. ...... S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihan had no interest in what Pierre would do with his life going forward. If Pierre caused trouble while under his watch, Ihan would simply take the rod of discipline. If he caused trouble after becoming independent, well... Then Ill just use my sword instead. A simple solution. For now, his focus was on the group that had kidnapped mystic races. ...I dont know much. It was over ten years ago, and I was very young back then. Fine. But try to remember. The faces of those who experimented on you, any notable features, or even the layout of their facilitiesanything. ...Do people normally ask victims to recall things like that? No, not normally. But youre one of those Inquisitor types, arent you? The kind of people who torture others like its second nature. Asking you should be fair game. Inquisitors punish heretics, not random people. Were not madmen. Pierre seemed intent on defending the reputation of Heretic Inquisitors and correcting any misunderstandings. They say madmen never realize theyre mad. ...... Now hurry up and tell me what you remember. ...You know, youd make a better Inquisitor than a knight. Im too soft-hearted for that kind of work. ...... For the first time, Pierre felt the bitter sting of humiliation. Doesnt remember, huh? Despite claiming not to remember much, Pierre had provided more information than expected. Perhaps it was due to his sharp mind or the unique nature of Dream Demons, but his memory was unusually vivid, even recalling events from over a decade ago with striking clarity. Tch, here we go again. Another damn sorcerer. Illegal mages. They were the type Ihan despised the mosthe never hesitated to crush their heads whenever he encountered one. The group that kidnapped mystic races and conducted experiments on them turned out to be such sorcerers. This revelation sent Ihans mind racing as he pieced together the details Pierre had shared. Raphael raided the sorcerers facility, but only the red-haired traitor survived while the others perished. The sorcerer escaped.... The critical detail here was that the illegal mage had escaped and was likely still alive. Mages, if nothing else, were notoriously hard to kill. So they looked something like this? Using Pierres descriptions, Ihan sketched a rough portrait of the sorcerer. It wasnt perfect, but it captured the key features. This would be his only clue, and while it didnt seem like much, it was enough to act on. With a creak, Ihan opened the wardrobe in his room. Inside, there were barely any clothes. Instead, the drawers were filled with... Shhhk! ...stacks upon stacks of papers. ...Its been a while since Ive touched this. He hadnt looked at these in the six months since becoming an instructor. The papers were mostly wanted posters and news clippings, all related to illegal mages or slave traderspeople Ihan had a particular interest in. Much of it was now obsolete, for one simple reason: Oh, this guys dead, right? And so is this one... yeah, I tossed this one into a goblin cave. What about this one? Oh, right, I crushed his skull.... A third of the documents were about individuals Ihan had personally dealt with, rendering them useless. As a result, the pile needed a good purge, forcing Ihan to sift through the papers while discarding the irrelevant ones. This was likely punishment for neglecting to organize them sooner. Shhhk, shhhk. Still, Ihan combed through the documents with unrelenting focus, his sharp gaze scanning each one. After over an hour of searching, he stopped. This is it. His eyes locked onto a wanted poster from fifteen years ago. The case had supposedly been closed, with the illegal mage sentenced to death. However, Ihan didnt trust rumors or reports unless he had seen the death himself. Sorcerers were like cockroachesif you didnt crush them properly, they always found a way to crawl back. Hey, trainee! Y-yes, sir? Go to the guild headquarters and tell Simon to find this guy for me. ...H-huh? Simon? Do you mean Guildmaster Simon? Yeah, him. ...This is insane. Whats the problem? How am I supposed to demand information from someone like Guildmaster Simon?! Just tell him I sent you. Then why dont you go yourself, sir? Im busy right now. Besides, if the guild is too intimidating for you, there are other options. L-like what...? Galahad or Pendragon. Take your pick. ...... Well? Where would you prefer to go? ...Ill just go to the guild. Damn it all...! Watch your mouth! Seeing his trainees increasingly brazen attitude, Ihan gave him a stern reprimand. Why is this guy getting more unruly by the day? This was why teaching proper character was so difficult. Ihan clicked his tongue at the hopeless trainee. Chapter 149: The Knight Began to Hate Martial Arts Tournaments (4) "I wonder if hes already had lunch." Ring-ring. The faint sound of a bicycle bell echoed as the rider pedaled furiously. Levi was once again riding her bicycle diligently. She had grown familiar with the path she now traveled daily. Strangely, even the once bumpy roads seemed to have been repaired, making her journey smoother than ever. Clatter. In the basket of her bike was a fairly large lunchbox, packed to the brim with food she had prepared herself. Having recently learned some cooking tips from Tristans chef, she was confident it wouldnt taste bad. "I hope he likes it..." She had poured her heart into preparing this meal for one person. As long as he appreciated her effort, all her hard work would be worthwhile. More than anything, she knew him wellhe wasnt the kind of person who would dismiss such a heartfelt gesture. Quite the opposite; he was someone who would savor it with genuine appreciation. "Hmm..." Thinking about it made Levis cheeks flush slightly, and she pedaled faster. Despite her delicate appearance, her body was well-trained from daily practice. Even maintaining a steady speed of 30 kilometers per hour for an hour didnt tire her out. A girl in love is always strong. After pedaling for a while, she saw a familiar cabin in the distance. The moment the cabin came into view, Levis face lit up with a radiant smile, and she picked up speed. It was as if all her steady pacing had been in preparation for this burst of energy. But then "...Huh?" Levi blinked. Just three meters from the cabin, a man lay collapsed on the ground. Recognizing the familiar figure, Levi immediately hit the brakes and rushed over to him. "D-Damian Follett, sir?" ... "What are you doing here?" ...Ugh. "A-are you crying?" ...Why is it only my life thats so miserable? Why do I have to go through all this...? "Hmm." ...Ah, hes acting like usual. Levi nodded knowingly. Master must be [educating] him again. The relationship between her instructor and Damian Follett was already infamous at the academy. His daily regimen of constant running and paperwork had made him a legend of sorts, whether he wanted the reputation or not. It wasnt hard to guess what might have happened. And so ...I envy him. Levi genuinely envied him. She envied Damian for receiving such personal tutoring from her master. Had Damian been able to read her thoughts, he might have gone mad on the spot, but Levi wasnt jealous because he monopolized their masters attention. No, it was because despite everything, Damian Follett was undeniably growing stronger. Hes improved again. Damian Follett was already one of the strongest among the cadets in the swordsmanship department. As the heir to a prestigious knightly family, he had undergone rigorous training that put him above his peers. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The only reason he didnt stand out this year was because the academy happened to be filled with abnormally talented cadets. In any other year, Damian could have easily been the top student in the department. But under her masters relentless "education," Damians growth curve had become strikingly steep. If he continued at this pace, while he might not catch up to the black-haired Young Lord, he might one day rival one of the three prodigies. They say people grow stronger in the face of adversity. Maybe thats true for Damian too. A person forced to grow stronger to endure the "adversity" that was her master. To Levi, who dreamed of becoming stronger as quickly as possible, Damians growth was something to admire. ...Even if, for him, it was undoubtedly hell. "What are you doing here?" "Ah, Master!" "And what are you up to, Bear Cub?" "Ah, I just... I thought we could eat lunch together if you havent already." "With all that food you brought, if Id already eaten, youd be calling me a villain, wouldnt you?" "Hehe." "Ridiculous... Lucky for you, I havent eaten yet. I was about to bake a pizza in the oven, but lets eat what you brought instead." "Yes, sir! Oh, but what about Damian, sir...?" "Leave him. Hes just being dramatic. Lately, hes been too disobedient." At the words If youre not eating lunch, youre not getting any!, Damian, muttering Youre too much, really..., reluctantly got to his feet. The scene was so comical that Levi couldnt help but... "Hehe." ...burst into a bright, cheerful laugh. The documents that Trainee No. 1 had painstakingly retrieved occupied Ihans dining table, but Ihan was far more focused on his lunch than on the papers. He quietly ate a wood-fired pizza, its cheese stretching with every bite, and the rice-shaped pasta that Levi had prepared. "Youre too much, sir. Do you know how hard I worked to bring those papers...?" "Enough. Is this all?" "...Yes, this is all the information they could find for now. Oh, and Guildmaster Simon said to tell you, I hope this means youll finally think better of the guild now." "What a jokester." "Im pretty sure youre the only person who can talk about the Guildmaster like that, sir." It was impressive to see someone like Simon, the leader of the Royal Guild, being ordered around so casually. Equally impressive was that Simon followed the commands without question. I suppose big shots connect with each other. "For someone so cocky, his competence is mediocre at best. Is this really all he could gather? And yet he wants me to think better of him? Shameless." "Hmm..." ...Or maybe Simon was just scared of getting beaten and had no choice but to comply. This was Damians small theory as he observed the situation. Though Ihan appeared to be focused on his food, Damian noticed he was carefully skimming through the documents. Damian had seen this beforewhenever Ihan personally reviewed something, his attention to detail was astonishing. What incredible focus. Though he wasnt one to enjoy paperwork, when Ihan did pay attention, it was as if he was engaging in a battle with the documents, his sharp gaze akin to a blade. He approaches everything like a fightno wonder hes so strong. Just as Damian was marveling at this, Ihan suddenly slapped the table. "As expected, hes not dead." "?" "Oh, I wasnt talking to you. Hurry up and finish eating. Dont forget, you need to plant basil and fruit trees today." "Sir, Im a trainee, not a laborer! And how am I supposed to finish all that by today?" "Did I say you had to do it alone? Youve got an internput them to work." "Ah!" ...This man might be a genius. Damian wasnt sure if his mind had gone numb or if he was just delighted at the newfound justification to boss the intern around, but he couldnt help looking at Ihan with awe. It was an enlightening moment for Damian. Whether or not his trainee was learning something unsavory, Ihan didnt care. Instead, he busied himself with analyzing the documents. Name: Greg Vin. Formerly affiliated with the Empires Magic Tower. Fled to the southern continent after conducting illegal experiments. Originally operated in Britain, where he was reportedly captured and executed during the war. However... The body identified at his execution was suspected to be a fellow prisoner. His specialty was magic that allowed him to exchange the skin of his face with anothers, making it highly likely he survived by switching faces. Magic that could swap faces. The mention of this master of disguise convinced Ihan that Greg was still alive. As Ihan reviewed the details of Gregs illegal experiments, one in particular caught his attention: [Mystic] transplantation. Extracting anothers mystic power and transplanting it into oneself. The process killed the victim, but the mystic power could be preserved indefinitely, making it valuable for military applications and enhancing royal authorityor so Greg Vin claimed. "What a worm of a man." Ihan sneered as he read Gregs rationale. Typical sorcerer nonsense. Fancy words aside, it boiled down to one thing: He envied others talents and couldnt stand it, so he developed a way to steal them. This guys no different from the scum of the Blood Cult. It reminded Ihan of martial arts novels, where villains kidnapped talented individuals to absorb their abilities. Gregs logic was no differentkilling others to claim their strength. Hes worse than a beast that sucks the life out of others. If Greg had been in front of him, Ihan would have killed him without hesitation. "A man of the Empire, huh...." Ihan focused on Gregs past affiliation with the Imperial Magic Tower. The Magic Towera supposed ivory tower for mages located in the central continent. What a load of nonsense. They called it an ivory tower, but to Ihan, it was nothing more than a nest of sorcerers. The Magic Towers involvement in these experiments made Ihan suspicious. They knew about these experiments and still let him escape? How does an organization that incompetent even exist? ...Unless. Ah, right. The White Cats. He was reminded of the similarly dubious White Lions and momentarily understood the Magic Towers ineptitude, though his suspicions remained. If the Magic Tower truly had ties to Greg, Ihan wanted to investigate. But traveling to the central continent would be time-consuming. "Wait, I dont need to go myself, do I?" Something he had overheard came to mind: someone from the Magic Tower was coming here. And the reason was "Instructor~!!" ...... "Hehe." Oh, that chick from next door.... The neighboring academys chick was happily skipping over, and Ihan had an idea. "Bear Cub." "Yes, Master." "Ive got a question. Is it a crime to kidnap a Magic Tower sorcerer?" "...What?" Righteous theftor perhaps here, righteous kidnapping. "Its just, Ive got something personal to ask." "Uh... wouldnt it be better to just ask them instead of kidnapping them?" "That wont work." "?" "You think a sorcerer would answer questions willingly?" ...... Ihans perfectly logical reasoning left his trainee staring at him in disbelief. Such innocence. This kid hadnt experienced the world yet. "You really are inexperienced. Dont worry, Ill teach you." "Am I... wrong for thinking this is weird?" "No, youre just naive." When it came to handling sorcerers, Ihan believed in hands-on experience. "Ill teach you this time." "...??" Ihan smiled, already planning how to make this a practical lesson. Theres no better teacher than experience. And he was quite pleased with the opportunity to teach through action rather than words. Chapter 150: The Knight Began to Hate Martial Arts Tournaments (5) The Pendragon Kingdom was currently plagued by numerous troublesome incidents. Notable examples included the massive "monster terror" attack during the academys midterm evaluations and, shortly thereafter, the "collapse of the underground tunnels," which happened in the southern continent''s largest fertilizer production area. Either one of these events would have been enough to shake the kingdom to its core, but for both to happen in quick succession was unprecedented. It wasnt an exaggeration to say these events were ominous signs and a grave crisis for the kingdom. However, the lack of unrest in the kingdom despite these events could be attributed to the fact that both incidents were resolved without major consequences. Articles like these circulated widely. Thanks to the absence of significant damage despite the magnitude of the events, the kingdom had avoided falling into chaos. Of course, internally, various organizations were holding emergency meetings, and loud arguments could be heard dailybut that was a matter for the higher-ups. The common people continued their daily lives, and the atmosphere was peaceful enough to be described as tranquil. And perhaps it was this very sense of peace that led to such conversations: Indeed, Pendragon truly lives up to its reputation. Its no exaggeration to call it the ruler of the south. Indeed. I heard there were some significant events recently. Hah, do you believe those baseless rumors? They say a thousand-year-old monster appeared and a giant Mother Worm collapsed the tunnels. ...Its certainly a hard story to believe. A thousand-year-old monster is debatable, but even a single Mother Worm is a serious problem. Absolutely. In the west, if a worm is discovered, it must be killed immediately. If it reaches maturity, it becomes a true nightmare. Two men sat together in an opulent carriage. Gilded in gold and adorned with a variety of extravagant jewels, the carriages value was beyond estimation. It was drawn by five enormous black horses, each worth the cost of building a fortress. Truly, it was a display of obscene wealth. But the owner of this carriage and its horses was a man who could afford such excesses without a second thoughta magnate of the western continent and one of the seventeen sultans who ruled the region. Sultan, is there anything else you require? Bring me the chilled wine I purchased earlier at the street stall. S-Sultan, I am deeply concerned that such wine may sully your refined palate.... Enough. ...As you command. Salah al-Adil Muhammad. Or simply, Sultan Salah. He was the ruler of the largest oasis, gold mines, gemstone quarries, and merchant guilds in the western continent. His youthful, handsome appearance complemented his bronzed skin, and despite being only 27 years old, he had already ascended to the position of sultan. This young leader carried an aura of charisma as imposing as his youthful arrogance, commanding respect and awe from those around him. Ah, as expected, southern wines never disappoint. Even a bottle bought from a random stall is of excellent quality. The fact that even commoners can sell such high-quality wine shows just how efficient their logistics system is. Its the work of the War God. Truly remarkable. How he managed to establish such a system is beyond me. If one were to fight Pendragon, the souths logistics alone would guarantee defeat. Hm, should you be saying that in front of me? Well, arent you also interested in conquering Pendragon? Am I wrong, Mage? Lets not go there, Sultan. Even if you speak this way, I wont be drawn in. You could be more honest in a setting like this.... The sultan spoke kindly, as if encouraging him to share his true feelings, but the mage was not deceived. On the contrary, he grew even more cautious. While I appreciate your hospitality, if you continue making such remarks, this journey will have to end here. Oh, my! One mustnt offend a mage, must one? Hahaha! Despite the sultans jesting, the mage maintained his composure, though his frustration was evident. Had it been anyone else, he might have lashed out, but his companion was a sultanone of the western 17 Lords or Kings. Losing his temper would have been unwise. Provoking him would only hurt us. The rare materials exclusively available in the west were supplied to the Magic Tower by the sultans merchants, making discretion essential. I hope this uncomfortable journey ends soon. The mages name was Huey de Beiron. He was the heir to the Magic Tower, often referred to as the Ivory Tower of Mages. Youve turned your gaze completely outside now. What a dull man you are. Huey barely restrained a sigh and shifted his attention outward, toward the cheering crowds that welcomed them. Despite the fervent enthusiasm of the people greeting him, Hueys gaze remained icy. Just look at that common spellcaster. What? Look at their eyes. Theyre not human. Thats no more than a monster in human skin, like an ogre or goblin. ...Master, isnt that discriminatory language? Perhaps it is. ...Youre surprisingly quick to admit that. Im aware that I lose my composure when it comes to spellcasters. Thats why your role is crucial. Me? Yes, if I lose my temper and try to tear him apart, you must stop me. Your mission is of utmost importance. Um..., I-I think thats beyond me.... Her violet-blue eyes held a trace of unease. She wanted to fulfill her masters requests whenever possible, but... For some reason, Master seems to grow stronger when dealing with mages. As expected of Levi, whose potential would eventually elevate her to the title of Mercenary Queen, she understood her masters strength well. Scratching her cheek, she silently voiced her apprehension. It felt like they were on the verge of a major incident. The western sultan and the empires Magic Tower. It had been nearly fifty years since these two forces had simultaneously visited the southern region. For decades, they had been subdued by the War Gods dominance, unable to show their true colors or visit freely. Now, with the War God gone, they were beginning to reveal their intentions. Some nobles felt displeased, but others said: Its not a grave offense for them to visit; its merely a coincidence. Regardless, there was a clear reason for their visit. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was none other than... Lady Irene, will you meet with them, or shall we wait for them to come to you? Either choice will be respected. I... I just dont want to meet them at all.... A young girl who might one day become the greatest mage of this eraa golden egg waiting to hatch. They had come to the kingdom to meet Irene Windler. Diplomatically, it was customary to receive such distinguished guests, but... Well, if the lady truly dislikes it, theres no helping it. ?? ...Werent they supposed to persuade her? The headmaster gave up surprisingly easily, leaving Irene blinking in confusion at the unexpected outcome. ...Um, Headmaster. It feels strange to say this after refusing, but are you sure its okay to just give up? Theyre important guests from foreign lands, after all. [Thats right, our Irene would have agreed to meet them if pressured. Shes too timid to refuse outright.] You, shut up! Even though Irene had said she didnt want to meet them, if the headmaster had insisted, she likely would have relented, just as the ghost girl suggested. Yes, its true. Both the Magic Tower and the Sultan are distinguished guests. The headmaster nodded in agreement. After all, they were undeniably important visitorsone wielding immense power in the empire, the other dominating the western continent. Neither could be underestimated, and offending them would result in significant diplomatic losses and foster unnecessary hostility. However You are not just any noble young lady; you are the Lady of Galahad. Who in their right mind would dare force you to comply when youve said no? ...... Frankly speaking, I have no desire to make an enemy of the Duke either. That man holds grudges like no one else. The headmaster exaggerated a shiver, as if recalling a terrifying memory. His tone was half-joking, but there was an undercurrent of genuine unease that left Irene at a loss for words. ...Headmaster, are you saying theres something even you, a former chancellor, are afraid of? Former chancellor, yes. But even if I were still in office, I wouldnt dare cross him. Ive witnessed his younger days firsthand, and I know its a hundred times better to oppose the Sultan and the Magic Tower than to provoke him. ...... The strength of Galahads influence seemed far greater than Irene had imagined. She felt, if only faintly, the immense power that her creepy uncle wielded over his domain. The headmaster continued, In any case, Lady Irene, do as you wish. If you decide to meet them, let us know the time and place. The academy will do its utmost to accommodate you. ...Youre subtly pressuring me, arent you? Haha, of course not. ...... ...What a sly old fox. Despite his innocent words, his eyes radiated palpable pressure. I swear, I might just do it! Irene felt an overwhelming urge to issue a Buster Call. So... this is how it turned out. What should I do? Youre asking me that? Youre the only adult I trust, Instructor. Flattery. Its the truth, I swear! Burdened by the mounting events surrounding her, Irene sought advice from Ihan. To Ihan, her predicament was Perfect timing. It was both absurd and slightly fortunate news. Given his current interest in the Magic Tower, this could potentially provide him with an easier way to approach them. However ...Do as you wish. Excuse me? You probably want to reject them because you find the situation overwhelming. But knowing you, youre also worried about inconveniencing others, which is making you hesitate. Oh... Irene gasped softly. For a moment, it felt as though Ihan had read her mind completely. Theres no need to worry. There will be little to no harm caused. If anything, they should be the ones treading carefully in our kingdom. Why should you feel guilty? Just ignore it. Youd rather take a nap and enjoy some desserts than deal with those people, right? Gasp! His words hit the mark perfectly. It was as if he had pinpointed every thought in her head, leaving her wide-eyed in astonishment. If he asked her to sign up for some insurance right now, she might just fall for it. How exaggerated. This was one of Ihans rare warm pieces of advice. It was selfless, a suggestion without any hidden agenda. But that was natural. Even though Irene was a mage, she was also one of his students. Shes a spellcaster, but shes still my student! Shes a spellcaster, but shes my student...! It was almost like self-hypnosis. Despite his aversion to mages, Ihan couldnt deny his role as her mentor. He was determined to set aside his bias and offer her genuine guidance. Anyone aware of Ihans deep-seated disdain for mages would understand just how much effort it took for him to act this way. ...However, his efforts were soon overshadowed. I feel bad for you, Lady Irene, but it seems theyve already taken the lead. Or perhaps sneaky is a better word for it? Levi? Levi interjected, giving Irene an apologetic look. I just read the latest news. It seems theyre determined to meet you, Lady Irene, and theyre using legal but underhanded means to do so. ...Should I just call in that creepy uncle? Irene grimaced as if she were dealing with a persistent stalker. And with good reason. They were being downright shameless. See? No shame at all. ...Yeah. Ihan remarked with exasperation, and Levi nodded in agreement without realizing it. Wait, if this is the case...? Sneaking a glance, Levi murmured, A banquet... Hmm, do instructors get to participate too? ...It seems they do. Levi paled slightly as she realized she might actually have to account for the possibility of her master tearing apart a Magic Tower representative. ...She reminded herself that she might truly need to act as the brakes to prevent such a catastrophe. Chapter 151: The Knight Began to Hate Martial Arts Tournaments (6) "Kunta, Ive got a question!" "What is it?" "Why are the Sultan and the Mage here to meet the mage chick? Is there a specific reason for it?" "Hmm, if I had to guess, Id say the Magic Tower wants to confirm whether the young ladys talent lives up to the rumors." "And why would they need to confirm that?" "They probably want to bring her to the Magic Tower." "Why?" "The Magic Tower always desires to have talented mages under their control. Its a sort of... trophy for them, I suppose." "...Thats a pretty shady reason. I think I understand why the Instructor hates mages." "Well, the Instructor doesnt just hate them; he treats them like pests that need exterminating." "Yeah, thats true." Arnold and Garland often found themselves explaining things to Kunta. Since they frequently sparred and trained together, this dynamic had naturally developed over time. "Then what about the Master of the Desert? Why is he here?" "The Master of the Desert? Oh, you mean the Sultan?" "The Sultan probably covets the young ladys abilities as well. Magic that manipulates water is highly prized in the western regions. Given that Lady Irenes magic can even unearth hidden underground water veins and create rivers to flow, it would be an invaluable asset to the Sultan and, by extension, the western continent." In the arid lands of the west, Irenes magic, which could summon rain and discover underground water sources, was nothing short of a divine miracle. If he could bring her under his control, it would bolster the Sultans authority and power base immensely. "Hmm, so he wants a trophy too!" "Exactly." "Still, it wont be easy. That young lady has none other than the Duke of the Demon Sword backing her. My old man says that if the Duke were to get serious, he could burn the entire western continent to ashes. I doubt theyd have the guts to cross someone that terrifying." "...Mage chicks dad is scary." "Not just scaryhes utterly terrifying." From this perspective, the Sultans and the Magic Towers actions seemed reckless, akin to moths flying straight into a flame. "Hmm, my head hurts." The Barbarian rubbed his temples as the flood of information overwhelmed him. Perhaps it was the side effect of trying to process so much at once. "I didnt say much, though. Is it a weakness of Barbarians?" "No, its not that. That guy only uses his brain for physical stuff. The Barbarians in our mercenary corps are smart enough to handle accounting." "...So Barbarians vary from person to person. But a Barbarian accountant? Id love to meet one." "Heh, Ill introduce you if theres a chance later." With that, the conversation wrapped up, and they prepared to dive back into training. Ever since the "Barrier of Sacrifice" had been implemented, the swordsmanship department was swept up in a training craze, and even top-tier students like them couldnt afford to slack off. However "...By the way." "Another question, Kunta?" "Yeah, Im curious. Whats the Instructor doing right now?" "......." "Is he practicing a new joint lock or striking technique? It looks a little unusual." "...Hmm." At Kuntas remark, they turned their gazes toward the Instructor, and they all saw the same thing. CRACK! THUD! ...Over ten heavy sand mannequins lay utterly destroyed. "Hmph, this is harder than I thought." The Instructors rare look of frustration only left the cadets speechless. "Hes practicing... dance steps?" "Id better offer my condolences to his future dance partner." Dance. Known commonly as ballroom dancing, the Instructor seemed to be struggling with the concept. His difficulty, however, didnt stem from a lack of rhythm or grace. WHOOSH! ...Instead, he kept instinctively applying combat techniques to his dance partner. And these werent ordinary techniquesthey were deadly ones, practically assassination moves. "Thats pure instinct... terrifying." "Terrifying isnt even the word for it. Its horrifying." A murder dance. The Instructors deadly choreography was enough to send chills down their spines. CRACK! The mannequins "spine" shattered completely. "Ugh, theres so much more to prepare than I thought." Ihan muttered to himself. While the opportunity to meet the Magic Towers spellcasters had come unexpectedly, he needed to attend the banquet to initiate contact. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sneaking in was an option, but Ihan decided to approach things by the book this time. Not because he respected the Magic Tower Please, Instructor... but because of the pleading look in Levis eyes as she clasped her hands together. "Where did she even learn such a deadly skill?" She had perfected it. Her hand gestures, her gaze, and even her posture all worked together to amplify a pitiful, sorrowful aura that struck straight at his conscience. Unable to brush her off, Ihan begrudgingly abandoned his reckless tendencies. And so, he was now trying to learn proper etiquette and culture for attending a banquet. However, from the very start "Banquet food isnt meant to be eaten. Its there for display and enjoyment, not consumption." "...What kind of wasteful nonsense is that?" he faced hurdles. Ihan was visibly outraged. Wasting food was one of the top five things he despised most in life. Levi, sweating nervously, quickly added an explanation. "Th-They dont throw it away! The staff eats it later, or its redistributed." "It had better be." "Oh, and if you need a drink, dont raise your hand or call out. Thats considered rude. You have to wait for the servers to approach you." "......." "And when you hold your cup, your hand movements should look like this." "...Im going to pass out." The more he listened, the more his head spun. If Id known it would be like this, I shouldve taken lessons from Jake when he offered. As a knight, Ihan was technically required to learn the basics of noble culture. But Ihan had always preferred lifting dumbbells to learning etiquette. As a result, he was utterly clueless about these matters, including how to dance. And now, he was paying the price. "I didnt know learning to dance would be this hard." "With all due respect, Instructor, the problem isnt dancingits your lack of control." "I can control my strength. The problem is, when someones in front of me, I instinctively try to take them down." "As a knight, thats admirable, but its a disaster for your dance partner." Levi understood his habits but couldnt help shaking her head at how impractical they were in daily life. "But." "It doesnt happen with everyone. Only strangers. Look." Ihan casually reached out to Levi. "See? Im not threatening you, am I?" "......." "Levi?" "H-Haaah..." "??" Levi nearly collapsed as her legs gave out. The fact that he approached her without hesitation left her overwhelmed. This man... Though she was painfully aware of how ridiculous she mustve looked, Levi couldnt stop her face from reddening. Excited was excited. Happy was happy. He said he feels comfortable around me.... The fact that his habitual threatening behavior didnt manifest around familiar people meant one thing: Ihan trusted Levi. This realization brought her an unparalleled sense of joy. The man she admired had shown her goodwill, and discovering this filled her with nothing but happiness. Levi basked in that happiness, but was her good fortune for the day not yet over? Oh, right. This is part of etiquette too, isnt it? Huh? With a smooth motion, Ihan pulled a dark navy ribbon from his pocket. The color suited her perfectly, and in Pendragon, the act of a man presenting a ribbon to a woman carried a specific meaning. Would you accompany me to the party? ...... This... is how you do it, right? ...... Levi froze on the spot, completely unresponsive. Ihan quickly assessed her condition. ...So its possible for someone to faint with their eyes open. Huh. He learned something new. Levi, meanwhile, had discovered that too much happiness could render someone unconscious. Why is Miss Levi lying like that? I have no idea. Ihan shrugged as he laid Levi down in a shaded hammock. He genuinely seemed clueless. Good thing I brought a blanket. ...How do you always happen to have just the right thing on hand? Hehe. Leyra Winter, the braided-haired maid, gently draped the blanket over Levi, who appeared to be sleeping peacefully. Shes smiling in her sleep. She must be having a lovely dream. ...Not only do you read peoples thoughts, but now you can read their dreams too, Miss Maid? ?? ...You act so na?ve most of the time, and then you come out with something so sharp. Leyra, who occasionally displayed a surprisingly keen insight, had an inexplicable way of making Ihan soften his demeanor. Perhaps it was because she was so frail, innocent, and entirely non-threatening. He simply couldnt see her as a threat, so he naturally calmed down around her. By the way, Sir Knight, is learning to dance really that difficult? ...Its not difficult; Im just making slow progress. Ill get there eventually. Do you think youll manage to master it in four days? ...... For the record, that was how much time was left until the party. It was a sharp remark, and Ihan, showing his discomfort, was about to respond when Hop! Dont worry! Lets practice together! Miss Maid? I know the basics of dancing. Th-Thats... He hesitated, worried about the possibility of accidentally hurting her. But then Plop! Come on, lets start~. ...... She showed no hesitation. Before he could protest, she pressed close to him, taking his arm and leading him into a dance. ...Huh? Within two seconds, Ihans eyes widened in shock. ...He was actually dancing. It was awkward, but the important thing was that he was moving properly for the first time. Here, like this. The gentleman is supposed to support his partner. Hold her waist firmly. ...Im afraid I might break you. Hehe, Im tougher than I look! That... is true. Her waist was delicate and soft, making him worry that even a slight grip might harm her. But knowing her abnormal resilience, he tried to reassure himself. Even so... why does it feel so hard to relax? The close proximity made her feel fragile and precious, like something he instinctively wanted to protect. Now, carefullydo a turn! ...Like this? Yes! Youre really good at moving your body. Am I? Yes! Ha... The movement of her hands, the steps of her feet, and the way her golden honey-colored eyes focused solely on him created a dreamy, almost surreal atmosphere. It felt like a midsummer dream. And just as suddenly Hows that? Not bad, right? ...Yes, it worked. As with all dreams, it eventually came to an end. For the first time, Ihan had successfully danced, yet instead of feeling accomplished, he was left in a daze. Hehe, Im better than I thought, arent I? Sometimes, royal maids have to attend balls or parties, so I learned in advance. I made a lot of mistakes at first, though. ...... For a moment, the thought struck Ihan like a blow. She could attend parties with someone else. The idea of her eyes, so full of focus and warmth, being directed at another man felt strangely suffocating. ...... Why are you looking at me like that? Its nothing. I was just lost in thought for a moment. Hmm... ...... Her gaze felt piercing, as if she could see right through him, and Ihan turned his head away as if to avoid interrogation. And then, he thought to himself I suddenly dont want to go to this ball. The knight no longer wanted to attend the ball. ...Not in the slightest. Chapter 152: The Knight Cannot Forgive Gold Coins (1) It might be stating the obvious, but the Royal Academy was truly a place filled with extraordinary grandeur and scale. Having a massive colosseum large enough to hold war games was impressive in itself, but exploring the academy revealed even moresprawling art galleries, grand swimming pools, and expansive equestrian grounds, among other facilities. It was hard to see it merely as an institution for educating young cadets. It was more fitting to call it a domain or an academic city. Among the facilities in this city was an open-style party hall, reminiscent of a Greek temple. Ordinarily unused, this structure was often mistaken by students as mere decorative architecture they passed by without much thought. But today Good heavens... Is this seriously that drab old building? The Academy really is full of surprises. today, the hall was on a completely different level. The students were overwhelmed by its stunning transformation. What was once described as a dull building had been transformed into a radiant and breathtaking venue. Flowers. Flowers covered every corner of the building, with vines intertwining along the walls and countless blooms in full glory. It wasnt even the season for such an array of flowers to be blooming, yet they were in full bloom. It was a clear testament to the power and uniqueness of the academyor rather, Pendragon itself. You can tell this was prepared in a hurry. Still, its not gaudy. It strikes a nice balance of elegance. This might not intimidate anyone, but it does show off the kingdoms capabilities. Nobles accustomed to such parties were not dazzled by the extravagance; instead, they analyzed the intentions behind it. While the event was hastily arranged, it marked the first official public appearance of high-ranking foreign dignitaries. Parties like this often served as a subtle show of power, a message to foreign envoys: We can pull off something like this effortlessly. It might seem childish, but this kind of display had been part of human history for ages. For the innocent cadets, however, unaware of such nuances This is the first time Ive seen so many flowers! Theyre beautiful... it was simply a feast for the eyes and an unforgettable memory. Ignorance, perhaps, was bliss. The power-hungry nobles, unable to enjoy the scene as purely as the cadets did, could only muster bitter smiles, envious of those simpler days of their youth now long gone. Still This is good. The drinks are nice, too. But... are we really allowed to eat this? Yes, finger foods handed out by the staff are fine to eat. Though most people dont touch them. Everyone must be too full. ...Haha. Even among the adults, somelike the knightsseemed wholly uninterested in the political undertones of the party and simply enjoyed it for what it was. Ihan. He was busy sampling the finger foods and non-alcoholic champagne handed out by the staff. He had no interest in the flowers, nor did he want to get entangled in the nobles political games. So, instead of wasting time wandering around, he decided to focus on getting his fill of the refreshments. Better than pretending to know what Im talking about. I completely agree! Levi enthusiastically agreed with his down-to-earth sentiment. It wasnt just because she admired her masterit was because she, too, wanted to avoid getting entangled with the nobles. After all Thats the girl adopted by Tristan... Quite the beauty. Hm, should I propose a match with my son? Dont be foolish. Even if shes adopted, shes still a Tristan. If you upset them, your entire family would pay for it. Still, you never know. Imagine the benefits of becoming in-laws with Tristan. Its worth the gamble. ...Youre incorrigible. Heh. she had absolutely no interest in associating with people like them. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The party had grown quite crowded, with not just cadets but also nobles from outside the academy attending. The sheer number of conversations filling the air made it impossible for most people to overhear anything. But Levi wasnt most people. As one of Ihans exceptional students, her mastery of Aura allowed her to hear even the faintest whispers around her. Aura really is endlessly versatile. Though she had started her training later than most, her efforts had paid off. While she still had room to improve in many areas, her proficiency with Aura was such that she could clearly hear even the hushed tones of people discussing her. ...Including those evaluating her or harboring less-than-pure intentions. Instead of getting angry, Levi expressed her feelings with a bitter smile. I knew this would be the case, but its still disgusting. The noble society. Ihan often made jokes laced with disdain for nobles, and Levi now understood where his distrust stemmed from. Theyre so two-faced. Those who viewed her with lust or envy would likely approach her with polished manners and charm, trying to win her favor. Some would resent her sudden rise in status. Others would covet the power she now possessed. And still others would see her as a useful connection. Levi found it all revolting. She had already seen her life nearly destroyed by the whims of nobles once before. In truth, her hatred for nobles might even surpass Ihans. Yet she could smile and refrain from getting angry, thanks to Want me to go teach them a lesson? ...Im fine, Master. No, Im not fine. Dont worry. Ive memorized their faces. Ill just sneak in later and give them a one-hour lesson in dislocated joints. I-I really dont mind... Yes, thanks to someone who got genuinely angry on her behalf, Levi could say she was okay. And because of that, she could smile. No, I think Ill handle it now. W-Wait, Master! ...Though sometimes, his overreactions left her flustered. Levi found the mix of exasperation and gratitude she felt toward Ihan to be an ironic combination. +++++ There was a bit of commotion here and there, but the party hall wasnt entirely unpleasant or uncomfortable. Wow! Its the first time Ive seen you in uniform, Instructor! You look amazing, Instructor! Cant you dress like this all the time, please? It was also an opportunity to see familiar faces and witness the cadets in a different light. ...Why do you all rush over to me the moment you see me? The chicks. The girls, dressed to the nines, gathered around him. Normally, they appeared weak and frail, but perhaps because they were noble daughters, they now exuded elegance. Dressed in their finest gowns and makeup, the girls looked stunning. Their radiance rivaled the flowers adorning the party hall. Youth truly was a weapon. The fathers of you lot are going to shed plenty of tears in the future. Why? Think about itseeing their lovely daughters married off to scruffy men. Wouldnt that make them cry? Ufufu, what nonsense! Surprisingly, Ihan didnt have a bad relationship with the chicks. Unlike the male cadets, the girls harbored no resentment toward him. Perhaps it was because he often encouraged them to exercise and stay healthy and looked out for them in various ways. In fact, some of themwhether openly or subtlyheld a fondness for him. Unlike Levis pure-hearted admiration, their feelings might have been lighter or even calculated, but affection was still affection. Ihan wasnt oblivious to the situation. To diffuse the moment lightly, he threw out a casual line: Sorry, but Im not alone tonight. Youll have to ask my partner for permission. Thats so mean... Youre awful! Using his partner as an excuse, Ihan deflected the attention. Levi was the partner in question, and his excuse worked better than expected. Ihan, who saw her every day, probably didnt think much of it, but Levi was undeniably beautiful even to others. It wasnt for nothing that Karin had jokingly called her the Academys first love the previous day. Levis gentle smile and air of kindness made her someone people instinctively wanted to protect, and her presence beside Ihan made it difficult for the noble daughters to approach him further. Even now, Levi, who usually resembled a docile bear cub, wore a faintly intimidating smile, making it even harder for anyone to come closer. Hng... Some of the girls visibly shrank back. Meanwhile, the men who admired Levi clenched their fists in frustration. That damn guy! Strength is all that matters, huh? ...I wanted to dance with Lady Levi. Damn it all! Unbeknownst to Ihan, resentment toward him was piling up by the second. ...Why does my back feel so prickly today? He found the sudden wave of envy directed at him unfamiliar and puzzling. Before he could figure it out [Presenting Sultan Salah al-Adil Muhammad, one of the 17 rulers of the western continent and master of its largest oasis!] [Presenting Lord Huey de Beiron, the Golden Mage, apprentice of the Tower Master of the Ivory Tower of Mages!] The grand introductions of the new arrivals drew the attention of everyone, including Ihan. Two men entered the hall in sequence, their every step commanding the crowds gaze. The first, dressed in the exotic attire of a distant land, was undoubtedly the Sultan. His refined features and regal bearing left no doubt about his identity. Following him was a man with golden hair, an aloof expression, and an air of cynicismclearly the mage. Ihans first impression of the two was blunt and to the point. A tanned dude and a blonde delinquent? As he watched them enter, he tilted his head slightly, mulling over his impression. Yep... They look like theyd act exactly as they appear. It might have been an overly harsh judgment, but it was Ihans honest and straightforward assessment. Chapter 153: The Knight Cannot Forgive Gold Coins (2) Unlike Ihans blunt evaluation, most people in the hall gazed at the new arrivals with admiration. It wasnt just their appearancesthough strikingthat captured attention. The fact that they had attained power, fame, and influence at such a young age naturally added to their allure. Many noblewomen flushed with rosy cheeks at the sight of them, while quite a few noblemen visibly expressed their displeasure at the competition. As the atmosphere grew slightly awkward Young talents of Pendragon! My name is Salah! I am one of the 17 sultans of the west, but today, do not see me as a sultan. See me simply as a man eager to meet the brilliant young minds of Pendragon! The Sultans sudden declaration echoed through the hall, taking everyone by surprise, as this was clearly not part of the planned program. And to commemorate this meeting, I have brought gifts. But these are only for the cadets, so I hope the rest of you wont be offended. After all, todays stars are none other than the students of this academy. He pressed forward with a bold display of generosity, as if to emphasize his point. Snap. With a light snap of his fingers, dozens of attendants in exotic attire moved swiftly and laid out rows of items. Wow... The collective gasp of awe was immediate. Gleaming golden bells, each about the size of a palm, shimmered in the light. The craftsmanship was exquisite, delicate carvings so intricate they seemed almost otherworldly. It was clear these were no ordinary gifts. The bells bore the unmistakable quality of dwarven handiwork, a detail that made the cadets realize just how valuable these items were. Cadets of Pendragon, I hope you find these gifts to your liking. Hahaha! The Sultans hearty laughter rang out, as if he were oblivious to any lingering tension in the room. What a peculiar character. In a way, hes remarkable. Theres an impressive dignity to him... The nobles exchanged quiet remarks of admiration. The Sultans gesture of bringing gifts specifically for the cadets was unexpected, but it didnt feel like mere ostentation. And despite not being trained in martial arts, the natural charisma he exuded rivaled that of any seasoned knight. It was a glimpse of true leadershipa testament to the qualities of a ruler. Salah al-Adil Muhammad, this man was clearly no ordinary individual. ...However ...? Whats wrong, Master? ...No, its just... While everyone else seems to think this Sultan is impressive, to me, he feels a bit lacking. Huh? How do I put it...? Like a fox pretending to be a tiger. ... Compared to the people Ive seen, thats all he seems to be. ??? Ihan shrugged lightly. The people he was referring to were the likes of his older sister, the Princess, whose presence was like an all-seeing monarch, and the Duke and Grand Duke, who could command an entire room with a single glance. Each of them had left an indelible impression on him. Compared to them, the Sultan felt almost... small. Maybe my standards are just too high, he thought. Why else would this man look so unremarkable? Like a puppy pretending to be a wolf. Salah concealed a smirk. Theyre simpler than I thought. Winning their favor was almost too easy. Compared to the west, these nobles seem unrefined. Perhaps the souths long peace has made them complacent, remarked his loyal captain of the guard. Or maybe its simply that theres no one of note here. The War God was said to possess divine insight when it came to recognizing talent, but with him gone, theres no one left to carry that torch. Speaking in the dialect of a western minority, their conversation was indecipherable to the surrounding crowd. Pendragon without the War God is hardly a threat. ...... Do you disagree, Haksan? ...Sultan, youre right that Pendragon has lost much of its former glory. However, I caution you not to underestimate them. They still have Mystics and Transcendents. Do not focus on a single tree while ignoring the forest. Hah, you dare to lecture me? My apologies. ...Tsk. Salah was not a petty man who ignored the advice of loyal retainers. Though he scoffed outwardly, inwardly he could not deny a lingering envy. A land blessed by Mystics... truly enviable. Pendragons abundance of Mystics, particularly those of the highest grade, was something that couldnt be ignored. The west also had Mystics, of course, and even Salahs trusted guard captain was a bearer of one. But the strongest western Mystics were only of mid-to-high rank. Pendragon, on the other hand, possessed top-tier Mystics like the [Demon Sword of Galahad] and [Lionels Black King]. These Mystics were the stuff of legend in the west, their tales inspiring generations. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And beyond their Mystics, Pendragon also had Transcendentsmonsters capable of single-handedly annihilating an entire army. How I desire those Mystics... Salahs greed burned bright, his ambition palpable. The Sultan suppressed his desires as best he could, maintaining his outwardly confident demeanor. What of him? Salah asked. He is being closely monitored. If he tries anything, well act immediately. Good. Mages are not to be trusted. If he steps out of line... He will be eliminated at once. Excellent. See that its done. Satisfied, Salah took a sip of champagne and turned his attention back to the hall, his expression once again pleasant and affable. This is going to be fun. He could feel the excitement building. The stage was set, the flow of events unstoppable now. If there was any remaining obstacle, it was ...The Magic Tower. The presence of a mage was always a wildcard. Despite traveling together, Salah couldnt read the mages thoughts. They were inscrutable, as alwaysarrogant and enigmatic to a fault. Yet there was something strangely thrilling about the fact that they both had the same target. Lady Irene Windler... I cant wait to meet her. The Sultans voice brimmed with anticipation as he thought of the rumored jewel. If even half the stories about her were true, she was more than worth pursuing. Just as he was reveling in his plans Oh, look, its Lady Irene! Lady Irene? Good heavens... The sudden murmur of excitement drew Salahs gaze. So, I finally get to see her face Clack. ...... Srrrsh. And there she was, walking through the garden of flowers like a goddess descending upon the earth. It was almost otherworldly, so ethereal and dreamlike that the title of "fairy" seemed more fitting than "goddess." But one thing was undeniableher presence took his breath away. ...... The Sultan was speechless. Like his predecessors, Salah also had a harem filled with breathtakingly beautiful womenjewels he could take into his arms whenever he pleased. To him, women were like gems stored in a cabinet, collected pieces of beauty. And yet Whoosh! The moment he laid eyes on her, an intense heat surged through his chest. It was as though the concept of beauty existed solely for her. Her radiant golden hair rippled in the breeze, and her eyes, the color of a crystalline sapphire lake, sparkled like precious stones. Her mere presence seemed to bend the flowers around her in reverence, as if nature itself paid homage to her. Irene... Irene Windler... Salah murmured her name under his breath, swiftly identifying the source of the overwhelming impact and awe she stirred within him. Yes, this was Fate. Ive encountered my destiny today. What cruel twist of destiny this was. [Arin, that guy is staring at you really intensely.] Ugh, creepy. Look at his face. Hes like some kind of court dancer. [Dont you mean a gigolo?] No, I mean an actual dancer. Why is his makeup so heavy? Its revolting. [Arin, thats gender discrimination.] ...Fine. Then his makeup itself is revolting. I absolutely hate it! [Fair enough, Ill give you that one.] Irene Windler shivered as she caught the unnerving gaze of the overly flashy man. Why did people have to stare so much? It was suffocating. Irene felt incredibly uncomfortable as she walked through the hall, enduring countless eyes that followed her every move. Her appearance always drew attention, but tonight, the focus was even more intense, leaving her inwardly sweating. On the outside, she appeared to be a confident and elegant young lady, but at heart, Irene Windler was a deeply introverted and shy girl. It couldnt be helped, though. [You really went all out today.] Normally, Irene didnt bother with makeup or elaborate dressingjust a quick splash of water in the morning sufficed. Until recently, shed only started putting in effort because she wanted to look good for someone. Today, however, for the first time, she had been dressed to impress. Irene was already considered the most beautiful girl in the academy, but now she had gone from a brilliant jewel to a dazzling crown jewel. [You look stunning, Arin. You should dress like this more often.] If she wanted, she could rival even the Dream Demons in allure. ...Not that she cared about such things. Its not like I wanted this. The maids forced me into it. Ugh, its so annoying... Her dress, makeup, and jewelry were all chosen in the name of maintaining the Dukes dignity. To Irene, it all felt cumbersome. Grumbling to herself, she moved quickly through the hall. Thankfully, no one dared approach her. Her natural magical aura, tinged with a serene water-like energy, acted as an invisible barrier, deterring others from drawing near. Unless they were knights trained in martial arts, few could withstand the overwhelming presence of her magic. It was as if Moses himself were parting the Red Sea, as the crowd instinctively cleared a path for her. Unbothered by interruptions, Irene made her way toward the people she felt most familiar with. The magic department? Of course not. Her true companions were Ah, there he is! The swordsmanship department. No matter how far away he was, Irene could always find the towering figure of the one she was looking for. She wanted to run to him, but her unfamiliar heels forced her to approach more slowly. Beaming with excitement, she was about to call out to him when Excuse me, Lady Irene. May I have the honor of a dance? ...? a golden-haired man stepped in her path. His appearance radiated the same gaudy energy as the bronze-skinned Sultan from earlier, but his aura was different. The golden magic surrounding him was unmistakably powerful, nearly as potent as Irenes own. Most mages would have felt an immediate pull toward such a peer, intrigued by the similarity of their abilities or the melancholy in his gaze. But Ah, sorry, Im busy. ...... Unfortunately for him, Irene had no interest whatsoever in whether he was a mage or melancholic. With a curt response, she dismissed him as if he were a street preacher and brushed past, heading straight for the one she truly sought. Hey there, Instructor~! Gone was the frosty demeanor shed just shown to the golden-haired mage. Irene now wore an expression so cheerful and playful that one might have expected a wagging tail to appear behind her. ...Chick, Im saying this because Im genuinely worried about you: you really need to be careful around men. Huh? You just seem like the type whod attract bad ones. Bad ones? Never mind. Forget I said anything... Having just witnessed her unwitting ability to captivate even the most notorious types, the knight couldnt help but shake his head. Isnt this why people call her a femme fatale? Perhaps it was the sheer number of unsavory men she seemed to attract. Her beauty was beginning to feel like it had an almost predestined cause-and-effect relationship. Chapter 154: The Knight Cannot Forgive Gold Coins (3) It felt like the stages protagonist had changed in an instant. Such a thought crossed Ihans mind as the mage chicks presence proved to be more overwhelming than he had expected. Wow, shes completely dominating the stage with her looks. Honestly, Ihan wasnt particularly interested in the chicks appearance. Sure, he could admit she was pretty, but since he tended to assess people based on their bones and skeletal structure rather than their faces, outward beauty didnt hold much interest for him. There had been a recent moment when a certain maid had made his heart flutter, but aside from that, Ihan rarely felt attracted to women. Yet, this time felt different. Not that he felt romantic attraction But... So this is what it means to be a walking work of art. He couldnt help but feel admiration. It felt like looking at a stunning sculpture or painting. Even in his past life, hed heard stories about how seeing famous statues could leave people awestruck and dazed. The mage chicks beauty and aura evoked a similar feelinglike appreciating a piece of art. Bong Soon, I think Im starting to feel distant from her. M-Me too... Even women were mesmerized by her charm. If Ihan hadnt already encountered a real dream demon, he might have suspected the mage chick of being one. A half-elf, huh? Her mothers blood must be strong. Only Ihan knew that Irene was the biological daughter of Duke Blake and had inherited strong elven blood. Legends spoke of elves whose beauty rivaled goddesses and angels, often appearing as deities of beauty in mythology. I can see why they said that. Even though he had grown used to her appearance, seeing her all dressed up made it painfully clear why elves had been worshiped by people in the past. This must be why people say a womans transformation is practically criminal. The scary part is that shes still growing. Surprisingly, the chick was still in her growth phasejust at the beginning. Once she matured, Ihan figured people would finally understand the meaning of the phrase a beauty that topples nations. ...Considering how stunning she already was, the thought of her future beauty was almost terrifying. Ihan wasnt sure who would end up with her, but he prayed it wouldnt be him. I dont want to be that dukes son-in-law, and more importantly.... Ssst. Zap! I dont want to deal with jealous men. Even when Ihan stood next to Bong Soon, hed felt some prickling stares. But now that the mage chick was hovering around him, the intensity of those jealous glares was on an entirely different level. If looks could kill, hed already have died a few hundred times. Hmm... So this is why they say fortune favors the bold. Only someone with nerves of steel could endure this kind of envy. But ...This is annoying. Tsk! Ihan clicked his tongue in irritation. Jealousy wasnt inherently bad, but the sheer number of stares was undeniably distracting. As Ihan quietly muttered his discontent [............] ...Huh? he suddenly noticed that the entire area had fallen eerily silent. It was like someone had muted the world, and Ihan blinked in confusion as he glanced around. All the men who had been glaring daggers at him just moments ago had gone deathly quiet and were looking away. Why were they acting like that all of a sudden? As Ihan blinked in confusion ...Instructor, why do you seem less and less human? What are you talking about? Kunta looked at him in disbelief, but Ihan tilted his head, still puzzled. He had no idea why they were acting this way. ...It was likely that the men who had been glaring at him had suddenly felt chillsor perhaps even outright terror. Lions Roar, huh? Drip... Lions Roar. It was said to be a technique that infused ones voice with overwhelming presence and Qi. Arno and Garan had been subdued by it during their first sparring match with him. They call it Lions Roar. Ihans aura back then had felt like a lion or tiger roaring right in front of them. It was a memory they would never forget. But this time, it was different. He hadnt consciously released his aurait had naturally radiated from him. Because Ihan had felt irritated, his subconscious had released [threat] toward the men who had been hostile to him. And those men had likely hallucinated something terrifying like a tiger the size of an elephant growling right in front of them. Even though Ihan hadnt harbored any real hostility, his sheer strength had triggered their survival instincts, leaving the three cadets trembling as if they had been burned by stray sparks near a campfire. I think Ive gone crazy. My body was paralyzed for about five seconds. K-Kunta was paralyzed for ten... ...Thats not human anymore. The three, who had momentarily lost control of their bodies, were visibly shaken. This wasnt just skill. For someones anger to naturally manifest as a Lions Roar Instructor, youve turned into a beast. ...Could you put that another way? Its not wrong, though. Maybe calling him a wild beast is better. Thats a bit more fitting. ...Wait, Lord Roen? When did you get here? Just now. I thought a monster had appeared. Whats going on here? ...Haha. Even the arrival of Lionels heir couldnt overshadow Ihans overwhelming presence. Arno let out a dry laugh. Garan looked visibly drained, and Kunta Oh! Is this what they call Beauty and the Beast? Without realizing it, the barbarian had just named a fairy tale that didnt exist in this worldan event he would only understand much later. ***** Without realizing it might be a historic moment where a Grimm Barbarian could be born instead of the Brothers Grimm, Ihan simply enjoyed how the surroundings had quieted down. Finally, the surroundings feel less irritating. For some reason, people kept looking away whenever their eyes met his. Why were they acting like that? Why are those people acting like that? Who knows? Those who hadnt been exposed to his intimidation simply tilted their heads in confusion. At that moment [[~?.]] The sound of musical instruments quietly began to play. Violins, cellos, pianos, and euphoniums started performing a magnificent piece. It was the academys music department students performing. One reason the academy holds balls and parties is for this. Its also a chance for music and art students to showcase their skills. If they impress the nobles here, they might even get scouted. Really? First time hearing about that. Hm... Looks like you left everything to Instructor Damian. The faculty shouldve received a memo about it. ...Why didnt that punk tell me something so important? Irresponsible brat. ...... Ihan shamelessly blamed the assistant instructor, showing no hesitation in his criticism. ...If Damian were here, he would have protested, claiming hed definitely sent the report and that Ihan had just ignored it. Unfortunately, Damian had been working night shifts for three days straight and was now sound asleep at home, completely unaware of the unfair scolding he was receiving. Still, Damian could be dealt with later. The more pressing matter was Ssst. Lets do our best. Y-Yes, sir.... He needed to show proper etiquette for the occasion. As the music swelled, couples naturally paired up and began dancing. It looked like a staged performance, almost like a play, but surprisingly This really is a performance. If someone thought that, they wouldnt be wrong. Balls like this werent just for fun. They were an extension of exams for the arts and music students and a practice run for future social gatherings in high society. Thats why, to an outsider, the atmosphere felt slightly stiff and stagedalmost like a play. Still Am I doing this right? Youre doing great. Yes, just like that, Bear No. 8. ...Chick No. 12, can you stop calling me a bear already? Then how about Bald No. 8? ...Just call me Bear. Ehehe. For commoners and lower nobles attending such an event for the first time, everything felt new and exciting. Even just dancing with a partner was a valuable and enjoyable experience. Well, whats not fun about school days? After all, youth is a time when people laugh at the smallest things, even a falling leaf. Memories and experiencestheyre assets. Ihan suddenly recalled stories from his past lifefriends in college who would reminisce about their school days over drinks or coffee, laughing, chatting, and even ranting about those times. People loved to share those stories, reliving their memories. So this wasnt just a party or a test. For these young people, this moment would likely become an unforgettable memory, even 10 or 20 years later. A fleeting romance that could only be experienced in ones youth. Even if it seemed like a clumsy stage play, there was a certain charm and romance in this setting. His student, dancing with him, was no different. Her flushed cheeks and bright smile showed just how happy she was. Are you enjoying this? ...No. ? Im happy. ...Good. Ihan said nothing more and simply danced. He didnt push himself too hard. He just focused on making sure his student could enjoy the moment. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though rough around the edges, he felt proud of managing to dance at all after just four days of practice. He silently thanked the maid with honey-colored eyes who had taught him. But ...Why are there so many idiots trying to ruin this? Ihan couldnt just stand by and let these youths moment be spoiled. He wasnt the only one who had noticed. The Black Dog and the other three cadets must have picked up on it, too. There are some shady bastards here. People with questionable auras. And then -Theyre Assashins, Instructor. ....... -Assassins from the western continent. They undergo brutal training and are known to be ruthless. But I never expected the Sultan to bring them here... ...Hmm. Ihan was more surprised by the voice in his head than the assassins. It was transmitted through Whispering Voice Technique, a skill that allowed one to send their voice directly to a target without being overheard. The fact that the Black Dog could do such a thing left Ihan speechless. How the hell did he learn that? But Ihan set aside his curiosity for now. Instead Bong Soon, I need to step out for a bit. Huh? There are some rats I need to deal with. ...... Sorry for being such a lousy partner. ...Hehe, no. Thats just like you, Instructor. Thanks for understanding. He was going to teach those troublemakers a lesson. As long as the students didnt notice, it would be fine. Ihan gently let go of his partners hand. Levi looked a little disappointed, but Stay safe. Thanks. she let him go with a smile. Ihan turned to the Black Dog and mouthed his instructions. He couldnt use Whispering Voice Technique, but -Ill be back. Keep an eye out. His message was clear enough, and the clenched fist he raised emphasized his point. If anything happened, he wouldnt let it slide. -If any suspicious person approaches, Ill cut them down immediately. The Black Dogs reply was satisfactory. Fwoosh! Ihan disappeared into the crowd as if he had never been there. ...How does he even do that? Roen, scanning the area for any trace of Ihan, couldnt help but voice his disbelief. Ihan had been impressed by the Whispering Voice Technique, but for Roen, Ihans seamless disappearance was even more astonishing. No matter how much Roen tried to rationalize it Youre the real anomaly here. It was an honest confession. Coming from a regressor who had experienced countless improbable events, even Roen had to admit that Ihans existence defied common sense. Chapter 155: The Knight Cannot Forgive Gold Coins (4) It was an utterly irrational move, but Salah was preparing to launch a terrorist attack against Pendragon. The Assassins. Mobilizing those ominous crows meant exactly that. Yet, Salah felt no hesitation. If everything went according to plan, the Sultanate under his rule would gain immense power. Perhaps even the Mystery of Transcendence. Southern lands, including Irene Windler, held Mysteries worth astronomical sums. Even if it led to war, obtaining just a few of them would be worth the cost. Spill a little blood to gain power. It was a trade-off that made perfect sense when looking toward the future. That was how it should have been. But Irene... Irene Windler. Would you honor me by becoming my concubine? ...? For Salah, Mysteries and war had suddenly dropped in priority. He felt as if he had finally found his missing half after a lifetime of searching. How could he possibly describe this feeling? At this moment, even the Sultan was nothing more than one of the countless men trying to court a woman. He had completely forgotten that he was supposed to abduct her. A-Ah, was that too rude of a proposal? Or do you perhaps aspire to become a Sultana? Haha, considering the power of Galahad you possess, it might even be possible. Excuse me, but this is starting to get a bit... Irene tried to say something. Despite her timid nature, there were times when she needed to speak upand this was definitely one of those times. Especially Whats wrong with this lunatic...? when dealing with a madman who clearly couldnt be reasoned with. Irene was prepared to politely ask, Could you please get lost? or perhaps more bluntly, Do you have some kind of mental issue? Unfortunately Smack! Sultan. I tried to hold back, but what do you think youre doing? How dare you show such disrespect to Miss Irene! Magician, what do you think youre doing? How dare you lay a hand on me...? Before Irene could even speak, a golden-haired man aggressively stepped in against the Sultan. Huey de Beiron. The Tower Masters top disciple. Huey glared at Salah with rage, and the Sultans expression turned ice cold. Magician. I was having a conversation with her. And yet, I dont understand why a lowly man like you is interfering. Hah. A conversation? From what I saw, you were just babbling nonsense. Nonsense? Did you just call my words nonsense, magician? Whats the problem if I did? You insolent! Salah bristled with anger. This lowly magician dared to be disrespectful toward a Sultan? But Huey wasnt backing down either. A Sultan? Hah! It seems the Tower has been underestimated. The magician threw courtesy out the window. There was no reason to be polite to an arrogant Sultan. The Magic Tower was the ivory tower of mages. Its influence covered nearly 40% of the vast central continent. In other words, it could easily handle two or three Sultanates if it wanted to. Thus Mage Irene is destined to become a treasured figure of the magical worlda vital asset to the Tower. If you continue to behave coercively toward her and act in such an absurd manner, the Tower will not stand idly by. Keep that in mind, foreign lord. You! Sultan or not, Salah was practically a king. Being addressed as merely a lord in front of the woman he liked It was a humiliation he couldnt tolerate. Especially when it happened right in front of her. Smack! Salah grabbed Huey by the collar, and Huey immediately grabbed his collar in return. An instant standoff. The two men looked ready to come to blows at any moment. Meanwhile This is insane! A fight between the Towers top disciple and the young Sultan of the West over a woman? Tomorrows headlines are set! Lady Irene certainly has a lot to answer for, hahaha. The onlookers were thoroughly entertained. Where else could one witness a scandal involving powerful figures fighting over love? The nobles and youths, starved for excitement, sparkled with enthusiasm as they watched the unfolding drama. And at the center of it all ...I wish theyd both just disappear. [Agreed.] Irene expressed her honest desire to get rid of them both, even if she had to throw them away. **** ...Hmm. Meanwhile, a gray-haired boy watching the ridiculous farce scratched his head. What was this absurd spectacle? The more he watched, the more ridiculous it seemed. Derrick, the gray-haired boy, glanced at the blonde girl out of curiosity. He felt a little guilty for peeking, but ...Status. he had to check. Ding. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Name: [Irene Windler] Race: [Half-Fairy] Traits: [Cradle of a Grand Mage (Lv.5)][Child of the Fairies (Lv.4)][Nation-Toppling Beauty (Lv.6)][Glass Cannon (Lv.5)][Delicate Sickly Girl (Lv.3)] Cradle of a Grand Mage: A trait granted only to those born with the talent of a grand mage. Provides overwhelming magical aptitude, strong mana, and superior mana circuits. Child of the Fairies: A trait inherited by those with strong fairy blood. Grants mystical powers and the love of nature. Nation-Toppling Beauty: A trait granted to those whose beauty can bring a nation to ruin. Captivates high-ranking individuals, and with ill intent, could truly cause a nations collapse. Glass Cannon: A trait indicating an extremely weak constitution, worse than an elderly persons. Severe lack of exercise results in fragile health (can be removed through effort). Delicate Sickly Girl: A trait obtained by those with both Glass Cannon and Nation-Toppling Beauty. Elicits sympathy and easily wins favor from wealthy nobles or royalty. ...Now I get why these guys have completely lost their minds. Derrick stared at the girls traits, dumbfounded. Traits like Cradle of a Grand Mage and Child of the Fairies didnt even register in his mind. Those were already expected. What really caught his attention were Nation-Toppling Beauty, Glass Cannon, and Delicate Sickly Girl. These were traits the developers must have added as a joke. The Glass Cannon trait indicated a stamina stat of 2 or loweressentially the level of a newborn infant. Meanwhile, Delicate Sickly Girl was practically a brainwashing ability. It was especially effective against the wealthy and powerful, modeled after the frail female protagonists often seen in dramas. And Nation-Toppling Beauty? No wonder both the Sultan and the magician fell for her. It ensnared menespecially arrogant ones who thought too highly of themselves. ...Thats one hell of a combination. How could someone have such a terrifying mix of traits? Especially Glass Cannonit was a rare trait that was hard to acquire, even intentionally. Sure, it gives bonus stats to balance out the penalties, but... Id never want it myself. Derrick gave up trying to understand the girl. She was armed with traits that most people couldnt even dream of obtaining, and thanks to that, she had those two villains completely locked in place. Well, with the Sultan around, there was a good chance the Assassins were nearby... ...Are they moths flying into the flame? Trying to sneak into a place guarded by a Level 8-Class Hero? This was Derrick! Stop zoning out and focus on dancing! ...S-Sorry, Karin. But this is the fifth time already... So youre planning to take a break? ...No. Then dance. ...Yes. Unfortunately, Derrick couldnt finish his thoughts. He decided not to risk angering his partner any further. The Assassins. The origin of the word assassin. Less of a mercenary group and more akin to a religious cult. Similar to inquisitors, they enforced their doctrines with death, killing anyone who broke their rules or believed in other religions. In the West, even the Sultanates feared them. Not even Sultans dared to command them lightly, as their unwavering beliefs and brutality were unmatched. When the Assassins took action, they didnt just eliminate their targetsthey massacred anyone even remotely connected, kidnapping and torturing without hesitation. Their savagery made even Sultans back off, treating them like wild zebras that couldnt be tamed. Simply putthey were a disaster. Not only were they uncontrollable, but using them often backfired. Thats why the Assassins were rarely employed, even in the West. Entrusting them with a task was like inviting catastrophe. However 2. 33. 2. Their skills were indisputably among the best on the continent. They even communicated in their own encrypted codes, and most of them had undergone extreme physical modifications through the Great Techniques passed down within the Assassins. Exceptional combat skills, unusual physiques, and special abilities They were capable of killing anyone they set their sights on Do you have entry permits? Freeze. The Assassins froze. Since when had he been there? Sitting casually on the roof, gazing at the moon, he watched them with calm eyes. But the Assassins eyes shifted to the bodies scattered at his feet. Those were their comradesfellow Assassins who had infiltrated first. There were about ten of them, all skilled enough to take down a knight commander. And yet Oh, youre worried about them? Are they your friends? If you want to take them, go ahead. I wont stop you. ...... ...No? Not taking them? Heartless bastards. Shing. I wouldnt draw those if I were you. Dozens of Assassins drew their unique weapons Kukri. A machete-like blade, symbolizing the legendary Gurkha mercenaries. And with their blades drawn 1! they charged at him. Their resolve was clearthey would kill anything that stood in their way. Clang! Clang! The flurry of blades formed an inescapable iron cage of death. There was no doubt it was a dire situation, yet Shhhh. ......? Flowers bloomed out of placeno, plum blossoms. They refused to acknowledge the situation as dangerous. Swoosh! Petals of plum blossoms sliced through weapons and flesh alike. Splatter! Blood fountains burst like petals scattering in the wind. Plum Blossom Blood Rain. Plum blossoms mingled with a rain of blood. Lets keep it quiet, shall we? No need to cause a fuss. Cant have anyone ruining the kids fun. It was Ihans soft yet firm warning. Chapter 156: The Knight Cannot Forgive Gold Coins (5) The sword that had unleashed the plum blossoms crumbled like sand. Its sword aura had completely dissipated. Not that it matteredafter all, it had belonged to one of those western assassins. Not bad. The Plum Blossom Sword Art had originally left him completely drained after use, but today, it felt as though he was a whole different person. And what was the difference? Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being able to stay in the air makes a big one. It was subtle yet monumental progress. Ihan no longer felt exhausted after performing the Plum Blossom Sword Art a few times. ...Or rather, he could now replenish his stamina and mental strength as quickly as he spent it. The reason for this? All that training is paying off. If Taechang were here, hed go on about traits like [Diamond Body] and [Unyielding Will] helping with stamina and mental resilience, but Ihan only half-listened to such explanations. This was reality, not a game. His strength, stamina, and techniques were the results of effortnot game mechanics. The same applied to the Plum Blossom Sword Art. He had trained relentlessly, and todays improvements were simply the result of that dedication. Faster and sharper than before! About twenty uses, maybe? Swish! Ihan was confident he could perform the Plum Blossom Sword Art at least twenty times without strain. He picked up another stolen blade and swung it. It wasnt a bad weapon, possessing a decent sword aura. Thanks to that Whoosh! the scattering blossoms were dazzling. Slice! Slash! Rip! !!? --! ---uh...-?! The assassins cried out, but their tongues had been cutor maybe they had cut them themselvesleaving them unable to form proper words. Even for freaks, why would you cut out perfectly good tongues? Ihan clicked his tongue, but the assassins couldnt answer. The swirling petals had already pierced their flesh, cutting through hearts and vital organs. Like scattering bullets. The Plum Blossom Sword Art focused on penetration and slicing power. Yet Youre not completely hopeless, though. Crunch! The assassins were adapting. Though deadly, the Plum Blossom Sword Art wasnt invincibleonce their eyes and bodies adjusted, they began to counter it. It was proof his technique still had flaws. Even so Well, Ive thinned out the weaklings. Not bad. -E-! Over half of the fifty assassins had been cut down. The remaining half, though injured and bleeding, werent fatally wounded. They glared at Ihan with murderous intent. Yet Ihan felt no danger whatsoever. He never underestimated opponents, no matter how weak. So why Why are assassins so damn slow? !! Am I underestimating them? Bang! In an instant, Ihan shot forward and appeared behind them. His mastery of Shadow Step had reached a new level. After countless battles underground, his practice had finally paid offhe could now use Shadow Step as naturally as breathing. Shing! Hunting these assassins felt no harder than an owl catching mice. -E-44--1! The apparent leader barked orders, recognizing the overwhelming gap between them. The assassins immediately shifted tactics, and three of them lunged at Ihan. Then Boom! they detonated themselves. Using their bodies as bombs, they turned into human grenades. It was a terrifying move, using their lives as weapons. The explosion wasnt just deadlyit was like a shrapnel bomb, sending bones and flesh flying like a claymore mine. No knight, no matter how skilled, could escape unscathed. That was common sense. But Ugh, this is disgusting... Brush. Brush. ...... Why are assassins always so damn dirty? Tsk. common sense didnt apply to Ihan. He stood without a single scratch. His clothes were torn and stained, but that was it. And through the torn fabric, his body was ...How is that even human? One of the assassinsthe only one with an intact tonguespoke for the first time. It was a body of steel. An incredible physique, as if carved from iron. Could an ogre or troll achieve such a body through endless training? ...No. They had never seen anything like this. Perhaps he had undergone illegal enhancements like them? ...But no human modification looks that natural. Altered bodies always bore marksbecoming monstrous, like beasts. Yet his flesh showed no signs of deformity. Hearing this, Ihan scoffed. You think Im like you? Illegal modifications? Please. I built this body by training for over 12 hours a day. Years of sweat and blood to master Shadow Step and Steel Body. Hearing his efforts dismissed as unnatural, Ihan frowned. Then tell me, can those enhancements do this? Whoosh! He punched the air. A seemingly meaningless motionuntil Crunch! !!?! An assassins head burst like a crushed tomato. Shattering Strike. Ihans punches, like invisible cannonballs, were impossible to block. Go ahead, try to stop this. He even gave them a warning before throwing his next punch. Crunch! Another assassins head exploded, sowing fear among the group. Despite their brutal training, the assassins began to panic. Why cant you block it? I told you it was coming. Ihans tone was calm, but to the assassins, it felt like the devils taunt. **** The assassins all fell with a dull thudheadless bodies scattered like discarded puppets. ...Tough bastards. It might have seemed like an easy victory, but Ihan knew better. He had only won because they were caught off guard by his methods. Starting with the Plum Blossom Sword Art, followed by Shadow Step and Iron Body, and ending with Shattering Strike It was a fighting style they had never encountered before, leaving them no time to adapt. Call it dirty if you want, but theres no such thing as fairness in a fight. That didnt mean the assassins were weak, though. Their suicidal explosion tactics were unsettling and brutalif it had been anyone else facing them... Hmm, maybe not? Ihan scratched his head. Even if he hadnt stepped in, the situation might have resolved itself. After all You truly are impressive, Sir Turtle. My presence here feels unnecessary. There were others guarding the area. ...Not Tristan. Must be someone from Galahad or Lionel? Galahad. Yeah? There had been far more assassins than the ones Ihan took down. That flashy, tanned bastard mustve had so much money he could hire assassins by the truckload. Still, Ihan only bothered to handle the ones approaching from the east because he sensed other guards protecting the area. From the west, he could feel a familiar presenceit was likely Tristan. As for the other two directions, they were guarded by strangers... Ah, now that I see you, I remember. You were one of those masked guards when the chick moved next door, right? ...You still remember that? My memorys crap, but Im good at remembering people by their aura, not their faces. Impressive... Galahads shadows. It had been half a year since hed last seen them, back when Irene Windler had become his neighbor. Damn it. I didnt even need to step in if you guys were here. Tristan and Galahad. Theyd probably sent knights to protect his bear cub and the mage chick. Not bad at all. What the hell are the White Cats doing? Other families had sent guards just in case something like this happened, but Pendragon... Damn it, sis. What are you even doing? His royal sister wasnt incompetentthere was no way she hadnt foreseen this situation. Still, it was embarrassing. It was his former workplace, after all. Ha, I wouldnt call it unnecessary. The ones you took down were the strongest of the assassins. If not for you, we might have suffered heavy casualties or even a breach. You dont need to flatter me. Im just being honest. As expected from the man who dared lecture the duke. ...You were there for that? I thought it was brilliant. ...You saw my dark history, huh? Ihan gave a bitter laugh. The knight, however, smiled warmly. Haha, youre probably the only one who thinks of it as dark history. We call you the Bold Loyalist in Galahad. Bold Loyalist? Its short for the brave man who didnt hold back the truth. Apart from the late war god, youre the only one who could pull that off. Hahaha! Hmm... It was an awkward nickname, to say the least. Is that an insult or a compliment? Ihan scratched his cheek but figured the Galahad knights didnt bear him any ill will. Well ...Except for that guy. He looks like he really hates me. Not everyone would like him, after all. Crash! A spear skewered the remaining assassinsaround ten of themin one swift motion. It was a plain, ordinary-looking spearnothing flashy. Yet, the moment it was thrust, it exuded the destructive force of a ballista. It was so perfect that even Ihan, unwilling as he was, had to acknowledge it. If there was an ideal thrust motion, that was it. And, of course, the man who delivered it was someone Ihan knew. A flawless thrust, but what a shitty personality. ...Hahaha. The Galahad knight couldnt help but laugh. It was just too funny. Earlier, his vice-captain had said something similar: Hmph. His personality is a mess, but his punches are top-notch. Watching them, the knight thought Maybe skilled people were just naturally like this. ...Theyre probably two of a kind. Truly entertaining individuals. Chapter 157: The Knight Cannot Forgive Gold Coins (6) Ironically, Ihan had once exchanged punches with that spear-wielding knight, yet they had never formally introduced themselves. Well, considering their first meeting involved trying to kill each other, there was hardly any time for pleasantries. So Lach de Duron, is it you? As the battle finally ended, Tristans knight addressed the spear-wielder with that name, and Ihan properly learned the name of the knight he had fought. Lach. That must be the spear-wielders name. Even though this was the first time Ihan had learned his name, neither he nor the others had any inclination to exchange formalities and build camaraderie. And frankly, neither did he. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Step. Sir Ihan? Where are you going...? When Ihan turned to leave, Galahad and Tristans knight blinked in confusion. Now that the enemies had been defeated, where was he headed? To this inquiry Where else? Im going to end the bastard who called in these so-called Assassins. He answered confidently, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, and for a moment, the two knights failed to grasp his intent. ...Until they belatedly realized he meant to confront the Sultan! Sir Ihan, thats... Please reconsider. While theres circumstantial evidence, we lack concrete proof. If you act rashly against the Sultan, it could create a diplomatic incident. It was sound advice. No matter how crazed with lust the Sultan seemed, he was still a Sultan. He was likely thorough enough to leave no traces of hiring the Assassins. But its obvious hes the one behind this. ...We think so too, but if the Sultan continues to deny it, thats the end of it. Hmm. Attacking the Sultan without evidence would be nothing more than personal vengeance. In the end, attacking the Sultan would be little more than an emotional outburst justified by mere suspicions. However Then Ill just make sure theres no evidence. Give me a couple of hours, and I can make him spill everything. So dont worry. Ihan had no intention of letting the bastard off the hook. Suspicion without proof? Dont worry. He was fully confident he could extract that proof from the Sultans mouth. It wouldnt be a bad idea to see just how much that bastard could endure before breaking. At that moment Clang. ...Whats this? Dont act recklessly. ...... Someone blocked his path. The spear-wielder stood in front of him, and Ihan narrowed his eyes at the man who dared to obstruct him. Ive never let someone off after trespassing in my territory. To a knight who valued honor and justice, Ihans actions must have seemed like nothing more than a fools tantrum. But A criminal mindset always leads to more crimes. The time to act is now. Ihan knew how terrifying criminals could be, especially those in positions of power. ...They were the type of bastards who believed theyd never face consequences. And Ihan couldnt let that stand. Im not going to sit around waiting for him to commit his next crime! The usual romance-fantasy logic of wait for proof or handsome, rich villains deserve a second chance was nothing more than nonsense to him. If someone committed a crime and did something bad, they deserved punishmentperiod! Step aside, Spear-Wielder. You arrogant scoundrel...! The spear-wielder glared at him, eyes blazing with fury. You fool! How can you call yourself a knight and! I have no intention of debating chivalry with you. Was this guy seriously trying to stop him by bringing up chivalry? This was exactly the problem with these rigid knights. The world didnt operate on chivalry alone... Wait your turn! Im first! ?? Ihan blinked, baffled by the sudden declaration. Did he mishear? But no The spear-wielder repeated himself, shouting again with conviction. Didnt you hear me? I said wait your turn! That man dared to ruin the ladys first party! A mere couple of hours wouldnt be enoughhe deserves eternal torment! ...I mean, who am I to judge, but are you sure about this? If he so much as laid a finger on Galahad, even the Emperor himself should die! ...This guys crazier than I am. Ihan instantly realized This guy wasnt some prim-and-proper knight. If anything Could we... actually get along? For some reason, Ihan felt an odd sense of kinship with this lunatic spear-wielder. ...And it disgusted him. ** ** ** The connection with the Crows has been severed. ...Ha, is that so? I knew it. I should never have relied on those useless vermin. Inside the returning carriage, the Sultan sneered bitterly. As if to say, he had never expected anything worthwhile from that flock of crows in the first place. Sultan... Yet the captain of the guards delivering the report understood. He knew how much effort Salah had poured into this operation and the massive wealth he had risked and lost. Even for Salah, the wealthiest of all Sultans, hiring the Assassins in bulk would leave his finances strained for a while. Those bastards are infamous for not issuing refunds even when they fail.... But on the flip side, the Assassins reputation for success was high enough to justify such arrogance. Theyre not called the Nightmare of the West for nothing. And yet, they had failed. So even in its decline, Pendragon still stands, is that it...? That Pendragon had stopped them. And not only thatthey had neutralized the Assassins without causing a stir. How many Sultanates can even dream of capturing Assassins without a trace? Sultan Mahams warriors, known for their unmatched martial prowess, came to mind, yet even they had suffered heavy losses when fighting the Assassins in the past. Of course, considering the environmental disadvantages and the foreign terrain, it wasnt surprising that Pendragon held the upper hand. ...No, all of that is just an excuse. In the end, the Assassins failed, and that only proves their incompetence. Isnt that right, Salman? ...Yes, Your Majesty. Then we simply prepare for the second attempt. B-But Sultan, if we proceed now, we might be exposed... Hearing the Sultans declaration to prepare for another move, Salman panicked. Even if no evidence had been left behind, Pendragon was already suspicious of the Sultan. If another attempt were made under such circumstances, it would be nearly impossible to conceal it, and a formal investigation from the royal court would follow. Granted, they wouldnt dare punish a Sultan. After all, he was the ruler of a nation. But If were treated as unwelcome intruders, we could be expelled. And if they were expelled... Would the Sultan even make it back alive? Shudder. [Tragic accident! The Sultans ship mysteriously sank...] [Fire engulfs the Sultanate! Power struggle erupts after Sultan Salahs disappearance!] [Suspicious circumstances?! Was the Sultan assassinated by another Sultan?] Drip... Salman broke into a cold sweat, as if drenched by rain. His mind conjured up horrifying headlines that could dominate the newspapers in the near future. A grim future indeed. Yet Salah, oblivious to his subordinates fear, brimmed with confidence. He had not given up and seemed utterly convinced he would achieve his goal. The sails are already raised. How can I halt a ship that has already set out to sea? Sultan... If we drop anchor now, all that awaits is sinking. Surely you wouldnt want that? ...... Trust me, Salman. I have never lostnot once! Sultan Salah. One among the many offspring of the previous Sultan, yet he had seized the throne through a brutal power struggle in his twenties. There had been crises, but with loyal subordinates, good fortune, and exceptional talent, he had risen to his current position. And so, despite this setback, he neither despaired nor feared. He was brimming with the confidence that he would succeed. When victory comes, its always worth far more than the risks taken. Investment was simpleno matter how much you lost, success was defined by how much more you gained in return. He just had to win big and pay back the losses. All he needed was to obtain the Mystique, that dazzling power. If he could just secure it I can recover more than what Ive lost. In Salahs dictionary, there was no retreat. ...Ah, come to think of it, theres something else to gain. Salah recalled the mysterious and enchanting jewel he had seen today. Galahads adopted daughter. A mage who wielded the most precious Mystique. Yet beyond her reputation, her breathtaking beauty had left him spellbound. Salah desired to possess her at all costs. Irene. Irene Windler. Taking her Mystique could wait. For now, he was convinced she belonged to him. I will have everything, and all will be under my control! With clenched fists, Salah reaffirmed his conviction. He was the Sultanthe embodiment of power that claimed whatever it desired. To him, giving up did not exist Crack! ? For a moment, Salahs mind went blank. His thoughts failed to process the sudden event, and he called out to his fallen guard. ...Salman? Salmanthe captain of his guards. A man whose skill was so exceptional that serving as the Sultans protector made him the finest warrior in the Sultanate. Yet this Salman Splatter! Gah! S-Sultan, r-run! R-Run away...! Salman!! Salmans arm had been severed. By something that had pierced through the carriage window without warning. ...A pebble? And Salah saw it. The object that had sliced off his proud guards arm wasnt a dagger or arrow. It was merely... a pebble. Yet that pebble Boom! !!!? continued to hammer against the carriage with devastating force, tearing through countless protection spells as though they were paper. Ten layers of magic, strong enough to withstand an ogres attack, crumbled like a sandcastle. In real time! A-attack! Protect the Sultan! Defend the Sultangah! Crack! The Sultans hundred-strong guard unit was thrown into chaos. They couldnt even block a single pebble, and their ranks were quickly reduced to corpses or cripples. Salah trembled, lowering his head to the floor in fear. W-What is this Thud! ...? Drip... It was then that Salah realized. A small pebble had grazed his ear. Thwack. Like Salmans severed arm, his ear had been neatly sliced off. AAAGH!! Salah screamed in agony, writhing on the floor. ***** ...This is harder than it looks. If its too hard, let me do it. Wait. A bets a bet. The loser steps aside. ...... Who told you to lose, anyway? The knight, who had won a quick game of rock-paper-scissors before coming here, grinned triumphantly and kicked another pebble. It was essentially sniping with pebbles within a 2-kilometer radius. Yet the knights absurd skill allowed this ridiculous long-range assaultor rather, stone-throwingto succeed. Watching this unfold, Tristans knight spoke up, clearly impressed by the bizarre technique. What exactly is that skill called? Yesterday, he had seen this man walk on air. Today, he was sniping better than any archerwith pebbles, no less. To this question Its not some fancy technique. Back in the day, I played a lot of Pxoris, you know? P...Por...? Never mind. Its a thing. From ancient times, Koreans were masters of sniping, excelling at long-range attacks like stone battles and archery. Even if it was in a past life, the muscle memory from Ihans days as a member of the long-range DPS clan hadnt gone anywhere. Anyway, as I keep saying, Sir Ihan. Im fine with all this, but please... I know, I know. Dont kill him, dont leave any evidence. Thats why Whoosh! Im just going to rough him up a little. Well... He might end up wishing he were dead, though. ...... Oh, and lets drop off some of those Assassin corpses we brought along. Just leave them lying around here. Thatll make it more fun, dont you think? ...Ha. The two knights had the same thought. If possible, they should never end up as enemies of this man. He was vicious and ruthlessthere was no denying it. Hmph. Surprisingly clever for a scoundrel. Right? But its still sloppy. We should carve the insignia of another Sultan onto the bodies. That would be even better. ...Not a bad idea. And so It seemed the Sultans misfortune wasnt limited to dealing with just one sadistic lunatic. Because now, he had two. Two knights who were all too enthusiastic about tormenting a cocky Sultan. Chapter 158: The Two Men Go to the End (1) You really caused a mess. Rustle. A hand, perfectly fitting the description of jade-like fingers, roughly threw down a newspaper, causing it to spread open across the desk. [Sultan Salah in Critical Condition.] [Assassins from the West Found Near the Carriage?] [Sultan Mahbas Flag DiscoveredIs War Stirring Again in the West...?] The attack on Sultan Salah that occurred last night. The widely known story was that the perpetrators were members of the western assassin group, the Assassins. They ambushed the Sultan, inflicted damage, but failed in their mission and committed suicide. However, those who knew morethose who had uncovered the truthfound themselves with throbbing headaches. If youre going to draw your sword, you should be prepared to get stabbed too. Hah... You sure know how to talk. I have my moments.... That wasnt a compliment, you reckless fool. Smack! In the end, she lifted her fan and smacked him on the head. Unfortunately for her, the knights head had grown even harder than before. Ow! Are you okay? See? Whyd you hit me? Now your wrist just hurts. You brat.... Isis grabbed her wrist. Her wrist stung, and for once, she furrowed her brow. ...Youve gotten even harder than before. I did a bit of training! Hah...! So shameless. There wasnt even a hint of guilt on his face. But really, Isis didnt think hed done anything wrong. It was just It wouldve been nice if you told me beforehand. ...Sorry about that. Are you really sorry? ...If you put it like that, not really? ...I guess Ill have to prepare a sturdier metal fan next time. Its annoying, really. Isis really hated her younger brother. ***** Ihan had originally planned to kidnap the Sultan. Whether by kidnapping or some other means, his goal had been to extract the truth from the man. But unfortunately Sir, whats the use of a truth obtained through threats? Wasnt the truth said to be more powerful than propaganda or fabrication? Even if Ihan tortured the Sultan out of rage and managed to extract the truth, the Sultan could simply play the victim. Like a drunk driver claiming he couldnt remember, the Sultan could just say he acted impulsively due to mental distress. It would make Ihans blood boil, but that was the way the world worked. So Ihan gave up on kidnapping him. Even if it wasnt a satisfying decision Then as long as I dont kidnap and torture him, its fine, right? Pardon? And if that bastard actually ends up looking pitiful, I might feel a little better about it too. W-what do you mean by that, sir...? Im just going to handle it my way. My way. ?? And so, Ihan struck first. He left no evidence behind. Galahad and Tristan really were capable. They didnt even leave traces of their presence, ensuring that all suspicions and accusations were confined within the Sultanate itself. I hate to admit it, but it feels bad comparing them to those White Cat idiots. ...You do realize youre insulting yourself too, right? I was the one who stopped them on the scene, so I dont count. ...... Ihan was confident. Hed done his part. And instead So, what were you doing, huh? You act like youve got clairvoyance most of the time, but this time you were completely useless. He scolded her. For the first time, Isiss eyes curved into a smilelike she found it refreshing to be the one getting scolded. You seemed more irritable than usual today. So thats what this is aboutyoure upset. Not upsetangry. The kids couldve gotten hurt. ...Hmm. I suppose being angry over that does make sense. ? Logically, he knew he shouldnt find her response surprisingbut still, he hadnt expected Isis to admit her fault so easily. She was the type to be arrogant and proud, not someone who apologized so readily. Could it be Are you sick or something? ...... Maybe a summer cold? They can be brutal, you know. You should get some rest. Ill leave you alone. ...Are you calling me weak? Youre not sick? ...I will be, because of you. ?? Why was she like this, even when he was showing concern? Anyway, its not that I ignored the academy because I wasnt worried. Its just that with you here, I figured everything would be fine. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Isnt that neglecting your duties? Theres a term for itright person, right job. ...... I trusted you. Thats all it was. So dont take it personally. ...Why is this woman suddenly acting so sentimental? Its unsettling. Instead of feeling touched by her unexpected praise, Ihan felt a wave of unease. Most people would be thrilled to receive a compliment from Isis. Ihan? He broke out in a cold sweat. He could already tell She was going to dump another job on him. Hmph, youre so annoying. Now I know how you really see me. A truly great person should reflect on their actions. That may be true, but it doesnt apply to me. ...... ...She really was shameless. But their chatter came to an end as if signaling a return to business. You asked earlier what I was doingwhy I hadnt taken any action. And you were right. I had already suspected that the Sultan had a specific purpose for coming here. A purpose? It took some time to figure it out. Thud. Ihan caught the notebook she tossed at him. Considering she usually prepared official documents when passing along information, the fact that she handed over raw notes meant shed only just wrapped up her investigation. It seemed shed been busy too. Rustle. Ihan slowly flipped through the information Isis had gathered. About three minutes later Did you say Greg Vinn? That illegal mage Im after. ...Can you give me some kind of warning next time? You scared the hell out of me. Hohoho! Shed uncovered a secret Ihan hadnt told anyone, leaving him shaking his head in defeat. Seriously. Shes terrifying. Absolutely terrifying. ***** Greg Vinn was a rogue mage believed to have died several years ago. Once affiliated with the Imperial Magic Tower, he was branded a criminal mage after conducting illegal experiments focused on [Mystic Plundering]. He was expelled from the Tower, but as the saying goesstealing once makes the second time easier. He continued his illegal experiments to plunder Mystics, and during that time, it was reported that he was captured by foreign guards and executed. ...But that was only what was made public. So, the reality is that he gathered Mystics in some facility and carried out experiments on them. Thats my prediction, anyway. Ihans deduction was based on the testimony of Judia Pierre, who appeared to be a survivor of the experiments. Of course, it wasnt just speculation. I already found some information through the guild during my investigation. No matter how I look at it, that bastard Greg is the one who led those experiments. And apparently, hes a master at changing his face. Investigation? That has a shady ring to it. It was an investigation. Anyway, looking at what you gave me, it seems I wasnt wrong after all. The notebook Isis had handed over contained details about the people the Sultan had contacted in the West, as well as records of conversations hed had with his retainers. Ihan had no idea how shed obtained such information, but that wasnt the issue right now. The issue was [Acquiring Mystics in Pendragon.] These bastards were up to something. The summarized notes revealed a shocking fact The Sultan was targeting Pendragons Mystics. This is ridiculous. A Sultan joining hands with a mage? He probably thinks it doesnt matter how he obtains power as long as he gets it. Not hard to understand, but its disgraceful. ...Disgraceful? If it were me, I wouldnt resort to such petty kidnappings. Id turn it into a secret trade deal between nations instead. Why resort to such thuggish behavior? ...... Why are you looking at me like that? ...No reason. Im just realizing all over again how terrifying you are. Instead of condemning the act of murdering and plundering Mystics, she understood the intent and even proposed a more refined alternative. She really was the embodiment of a ruler. But Its only natural. Pendragon has the power now, so we can afford to show mercy and benevolence. But what if we didnt? What if we constantly had to fear invasions and the outbreak of war? ...... Remember this well. Its unfortunate for an individual to lack power, but for a nation, its a crime. Thats why those who lead nations must always wear masksboth of hypocrisy and necessary evil. Yet Sultan Salah has displayed neither hypocrisy nor necessary evil. Instead, hes lowered his nations dignity with such crude behavior. He lacks strength but still refuses to bow his head, holding it high with arrogance. How disgraceful. If, one day, I must be called a whore for bowing my head to gain power, then so be it. Thats the duty of royalty and those who lead nations. And so, the Sultan fails. Despite his bloodline and decent abilities that allowed him to rise to the position of Sultan, hes too arrogant and doesnt know his place. Someone like that cannot be left alone. ...Hmm. ...Ihan reflected. He had only thought of her as frightening, but he realized now that hed been shortsighted. Hed studied the tragedies of powerless nations in history, yet hed failed to fully grasp their reality. It was clear he still had a long way to go. ...Sorry. Haha. Just knowing how to apologize already makes you commendable, little brother. The ability to reflect is something I highly value. ...... It felt like she was mocking him, but he decided to let it slide. He could only smile bitterly. ***** Bring me the mage. Huh? Bring Greg Vinn back alive, and Ill take care of everything. ...You must have a plan. I always have a plan. Hmm. Ihan immediately suspected that Isis was scheming something sinister. He had no idea what she was preparing, but it was probably safe to trust her. However... Ugh, bringing a mage back alive isnt exactly my specialty. Do your best. If you succeed, Ill reward you handsomely. Would you like a kiss as part of your reward? No, I seriously dont need that. ...Ungrateful brat. What might be a prize to others was absolutely useless to Ihan. If anything, hed rather take payment in gold. Ihan snorted in amusement. And then Anyway, I get it. You just need me to bring him back alive, right? ...Ill give it a shot. Not tryyou must do it. ...Youre really piling on the pressure. I wont hold you accountable for anything that happens along the way. ...Seriously? Of course. Hooh... ...But that doesnt mean you can go completely off the rails. For a moment, Isis wondered if shed made a mistake. Unlike others, who had a sense of moderation, her younger brother... He doesnt know what moderation is. It felt like leaving a cat in charge of guarding a fish. Isis began to feel a twinge of unease. And sure enough [Magic Towers Top Disciple Goes Missing!] ...Sigh. Isis felt a headache coming on. Chapter 159: The Two Men Go to the End (2) Sometimes, in crime movies or dramas, you see scenes like this They set up a gloomy atmosphere, shooting in locations that are already dreary and making them feel even more depressing. Construction sites, docks, empty lots, dark forests, or abandoned buildings Only bleak and unsettling places appear, making even the viewers feel down just watching them. Well, I get it. The subject is crime, so they cant exactly film in bright, cheerful locations. After all, crime isnt something you can commit openly and proudly. But still If its done openly and proudly, wouldnt it stop being a crime? If youre confident in yourself and have no shame even if others see what youre doing, then its no longer a crime. So Theres no need to hide. We just have to be in a bright place, standing tall. ...... Dont you think so? ...... This guy... Not answering, huh? Ihan clicked his tongue, scolding the mage for having such a bad attitude. An adult asked a question, and he didnt even bother to answer. I heard the cake here is good? Its amazing how times have changed. Who wouldve thought a caf for commoners would pop up? I heard the owner is some black-haired noble. Could it be...? No way. Theres no way its that person. Hoho! A dessert caf One of the most popular spots in the capital these days, famous for offering affordable desserts and coffee that even commoners could enjoy freely. Most of the customers were women, but there were enough men sprinkled in to prove that the allure of sweets wasnt limited by gender. So, it wasnt particularly strange for a bulky knight to be sitting there. Excuse me, would you like to order? One fruit crepe cake and a milk tea, please. And for the gentleman sitting across from you? Just a cup of coffee. Oh, and he likes his coffee iced, so make sure to add a ton of ice. Ah, I see.... The waitress glanced coldly at the blond man sitting in front of Ihan. She muttered to herself, He looks refined, but his taste is awful. As if putting ice in coffee was some kind of unforgivable sin. !?!! But the blond man looked utterly wronged. He didnt have any strange preferences for iced coffee. Yet here he was, misunderstood, unable to explain himself. The blond manHuey de Beironclutched his chest in frustration. Why did he have to be misunderstood like this? Why couldnt he even correct the misunderstanding? Unfortunately Mm... He couldnt open his mouth. He couldnt even move a finger. The most he could do was roll his eyes. Hueys body had been completely immobilized. ...Against his will. He shot a resentful glare at the knight who had stripped him of his freedom. But the knight Oh, look at all the fruit in this cake! This place is pretty great. was too busy celebrating his discovery of what might become his new favorite caf. ***** It had been a full 17 hours since Huey de Beiron was kidnapped. Given his status as a noble guest of the kingdom, countless soldiers must have been dispatched to find him. The mages from the Magic Tower were likely scrambling to track him down as well. And yet, after 17 hours, he was still held captive. What made it even stranger Slurp. Its been a while. Iced coffee really hits the spot. ...... What? You want some too? ...... Why arent you saying anything, huh? !?! The fact that Ihan was sitting so openly in a caf and still hadnt been foundnow that was an unexpected twist. Maybe it was because he already knew the answer. How come no ones even trying to rescue you? Honestly, I thought Id run into at least one or two of your mage buddies, but nope. Seems like theyre all just relaxing back at the palace. Well, I guess its not surprisingmages have always been trash when it comes to loyalty. Mmpph! Ihan mocked him, and the blond mage flared with indignation. But the humiliation of being unable to refute Ihans words seemed to sting even more. Hueys face turned bright red. What shamed him wasnt being called a mage in a mocking tone, but the fact that his title as the Magic Towers top disciple clearly carried no real weight. Not that Ihan found any of it surprising. The Magic Towerthe so-called gathering of mageswasnt exactly known for camaraderie. Ive captured enough mages to know how they operate. Back when Ihan had practically been a mage hunter, he occasionally saw mages traveling in groups. But hed never encountered any with proper teamwork. Their overwhelming selfishness Their obsession with research and personal interests Mages were essentially just maladjusted loners. Theyre like group project teammates from hell. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the kind made up entirely of freeloaders. So Ihan had already anticipated that kidnapping this guy wouldnt cause any major problems. All he had to do was avoid the soldiers, and he could enjoy sitting openly in a caf like this. ...Though part of his confidence probably came from believing there was nothing wrong with kidnapping a blond mage in the first place. Anyway Im telling you, we could stay out in the open like this for two days or even a week, and nothing would happen. Its not just because the soldiers are incompetentIve also got some guild contacts helping cover our tracks. If I wanted, I could keep you missing forever. So how about it? Ready to start answering my questions? ...... Greg Vinn. You know where that bastard is, dont you? Come on, Blondie. ! And just so you know, if you dont talk today, Ill have no choice but to get rough with you. So lets wrap this up nicely while Im still being polite. Crack. Seriously, whats the point of talking to a mage? I shouldve known better. Ihan grumbled to himself. Talking was meant for peoplenot spell-slingers. Still Mmpph! You crazy bastard, how am I supposed to talk if you wont even let me?! Sealed shut for 17 hours, Hueys frustration reached its peak. He wanted nothing more than to scream Let me talk, dammit! ...He was on the verge of losing his mind. . . Currently, Ihan had locked Hueys body using one of his martial techniques. Technically speaking, it was similar to [Pressure Point Sealing]. It completely immobilized Hueys hands, feet, and even the muscles controlling his mouth, leaving him helpless. From Ihans perspective, it was an obvious precaution. For mages, their tongues and hand movements were as deadly as swords. Allowing Huey to speak would be giving him a chance to attack, so Ihan had no intention of loosening the seal. That meant a lack of communication was something he just had to deal with. However I told you, you can blink or give me some other signal, but you keep trying to talk. Whats your deal? Mmpph! Damn, youre stubborn. Ihan knew the mage wasnt cooperating simply because he couldnt open his mouth. This was just defiance. Whether it was pride or just poor judgment, it didnt matter. ...One might ask why Ihan didnt just torture him. Mages always mix 50% truth, 30% lies, and 20% nonsense. As someone who had hunted more mages than he cared to count, Ihan knew Torturing a mage wasnt effective. You could make them suffer, sure, but trusting their words afterward? Impossible. Thats why the only way to get the truth Was to make them speak voluntarily. Otherwise, hed never be able to trust what came out of their mouths. But still Time keeps ticking away. Precious time was slipping by, and he couldnt afford to keep dragging things out in a stalemate. Sure, he could march in and directly take down the Sultan to find the rogue mage. But if the rogue mage went into hiding, that would be a whole new headache. Thats why he needed this guys cooperation. Because this guy He definitely knows something. Ihan was sure that Blondie knew about the rogue mage. It wasnt just a hunch. As someone who had hunted more mages over the past hundred years than anyone else, his judgment was backed by experience and knowledge. So ...No choice, then. It might be a bit exhausting, but Ihan decided it was time to get a definitive answer out of him. By speaking directly to Blondies body. Youre probably thinking something like thisWhy the hell did this lunatic kidnap me and start asking about a rogue mage out of nowhere? ! And maybe something like this tooEven if hes looking for a rogue mage, shouldnt he be politely asking for cooperation instead of pulling this crap? ...??? Judging by your face, I nailed it. The guy looked dumbfounded. Like he was asking, If you know that, why are you treating me like this? Well, let me explain why Im treating you like this. Well need to go back about two years. Thats when I captured a mage named Kristina rogue mage infamous for human experimentation. !! Hueys eyes widened in shock. Kristin, the master of lightning magic. His name was well-known even in the Magic Tower. Once upon a time That bastard told me something interesting. He claimed he used to be part of the Magic Tower. . And then he said something really funnyEven if mages get expelled from the Tower, all their movements and actions are still reported back to the Tower. ...... ...I see. So that bastard was telling the truth after all. !! For a brief moment, Huey de Beiron felt chills crawl down his spine. He hadnt said a single word Yet this lunatic knight was talking as if theyd had a full-blown conversation. ...How? He couldnt make sense of it. Confronted by this unknown terror, the mage trembled. Ugh, my head hurts. Meanwhile, Ihans actions werent as complicated as they seemed. Not to him, at least. Reading heartbeats and muscle contractions all at once is a pain. All he was doing was mimicking a lie detector. ...Granted, it was a skill that only he could pull off. Chapter 160: The Two Men Go to the End (3) Ihans [Lie Detection Ability] was a skill even Isis acknowledged. His hearing could pick up heartbeats, his sense of touch could detect minute movements, and his sense of smell and taste could catch not only the faint scent of sweat but also subtle traces of deceptionhormonal changes, to be precise. His sight observed slight muscle relaxations, pupil contractions, and even faint tremors in the body. Lastly, his sixth sense assisted in overall judgment and decision-making. Ihans lie detection ability was a technique that utilized all of his senses to their fullest. However, while it sounded easy in theory, applying it in daily life was extremely challenging. Mobilizing every sense to extract information imposed immense stress and fatigue. If overused, it often left him feeling light-headed. Perhaps it was proof that great power always came at a steep price? And so... First question. If you know whether the expelled mages from the Magic Tower are alive, can you also track their location? ...... Huey shook his head, denying it. No, it couldnt be done. Twitch. ...A faint scent of sweat and a sharp, metallic tang filled the air. I see. So, it is possible. !??! Second question. Then, can that tracking still be done now? ...... Hmm.... Huey fell into silence. He had likely realized that Ihans ability was real after being caught lying once. And like a true mage, he was now resolved to avoid any further reactions. His steadfastness suggested he had no intention of responding anymore. It was clearly a frustrating situation, but Ihan Is that so? Then its possible. !!! didnt care whether his opponent remained silent. The bodys responses werent something that could be hidden just by refusing to answer. Even without verbal responses, Ihan could extract information through subtle changes in scent, heartbeat, muscle tension, pupil dilation, and breathing patterns. And it was his intuition that pieced together those fragments of data into certaintyintuition that could just as easily be called judgment. For three yearsno, for more than half his lifehe had been entangled with mages and spent his time fighting them. Didnt they say familiarity breeds contempt? Like obsessive critics who become experts on celebrities they hate, Ihan was the Anti of All Antis when it came to mages. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to call him an experta specialist at reading the character of mages. Im not wrong. Ihan reaffirmed his belief, convincing himself to trust the information he gathered and the judgments he made. Not a single shred of doubt entered his mind. Im the worlds greatest mage detector. With that conviction, he continued. Is the Magic Tower still in contact with the expelled mages? Does the Magic Tower have devices to monitor, track, or communicate with them? Did you come to this kingdom not just to meet Irene Windler but also to connect with the expelled mages? Do you harbor impure intentions toward Irene Windler? Are you planning an act of terrorism against this kingdom? Are the Empire and the Magic Tower planning to attack Pendragon? A relentless barrage of questions. Drip... Cold sweat poured down Ihans back, and his head throbbed slightly, but he didnt stop. It was an obsession bordering on madness. Not just to find the mages, but to know everything. ...Ugh, uh...! Huey de Beiron trembled in fear. The terrifying obsession, the madness, and the murderous intent Ihan harbored toward mages filled him with dread. It was as if Ihan had resolved to annihilate the very essence of mages. Huey de Beiron, unable to withstand that aura, finally Urgh.... collapsed. Tsk, what a drama queen. Im the one whos actually about to die from this headache. The foam at Hueys mouth made his fainting seem overly theatrical. Ihan massaged his aching head, frowning deeply. While he was suffering from a splitting headache, the idiot he was interrogating suddenly faintedhow pathetic. Mages, as expected, were frail in both body and mind. Downing his iced coffee and milk tea in quick succession, Ihan tried to quench his burning thirst. At that moment, the caf fell silent. Everyonethe housewives, workers, and part-timersstopped chatting and laughing. And then... ...Honestly, Id probably faint too. No, its impressive he only fainted. A man approached. His face looked haggard, but his sharp, shining eyes gave off the presence of someone important. Ihan offered him a calm nod of gratitude. Thanks for your help. No need to thank me. Im just glad I could assist, Sir Ihan. Pendragon Guilds branch leaderSimon. He was the one who arranged for all the caf staff and patrons to be hired. Ill settle the payment later. Haha, no need. Oh, but you should probably move soon. The guilds guards are keeping others from entering the caf, but they wont be able to hold them off forever. ...Got it. With that, Ihan casually slung the unconscious mage over his shoulder and walked out of the caf. His steps were slow and unhurried, as if there was no urgency at all. Simon watched him leave and muttered ...Hes terrifying. Simon had witnessed Ihan corner the mage from start to finish. Relentless? No, it was something beyond that. It felt like watching a raging wildfire consume everything in its path, and the mage looked like someone desperately flailing as they burned. If Simon had been in Hueys position, he was certain he wouldnt have lasted a single second before faintingor wetting himself. Thats how terrifying it was. Compared to Ihan, even ghosts and demons seemed tame. Phew, I really need to stay on this guys good side. Having experienced firsthand how frightening Ihan could be, Simon resolved to remain as friendly as possible with him. If anyone ever asked him who the scariest man in his life was, hed have only one answer Ihan. ***** Munch, munch. As Ihan stepped out of the caf, he pulled a lunchbox from his bag and started eating. It was the meal prepared by the maid. ...Tastes good. As expected of her. She might have been hopeless at housework, but her cooking skills were impeccable. It was a satisfying meal, to say the least. Whew! Perhaps it was thanks to the heartfelt care put into the meal. Ihans exhausted body and mind, worn out from overusing his sensory detection, felt slightly rejuvenated as he loosened his shoulders. Judging by the feeling Half a day... No, at least three hours of rest should do it. Calculating the recovery time down to the minute, Ihan decided to find a place where he could rest. Where should I go? Blackies place? Or Nervous Wrecks hideout? Thanks to his capable students, there were plenty of options where he could hide and rest. Or maybe I should check in on both of them? He needed a place to lie low, but there were also questions he wanted to ask those two. Questions about whether such an incident had occurred in the past timeline or even in the original games storyline. It was necessary to resolve that doubt. And if it turned out that this event was unprecedented, it would be critical to pinpoint where things began to deviate. Just as Ihan was weighing his options Pause. ...... ...A new option suddenly appeared before him, forcing him to halt his steps. Although he had carefully chosen a deserted path to avoid drawing attention with the bundle wrapped in cloth on his back, someone was standing directly in his way. And that someone was Were seeing each other a lot, huh? Im not thrilled about it. Likewise. Raq de Duron. Despite his notoriously bad memory for names, Ihan remembered this one clearly after hearing it just once. The knight of Galahad stood blocking his path, as if he had been waiting there all along. ...I dont have time to deal with you. Im busy. Unbothered by Raqs presence, Ihan continued walking, fully intending to ignore him and pass by. But Theres a Galahad safehouse nearby. ...... You look like youre in need of rest. Our safehouse would be idealit even has a medicinal hot spring. Hmph.... Raq was unexpectedly persuasive, and Ihan swallowed hard. He did desperately need rest, and the mention of a hot spring was a serious temptation. Whether Raq knew it or not, Ihans hobby happened to be soaking in hot springs. And as if to seal the deal, Raq added: We also have premium milk and ice cream. Hah! Do I look like the kind of guy whod fall for that? Give me a break.... Ihan scoffed at the ridiculousness of flaunting those as benefits. Sure, premium milk and ice cream were astronomically expensive in this worldrich in flavor and even good for health. But he wasnt a kid whod be swayed by such offers. Deciding that Raqs persuasion skills werent exactly top-notch, Ihan Well? Lead the way already. ...... What? Something wrong? ...insisted that it wasnt the hot spring or the premium ice cream that swayed him. Rather, it was simply that relying on his wealthy acquaintance felt less humiliating than begging his students for help. There was no guilt in thatnone at all Wipe your drool, you brute. ...... ...Honestly, some things should just be overlooked as a courtesy in the martial world. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 161: The Two Men Go to the End (4) When the blond-haired mage, Huey, opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a pair of menacing eyes that made his heart drop. ...Hrk! He was already struggling to breathe, crushed by the suffocating pain and pressure inflicted by that nameless knight. And now, upon regaining consciousness, he was once again met with that murderous gaze, threatening to send his mind spiraling into darkness. But Huey was no ordinary manhe was the Magic Towers top disciple. Quick thinking and sharp judgment were second nature to someone in his position. Scanning the desolate room, Huey quickly realized that only the man with the terrifying eyes remained. Hes gone! That monster is gone! The freak who had kidnapped him from the VIP suite in the blink of an eye. The one who had extracted all of the Magic Towers classified secrets using unknown means and radiated a monstrous killing intentthat monster was nowhere to be seen. Twitch. And more importantly, his body could movejust slightly. This is my chance! He was tied up, and the man before him seemed to be keeping watch, but without that horrifying monster present P-please... s-spare... me.... ...perhaps he could escape? His voice came out rough and broken, like a rusty harmonica, likely due to being deprived of water for seventeen hours. Still, the fact that he could speak again was what mattered most. Huey clung to that shred of hope and begged desperately for his life, pleading to the man with the terrifying eyes. The Magic Towers top disciplesomeone who had never bowed his head or begged anyone for anythingwas now groveling with a pitiful voice. If anyone from the Magic Tower had witnessed this, they would have doubted their own eyes. But Huey was so desperate to escape the monsters grasp that he wouldve gladly bargained with the devil himself. Thats how close he was to his limit. Ifif you help me, Ill give you anything you want. I swear on the Magic Towers name! ...... P-please, just.... Logically speaking, it was absurd to expect the man with the terrifying eyes to accept such an offer. But Huey was far from logical at the moment. In a twisted way, it was impressive that he could still attempt to negotiate in this state. And then Interesting offer. !! Hearing a positive response, Huey silently cheered. Yes! This was exactly what he wanted to hear. Huey hurriedly pressed on. T-then please, water and food...! I need to recover my strength.... His body was in shambles. His stamina, magic, and mental strength were all drained. He couldnt even cast basic spells in his current state. If he could just drink waterno, even a bite of food would do! If only he could ...... Wh-what are you doing? Hurry up and bring me some water! Despite his desperation, the man didnt budge, and Hueys impatience boiled over into anger. It was clear how he usually treated those beneath him. And Ah. So this is what it feels like to be underestimated. Huey had failed to consider how insulting his tone might be. And then Schlkk! Gaaaahhhh! A blade pierced Hueys chest. Ugh... ugh...! Huey writhed in agony. His flesh tore, and his ribs cracked under the pressure. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drip, drip. Blood poured down his body, staining the floor. Huey could only think Im going to die.... Wake up. That was just a little prank. Overreacting, arent you? Haaah! Huey gasped, snapping back to reality. ...Huh? ...What...? He looked down at his chest. It was intact. But the pain, the terroreverything had felt so real. Huey trembled uncontrollably, overwhelmed by fear, agony, and confusion. It was the second time today that he had faced unimaginable terror. At this point, staying sane felt more exhausting than losing his mind. And so Ughhh...! Huey fainted again. Thud. ...Ridiculous. The man frowned as he watched Huey collapse once more. Despite his words, there wasnt even a hint of amusement in his expression. And then Why so noisy when Im trying to rest? ...... Terrible hospitality. ...Hmph. Raq merely furrowed his brows and closed his eyes, choosing not to respond. Ignoring me, huh.... Ihan grumbled but didnt seem particularly surprisedor disappointed. Instead, he took another sip of milk. ...Damn. He had to admit it. Raq wasnt lying. This milk Its so good I could cry. What the hell have I been drinking until now? It was hands down the best milk hed ever tastedacross both his current and past lives. And for that, Ihan decided to forgive just about everything. ***** Clink. Please enjoy, Sir. Ah, thanks. Youre welcome. Its only proper hospitality since we invited you. ...Are you really related to that stone-faced guy over there? How are you this different? Haha, I get that a lot. The female knight who brought Ihan finely shaved milk ice and ice cream bore a faint resemblance to the spear-wielding man sulking nearby. But unlike him, she had gentler eyes and spoke with grace, exuding elegance. A familiar face. She was the Galahad knight who had looked after Irene Windler when she fainted during the monster attack the other day. Ihan hadnt expected to see her again here, let alone be served milk ice and ice cream by her. Still Food is food. Ihan began eating without hesitation. After all, hed already been impressed by the milk he drank earlier after his hot spring bath. And since this dessert was made with the same milk ...Damn, this is insanely good too. Once again, profanity slipped out as a form of praise. Its a rare delicacy produced only by cows blessed by fairies. It strengthens your bones and keeps you full for three days without the need for food. ...And why have I never even heard rumors about this? Thats only natural. The cows are incredibly difficult to raise, and theyre exclusive to Galahad. You could say its one of Galahads specialties. Hmph. So, to taste this again, Id have to become part of Galahad? Thats... actually kind of tempting. No wonder Galahad has so many talented people.... I-I doubt anyones been lured in by milk before. You never know. Clink. Ihan set his spoon down. In less than a minute, he had emptied the dish. It might have looked like binge eating, but he had savored every bite, leaving him thoroughly satisfied. Would you like some more? No, as tempting as it is, too much of a good thing can make it lose its charm. Then Ill bring you a cup of warm tea. The knight left the room, and Ihan thought she seemed like a decent person. I cant believe shes related to you. Shes so polite and hardworking. ... Why are you looking at me like that? ...That vicious thing has never treated me like this, tch. ?? The spear-wielding knight seemed annoyed by her behavior, and Ihan shrugged, wondering why anyone would complain about having such a thoughtful younger sister. Ungrateful brat. What a sour personality. Then again Given the killing intent he carries, I guess its no surprise hes so twisted. Ihan glanced at Huey, who was still passed out on the floor, foaming at the mouth. His face was frozen in terror, as if hed had a near-death experience. Not that Ihan particularly cared whether a mage had faced death or lost a limb. But what did interest him was the technique the spear-wielding knight had displayed. Its like he projected killing intent to make his opponent feel pain and fearalmost as if it were real.... It seemed as though he had induced an illusion of death. Is that even possible? Even with immense killing intent, using it as an actual form of attack seemed unbelievable. It wasnt like those fictional martial arts realms where thought equals death. Hmph. Is it just a natural talent? An overwhelming aura and murderous intent like his werent something one could acquire just by surviving battlefields. It felt more innatealmost supernatural. Could it be Is this guy one of the Heavenly Killers? One of the Thirty-Six Heavenly Stars, born under ominous constellations and said to bring disaster. But Ihan quickly dismissed the thought. ...I must still be tired. He let out a small chuckle, brushing off his wild imagination. This was a romance fantasy world. There was no way such absurd martial arts nonsense could exist here. Yeah, no way. Shaking his head, Ihan decided not to dwell on the ridiculous idea any longer. ***** Are you done playing around now? Yeah, Im done. ...... What? ...I guess I shouldnt expect normal conversations with you. Quit picking fights. So, did you read my notebook properly? ...... You think I wouldnt notice you sneaking a peek? Hmph.... Even as the spear-wielder fidgeted awkwardly, Ihan remained calm. He had already expected this outcome. There was no way this guy had brought him to Galahads safehouse out of friendship. Clearly He wanted the information I gathered. Too bad for him. ...I couldnt make sense of half of it. Shameless bastard. ......Ill deliver milk to your house every week. ...Why is that so tempting? Ihan doubted the guy could decipher much of the notebooks contents anyway. He had intentionally scribbled parts of it to make it unreadable. Not in the language of his past life, of coursedoing that wouldve made him look like a linguistic genius. Instead, he used a combination of military ciphers and Morse code hed learned during his time as a soldier. For the record, Morse code existed in this world too. So why couldnt this guy read it? What does swimming upstream like salmon even mean? Its a song lyric. A song? Yeah, songs like that exist. ...And Ill live, Ill live? Thats a poem. ......Youre surprisingly artsy for how you look. Whats wrong with how I look? ...... Hey! Answer me! Believe it or not, in his past life, Ihan might have become a poet instead of a soldierif only his family had been wealthy enough. Chapter 162: The Two Men Go to the End (5) Raq de Duron was proving to be far more meticulous than his rough appearance suggested. That much was clear. The important part isnt the flowing river or the salmon. Focus on the numbers and Morse code written afterward. And you need to interpret the metaphorical meaning of the salmon. ...I have no idea what youre talking about. Ignorant bastard. Just because youre good with a sword and spear doesnt make you a knight. Read a book once in a while. !? Raq felt a surge of anger boil up from his chest. If anyone else had said it, he might have let it slide. But being called an ignorant bastard by this brute? It was infuriating. Still, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and listen, given that he needed the information. Even so, he couldnt suppress his irritation. So its encoded using military ciphers and literary references. Damn. Who wouldve thought this guywho looked like an ogre or trollwould use such a sophisticated encryption method? I see now why you shouldnt judge someone by their appearance. Keep pushing my buttons, and Ill leave. Thats a shame. I was planning to serve paella for dinner. ...... Oh? Youre leaving? ...Youre better at negotiating than I expected for someone so irritating. ...And youre the last person I want to hear that from. Neither was willing to back down. But then By the way, I have a question. What is it? Instead of struggling to decode this yourself, why didnt you just ask me to do it? ...... Do you enjoy making things harder for yourself? ...You wouldve explained it if I asked? For the first time, Raq stumbled over his words. Meanwhile, Ihan just shrugged. Our goals are basically the same, arent they? It was an offer of cooperation. Raq blinked, then asked cautiously: ...Didnt you just follow me here because I offered you food? What kind of lunatic follows someone just for food? I came because I was willing to cooperate. ...... Man, youre something else.... Ahem! Embarrassed, Raq let out a loud cough. ***** To be honest, Ihan had always been open to cooperating with Galahad, Tristan, or any other faction that approached him. Theyre more capable than I expected. Not only were they efficient, but their skills were impressive. Such people could be valuable allies. Of course, Ihan preferred working aloneit was simpler. But he also understood that taking on both the Sultan and the Magic Tower single-handedly would be... troublesome. So instead Slurp. Teaming up with others makes sense. A very rational decision. Right? But why doesnt your brother get that? It cant be helped. The vice-captain is... well, lets just say hes a little simple-minded. Shut up, Luna. Dont address me by name in formal settings. Its Sir Brigitte, Vice-Captain. ...... Ihan sipped his tea as he listened to the siblings banter. On the surface, he seemed relaxed. But internally, he was assessing his condition. That medicinal hot spring was no joke. Soaking in a bath filled with rare herbs and potions had healed not only his fatigue but also his hidden injuries. It even flushed out toxins and impurities, leaving his body in peak condition. After topping it off with a good meal, Ihan felt ready to move immediately if necessary. Money really does solve most problems. Sure, people said money couldnt fix everything. But experiences like this made Ihan understand why people questioned that saying. Just as he was settling into that thought Why didnt you seek help from the royal family? Huh? I understand the need for allies, but why limit yourself to Galahad and Tristan? Why not Pendragon? ...... Raqs question left Ihan momentarily stunned. Was he seriously asking this? ...Do you really not know? ? Would you trust those white cats? Id rather go solo than team up with them. It seemed obvious, so why was this guy acting clueless? Working with them would be like pouring oil on a fire. Hmm... Isnt the White Lion Order the knightly order you belong to? Exactly. Thats why I know how useless they are. Sure, my friend and junior might be helpful, but theyre too busy babysitting that bratty prince right now. What kind of place is the White Lion Order? Its worse than you can imagine. ...... Quit looking at me like that, you bastard. ...If you need food, feel free to visit the safehouse anytime. Stop pitying me! Ihan felt a pang of frustration. Both in his past life and this one, his workplaces were disasters. ...What a cursed life. ***** Galahads purpose hasnt changed. We will find those zealots, uproot them completely, and burn them to ash. That is the order His Grace has given us. Galahad wasnt driven by personal grudges against rogue mages like Ihan was. Their primary target was the Blood Cross Crusadethat despicable and vile organization. If your investigation is correct, then Greg Vinn must be one of their mages, right? Hmm, Id say theres an 80% chance. ...The remaining 20% bothers me, but thats enough reason to pursue him. Catching that bastard wont be the end of it, though. What do you mean? ...... Ihan fell silent for a moment. He debated whether or not to say more, and as he hesitated Sir? Lunas prompting made him reconsider. Keeping secrets didnt seem like the smartest approach right now, so Ihan scratched his head and sighed. ...Youve already read parts of my notebook, so you probably know this much. The Magic Tower and those mages are still in contact. Lately, Greg Vinn and the Magic Tower have been communicating more frequently. Why? Because Gregs experiments have made significant progress. The Towers been using his data to prepare something big. Prepare? Theyre planning to get their hands on one of Pendragons rarest [Mystics]. And lets be real, planning is just a fancy word for stealing. Be it the Sultan or the Magic Tower, their methods were equally underhanded. But Hmm? One of their targets includes... Galahads Cursed Sword. The moment Ihan revealed that piece of information Fwoooosh! ...Shit. Is this guy really a Heavenly Killer? A wave of murderous intent erupted from Raq, engulfing the room. Crack! The sheer pressure made it hard to believe this level of bloodlust could come from a single person. It writhed like a living creature, tearing through the surroundings. Crash! Chairs, tables, and even teacups shattered. Luna quickly stepped back, but Ihan remained seated, utterly unfazed by the crimson aura washing over him. S-Sir, are you alright? Im fine, but that guy? Hes dangerous. If he doesnt control that aura, he could kill ten people without lifting a finger. ...Raqs aura is like an unsheathed blade. Its a miracle he even became a knight. Ihan now fully believed that Raqs killing intent wasnt just cultivatedit was innate. To possess such a terrifying aura and still lead a normal life was nothing short of a miracle. It was as if he carried a deadly poison that could kill with a breath but had somehow managed to suppress it all this time. It was... impressive. We owe it to His Grace. The Duke? Yes. Both my brother and I are alive today thanks to him. And Raq can function in society because of His Graces help. Without him, Raq would have died long ago. Thats why targeting His Grace is like striking Raqs most vulnerable spot. The Duke is his saviorhis parent, even. ...Makes sense. Knowing that someone was plotting against his benefactor would understandably enrage Raq. Still... This guy could kill people just by losing his temper. Crumble... Even the sturdy desk nearby collapsed under the pressure of Raqs aura. Teacups shattered into fine dust. The fact that this was possible with aura alone left Ihan speechless. No wonder his punches hit so hard. Raq mightve been smaller than Ihan, but he hadnt budged an inch during their first clash. A light-weight fighter standing toe-to-toe with a heavyweightit sounded ridiculous. But if someone carried this kind of killing aura like armor, the story changed. Its like his aura is equivalent to my martial art techniques. For Ihan, [Qi Techniques] functioned like passive abilities. For Raq, his killing aura seemed to serve the same purpose. Killing Intent Qi. Thats what Ihan decided to call it. What a fascinating world. The northern champion Ihan met earlier reminded him of Hercules or Xiang Yu. But Raq? He was fire and steelready to burn and cut through anything in his path. To Ihan, this wasnt a source of jealousy or inferiority. It was exciting. I want to test him properly.... He was curious to study this Killing Intent Qi more closely. There might even be new techniques to develop based on it. But for now Calm down and focus. Weve got a lot of work to do. ...What exactly are you planning? What else? We wipe them out. ?? S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre only thinking about tracking the zealots. Im thinking bigger. What do you mean? I mean.... Im going to end this. Ihans low murmur carried the weight of a lions roar A declaration brimming with determination, fighting spirit, and absolute resolve. ...... ...... For a moment, the siblings shivered. The terrifying Beast of Galahad had just been overshadowed. The killing aura vanished, smothered by Ihans unshakable presence. Luna blinked in disbelief. For just a moment, she saw an ironclad beast towering over Ihana monstrous king of the mountains. If Raq was fire and steel, Ihan was an unstoppable force of nature. What kind of monsters are these two...? Watching them, Luna couldnt help but feel pity for their enemies. Would there even be bones left when they were done? Chapter 163: The Two Men Go to the End (6) Pendragon Nobles Assembly The central governing body of the kingdom, standing alongside the royal family, guild unions, and merchant alliances. The Assembly, frequented by the high-ranking nobles of the capital, was notorious for its constant shouting matches. One might wonder if the division into factions among the nobles was the cause. Although established to govern the nation, watching these power-hungry nobles bicker made it clearpoliticians behaved the same no matter the world. Boom! I already told you! Were responsible for the Sultans protection! Protection? What protection!? They said they didnt need any guards, so what excuse do we have to keep watch over them!? We shouldnt have accepted them in the first place. Thats why this disaster happened. You ignorant fools who dont know the first thing about diplomacy! Is this really the time to say that? Not accepting them in the first place? Are you out of your mind!? Use those heads of yours for something other than decoration! What!? You think Ill let you talk down to me like that!? Are you taking off your gloves!? You arrogant bastard, know your place...! Gloves flew through the air as duels were declared every minute, fists flying alongside shouts. Was this a council of intellectuals or a gladiator arena? The argument stemmed from the terrorist attack involving the Sultan the previous day. With no practical solutions in sight, the Assembly devolved into nothing but noise and insults. Haa, this is frustrating. Dalton, dont you have any ideas? If you do, Id love to hear them. ...Do you think I have some brilliant plan hidden up my sleeve? Hah, humility? Thats unlike you. Are you feeling unwell? N-no. My thoughts are just a bit scattered, Sir Edry. Hmm, well, if anythings troubling you, let me know. Were peers, after all. ...I appreciate it, truly. On the surface, the conversation between Dalton and Edry seemed warm, a glimpse into the importance of academic networks among nobles. But Daltonthe one called by that namehad a hardened expression, barely noticeable unless closely observed. He was... That idiot Sultan... Why stir up trouble and get caught in it like this? Damn fool. Behind those sunken eyes, he found the situation deeply troubling. A cold smirk curled at his lips. Daltonor rather, the old sorcerer hiding beneath Daltons skinfound the entire ordeal laughable. ***** Greg the Rogue Mage Greg, a rogue mage, had lived over eighty years. Unlike knights or warriors who decayed with age, mages grew stronger as their magical power matured. Thanks to this, Greg remained at his peak despite his advanced years. Just as he was now. Clicking my tongue... Did I pick the wrong body? Who wouldve thought hed be this poor and insignificant...? Greg belatedly discovered that the original owner of his body was a penniless scholara noble only in title, obsessed with books and academics. Thinking the mans connection to the Assembly made him a suitable candidate, Greg hadnt expected such poverty. Not even a single servant in his household. His income relied entirely on stipends from the Assembly. What kind of noble lived so humblyno, so pathetically? Sigh. A rare chance to be a noble, and I pull the short straw. Despite his grumbling, Greg didnt lash out. One of his principles was to maintain his disguise as much as possible. It was this attention to detail that had allowed Greg to evade capture for so long. I thought Id finally escape this life on the run. But even Greg couldnt hide forever. He yearned to settle down somewhere. Perhaps... ...The Sultanate could be a fine nest. Although Sultan Salah had been attacked and was confined to his quarters, Greg knew the Sultan wouldnt give up his pursuit of Mystics. A man that greedy wouldnt pass up such an opportunity. Greg rolled the precious mana stone given to him by the Sultan. Its brilliance rivaled a gemstones, though it was no bigger than a pebble. Priceless. I asked him to get this for me, but I didnt think hed deliver so easily. Greg was reminded of the Sultans influence, and his greed stirred. I want it! Greg, a mage who had spent his life stealing others talents and lives, found himself lusting after the Sultans power. If he could seize it, hed never have to worry about research funds again. And if things went well... Even the Magic Tower wont dare look down on me anymore! The moment he thought of the Magic Tower, Gregs eyes flickered with emotion. Love and hatred, envy and greed. The Towerhis birthplace and the home he longed to reclaim. He wanted recognition. He wanted the Tower to bow before him. To see his lifes work enshrined in its uppermost archives. His dream. Greg burned with ambition. If I plunder the Mystics and present my research, the old fools at the Tower will have no choice but to acknowledge me! Greg could already picture the day when the Tower would beg him to return. Clatter. Greg idly rolled the mana stone as unease crept into his mind. What is this...? After living for 80 years, Greg never ignored his instincts. Survival demanded a honed sense of danger. Suddenly Flash! Its too quiet! He immediately noticed. Not even the sound of insects. An unnatural silence. Realizing this, Greg quickly grabbed the mana stone For a spellcaster, your instincts arent bad. Crash! !! A hand burst through the wall as if it were sand. Greg flinched. The sight couldve paralyzed a weaker man with fear. But instead Whoosh! Boom! Kh! Greg conjured a barrier of magical energy. After all, ambushes had plagued him throughout his life. He was no stranger to sudden attacks Crackle!! !?!!! What the hell!? Greg cursed aloud, though his voice was drowned out as the barrier shattered. The attackers arm tore through his magical defenses like paper. A barrier refined through decades of effort, as solid as castle wallsshattered. Greg reeled at the impossibility. His instincts screamed that this opponent was no ordinary foe. This bastards dangerous! He didnt hesitate. Instead of retreating, Greg began chanting a spell. [Gather, clouds], [let the storms winds take root]. [Let lightning dance and winds carve sharp paths], [destroy my enemy]! A thundercloud began to form. Though small, it was packed with deadly energy. Rumble! Die, bastard! Greg unleashed the thundercloud, brimming with devastating energy, and immediately began chanting another spell to flee. Even he wouldnt escape unscathed if caught in the explosion. In truth, the attack wasnt meant to kill but to create a chance to retreatonly a fool would stay within range of the storm. ...At least, that was what he thought. That stings a bit. CRACK!! The thundercloud shattered. What kind of monster...! Gregs mind blanked as he witnessed his full-powered spell crumble to pieces. That magic wasnt supposed to be destroyed so easily... N-no way! O-are you an Aura User!? Aura Users. The bane of mages. Beings so powerful that a single one could annihilate an entire nation. Greg panicked at the possibility. You think someone like you is worth an Aura Users time? The attacker sneered, mocking him. As if to say a mere spellcaster wasnt worth summoning such a force. More importantly... If one of them had come, this wouldve ended already. It wouldnt be this complicated. The attacker chuckled darkly and, before Greg could react, closed the distance between them. [W-winds, carry me!] Greg desperately cast another spell, launching himself into the air. Whoosh! Using telekinesis and magic, he soared skyward like a bird. The attackers previous assault had collapsed the building, giving Greg an easy escape route. Rising swiftly, he pierced through the clouds, focusing solely on escape. T-theres no way that bastard can follow me into the sky! Aerial combat had always been the mages domain. Knights and warriors had no place in such sacred territory. Surely... Finally, I can breathe. Greg, who had been terrified from start to finish, began to sigh in relief. But the moment he exhaled and looked up So, done running? ...! Gregs breath hitched. Hovering in the sky, even more naturally than Greg himself, was the attacker. H-how!? Sky Step. ??? You wouldnt know, would you? Spellcasters like you. The attacker drew his sword. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sigh. Its hard catching someone alive. ?? Before Greg could even comprehend what he heard, the attackers sword pierced through his magical barrier and slammed into his side. It all happened in an instant. Gregs final thought was simple: How is this what not killing looks like? Ihans Assessment Ihan let out a small hum of admiration. Tougher than my usual targets. The old spellcaster was impressive. Ihan hadnt held back, but only a few ribs were broken. Even the magical barrier had been sturdy, far stronger than the average mages defenses. It seemed the saying was trueold ginger really was spicier. But still. A spellcasters just a spellcaster. Ihan stopped admiring him. It didnt matter how skilled or aged the man was. A mage was a mageand deserved a beating. Especially one who wore someone elses skin like a suit. Sir Ihan, Dalton is safe. His wounds are severe, but with the temples care, hell recover quickly. Good. Thats a relief. While Ihan subdued the mage, Galahads knights had found the victim whose identity the mage had stolen. It was a rare stroke of luck. Usually, nine out of ten abducted victims were already dead. ...Actually, this pisses me off even more. CRACK! ARGH! Ihan crushed Gregs shoulder without hesitation. The mage writhed in agony, but Ihan didnt spare him a glance and instead stomped down on his head. Crunch! Crack! ...Sir Ihan, you might kill him at this rate. He wont die. Mages are tough bastards. Ahem... Mages arent monsters, you know? Then insects? ...... Im joking. Hmm... The knight wasnt convinced. Ihan didnt look at mages the way most people looked at humans. ...Terrifying. His strength was awe-inspiring, but his ruthlessness toward mages was something else entirely. To Ihan, mages werent people. They were vermin to be exterminated. Eyes like his... Ill be having nightmares. What about your end? No need to worry. We wrapped it up without casualties. As expected from Galahad. Youre the best in the kingdom. T-thank you, but wont the White Lions be upset if they hear that...? Do they deserve to be upset? ...... The knight couldnt help but feel pity for the White Lions. A Casual Stroll Through Devastation Impressive. How did you find the mage in this massive city? We tracked his presence through the Towers Grand Disciple, so it wasnt... that impressive. No one else detected a mage infiltrating the Assembly. Only he did. ...... Hahaha! Jealous, are we? Your Grace... Ahaha! Duke Blake looked pleased. Perhaps because he was out for a walk with his disciple. Youve improved, Raq. Maybe its time to make you a knight commander. I still have a long way to go. I couldnt have handled this without your support. ...Youre too humble. Blake smiled at his students modesty. Ugh... Kill me... Water... please... At their feet lay soldiers, groaning in agony. 50,000 troops bearing the Sultans banner, hidden in the border mountains. They howled as if burning alive. Blake, who had single-handedly neutralized 40,000 of them, grinned. A good workout. Raq, who had helped take down the remaining 10,000 with his knights, swallowed nervously. Blakethe owner of the demonic sword and a force comparable to legends. His power rendered armies meaningless. The wall I want to climb is too tall. Raq briefly wondered what a certain arrogant bastard would say if he saw this. Probably something like: The old mans still kicking. He could get remarried. Sigh... Have I been corrupted by that lunatic? Raq shook his head, brushing away the ridiculous thought. Chapter 164: The Two Men Go to the End (7) The palace where Sultan Salah was currently residing was one reserved for foreign royalty and esteemed guests. It was equipped with vast facilities capable of accommodating hundreds of people, including various amenities meant to impress foreign dignitaries. ...However, at this moment, no one had the leisure to enjoy such luxuries. Guhhh...! Sultan, please endure a little longer. The bleeding will stop soon. Or perhaps we should use a potion No, absolutely not! A potion cant restore my lost ear, can it?! With their master writhing in pain, who could possibly think about indulging in grandeur? On the contrary, they were far more concerned about losing their heads at any moment. B-But, Sultan... Enough! Get that thing out of my sight! ...As you command. Who would dare disobey such an order? The healer stepped back, unable to hide their dismay. ...Damn it! Salah, who rarely uttered vulgarities, couldnt stop himself this time. His wound continued to throb, burning as though it were aflame. His ear had been cut off as if torn apart, yet it had neither been stitched nor treated with potions or medicine, so the pain was inevitable. The only reason he wasnt bleeding out was thanks to Western medical techniques that delayed the flow of blood. But this was only a temporary measure. His complexion was steadily worsening. Those damned followers of the Light... Clench! If he truly wanted to heal his ear, he could turn to the priests of the Light, who wielded divine blessings. However, as the Sultan, he was forbidden from accepting aid from other religions. In the West, the worship of the Sun God rivaled that of the Light, and Sultan Salah was revered as the descendant and representative of the Sun God. For that reason, worshiping any deity other than the Sun God was considered a taboo. Blaspheming the Sun God was one thing, but accepting aid from another religion could easily be misconstrued as treason against the Sultan. It was an unyielding rule, but no tool preserved royal authority better than religion. This was the epitome of the Divine Right of Kings. Consequently, the religions of other continents, including the Light, couldnt establish themselves in the West. To the people of the West, the Light was nothing more than a heretical cult that could never be accepted. Especially... Urgh! Sultan, instead of enduring this, perhaps we should visit the temple... No. Absolutely not. The moment I receive healing from heretics, my authority will crumble! ...Sultan. Ghh! The Sultan could never seek healing from the Light. He was the Sun Gods representative, the bloodline of divinity. For someone like him to receive treatment from heretics just because he was injured? Unthinkable. Should one of his political rivals discover that he had turned to a heretical priest for help, it would shatter the foundation of his sovereignty. His people would rise in rebellion, declaring that he was no descendant of the divine. When did those damn priests of the Sun Temple say theyd arrive? ...Theyve just crossed the border. Those insolent vermin! They could have arrived earlier, but they dared to dawdle! ...... Arrogant bastards! Filthy scum...!! The Sun Temple. They were supposed to serve the Sultan, the Sun Gods representative, yet their relationship with Salah had soured long ago. The priests of the Sun Temple had always aspired to stand above the Sultan, while Salah had always intended to crush them beneath his feet. Naturally, their relationship was strained, and the priests no longer accompanied Salah on his journeys. Now, despite suffering severe injuries, the Sultan remained untreated. He could have instructed the healer to stitch his torn ear and treat his wounds, but even with divine power, full regeneration would be difficult. Considering the regulations that demanded the Sultan have no physical defects or mental disabilities, this injury was fatal. The pain wasnt the issuethis was enough justification to dethrone him. This situation is utterly screwed! ...Clench! Who would have thought hed suffer such a blow in Pendragon? Who the hell was it...?! Salah refused to believe that his attackers were assassins. The Crows were ruthless, but they never abandoned contracts or betrayed their clients. If betrayal had been their way, they would have been wiped out in the West long ago. Similarly, it made no sense for another Sultan to target him. All the Sultans knew that maintaining the current system was in their best interest. Which meant... Someone from Pendragon attacked me. ...How dare they. While it was true that Salah had struck first, that didnt matter. To injure the Sultan, the representative of the Sun God? That was treason worthy of being burned alive. Salah had no intention of forgiving his attackers. ...Salman, if my soldiers stationed near the border were to march, how soon could they reach Pendragon? S-Sultan? Surely you dont mean?! They need to be taught a lesson. They need to understand what it means to lay a hand on the descendant of the Sun God! ...... Seeing Sultan Salahs state of mind, Salman couldnt hide his despair. His master, normally calm and calculating, now seemed like an entirely different person. But as he looked at the Sultans severed ear, Salman clenched his teeth. This is all because of those bastards who dared attack us! His own missing arm was nothing in comparison, but to leave such a flaw on the Sultans divine body... It was an unforgivable crime, and Salman fully shared his masters fury. Master and servant, they were cut from the same cloth. A knight witnessing the two might have called them beasts in human form. And beasts followed instinct. Particularly those afflicted with rabiesthey couldnt be reasoned with. Thus... -Ignorant fools. I tried to let it slide, but theres a limit to my patience. !!? Whos there?! Salman quickly drew his sword. Even with one arm, he was a formidable warrior, exuding sharp killing intent as he faced the sudden intruder. Click. Click. ...However, despite the drawn blade, the figure strode forward confidently under the moonlight. Their steps exuded authority. As the moon illuminated them, silver hair shone brilliantly, and their piercing eyes gleamed with a divine light. Y-Youre...?! Salman froze. He recognized her face. She was the first person he had seen upon entering the kingdom and the one with the most prestigious status. ...Is this how Pendragon treats its guests? Princess Isis? Isis Elaine de Pendragon. The kingdoms heir apparent and first in line to the throne. Her beauty rivaled that of angels, making the surroundings seem brighter, as though stepping into a fairy tale. Had she arrived under different circumstances, Salah might have welcomed her warmlyhe admired beauty, after all. But now? The timing couldnt have been worse. How dare you draw your sword before the royal heir? ...Apologies, but drawing a weapon is only natural when faced with an intruder, Your Highness. The tension was palpableone wrong move, and blood would spill. Yet Isis remained calm, even as blades gleamed. Not only that, but she stepped closer. Such insolence. You should address me as Crown Princess. Typical Western barbarians... ...You dare insult the Sultan?! Her provocation only fanned the flames. And then [I never gave you permission to speak.] Whoosh! !!? Salman fell to his knees, blood pooling beneath him. ...Salman? ...... Even as the Sultan called out, Salman couldnt respond. His vision was turning red. ...Wha? Salman realized that blood was pouring from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Strangely, he couldnt feel a thing. Even as the blood spurted out like a fountain, he felt absolutely nothing. You should have understood what it means to draw a blade against me. This is what happens when someone like you, ignorant of grace, honor, and etiquette, dares to act so arrogantly. Know your place. Isis spat out her condemnation as she looked down at the fallen Salman. There was no place in her world for those who showed hostility toward her. If someone were to be spared, they had to be worthy of such mercypossessing honor and qualifications. That lowly creature before her had neither. ...He didnt even deserve to be respected as a warrior. What did you do to Salman, Princess Isis?! Salah shouted desperately. It was only natural for him to panic as he watched his loyal guard captain spew blood and collapse before his eyes. But Isis... I knew you were foolish, but not this foolish. Im starting to doubt whether youre truly fit to rule a nation. Her eyes were filled with disdain. She couldnt comprehend how someone could be so utterly foolishor how someone with such a narrow view of the world could lead a country. What you shouldve been asking wasnt what happened to that arrogant fool. Instead, you shouldve asked why no one has come to rescue you despite my presence in this palace, you pathetic creature. W-What...? Dont you think its eerily quiet around here? ...... Ah, so youve finally realized. Idiot. W-What did you do?! You shouldve asked that earlier. Truly pathetic. His repeated displays of incompetence made Isis feel more disappointment than anger. It wasnt the beast in front of her that evoked sympathyit was the people who had to be ruled by such a beast. Snap. Salah was still shouting, spewing nonsense, but Isis saw no need to keep entertaining the conversation. So she snapped her fingers. And in an instant Gahk...?! Salah gagged and writhed in pain. Just like his guard had moments ago. Drip. Blood poured from his mouth, yet Isis calmly seated herself on a chair, exuding poise. How audacious. Not only did you covet Pendragons Mystics, but you also conspired with those vermin mages and hired assassins to attack my students... Ggh...! I even heard you stationed soldiers near the border. Unbelievable. Did you really think you could get away with attacking Pendragon? Did you think we were weak? ......!! Ah, that look in your eyes. I can guess what youre thinking. Something along the lines of, If I die, there will be war between the Sultanate and Pendragon. How will you handle that? !! Theres no need to worry. My sworn brother didnt disappoint mehe captured your illegal mage. Thanks to him, disguising someone in your skin wont be difficult. !!!?! Salahs eyes widened in terror as his body trembled. Yet it wasnt the pain that overwhelmed him. It was the realization of what she had just said. Disguising someone in his skin?! No! He glared at Isis with desperation, but for the first time, she smiled. ...A cold, chilling smile that cut deeper than any blade. Thanks to your foolishness, the Sultanate is practically in my hands. Dont worryIll take good care of your people. I can promise theyll be far better off than they were under your rule. N-No... I... I wont let you...! Salah thrashed wildly, as if trying to fight off his fate. The descendant of the great Sun God couldnt let some dragons bloodline steal his nation. But I dont need your permission. Isiss tone was resolute. Farewell, foolish Sultan. With those final words, she turned and left the palace. Just as she had enteredwith perfect composure. ! Salah reached out with bloodshot eyes, his trembling hand stretching toward her. But it never touched her. His arm fell limply to the floor. I... What kind of enemy did I make...? For the first time, Salah felt regret. He had provoked someone he never should have. Someone untouchable. He had finally learned what it meant to incur the wrath of a dragon. ...A realization that came far too late. ***** Click. Click. ...... Isis walked under the moonlight. She could have ridden a carriage back to her palace, but tonight, she felt like walking. It wasnt sentimentality. She had bathed her hands in so much blood that this incident hardly warranted emotional reflection. She simply... wanted to walk. ...For no particular reason. Whoosh. At that moment, a man dressed as a butler approached her leisurely. Did you kill him? ...Youre not even asking if Im safe? Thats your first question? Haha, I trust you can take care of yourself, Princess. ...How shameless. Ha ha. Albert. He was her subordinate, yet he was someone she couldnt completely control. Isis found it infuriating how he always appeared only after everything was done. Not yet. Theres too much information to extract. Killing him now would be a waste. Haha. Thats my Princess. The ultimate villain. ...I cant deny it. Ho ho. She didnt deny her actions. No matter how vile her enemies were, meeting evil with evil still made her a villain. So she had no right to object to being called one. But if she was to be a villain, shed be the best one. At the very least Ill be a great villain. Haha, I look forward to it. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmph! Isis snorted at Alberts cheeky comment. He was even harder to read than she was. Just then But Princess, why are you alone? If its something like this, Sir Ihan would never miss it. ...... Princess...? ...Sigh. ? The casual question suddenly made Isis sigh, her earlier coldness and pride fading away. Her sworn brother. Reliable, competent, and surprisingly diligent despite appearances. But still... If only hed let go of his hatred for mages... ...Haha. Now I understand where he is. Sigh... Isis rubbed her temples and shook her head. Hm? Ihan scratched his ear. He frowned, wondering if dirt had gotten in. Whats with you? Youre just as dirty. Dont talk. ...I hate being compared to you. Youre always pissed off like a lunatic. ...Draw your sword. Why fight when we can run? Dont make me bother. ...!! Ihan dismissed the irritation and teased his companion instead. There werent many people whod curse at him so openly. It was probably... Isis. Shed been absolutely dumbfounded by his plans, so he couldnt blame her. Ill deal with her nagging later. For now, Ihan focused on the goal ahead. ...How much farther do we have to go? You seriously dont know? And you plan to reach the Magic Tower? I just need to get to the Empire. Ill figure it out from there. ...Unbelievable. His companion shook his head. No wonder Youre planning to cover 6,000 miles in four days? Do you think thats possible? Ihan scowled at Raq, his guide. Stop using miles. Speak in kilometers, damn it. He dreaded the day theyd bring up pounds and yards. Chapter 165: The Two Men Go to the End (8) In his past life, Ihan had often envied people who traveled abroad without hesitation. He couldnt help but admire their freedom to venture into countries with different languages and cultures. For someone like him, who barely had time or money for domestic travel, foreign lands felt like another world entirely. In his early twenties, he felt enviousand perhaps a little bittertoward such people. It was immature of him, proof that he was still young. But as he grew older, even if he hadnt been able to travel abroad, he had at least managed some domestic trips. And that taught him something: Ah, so traveling isnt just about having fun. Its a form of education that broadens your perspective and mindset. With that realization, he made a goal. Once he was discharged from the military, he would take a plane and travel the world. He wanted to gain experience, to witness the cultures and environments of foreign lands. Was it a spirit of adventure? Or perhaps evidence that he, too, had a curious nature? In that moment, he had started crafting a bucket list for his life. ...It was a fleeting moment, though. ...If Id known things would turn out this way, I wouldve quit earlier and gone on a backpacking trip across Europe. Damn it, what was I saving all that money for? I cant take it with me when I die... ... Dont you guys agree? S-Sir Knight, Im not sure what youre talking about... Why? ? Why dont you get it? .... Why dont you get it, you damn bandits?! Thud! Argh! P-Please forgive us! M-Mother.... Ihan mercilessly pummeled the bandits. They had been caught pillaging a village, and Ihan had disabled them one by onebreaking arms, shoulders, and legs. These bandits wouldnt be able to steal anything anymore. In fact, theyd be too crippled to even worry about surviving day-to-day life. You bastards. I was being nice, and you couldnt even understand what I was saying. ...Who would? You suddenly started ranting and expected them to agree with you. Not my problem. ...Youre insane. Ha! Whos calling who insane? At least Ihan had only left them crippled. But the other guy... You turned them into minced meat. .... If Im insane, then youre a damn butcher. ...Thats discriminatory toward my profession. Oh, come on. Hearing such words from him felt oddly out of place. Maybe arguing so much had improved his speaking skills. Just then Sir Knights, thank you so much. I dont know how well ever repay you... The village chief approached them, expressing his gratitude. He looked to be in his early fortiesa relatively young man who seemed like a retired mercenary. Though his muscles had sagged slightly, he still seemed competent enough. No need for thanks. Honestly, you probably couldve handled it yourself. I might have, but the villagers wouldve suffered heavy losses. Id likely have been severely injured as well. The chief had witnessed how the knights had dealt with over a hundred bandits in an instant. He knew one thing for surethey were strong. In all his years as a mercenary, he had never seen knights of this caliber. Their aura alone rivaled that of generals he had seen on the battlefield. While grateful for their help, he couldnt help but wonderwhy had such powerful individuals come to this remote mountain village? Do whatever you want with the rest. Use them for labor or kill themI dont care. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thank you. But wont you at least stay the night? Leaving so suddenly... Were in a hurry. Thanks for the offer. The two knights shook their heads and took off, leaving only a brief farewell. They ran so fast that they kicked up gusts of wind, their speed rivaling that of horses. ...Hah. Its like seeing fairies. They had run toward the mountains, but their figures had already disappeared. Even wild animals couldnt scale the slopes that quickly. ...But still. Why are they climbing that mountain? The chief tilted his head in confusion. The Red Mountain Range. The largest mountain range separating the South and the Central regions. It was also known as the [Mountain Range of Despair], filled with nothing but jagged peaks. The knights were heading toward that ominous place, and the chief couldnt fathom why. Beyond there... its just cliffs. Dont tell me theyre planning to cross into the Central Continent? ...No way. Haha. Thats ridiculous. Who in their right mind would try to cross the Red Mountains to reach the Central Continent? Hahaha! Even he found the idea absurd. The Red Mountains were so dangerous that even those attempting suicide avoided them. Crossing that range to reach the Central Continent? It was Such a stupid idea. -So if we cross this range, well get to the Central Continent quickly, right? Well, the terrain is treacherous, filled with cliffs, poisonous creatures, monsters, and labyrinthine natural formations. But if you want to get there in four days, this is the shortcut. ...Hmm. That description is a bit concerning, but hey, a shortcuts a shortcut. Cliffs, poisonous creatures, and monsters? Sure, that could happen. Natural [wonders] forming labyrinths? Sounds like Vulcan. In other words Its definitely a shortcut. Ihan accepted it without hesitation. ***** Do you really have to go? That was what Isis had said to him at dawn the day before, when he told her he was handing over the mage and heading out immediately. He could still picture her expressionthe sheer disbelief on her face. The Empire? Do you even realize how far the Central Continent is? More precisely, Im heading to the Magic Tower. Same difference. Even if someone walks diligently, itll take over a month to get there. Then Ill just run instead. ...When did you start barking nonsense like a dog? Harsh words, Your Highness. She had looked displeased. And who could blame her? Who would react positively upon hearing someone planned to cross continents? But for Ihan, there was no other choice. Theres a mage there, so I have to go. Whether to kill him or, well, crush him. ...Arent killing and crushing basically the same thing? Enough. Im leaving now. You handle the Sultan. Im counting on you. And who do you think youre talking to? Anyway, Im off. Hah... She couldnt bring herself to tell him to come back safely. Instead, she brushed her hair back and said ...Make it quick. I know. Ive only got an 8-day leave, so Ill be back before then. You and your pointless sense of responsibility... With those parting wordshalf encouragement, half grumblingIsis had seen him off. He quickly left the capital and found his guide waiting for him. ...Why are you here? By Her Highnesss command. Tch. Seems like a poor choice of personnel Ungrateful bastard! Whether Galahad was genuinely trying to help or just knew the Magic Tower was after the cursed sword, hed assigned Ihan a spear-wielding escort. They might have the relationship of cats and dogs, but Ihan at least acknowledged his companions skills. If you cant keep up, Ill leave you behind. ...Friendly guide, arent you. Despite some bickering, they took off running. Shed of heavy armor, Ihan carried only his sword and axe, while his guide wielded a single spear. They raced without exchanging another word. And true to his word, the guide didnt slow down even slightly. Through fields, forests, and cliffsthey sprinted. The guide proved his arrogance was justified, running along cliffs as though they were flat ground. Ihan matched him step for step. And how did they defy the laws of physics? You just run before you fall. Its all in the toes. ?? ? Their explanations differed, but the important thing was that it worked. After half a day of nonstop running, leaping across mountains and cliffs, they finally entered the Red Mountain Range. The direct route to the Central Continent was across these peaks. Normally, travelers would take long detours and cross vast rivers by boat, but the Red Mountains offered the only straight path. Yet no one dared cross them. Three hundred years ago, an Imperial army of 100,000 had triedand all of them perished. And now, Ihan and his guide were voluntarily entering the range that had devoured an entire army, carving a path where none existed. But Its a shortcut, so who cares! Speed was what mattered. They ran and ran. ...... ...... Once they entered the Red Mountains, their words faded. Or rather, they were forced to fall silent. [Krr!] [Kaaa!!] [Kieee!!] Monsters poured out endlesslycreatures that called the Red Mountains home. Goblins and gnolls were just the start. There were also plant-like monsters known as Wood Ghosts (??). Common in forests, these monsters were scattered throughout the Red Mountains. Crack! Slash! But it didnt matter. They cut them down, tore them apart, and pressed forward. The monsters were easier to handle here. All they had to do was kill them. What was harder Rumble! Another earthquake? No. Its a windstorm. ...And it looks like a rockslide is starting. was the mountain itself. The Red Mountains werent just a natural barrier; they were an enigma, akin to Vulcan. Not divine, but wild and unpredictable Rumble! The ground shook, rocks fell, and fierce winds howled. Whoosh! Rain poured down, blinding them. Fog thickened, obscuring the path. And then Crack! Hail rained down. Fist-sized chunks of ice hammered the earth. Yet Thud! Are we still on the right path? If you dont trust me, go your own way. Why so touchy? It was just a question. Dont distract me. Geez, youre sensitive. !!? Eyes forward. They kept running. Two nights passed without rest, yet neither showed signs of exhaustion. When hungry, they chewed dried meat and fruit. They drank water on the move. Always moving forward. Cliffs? They jumped. Rivers? They swam across. No obstacle could stop them. Earthquakes, winds, rockslidesmere nuisances. Fog, torrential rainslight inconveniences. And then Whoosh! The temperature rose sharply. A wave of heat swept through the area. And then Fwoosh! ...Looks like this mountain doesnt like us. No, it hates humans. Same difference. A wildfire erupted. It spread rapidly, as if determined to consume them. A sudden, irrational disaster. To cross this fire was suicidal. But Were going through. ...... To them, it wasnt even an obstacle. Crack! Ihan grabbed a massive treenearly 5,000 kilograms. Once, he wouldve needed a mages help to pull this off. But now? He did it alone. Piercing Lance. Boom! The tree shot forward like a cannon shell. ...That actually worked? Idiot. If this was possible, you shouldve done it earlier. I didnt think it would work, okay? Ihan defended himself, but inwardly I cant believe that actually worked... Hed copied something hed seen in an old manga, and it worked. With the right strength, technique, and timing, it was possible. Soaring through the air like they were on a plane Crash! And slamming into a cliff. ...Flight time was too short. ...... One minute in the air. Still Wasnt that longer than the Wright brothers first flight? As they were swept downriver, Ihan felt strangely proud. Two and a half more days later Were half a day behind schedule. ...I cant believe we made it. ...You werent sure either? ...... Hey! Four and a half days. And they had crossed to the Central Continent. Chapter 166: Spring of the Knights (1) As always, its another cold day. ...The spirits must be very angry today. Shivering from the howling blizzard, the child clasped their hands together. And as always, they bowed toward the direction of the raging storm, begging for forgiveness. Please, forgive us, Great Spirit. These words of apology had been repeated daily for the past three years. The child wasnt sure if the spirits were even listening, but they prayed nonetheless. I want to see the sunlight. The adults said that there was once something called sunlight. They said the skies werent always choked with dark clouds but were once clear and blue. People could breathe freely without masks, and the air was crisp and refreshing. But the child had never seen such a world. From the moment they were born, the sky had been gray, and the land had been buried under endless snow. The adults blamed it on the spirits wrath, cursing the nobles who had caused it. Some even grew angry at the spirits, asking how they could be so cruel when the people had done nothing wrong. But instead of agreeing with the adults, the child left the village every day at this time to pray. For forgiveness. Their parents had always said that if you did something wrong, the first step was to apologize. So, the child apologized on behalf of those nobles, hoping that One day, theyll bring back the sunlight. The child dreamed. Dreamed of seeing the blue sky. Dreamed of a world where the villagers could grow crops instead of relying on dangerous hunts. Dreamed of a future where their younger sister could grow up basking in sunlight. And... ...To live as warmly as the people in the Colonies do. For that future, the child prayed every dayhoping the spirits would stop hating humans. Eren! What are you doing out there? Oh, Mom! Come inside before you catch a cold. Yes! Answering their mothers call, the child gently placed a small, beautiful pebble on the ground. A gift for the spirits. Whooooooosh! Snowstorms raged year-round across the Central Continent. But it hadnt always been this way. The imperial family and the Magic Tower had once tried to capture and exploit the spirits power. Their actions enraged the Winter Spirit, cursing the Central Continent with over ten years of unending winter. Since then, the land had become barren, unable to sustain crops. Angry nobles and citizens declared themselves warlords, fracturing the empire into rival territories. Strangely, however, the blame fell entirely on the empire, while the Magic Tower escaped scrutiny. Why? Not because the people were stupid. It was simply that So this is the Magic Towers Great Greenhouse. It really encloses the entire city? Impressive. The Magic Tower had created massive greenhouses. Encased in magical barriers, these domes resembled enormous farms covered in plastic sheeting. Except they were large enough to house entire cities. Outside, it was winter. Inside, it felt like spring. These greenhouses, now called Colonies, had become a defining feature of the Central Continent. They were the Magic Towers way of atoning for their mistake. And because of them, public perception shifted. The Magic Tower was seen not as villains, but as a necessary evila flawed organization that at least tried to fix its mess. Of course, not everyone lived in the Colonies. Some refused to rely on magic and continued to live outside, farming barren lands. But for those who enjoyed the Colonies warmth, the Magic Tower wasnt just toleratedit was revered, almost like a temple. Whoosh. As travelers entered the Colony, warm air wrapped around them. Merchants and wanderers who had braved the blizzard sighed with relief as they removed their heavy coats. Whew, finally! I can feel my fingers again. I thought Id freeze to death. Lets unload the goods. Food merchants bustled about. In this eternally frozen land, food was always scarceand thus highly profitable. A rookie merchant from the Western Continent felt a sense of satisfaction as he sold his goods at a high price. It made all the hardship worthwhile. With business taken care of, he finally allowed himself to relax a little. ...Come to think of it, I still havent seen the Magic Tower. My seniors said its impossible to miss it if youre traveling through the Central Continent. His idle muttering caught the attention of someone nearby. Hm. Is this your first time in the Central Continent, sir? ...And who might you be? Heh. Just a kid trying to earn some coin. Oh, a Street, then. Street. A derogatory term for abandoned children living on the streets. This one probably made money by selling information instead of stealing, which was rare. Feeling both pity and amusement, the merchant tossed the child a silver coin. Well, its my first time here, so tell me what you know. Thank you, sir! The coin was enough to loosen the childs tongue. What are you curious about? The strongest warlords? The most powerful nobles? Or the Magic Tower? ...Honestly, Im most curious about the Magic Tower. The Tower, home to the continents most powerful mages. Its influence rivaled half the empires power. For a merchant, it was an unavoidable concern. Trade depends entirely on what the Tower focuses on. The Tower was one of the best customers for merchants. They were rich and rarely haggled over prices. But ever since arriving in the Central Continent, the merchant hadnt seen any trace of the Toweror even a single mage. Where is this so-called tower? He had visited multiple Colonies, but there were no signs of a towering structure. Perhaps it was located at the empires capital? Haha. I think I know what youre wondering. The Magic Tower is the pride of the Central Continent, yet you havent seen any trace of it, right? ...Sharp kid. Hehe, thank you! But first, tell mewhat do you think the Magic Tower looks like? Hm? The merchant blinked at the sudden question. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wasnt it obvious? A tower is a tower. Do you think it actually looks like a tower? ...Doesnt it? Hah! You really came here without knowing anything. Hey! Its not like I didnt want to know! No one would tell me! Ah, I see. Ahem! Feeling embarrassed, the merchant coughed. It wasnt a great look for someone in his profession to be so uninformed. The sharp-eyed boy wisely refrained from poking at the merchants embarrassment. Hed been paid well, after alland he knew better than to irritate someone unnecessarily. ...Those teasing folks werent entirely wrong, you know. If you spend enough time in the Central Continent, youre bound to see the Magic Tower sooner or later. Hmm? In fact, your timing is impeccable. Or maybe youre just lucky, sir. What...? Look up. ...Up? The merchant, confused by the boys cryptic remark, tilted his head backand froze. What in the?! His breath caught, and his eyes widened in disbelief. What he saw was nothing short of fantastical. [Whooooooom!] A massive structurea castlefloated in the sky. A castle in the heavens. The term Sky Fortress came to mind as he stared at the enormous, otherworldly sight. How could something that large be flying? As if anticipating the question, the boy spoke up. They say the Magic Tower houses hundreds of mages. And those hundreds of mages use their telekinetic power to keep the Tower afloat. Thanks to their combined magic, the Tower flies all year round. A-All year?! Yes, sir. Of course, it sometimes lands to restock supplies, but where it lands is completely random. ...Incredible. The merchant finally understood why so few traders ever secured contracts with the Tower. How can you strike a deal with something that never stays in one place? Still But why would they bother keeping a fortress in the sky? Well, rumor has it the Tower is full of artifacts. To protect them, they elevated their fortress to a place no ordinary person can reach. Sounds plausible. Another rumor says they conduct experiments that can only be done in the skyones too dangerous to perform on the ground. ...Thats terrifying. The merchants curiosity wasnt fully satisfied, but he found the boys explanations reasonable enough. Pleased, he tossed the boy another silver coin. Oh! This is too much, sir... Youre quite the talkerskilled at spinning tales. Perhaps you should become a bard someday. Hah! ...Thank you very much, sir! Keep working hard. The merchant, feeling his questions answered, nodded with satisfaction. And... Looks like my next trade route is decided! His eyes burned with excitement. His goal? ...Another fool off to chase the Tower, huh? Tsk, tsk. The boy, now pocketing his coins, smirked with bitter cynicism. Gone was the wide-eyed, innocent expression. He had seen people like that beforerookies who, after one lucky trip, believed the world was theirs for the taking. They mistook beginners luck for skill, throwing themselves into unreachable dreams instead of sticking to what they knew. If passion alone could conquer the world, life would be so much simpler. What a fool. The words sounded far too old coming from a boy barely twelve years old. But perhaps his harsh judgment was justified, given the struggles hed faced surviving on the streets. Turning away, he set out to scout for another gullible customer. But then Thump! He froze. ...... No, he had to freeze. Despite only living twelve years, his instincts had been sharpened by constant danger. Right now, every alarm in his body was going off. ...Is this enough? You cocky bastard. In a dark alley nearby, two men faced off. A spear and an axe glinted as they pointed their weapons at each other, radiating murderous intent. Gulp... The boy swallowed hard and slowly stepped back. This was trouble. The kind of trouble you never wanted to get caught up in Snap. ...Damn it. Just when he thought he was lucky, his foot landed on a twig, betraying his presence. And Oi. Got business with us? ...... The boy passed out. Whyd the kid suddenly faint? Probably because your face looks like you kill people for fun. ...Tch. I cant even deny that, can I? Ihan clicked his tongue but gently laid the boy down to keep him from getting hurt. No need for the kid to catch a cold or injure himself. After ensuring the boy was safe, Ihan turned back to his companion. ...Things got a bit messy, but lets continue. Tsk. Youre an arrogant bastard. If you dont like it, dont come. I can handle this alone. ...... The spearman frowned but stayed silent. Right now, Ihan had the upper handand the spearman knew it. Swoosh! Without warning, the spearman lunged forward, his spear thrusting toward Ihans forehead. Clang! ...Hmm. Not bad. ...... The spears tip struck Ihans foreheadbut didnt leave so much as a scratch. Instead, it rang out like steel hitting solid iron. Chapter 167: Spring of the Knights (2) Raq de Duron hardened his expression. ...This bastard has definitely grown stronger since before. Even half a year ago, when they first clashed, the brutes body had been absurdly sturdy. Back then, Raq had to pour all his energy into the fight, yet still couldnt gain the upper hand, forcing him to use his techniques. After all, that was his specialty. But now, even if he used those techniques again, he wasnt confident he could fight this brute to a draw. No, at the very least... Fighting him barehanded would be disadvantageous now. Before, the brute had merely been toughnow he was solid. Like high-quality steel, tempered hundreds of times in intense heat until perfection. Raq never thought hed feel this kind of awe toward another person. In other words This bastard isnt human. Hed already suspected this guy was strange, but now hed evolved into something even more monstrous. Raq reminded himself to avoid hand-to-hand combat if possible. ...Of course, if a situation arose where he had to fight barehanded, he had no intention of backing down. Damn, your eyes look downright murderous. ...Youre one to talk. Raq furrowed his brows and lowered his spear. Normally, he wouldnt withdraw so easily, but unfortunately, his opponent today wasnt this brute. Nothe ones he had to aim his spear at were those arrogant, ignorant mages. To wipe them out... Do you still see me as a burden? He had no choice but to cooperate with this brute. The brute shrugged. I never called you a burden. What the hell are you talking about? You said, Ill handle it alone. Just wait here, and youre telling me that wasnt dismissive? ...Its just more convenient to go alone. Thats exactly what makes it dismissive, you bastard! Raq gritted his teeth. He still hadnt calmed down. But what irritated him even more Without this bastards help, I cant get into the Magic Tower. Just earlier, this brute had flicked away his spear with his forehead. On top of that, he had strange abilities Techniques that bloomed flowers from his sword, moves that launched his body like an arrow. And Walking through the air.... Raq could roughly figure out how the technique worked, but it wasnt the kind of delicate skill a knight trained in aura techniques should be able to use. Its probably about releasing energy with precision to create footholds. Still, for knights who relied on explosive bursts of power, using such a technique was incredibly difficult. So Take me with you, brute. ...Thats a pretty arrogant way to ask for a favor. ...... Whatever. Dont just begshow me. Prove youre worth taking along. ......Dont regret this. Whoosh! Raq lunged forward with his spear once more. ***** The spear thrust at him relentlessly. It seemed to be coming in a straight line, yet it created countless variations in movement. No matter which way he dodged, it felt like it would follow him anyway. And sure enough Clang! Again? Ihan had been struck by the spear once more. He hadnt wanted to take the hit. He dodged, yet still got hit. Even with his exceptional reflexes and quick movements, avoiding this spear was difficult. Its precision is more mechanical than human. Ihan began to understand why he couldnt avoid the strikes. It wasnt because of some mysterious ability or aura technique. It was purely because the spearmans precision and skill had reached the peak of masterya level that couldnt be imitated. Hes not just thrusting. Its calculated. Each strike wasnt simply a lunge. By coordinating his hands, elbows, shoulders, and even his back joints simultaneously, the spearman created attacks that were impossible to dodge. Unlike Ihan, who prioritized raw physical capability over technique, this guy had invested everything into honing his craft. Their styles were completely opposite, and Ihan couldnt even imagine replicating such a refined technique. Yet what impressed him even more than the spears perfection Prediction. This guy was smart. If Ihan was the type to rely on instincts, superior senses, and combat experience, then this spearman was undoubtedly a strategist. He fought as if he were playing chesscalculating every move. And Ihan found strategists far more troublesome than instinctual fighters like himself. In battles between warriors of similar skill, tactics often tipped the scale. And This guys at least a Grandmaster. The spearmans predictive skills reminded Ihan of chess grandmasters. No matter how hard he tried, Ihan couldnt stop the onslaught. But even so, one thing still didnt make sense How can he read my movements this perfectly? Ihan accepted that the spearmans tactical foresight was exceptional. But the way the spear chased him down, always anticipating where hed go next This isnt prediction. Its clairvoyance. The attacks were so precise it felt like the spearman could see the future. Realizing this, Ihan became certain The spearman had some other special ability. Like Maximus, the Northern Champion, who possessed Heavenly Martial Physique, this spear-wielding monster had something similar. Recalling their journey through the Red Mountain Range, Ihan felt like hed figured out the secret. ...Your eyes are something else. ...... Its not magic, is it? More like a technique passed down in Galahads lineage? ...Youre sharper than you look. Hey, lay off the comments about my looks, will you? Judging people by appearances, seriously.... ......Hmm, I suppose youre right. That was wrong of me. Wait, you actually know how to apologize? A lord shouldnt act like a brute, so my master taught me to own up to mistakes. Clang. The spearman lowered his weapon. Then Have you ever heard of [Clairvoyant Sight]? Huh? Uh... I think Ive heard of it. The sudden question made Ihan pause, but he eventually nodded. Its the ability to see thousands of miles away, right...? Exactly 244 miles. ...... What? ...For gods sake, use kilometers, damn it. ? Ihan felt his blood pressure rising. ***** There are countless [Mystics] in this world. Though only a handful of people possess them, the types of Mystics are as numerous as the stars. Many are captivated by the power of Mystics. Even Greg, whom Ihan captured, devoted his entire life to plundering Mystics, proving just how valuable they are. However, while some resort to despicable means to obtain Mystics, others take a more upright approachresearching them to develop techniques that can utilize their powers. For example Galahad has always been serious about refining Mystics into techniques. Of course, the research process was difficult, and even when it succeeded, only a rare few could master it. So youre saying some people did master it? Yes. Especially the successive commanders of Galahads knight ordertheyre required to master it as a fundamental qualification. Isnt that bar a little too high? Do you think someone could dare become Galahads knight commander without meeting that standard? Its an absolute requirement. ...... ...It made sense why Galahads knights were so strong. Of course, theyre strong when they only recruit people who can learn absurd things like that. Compared to them, the White Lion Knights were... Ugh, that place is hopeless. The difference was too vast to even compare. Ihan clicked his tongue, feeling suffocated just thinking about his former workplace. But before he could dwell on it, Raq continued speaking. Galahad succeeded in transforming a total of 31 Mystics into techniques. Naturally, no one has mastered all of them, and even those whove fully learned just one or two are already considered exceptional. How many have you mastered? Seven. ...So this was just an excuse to brag? Youre the one who asked, you brute! Fine, I get it. Youve got some fancy tricks. ...Youre not really one to talk. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From Raqs perspective, it was even more unbelievable that this brute stood there unharmed after taking his spear head-on. Even without infusing killing intent, leaving no marks at all was an outright humiliation. Swallowing his frustration, Raq pressed on. ...Still, five of the seven techniques I mastered are focused entirely on my eyes. Huh, that explains a lot. Now Ihan understood why Raqs eyes had felt so unusual. It also explained how he managed to lead them to the center without getting lost once. Whether it was fog, earthquakes, or shifting terrain, Raq had navigated everything without hesitation. So its basically Clairvoyant Sight mixed with other tricks. Hmm... Your eyes dont turn red or grow jade-like markings around the pupils, do they? ...What nonsense are you talking about? ......Its a thing. Ihan could tell. Enhanced perception, movement prediction, environmental observation, and even extraordinary dynamic vision. If this guy could copy techniques and shoot fire, hed practically be a complete cheat character. ...Between that Northern bastard and this guy, whats with all the hacks? One guy was built like Hercules, and the other had the ultimate eye weapon through sheer talent. Seriously... Lifes just unfair. People without talent might as well give up. ...... What? Why are you looking at me like that? ...... Whoosh! Crack! What now? ...You blocked it. Of course I did. ...Tch. Raq thrust his spear again, and Ihan frowned, wondering why the hell he was acting up now. Raq was sure of it. This brute is a beast. Raq had observed every one of the brutes movements. His master, Lord Blake, had even named Raqs ability [Third Eye], claiming it was unmatched. Raq took pride in the fact that nothing could escape his eyes. Yet Hes reacting faster than my eyes can track? It wasnt human reflexes. This brute had adapted to his speed in just a few exchanges. If they continued fighting, the brute would eventually react even faster and might even start counterattacking effectively. And yet, this brute had the gall to complain about lacking talent? Raq was livid. Ridiculous! Raq was certain Forget instinct-type warriors. This guys an animal-type warrior.... He had never seen anyone fight like this before. Raq scowled, unable to believe he was feeling admiration for someone like this. ***** After several clashes, time was running out. Not because their leave was about to end. Staying here any longer will only cause trouble. Even if the Empire was collapsing, even if rebels could appear at any moment, the Empire was still the Empire. The largest population in the continentabout 500 million strongand an empire that had lasted a thousand years. If they wanted to, those lunatics would definitely figure out that someone from Pendragon was here. And that was not something Ihan wanted. So Well storm the Magic Tower and get outfast. To do that Im guessing Ill have to carry you up there, huh? ...Thats horrifying. Tell me about it, you bastard. Ihan hated it, but there was no helping it. He didnt want to acknowledge it, but this guys skills were extraordinary. Bringing him along would save time. We hit the Tower before dawn. Flinch! ...... ...Hey, kid. Its fine to faint, but if you keep it up, your jaw might lock up. ...... Anyway, were leaving now. Sorry about the mess. Ihan hadnt attacked the kid directly, but since he was indirectly responsible for the fainting, he offered a sincere apology before turning to leave. Theyd only slow him down if they stayed. But just as he was about to step away If... if youre heading to the Magic Tower, going by air isnt a good idea.... ...? Theres... theres a powerful defensive spell in the front. Unless youre a mage, you cant break through. S-so, if youre going inside.... ...... ...The next part will cost you... a small fee.... ...Look at this little punk. This kid You offering discounts? Im a bit short on cash. He knew how to hustle. Chapter 168: Spring of the Knights (3) How could anyone trust the words of a street rat? If someone asked him that, Ihan would answer That brats guts and confidence were proof enough. ...Well. His heartbeat is steady too. Not to mention, his lie-detection ability probably made up 80% of his trust in the kid. And Ah, I-I know this because I once overheard a drunk merchant talking about it. He used to trade with the Magic Tower. The boy even revealed his source, perhaps fearing he wouldnt be believed. His legs were trembling as if he were scared, but his eyes remained steadylike someone who couldnt afford to miss this one chance. Ihan asked the boyPatrick Kid, are you sure about this? Not asking for money, but a deal like this? Yes! Just take me to the South. Thats all I need! ...Doesnt sound like the best choice to me. The boy, Patrick, wanted to escape the Empireor rather, the Central Continent. That was the price he set for his information. Patrick nodded firmly. The Central Continent is like a volcano that could erupt at any moment. The cities ruled by lords and dukes are at each others throats, and the Imperial Family has neither the strength nor the authority to stop them. If even a single shot is fired, the whole continent will erupt into war. And kids like me will be conscripted immediately. Heading south is a better option. ...You figured that out on your own? Anyone can see the math if they think about it. ...What was I doing at his age? Ihan let out a small laugh. This kid was sharp. Fearless and confident, but also remarkably intelligent. If the Empire wasnt such a mess, hed probably have been recognized as a prodigy. While Ihan admired the boy Why us, though? What makes you so sure well get you to the South safely? Raqs sudden words. They almost sounded threatening, but Ihan knew better. This bastard... Hes testing him. Sizing him up like a gemstone. Patrick ...Ive dealt with merchants before, and they say successful business requires boldness sometimes. Of course, you cant just jump in blindlyyou need to be sure itll work out. Based on that, I figured you knights were worth the risk. What made you think that? Your strength, obviously, but also the fact that you dont treat a kid like me as beneath you.... ...... ...And because you came here to deal with those mages. Mages? ...Yes. I hate magesthose spell-casters. ...... The two knights fell silent. He mightve been trying to hide it, but Patrick couldnt completely conceal the resentment and hatred in his voice. No matter how smart he was, he was still a kidunable to mask his emotions entirely. ...... But neither knight pressed him for answers. They simply followed him in silence. If anything, their expressions looked like theyd found his anger oddly convincing. Finally Were here. Thats it? Yes. The only entrance to the Magic Tower. In the heart of the city. A massive structure maintaining the Colonys barrier, always monitored by mages tasked with its upkeep. But Patrick, fueled by resentment, revealed it wasnt just used for that purpose. The device for reaching the Magic Towercalled, Merchants call it a [Portal]. Huh. Sir Knight? Patrick blinked at Ihans odd reaction. Was there a problem? Ihan shook his head. No, there wasnt a problem Its just that.... It looked more like a capsule launch device than a portal, but he stopped himself from saying it aloud and scratched his cheek instead. ***** Would there be enemies in the Magic Tower? A lot! Patrick was certain. He said enemies would practically be tripping over themselves in there. Apparently, countless groups had tried to infiltrate the Tower before. And honestly, it wouldve been stranger if such a powerful institution didnt have enemies. In that sense, the Magic Tower had been attacked countless times. But no one had ever succeeded. Why? Because the Magic Tower is protected by a magical force field. And its supposedly indestructible. A magical barrier. It was essentially a mages bread-and-butter ability, but the Towers barrier was on a completely different level in both quality and scale. Once, they even used siege weapons in a massive assault, but after a month of nonstop attacks, it didnt even budge. Rumor had it that during that attack, the mages inside the Tower sat drinking tea and chatting about the nice weather. Thats how impenetrable the Towers barrier was. Utterly impossible to breach. Given that No matter how strong you knights are, breaking into the Tower wont be easy. Historically, no knight or army has ever succeeded. The only way in is through that portal. Whoosh! As Patrick finished explaining, a spherical object shot out of the peculiar buildings launcher. It soared smoothly through the air, flying toward the Magic Tower. From their vantage point in the Colony, they watched as the capsule approached the Towerand disappeared inside. See? If you can hijack one of those, youll get into the Tower somehow. ...Of course, it wont be easy. Sigh.... Patrick finished his explanation. But the moment he did, exhaustion hit him like a wave, and his body felt cold. Did I just make a huge mistake...? Now that his mind was clearer, the Tower seemed even more impossible to infiltrate. No matter how strong these knights were, taking on the Tower might be impossible.... And the portal, too. Even if they steal it, it probably wont work unless youre a mage. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Actually, it was almost certainonly mages could operate it. The Towers mages werent fools. Patrick hated them, but he also had to respect them. After all, understanding your enemy was the first step toward defeating them. Yet the more he learned about them, the more hopeless the situation seemed.... Dad... Mom.... Clench! Even so, Patrick couldnt let go of his resentment. His parents unjust deaths left him burning with anger. The Tower had gained even more power after creating the Colonies. They became more arrogant than nobles, more extravagant than merchants, and more authoritative than royalty. Knowing no one could survive the blizzards without them, they exploited their status to the fullest. Eventually, the mages tyranny spiraled out of control, targeting commonersthose they deemed inferior. Patrick would never forget. His family, poor but warm-hearted, torn apart in an instant. The mages had spread a deadly plague under the guise of experimentation. And as peoplehis parentsdied screaming Hmm. I see. So this pathogen is that lethal to ordinary people? Annoying. No point in wasting medicine on them. Cold, detached voices that didnt even see them as human. Patrick could never forget. The mage left, and Patrick was left waiting for death. But fortunately, Patrick survived by drinking the only potion available in the village. ...His parents had secretly given it to him to save his life. Afterward, Patrick became the sole survivor of his village and never let go of his resentment toward mages. Some people say Mages are a necessary evil. Theyre wicked, but still helpful to humanity.... Bullshit! Patrick wanted to scream. Theres no such thing as a necessary evil. People just turn a blind eye to it. How many atrocities had those mages committed? And yet, people ignored them all! Thats why Patrick hated the worldand trusted only money. What about God? God is just a bystander. God never intervenes. He only watches. Thats why God isnt helpful or trustworthy. But moneymoney doesnt lie or betray. Thats why Patrick believed in it. And he had a dream To become a merchant. To amass so much wealth that I could destroy the Empireor even the Magic Tower itself. It was Patricks life goal. He knew it was nearly impossible. But even so Someday...! It was a goal he couldnt give up on. Yet now ...... Standing before the massive, imposing Magic Tower, Patrick felt small. Too small. The Tower was overwhelmingso powerful it seemed untouchable. Patrick hung his head low. His dream suddenly felt childish. Sir Knights, are you really...? Patrick struggled to finish his words, hiding his frustration and doubt. No matter how he looked at it, there was no way just two knights could bring down that fortress. The more rational he became, the more their charge seemed suicidal. Patrick wanted to stop themfor their own good. He wanted them to treasure their lives.... But Do you see anything? Stay still. If you break my focus, youll be responsible. ...Ill stay still. Hmm. I see... so thats the structure. They were already preparing to attack. ...Sir Knights? Patrick blinked, unsure of what they were doing. Then Tap. You did well bringing us here, kid. Thanks to you, I think weve figured out how to approach this. ...What? In the end, its just about not charging in recklessly. ?? Just wait a bit, kid. Well show you. ......? Patrick couldnt understand them at all. Still For all their roughness, theyre surprisingly gentle. The calloused hand ruffling his hair felt strangely warm, calming the anxiety that had been gnawing at him. ***** Ihans words to the boy werent empty. He genuinely meant it. Patrick had been helpful, and Ihan was grateful. So, it really is an impenetrable fortress. The energy radiating around it is no joke. Ihan could sense ithundreds of mages using telekinesis to reinforce the Towers defenses. Only Aura users could hope to break through something like that. But Ihan didnt give up. So what if it was sturdy? When had anything ever been easy? And the capsule Patrick showed themthe one that carried people to the Towergave Ihan an idea. There was a weakness. Of course there is. No matter how strong a barrier is, nothing is perfect. Nothing in the world is flawless. Everything has a gapand exploiting that gap is how you break through. With that thought I see it. Ihan was lucky. The guide Galahad had sent them had exceptional eyes. With his tricolored gaze fixed on the floating Tower, Raq memorized the flow of energy as the capsule passed through. In Galahads thousand-year history, Raq de Duron was the only knight who had successfully refined seven Mystics into techniques. And now, he had found a weakness in the Magic Tower that no one else had ever discovered. But finding the gap was one thinggetting through it was another. To breach it, they needed something as fast and destructive as the capsule. And just then Brute, do you have a technique that can launch you into the air like that capsule while breaking through a wall? ...What kind of person even asks that? Youre not a person, so Im asking. ...... Well? Do you? ...I mean, I do, but... ...... Waitwhy are you looking at me like that after asking? ...You beast. !!?! Turns out, they already had a weapon. BOOOOOM! [Year 1,024 of the Imperial Calendar.] [The Magic Toweror rather, the tower inhabited by a monster in human formwas split in half and came crashing down. Fortunately, there were no casualties.] Excerpt from The Golden Merchant Patricks journal. Chapter 169: Spring of the Knights (4) Have you ever watched baseball? Ihan had once been completely ignorant about baseball, but during his time in the military, he had no choice but to watch it. One of his senior noncommissioned officers was a baseball fan, and in the military, accommodating the hobbies of higher-ranking officers was as natural as the cycle of nature. What the hell are they even talking about...? At first, it was all confusing. The rules, the way points were scoredit didnt make sense. Batting averages? On-base percentages? None of it clicked, but as time passed, he was (forcefully) trained to watch baseball, developed a favorite team, and eventually found himself celebrating wins and sulking over losses. Before he knew it, he was watching postseason games in the fall Baseball is absolutely insane! Ihan found himself shouting at the opposing team and experiencing firsthand how his blood pressure spiked whenever his team lost. Soon, instead of playing foot volleyball with the others during physical training, Ihan began throwing baseballs, swinging bats, and practicing alone. His reasoning? If Im going to insult the players, I might as well understand how hard their sport actually is. ...And then Holy hell, this is insanely hard. Ihan realized just how unforgiving the sport was. Throwing a ball properly was no joke. Hitting one cleanly was even worse. What shocked him most was how hard and heavy the baseball felt. Throwing it with full force left his elbows and shoulders feeling like they were being ground down. And then there were curveballs and sliders. After watching tutorial videos and trying to throw them himself, Ihan felt like his wrists were being ground down too. He finally understood why pitchers frequently underwent surgeries and why they joked about replacing their elbows. After that, Ihan stopped yelling at pitchersand stopped watching baseball altogether. No yelling meant no high blood pressure. Instead, he picked up the hobby of playing catch and occasionally practiced throwing breaking balls. It was his first real hobby in the bleak life of a soldier, and he even thought about joining an amateur league after retiring. But who wouldve thought So this is how itd come in handy? Ihan chuckled to himself, stretching his arms. Okay, so youre saying I just need to scrape along that point? Should I go with a cutter or a slider...? ...What are cutters and sliders? Just follow along. Fine, Ill do that. ...Why are you suddenly so cooperative? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because Im not the one who has to execute it. Hey.... What a shameless bastard. Hes the one whos making me do this.... But If youre scared, we can stop right now. ...Thanks for the taunt. It was the perfect provocationleaving Ihan no choice but to follow through. He smirked. After all I was going to break through this thing no matter what. There was no way hed let those damn mages get away with this. And so Crunch! Make sure you guide me properly. I dont make mistakes. ...What a smug bastard. Ihan began to rotate his body. The guide said they needed the power, precision, and speed to match the capsule. At first, Ihan thought about using the Piercing Spear. But Thats not enough. The Piercing Spear had power but lacked control. So instead Crunch! Ill just do it myself! Ihan activated Sky Step. But this time, the flow was different. Instead of simply stepping through the air, his movements began to swirllike he was floating. Whirr! The gathering energy thickened. The air trembled as power focused on Ihan, and soon, his body became a small, swirling typhoon. This was a technique that Ihan had developed during his battle with Tristan Derived from the mythical arts of Kunlun, the land of immortals, yet adapted by Ihans unique interpretation Cloud Dragon: Eight Revolutions. Nothing under heaven could stop the movements of a dragon riding the clouds BOOM! Ihan launched himself. His speed matched the capsules fired at the Magic Tower, heading straight for the target. Then Flash! A spear shot out ahead of him, faster than Ihan himself As if pointing the way. . Without hesitation, Ihan adjusted his angle to match the spears trajectory. Where the spear flew Thats the weak point. Ihan coiled his body tightly. What he needed now was precision, speed, and the relentless cutting force to shred through the massive structureno, this giant bat. Grrrrrrind! Ihans spinning body sliced into the Magic Towers barrier, grinding it down like a sawblade. Rumble...! The Tower shook. ***** Am... Am I dreaming...? Patrick stared, his jaw hanging open. A man was flying. Not just flyinghe had turned into a small typhoon and was tearing into the Magic Tower. ...If he told anyone this story, theyd think he was high. But Patrick was just describing what he sawand he was completely stunned. However Still not enough. Sir Knight? Step back. !! Chill. A shiver ran down Patricks spine. Patrick nearly collapsed, his legs trembling under the suffocating pressure of the knights murderous aura. It was so intense that he felt like he might wet himself. Whoooosh! A crimson mist began to coil around the knights body. Crack! It wasnt just an aurait was the physical manifestation of a mans innate killing intent. Its sheer force cracked the ground and left fractures running up the nearby buildings. Born under a cursed star, the man channeled his murderous aura into his spear. Snap! It was a simple, mass-produced spear scavenged from the Empire, but once infused with his aura, it began to hum with enough force to pierce anything. Blake, his master, had named this unique power [Red Qi]. And now, that power gathered and condensed into the spear. Flash! It shot out in a crimson arc. It wasnt a human throw. The spear flew like a harpoon, hurtling toward the unstable Magic Tower. BOOM! Got it. This wasnt just brute force. The knight who could see the Towers weak points had aimed precisely to collapse its already unstable magical barrier. ...A thousand years, huh? How laughable. Even the sturdiest walls need repairs after a millennium. By now, the Towers blueprints had probably been leaked all over the place. And yet, those fools They made themselves an easy target. Utterly ridiculous. It wasnt even like he was using high-grade weapons. A couple of old spears from a blacksmiths shop... And a single brute to tear it all down. The knight sneered coldly and sprinted forward. If he delayed even for a moment The beast would devour all the spoils. So he ran. Are knights in the South... all like this? Patrick sat on the ground, stunned. What kind of monsters were these? A tiny misunderstanding about the South had begun to take root in the boys mind. Craaaack! The Towers magical barrier shattered. A defense that had lasted a thousand years crumbled in an instant. But breaking the barrier didnt just mean the Towers shield was down. Urgh! Uwaaaah! S-Save me...! The barrier was powered by the mana of the Towers mages. When it broke, the backlash hit them hard. Give and take. Everything had a cost, and the mages, who believed their barrier could never be breached, were forced to endure excruciating pain. Their mana surged chaotically, leaving them with internal injuries that would take at least two weeks of rest to recover from. But injuries werent their biggest concern. Whoooosh! The Tower began to fall. The so-called Sky Fortressthe holy land of mages Lost its floating magic and plummeted. C-Cast a spell! Now! The Tower is crashing into the ground!! No! This cant be happening!! The Tower held all their research, experiments, and artifacts. To the mages, it was as precious as their lives. If it fell BOOOOM! Everything would be destroyed. The Tower crashed into the frozen wasteland below. Fortunately, it landed in an empty field, sparing the people in the Colony from harm. Rumble! Crack! But the impact shook the earth. Shhhhh! The snow covering the plains erupted into the air. The Colonies nearby would be panicking, and travelers would likely freeze in terror. At this scale, no structure could possibly remain intact. A fortress falling from the sky? It had to be reduced to rubble. Or so logic dictated. The Tower...! My research...!! Thank the heavens, it didnt collapse! ...The Sky Fortress had only a few visible cracks and was mostly intact. Of course, it wouldnt fall that easily. The Towers bricks were coated with magical reinforcement, and every material used in its construction was special. Even after falling from the sky, it still had the durability to survive. It was practically a miracle Lets see if it survives this too. Whoosh! The knight floated into the air, holding a massive boulder. Where did he get it? He had simply ripped it out of the ground. Now, with the boulder in hand, he took the stance of a pitcher. Because even when he played baseball I always loved throwing straight fastballs! Whoosh! Pitchers who could throw over 160 km/h were called fireballers. But what do you call someone who hurls a boulder the size of a bullat 300 km/h? ...A Meteorballer? Whatever the case CRASH! The Magic Towers bad luck remained unchanged. Built by enslaved labor, the Tower stood as a monument to the mages cruelty. A cursed tower, stained with the blood and tears of the oppressed And now R-Run for your lives! It was about to be bathed in the blood and screams of its creators. Chapter 170: Spring of the Knights (5) RUMBLE! "......." BOOOOM! ...Its noisy out there. CRASH! Hm, is this taking longer than expected? How peculiar. He never cared for what happened outside. Always locked away in his secluded space, reading books and conducting research. Yet today, it was unusually loud. The noise just wouldnt stop. BOOOOM! Rather than subsiding, the clamor only grew louder. Noise pollution like this could drive someone to murder. Tsk. THUD. In the end, he rose to his feet. He hadnt intended to step outside. Did something too dangerous for the others to handle show up? It felt like something troublesome had arrived. So, he decided to take a step forward. To silence the noise. BOOOOM! The Empires most impenetrable fortress. A stronghold that no one had ever breached. The Ivory Tower of Mages. A castle in the sky, unreachable by ordinary men. Now, the so-called sanctuary of mages, known by countless titles, was being reduced to rubble. By a catastrophe falling from the heavens... Not once in its thousand-year history had such a thing occurred. Most places would have already collapsed without even knowing what hit them. But [Winds of the North, blow!] [Stronger, fiercer!] [Earth, lend me your strength! Harden, become unyielding!] This was the Magic Tower. Mages were everywhere. Instead of trembling in fear, they burned with rage and unleashed their spells against the intruder who dared to attack their sanctum. Some worked to repair the crumbling structures, others cast defensive spells, and several tried to stabilize the Towers magic field. And the rest... There! That bastards the one attacking the Tower! You bastard...!! The mages fired off spells without hesitation. Some might imagine mages to be elegant, refined, and graceful in battle. But right now? They looked nothing short of savages. Well, to be fair, anyone would be furious if their home were being destroyed. Still, for mages, who prided themselves on composure, their current behavior was unbecoming. And so... Whats wrong with these guys? The intruderthe one responsible for the Towers collapsefrowned. He had been toying with the mages one-sidedly, yet he couldnt shake an odd sense of unease. Ihan knew mages all too well. He despised them. But that hatred had made him the most knowledgeable mage hunter of his time. No one had hunted mages more fervently than himan expert born of loathing. ...Which is why this felt wrong. Why are they so pathetic? Incantations rang out. Spells meant to threaten him. [Strike down those who stand before me! Burn brighterbrighter!] [Leaves, whisper to me! Earth, bring down your hammer!] Flaming arrows made of fire, daggers of leaves, and hammers of earthall aimed at him. Yet despite it all WHOOOSH! This is too easy.... Ihans fist lashed out, generating a shockwave that obliterated the incoming spells. Not only did it erase the magic itself, but the frail magesunprepared for direct combatwere blown away like leaves in the wind. Overwhelming. Ihan was utterly overwhelming the mages. ....... Yet, his expression was far from satisfied. Theyre not weak.... Weak wasnt the right word. The spells were high-level, sharp, and lethal. They werent even remotely comparable to the magic cadets practiced at the Academy. ...But that was it. These guys are sheltered. Ihan quickly understood why his opponents felt so fragile. A lack of real combat experience. The Magic Towertheir sanctuaryhad been their poison. Theyve been coddled in safety for too long. They dont know how to hunt. They can toy with weaker enemies, sure, but they rarely face actual battles. The more he fought, the clearer it became. These mages were no different from zoo animalstigers that had never hunted. Not wild predators, but creatures fed by hand. Pathetic. No wonder theyd been caught off guard. They were so weak it was almost disappointing! And so This cant be all, can it? Ihan raised his guard even higher. He knew mages better than anyone. He hated them but never underestimated them. If anything, he respected the danger they posed. Which is why this felt so unsettling. Was this all the fearsome mages of the Tower had to offer? ...No way. Ihan never let his guard down. These parasites had survived a thousand years within the Empire. There was no way it would end like this. His hatred only made him trust them more. And sure enough [Uoooo!] The mages answered his expectations. Well, finally. Now were talking. Magesor spellcasterswere often called the prepared ones. It had many meanings, but to Ihan, it simply meant they were schemers always ready for a crisis. And those schemers had finally The Bronze Giant is moving! That intruder is finished now. Ha! I never thought Id live to see it activated. ...Tch. Too slow, though. Too damn slow. RUMBLE! BOOM! THUD! From within the half-destroyed Tower, footsteps echoed. Something massive stepped forward. A bronze giantstanding 10 meters tallappeared, towering like a walking fortress. And not just one. ...Twelve of them. Hah. So thats what they were hiding. Ihan grinned as he stared at the twelve giants advancing toward him. This was more like it. Now this is what I expected from a mage den. CRACK! Ihan clenched his fist with a grin. ***** The mages of the Magic Tower, though momentarily shaken by the destruction of their supposedly impenetrable magical barrier, did not feel much fear. And why should they? The Tower was brimming with means to eliminate intruders like this. Take the Bronze Giants, for examplethey were marvels of arcane engineering, said to embody the collective wisdom of the entire Tower. A single one could devastate and annihilate an entire territory, and yet twelve of them now stood ready. The intruders death was already a certainty CRACK! ...?? The mages froze, unable to believe their eyes. T-The giants arm...? ...Its been ripped off? The Bronze Giants arm had been torn away. No spells, no rituals. CRUNCH! The intrudera knighthad ripped it off with his bare hands. Raw, overwhelming force. Yet if the knight had heard their thoughts, he would have laughed. He hadnt used brute strength. Hed used technique. A method known as [Internal Breaking Method]. RUMBLE! The ground shook as the remaining giants closed in. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet the knight didnt so much as flinch. He stepped forward. SWOOSH! Moving like the wind, he slipped effortlessly between the massive forms of the Bronze Giants, weaving through their attacks as if mocking them. It was almost absurd, watching someone move so fluidly while surrounded by monsters of such size. The giants, despite their bulk, were surprisingly quick. Yet he danced through their strikes as though they were standing still. The mages were left stunned. And then THUD! The knight struck. His fist slammed into one of the Bronze Giants. For all their size, they presented plenty of vulnerable targets. And the result CRACK! The internal mechanisms shattered. The giants leg buckled, crumbling from the inside. BOOM! The knight was toying with themmocking their strength. Had the giants always been this fragile? THUD! The earth shook violently as one of the Bronze Giants smashed its fist into the ground. It was enough to shatter bones. No. The giants werent weak. They were weapons of war and destructionharbingers of death. They couldnt be weak. Which only meant one thing What the hell is that guy?! The knight wasnt just stronghe was monstrous. The mages couldnt hide their fear, but they quickly snapped back to focus, raising their staffs. Now wasnt the time to panicthey had to act SLASH! !?! D-Devric! A comrade has fallen!! One of the magesmid-incantationsuddenly lost his head. While their attention had been fixated on the giants, another predator had already arrived on the battlefield. A predator that never let its prey escape. Just like now. You fools. If you were going to act, you shouldve done it earlier. Instead, you sat back and waited to interrupt someone elses fight? Pathetic. You disgrace your name. Raq. The Wolf of Galahad had arrived. With a sneer, he raised his spear, glaring at the dishonorable mages. Hed thought all the worthy prey had already been taken. But, thankfully, there were still plenty of targets. Tch. Looks like the best prey is already spoken for. The Bronze Giants. CRACK! Even as the knights tore them apart, the giants repaired themselves, regenerating their shattered limbs. And CLANK! CLICK! They began to change. No longer human-shaped, their forms twisted into beasts. Lions, bears, tigers, wolves, panthers, and apes. What a freakshow. This was the Magic Towerno shortage of bizarre creations. And it pissed him off. If only hed arrived first. Im stuck with the scraps. Raq clicked his tongue. But CRACKLE! Lightning, strike! BOOM! Raqs eyes sharpened. FLASH! He swung his spear, deflecting the bolt of lightning, but his arm numbed from the impact. He hadnt deflected all of it. Elder! The Masters are here...! Its over now! WHOOSH! Five figures descended from the sky, and the mages panic turned to triumph. These werent ordinary mages. If the Bronze Giants were weapons of destruction, these figures were forces of nature. The High Mages. First-Class Mages of the Tower. Or more commonly known as Grand Mages. Only seven existed in the entire Empire. And now, five of them had arrived. [He deflected that?] [Not an ordinary warrior.] [Still, theyre nothing more than inferior creatures.] [Agreed.] [Ho... Seems like theyd make excellent test subjects] CRACK! The moment the Grand Mages spoke, their words became spells. Every utterance bore the weight of oppressive mana, warping the air and shattering structures. They were like living masses of magical energybeasts more terrifying than any monster. It was easy to imagine why, in ancient times, Grand Mages were often revered as gods. Faced with them now, the reason behind such worship was painfully clear. And the man who stood before these five beings, who had once been treated as gods ...Well, this is finally getting interesting. felt nothing but satisfaction. Yes. This was more like it. So the trip to this damned Empire was worth it after all. FWOOOOSH! From Raqs body erupted a dense, suffocating killing intent. So thick it hung in the air like fog, enveloping the battlefield. A beast like himborn with the bloodlust of thousandsneeded moments like this. Normally, it was Duke Blake, his master, who helped him vent such urges. But today? Looks like I can let loose as much as I want. The justification was already there. These arrogant bastards had dared to target his masterthe Sword of Galahad. Their punishment could only be one thing. Death. Raq charged toward the mages. ...Hes really enjoying this. Ihan shook his head. The same man who had once called him crazy was now acting even more unhinged. Like an uncle who had complained about going to an amusement park, only to end up having more fun than the kids. Tch. Those mages look like fun. Ihan felt a pang of regret. Hed wanted to take on those walking mana furnaces himself. FWOOSH! Instead, he was stuck dealing with these damn mechanical golems. Fire spewed from the mouths of the Bronze Giants flames reminiscent of Greek fire. Ihan drew his sword and swept it in a horizontal arc without hesitation. He already knew one strike wouldnt be enough. These things would just keep regenerating. So VROOOOM! Ihan infused his blade with Starlight. SLASH! [Uoooo!] ...You things can feel pain? His sword cleaved one of the Bronze Giants in halfno, it erased it entirely. The overwhelming force imbued in his blades energy completely disintegrated the golem, leaving it unable to regenerate. But ...So this is how strong it is. Ihan hadnt intended it. It was his first time using this power in combat. He hadnt expected it to hit this hard. Sword Qi Manifestation. The pinnacle of sword energy, often called Sword Aura, lay before him. And Ihan learned something that day. Dont ever use this on a human. Ever. Not unless he wanted to become a mass murderer. Chapter 171: Spring of the Knights (6) The Bronze Giants were nothing short of terrifying. They didnt just move like mindless machines. No, they adaptedshifting forms, hunting down their enemies with calculated intent. When one suddenly morphed into a bull and charged, Ihan even felt a flicker of surprise. CRUNCH! CRASH! [Uoooo!!!] ...A bull now? Seriously? The Bronze Giant, now in the form of a massive bull, came hurtling toward him. Its horns gleamed like blades, sharp enough to cleave a body in two at the slightest touch. But Ihan met it head-on. With his bare hands. Iron Body. The bulls horns werent enough to pierce him. Not even close. Yet even if its cutting power fell short, its raw strength was no joke. GRRRRRRK! Muscles strained and flexed as Ihan absorbed the full force of the bulls charge. Anyone elseno, any humanwould have been flattened. But Ihan? He held his ground. This was the same Ihan who had finally reached a 7-ton squat. The result of relentless training and sheer stubbornness. Sure, he was still a ways off from his goala 10-ton deadlift But a damn mechanical bull? Ill just throw the damn thing. Ihan activated [Force Reinforcement]. His already overwhelming strength surged, pushing him beyond human limits. Like an ant carrying prey many times its size, or a stag beetle crushing a rival with its jaws Ihans power became inhuman. Not that this was something just anyone could do. To wield that kind of strength meant his body had already become a vessel capable of bearing such force. HAAAAAH!! Ihan roared, pouring his will into the attack. It wasnt just noiseit was intent. A battle cry to drive his strength even higher. The sound of his voice shook the air, rippling across the battlefield. The mages nearby? They clutched their ears, screaming as their eardrums burst. BOOOOM! But the most shocking sight wasnt the mages dropping to their knees. It was the Bronze Bull, flailing helplessly as Ihan lifted it off the ground. A 7-ton hunk of metalhoisted into the air like it was nothing. And then [!?] He hurled it. Where? Straight into the other Bronze Giants. BOOOOOM!! The impact sent shockwaves tearing through the battlefield. The giants couldnt avoid it the sheer force of the collision shook even their massive frames. But SPLAT! ...Shit. That hurt. Even Ihan didnt walk away unscathed. Blood oozed from his palmstorn open from the sheer pressure. Maybe that was a bit too much. Throwing a mechanical bull like a cannonball? Not exactly a sustainable strategy. He needed to use his head. Still Cant keep relying on Sword Aura either. Hed already cut down three of the giants, but the energy drain was no joke. Unlike those bastards who used Sword Aura naturally, Ihan was still wasting too much strength. It needed workmore control. Until then? Hed have to fight the rest without it. If it were just these Bronze Giants, he could push himself further, burn through his reserves, and wipe them out. But I doubt this ends with the giants... or those old mages. Ihans instincts screamed at him. The Magic Tower wasnt finished. No, there was more. And whatever it wasit was far worse. Now thisthis is what I expect from mages. It was perfect. They werent about to disappoint him. Ihanwho hated and despised mages more than anyone was also the one who respected them the most. And ironically? He found relief in knowing that the Magic Tower was strong. It was a twisted sort of admiration. The kind that made you realize Just how dangerous obsession could be. Meanwhile, chaos erupted across the Empire. The sight of the Empires floating fortress, its famed castle in the sky, crashing down to the earth was impossible to miss. The news spread like wildfire, shaking the Empire to its core. "Who... could have done this?" "What the hell is happening?!" "Hah...!" "Its divine punishment! The bastards are finally being judged by the heavens!" From royalty to nobles to commoners, everyone was talking about it. The Empires leadership hastily convened meetings. The question? Do we send help to the Magic Tower or let them burn? But the Empire was already a mess. Even the officials who were supposed to attend the emergency councils were dragging their feet. And why wouldnt they? The Magic Tower had made plenty of enemies. Many nobles, including the princes and vassal lords, secretly hated the Tower. They saw the Towers destruction as an opportunity. If the royal family and central nobility suffer because of this, wouldnt that be... convenient? It was karma. The Tower had piled up too many grudges over the years. And yet Despite the reports of devastating damage Theyre convinced the Magic Tower wont actually fall. Not a single person truly believed the Tower would be destroyed. They thought the Tower would recover, just like it always had. Its the Magic Tower, after all. ...Exactly. Its the Tower. ...Is it really that impressive? ...... S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. W-What? Im allowed not to know! Dont look at me like that! ...I was just surprised by the question. My apologies if I seemed rude. Hmph. Whatever. ...Haha... The silver-haired boy, Derrick, smiled awkwardly. Caught between the sharp-tongued exchanges of his two companions, he couldnt help but feel a little overwhelmed. Still, trying to ease the tension, Derrick turned to the golden-haired girla beauty so ethereal she seemed almost otherworldly. With a kind tone, he explained: ...The Magic Tower has ruled over the Empire for over a thousand years. Its only natural that people believe its indestructibleeven if the Empire itself were to collapse first. ...Isnt that basically religion at that point? You could say that. Their power, gathered over a millennium, is on a level even Pendragon cant ignore. ...Hmm, I see. ...? If theyre so amazing, then... The girlIrene Windlertilted her head. ...Why are they getting their asses handed to them by Instructor Ihan and Sir Raq? ...... Derrick fell silent. He had no answer to that. And before he could come up with one ...Those two are just freaks. The black-haired swordsman, Roen, muttered with a tired look. Honestly, who could blame him? Those Bronze Giantsarent they supposed to be Level 7.5 war machines? The Bronze Giantsdesignated The invincible bronze soldiers embodying the Towers collective wisdom. Each one wielded strength three times that of an ogre, moved as fast as a hyena, Repaired themselves automatically, Spewed 1,500-degree flames, And could transform into beasts. A single unit could level five cities. And there were twelve of them. Enough to wipe out an entire kingdom in a day. ...Yet Instructor Ihan is toying with them. Derricks enhanced [Vision Skills] let him observe the battle clearly. It wasnt a fight. It was a slaughter. When Ihan picked up a 7-ton mechanical bull and threw it, Derricks legs went weak. How is that even humanly possible?! No, Roen said, shaking his head. Hes not toying with them. Hes giving it everything hes got. ...Huh? Its technique, power, and willpushing himself to the limit. ...Thats him holding back? Yes. Hes conserving energy. Probably preparing for the next wave. ...... Derrick was speechless. The fight he was watching? Apparently, it wasnt even the main event. Ha... Is Sir Raq holding back too, then? Irene, using her water-magic lens, shifted her gaze to Raq. Even against five Grand Mages, Raq was holding his ground, exploiting their weaknesses and striking with lethal precision. If Ihans fight resembled a wild circus act, Raqs was surgical. Every movement was sharpevery strike deadly. Watching him felt like seeing an acrobat walk a tightrope without a net. As expected of the Wolf of Galahad. Well, he is a Level 8 Hero. The boys evaluated him differently Derrick, as someone who knew the future, recognized how terrifying Raq would become. And Roen, as a contemporary warrior, simply acknowledged him as one of the strongest. And then Ding. Name: Raq de Duron. Race: ?? Traits: [Celestial Slayer (Lv.8), Genius (Lv.6), Master of All Weapons (Lv.7), Iron Body (Lv.5), Mystic Embodiment (Lv.8), Guardian of Rivers (Lv.5), All-Rounder (Lv.5)] Celestial Slayer: A trait granted only to those born under one of the Thirty-Six Heavenly Stars. It imbues the user with overwhelming killing intent and an abnormal desire for slaughter. Such individuals possess the potential to become legendary executioners. The Celestial Slayer trait also enhances Genius (Lv.6), granting supernatural talent. Genius: Not a gift from the heavens but a curse from spirits. It marks someone with unnerving brilliance and frightening insight. Their talents and intellect verge on the eerie, often pushing them toward psychopathy. However, the right teacher can steer them toward a righteous path. Master of All Weapons: Only true masters of combat can attain this trait. The user can wield any weapon with deadly proficiency. Focusing on a single weapon allows them to surpass even that mastery and ascend to a legendary level. Iron Body: A trait for those who have transcended physical limits. It fortifies the body against immense pressure and grants inhuman stamina and endurance. Mystic Embodiment: Awarded to those who have transformed mysteries into techniques. The user must embody at least seven mystical forces, exceeding conventional power and rivaling even the extraordinary. Guardian of Rivers: Granted to warriors who have fought 10,000 battles on rivers. It enhances combat skills on ships and water, even extending to seas. Fighting on water grants the user increased abilities and unmatched adaptability. All-Rounder: For those capable of fulfilling ten roles at once. The user excels in any position, adapting fluidly to crises without losing composure. They are the ultimate multi-tool in battle. Ridiculous. These were traits befitting someone at the absolute top tier. So the Celestial Slayer and Genius traits were stabilized because of Duke Galahad, huh? Normally, theyd self-destruct by Level 6, but this guy... The Master of All Weapons and Iron Body traits? Given his talent, of course hed have them. But Mystic Embodiment? Thats just broken. How the hell does he have that? And Guardian of Rivers? Isnt that almost on par with the Giant Slayer trait? Rare as hell. WaitAll-Rounder?! Are you kidding me? This guys built to win. The more Derrick looked, the more he laughed in disbelief. Even one of those traits would make someone top-tier. But Raq had six high-tier traits. Traits arent everything, though. Derrick reminded himself of that. Norths Grand Warrior, Maximus, had traits that could overwhelm even Instructor Ihans. Yet in actual combat, Ihan had held his ground. Traits only described potential. True power depended on how those traits were used. And right now? They had a Level 8 monster fighting with them. Raq was holding off five Grand Mages. So Derrick and the others had their own mission Lets move, both of you. Were already late. Instructor Ihan had given them a job. Standing around watching wasnt part of it. ...We didnt mean to be late. Irene pouted, brushing her golden hair aside. Honestly, isnt it weird that those two got here faster than us, even though we flew? ...Are you sure that artifact you brought isnt defective, Derrick? ...Its not defective! Theyre just insane. Also, Im not a teaching assistant! Right, right. The group couldnt help but feel inferior. They had flown using magical artifacts, yet Ihan and Raqwhod arrived firsthad done so by running. Shaking their heads, they hurried to complete their mission. Meanwhile ...I wonder if the kids are here yet? Ihan briefly thought about his three subordinates. He hadnt wanted to drag them into this. But just in case, hed sent word ahead through Taechang. Supposedly, they had a flying artifact and could make it on time. If only that thing wasnt three-seats-only, I wouldve flown too. Ihan snorted at the thought. SCREEEECH! ...Dont take it personally. I wasnt mocking you. Ihan shrugged at his opponent. Hed only been worried about whether the kids could handle their part. But now? Rest in peace. [------.] SCREEEEE! BOOM! The last Bronze Giant reached out for him But it froze. Its movements ceased. ...Not bad. Ihan wiped the blood from his hands. The bastard had been tough. It wasnt just that the Bronze Giants were strong. It wasnt just that they could transform, breathe fire, or crush enemies with sheer brute force. They were relentless. No matter how many times they were smashed, torn apart, or cut down, they regenerated and kept coming. They attacked again and againlearning, adapting, and refining their methods. It was astonishing. Their regeneration wasnt their only strength. They could learn. If these Bronze Giants had been allowed to evolve just a bit further, even Ihan might have struggled to bring them down. But The winner was Ihan. And the loser was the Bronze Giant. So Good work. Tap. Ihan passed the fallen giant and gave it a light pat. As if to say, You did your best. FSSSSHHH. The Bronze Giant crumbled into dust. Thus ended the thousand-year reign of the Magic Towers guardian. But no one spared it a second glance. Why? BOOOOM!! Because the real battle was still raging. Damn. Those old spellcasters sure know how to put up a fight. Above them, thunderclouds churned in a massive counterclockwise spiral. The storm raged with lightning, wind, and tornadoes, consuming everything in its path. A Cyclone. A supermassive Cyclone. It wasnt just natures wrathit was magic, wielded as a weapon. Watching the awe-inspiring destruction, Ihan asked Still alive? ...... Hmm. Did you finally die? ...Dont kill me off so easily, you bastard. Tch. Still kicking, huh? You damn! Whoa, calm down. Looks like youve still got some fight in you. Ihan glanced at the corpses scattered around Raq. About thirty? Every single one of them had been decapitated. Not even worth acknowledging. The real problem was those five old bastards still floating above them. And speaking of that ...All you managed was to cut off an arm? Tch! Ihans voice was sharp with disappointment. Raq gritted his teeth, clearly seething at the criticism. Even he couldnt deny it. It wasnt enough. But from the mages perspective It was a nightmare. Hearing their casual conversation felt like watching predators calmly sizing up their prey. The Grand Mages stood frozen, their faces pale and ashen. They trembled Like cornered animals facing a natural enemy. Chapter 172: Spring of the Knights (7) The warriors spear techniques were ever-changing. Whoosh! At times, it struck like the talons of a raptor, seizing prey in an instant. Crack! At others, it tore into enemies like the fangs of a wild beast. Swish! And yet, suddenly, it would coil and whip around like a serpent. Though it bore the name of a spear, his weapon functioned as a sword, a whip, a shield, and even a blade. It was a level of mastery that seemed almost unnaturalso much so that it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call him unrivaled in spear techniques. The King of All Weapons. The debate over whether the sword or the spear was the greatest weapon still raged, but in this moment, the spear undoubtedly claimed supremacy. However, this supremacy was possible only because this man wielded the spear. A knight with the potential to master all weapons had chosen to pour his entire talent into the spear and nothing else. He could rightfully introduce himself as the Divine Spear. Crackle! But the warriors prowess wasnt limited to spear techniques. His innate killing intent, transformed into Red Qi, possessed a sharpness that could tear flesh upon contact and destructive power capable of shattering stone. He was strong. Overwhelmingly so. The mages of the Magic Tower, who had experienced this firsthand, no longer dared to look down on the red-haired warrior. Instead, they regarded him as the greatest threat of all. Yet, just then, another man approached, pushing aside the fearsome warrior. A knight who had turned twelve Bronze Giants into scrap metal. That knight... Youre good at fighting, but you clearly dont know how to deal with spellcasters. Youre being way too inefficient. Suddenly offered unsolicited advice. The warriors face twisted into a scowl so obvious that even the mages could recognize his displeasure. ...Anyone can talk big. Thats true. Youre admitting it that easily? Because its true. ...... Anyone could run their mouth. But this brute of a knight acknowledged it without hesitation. I dont usually share my know-how, but Ill make an exception this time. ? Just stay back and watch. You wont find a better teacher than me. ...? It took Raq de Duron less than three minutes to understand what Ihan meant. Because in that short span of time, Ihan had already slit the throat of a High Mage. He proved, without a doubt, that he was an expert in mage hunting. The mages of the Magic Tower began to flee. They were prideful and had their research materials stored within the Tower, but that didnt mean they valued those things more than their lives. Against ordinary enemies, they might have stood their ground, but the intruders who stormed the Tower were anything but ordinary. Warriors so powerful that they made one question whether they were truly human. All the Bronze Giants were destroyed? Thats impossible! Theyre not human! Just run already! But if we flee like this, the Tower Master wont forgive us... Flinch! W-We dont have a choice! We need to survive first! The mages hesitated for a moment but ultimately shook their heads. After all, mages were inherently individualistic beings. They sought perfection in solitude, driven by an innate selfishness. The only reason such selfish people gathered at the Magic Tower was for the excellent research facilities and abundant research materials. Not to mention the generous funding. However, when their lives were on the line, they were more than willing to abandon everything. While it might have seemed logical to unite and repel the invaders, that notion didnt apply to them. Their only desires were personal success, advancement, and discovery. To achieve higher levels of knowledge and power. They joined the Magic Tower for that purposenot to die for it. At least take this with us. This artifact alone is worth four years of research funding. Oh? Then Ill grab this one. Tch, is there no decent staff around? Before long, the mages devolved into looters, ransacking the Towers treasures. Artifacts and magical items that could fetch astronomical prices if sold. For these mages, who spent money like water and had no concept of financial restraint, this loot was essential for maintaining their future lives of luxury. That wont do. Splat! Honestly, my fellow mages are hopeless. No sense of loyalty whatsoever. A man strolled in leisurely, letting out a long sigh. Of course, what could he expect from his fellow mages? Even he had once lacked any sense of belonging. Still, that was then, and this was now. You shouldnt have touched my property. Mages knew better than anyonenever tamper with another mages research materials or artifacts. ...Unless the thief was a genius destined to reshape the magical world, such transgressions were unforgivable. And so, Dont be too upset. I made it painless since were fellow mages. He smiled kindly at the fellow mages whose heads had burst like tomatoes. It was a merciful death. They had dared to steal from him, and he had rewarded them with immediate execution. Still smiling, he continued walking leisurely. And then he saw it. ...Oh? No wonder the others are struggling. He observed the warrior battling the elders with keen interest. The scene unfolding before him was truly entertaining. Perhaps that was why... I think Ill watch for a bit longer. He chuckled playfully and sat down on the spot. Because he wanted to enjoy the show just a little longer. ***** If the academy ever offered a course titled [How to Kill a Mage], the expert theyd undoubtedly invite as a professor was right there. What is this monster?! Its reflecting all our spells! Is he covered in some kind of anti-spell barrier?! Stop babbling and attack! That thing is coming!! Clouds, gather! Stronger! More intense!! Five High Magesor rather, four nowhurriedly chanted their spells, their voices trembling. For High Mages, their words no longer functioned as mere speech but as incantations. To ordinary people, even hearing their voices meant immediate submissionor, in worse cases, instant death. And yet, that monster...! Our spells dont workno, hes ripping through them?! Am I dreaming? CRACK! This nightmare is... horribly real. Drip... A sudden burst of pressurehe didnt even see it cominggrazed his nose. The High Mage staggered as a thin stream of blood trickled down from his nostrils. It was a pathetic sight. But the High Mage was too overwhelmed to even register how ridiculous he looked. Instead, his expression could only convey pure terror. ***** Ihan stepped in to take over from the spearman. The guy was clearly annoyed about being replaced, and Ihan wasnt the type to interfere with someone elses fight either. But today, he had no choice. Youre a bit sloppy against spellcasters, rookie. Total rookie. It was obviousthe spearman didnt have much experience fighting mages. Sure, he fought like a demon, but Ihan couldnt stop himself from giving pointers. Especially since hed built quite the reputation as a mage hunter. And so Why the hell are you just taking those spells head-on? Deflect them properly, dumbass. He decided to teach the four fundamentals of fighting spellcasters. Lesson 1: Spell Parrying. Crack! Spells were no different from spiritual attacks hurled by shamans. But the thing about spiritual attacks? If they missed or failed, the caster suffered rebound damage. So, when a spell came flying, all it took was instinct and a proper deflection to turn it back on the caster. Smash! Graaahhh!! Yeahjust like that. It took a bit of skill, but this guy had special eyes. Hed learn it fast enough. Lesson 2: Long-Range Attacks and Stealth Techniques. Memorize some quick-draw throwing skills or master long-range strikes. Aim for the head, mouth, or heartits the fastest way. Thunk! Anything Ihan could grab became a weapon. Tangjikgong. Pebbles, shards of glasswhatever was lying around. He hurled them like throwing knives. Of course, if nothing was handy, techniques like Hundred Steps Divine Fist or Shattering Strike could substitute. Thunk! Bullseye. Lesson 3: Dealing with Natural Disaster Spells. BOOM! These assholes are a pain in the ass. Some mages specialized in catastrophic spellsthe types that mimicked natural disasters. The earlier lessons worked fine on most spellcasters, but these guys? Not so much. It was an advanced course at that point. You just have to keep hacking away. In other words, its a goddamn grind. Flash! It was all about endurance and focus. For weaker spells, parry and deflect. For larger spells Rumble! ...You take the hit. Brace for impact, push through, and break their line. Retreating or defending wouldnt cut it. Why? Because against a high-level spellcaster, backing off was a death sentence. Even if it meant shredded flesh or broken bones, charging in and landing one decisive blow was the only way. Crack! Crunch! Blood for bones. Carve your way forward and Slash!! Khhh! ...If all you managed was a gash across the chest, it wasnt exactly a win. Tch! Ihan clicked his tongue. Hed wanted to show off, but the bastard was tougher than expected. Old mages were relentless. Scratching the back of his head awkwardly, Ihan took a step back. Lesson 4: Run Like Hell. When things look bad, dont hesitatejust run. Never feel ashamed about retreating to regroup and strike again. Fighting a spellcaster with honor and chivalry was suicidal. After finishing his live demonstration of all four lessons, Ihan returned to his temporary student. Looking slightly embarrassed, he muttered Ahem. Well, that was awkward. Only sent one bastard to hell. ...... Still, it was a pretty solid crash course. Make use of it. ...I have no idea how the hell Im supposed to use any of this. What are you whining about? You wont find a better lesson than this anywhere. ...Hah! The student looked at him with a mix of disbelief and irritation. ***** Raq de Durons martial prowess was unmatched even within Galahad. The only reason his name wasnt widely known was that he had always worked in the shadows, concealing his true strength. His first public appearance was prompted by the arrival of 72 pirate ships that dared to invade Galahads rivers. And it was his feat of single-handedly destroying 50 of those ships that first earned him the title of Fanged Wolf. Is he Galahads next commander? Captain Kurin must be pleased. With a successor like that, he can retire without worry. Still, hes brutal. Pirate or not, he left no survivors. Do you know whats even scarier? Every one of those pirates died in a single blow. Some of them were famous mercenaries and warriors, yet he pierced through them all with ease. He reminds me of Maximus when he first appeared. What a monster. Raq was a leading candidate for the next commander of Galahads Emerald Unicorn Knights. His strength was often compared to the Northern Maximus and he was feared as a ghost of the spear, sometimes called the Divine Spear. Even his name and surname were bestowed by Duke Blake, stripping him of his original identitya fact that Raq viewed not as a loss, but as an honor. He had no regrets. Raq de Duron wasnt a man easily impressed. When his younger sister became a knight despite wishing for a quiet life, his only response was: Foolish girl. She shouldve married instead of playing knight. (He was promptly cursed out for over three hours.) Even when he first met Maximus, his only thought was: Can I kill him or not? It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say nothing ever surprised him. At most, hed react emotionally to orders from Duke Blake, but that was excitement, not shock. So now, Raq wanted to deny what he was feeling. Not because of some noble warrior A damn thug...? The fact that he was impressed by such a man was nothing short of humiliating. His eye twitched in frustration. But no matter how much he wanted to deny it Slash! The bastard fought damn well. It was as if ...Hes spent his entire life killing mages. It was absurd. But Raq remained certain that his teaching methods were garbage. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Deflecting spells like they were arrows? Striking enemies from a distance without moving? Turning pebbles and shards of glass into bullets? Even Galahads knights couldnt hope to copy those techniques. ...At best, Raq thought maybe he could imitate some of itwith enough effort. But the last part Is he a lizard or a man? The thugs ability to heal so quickly after sacrificing flesh and bone was utterly inhuman. Raq was sure of one thing: If that thug ever became an enemy, hed have to be killed immediately. Because otherwise Hed become the most dangerous opponent. To Raq, this man was more threatening than the High Mages controlling the skies. And then ...Damn, this is annoying. ...... Had the bastard noticed Raq watching him? It was an awkward moment. They were allies for now, so considering him an enemy felt like a mistake. Raq almost felt guilty. Oi, you. How long do you plan to just stand there watching? Swish! Raqs spear shot out. It struck exactly where Ihan pointed. Unfortunately Bang! ...it was easily blocked. Raqs eyes widened as he stared at the person who had just nullified his attack. Oh dear, Ive been caught. A boy with a mischievous smile stepped out of the shadows. ...... More impressive than I expected. That strike felt like a pentaspellno, maybe even a hexaspell. Incredible aura output, haha. ...A kid? Raq couldnt decide what was more shockingthat his attack had been blocked so effortlessly, or that it had been blocked by a boy who looked no older than fifteen. But the most unbelievable part [Tower Master!] [Why did you take so long to get here?!] [Late as always...!] The High Mages called the boy by a title. Tower Master. Which meant People dont believe it when they first meet me. Nice to meet youIm Turr, Master of the Magic Tower. Turr. Turr de Seigan. Even knights who knew nothing about magic recognized that name. It was legendary. Because The High Mage whos lived 400 years... 453, actually. Damn long life, huh? Haha! ...... Raq and Ihan didnt laugh. They just stood there, drenched in cold sweat. Both men came to the same conclusion. Lesson 5... ...... Run. Just run. We cant win this. ...Do you have no honor? What the hell does honor matter against a spellcaster?! ...... So? You staying? ...Tch. Raq grudgingly admitted that the thug was, in fact, an excellent teacher. Because his advice was nothing if not practical. Chapter 173: Spring of the Knights (8) ...At a glance, he seemed ordinary. The brown-haired boy, who looked as though he hadnt even hit puberty, smiled brightly. If hed been born in Ihans previous world, that face alone couldve made him an idol or actor. But neither of the knights had the luxury of focusing on his looks. He didnt radiate an aura of power like a High Mage. In fact, he seemed downright ordinary. But both knights knewthat only meant this mage had achieved complete control over his aura. Ihan had only encountered two people who could suppress their presence so perfectly. One was an old butler who played at being a servant. The other was a drunken bum from the knight order who lazed around like a delinquent. Both looked harmless, but Ihan knew Monsters. In martial terms, theyd reached the levels of Returning to Simplicity (ww) or Flawless Refinement (ti). Humans who had become so complete that their very existence defied nature. Or maybe they werent human anymorejust creatures pretending to be. And this boy was the same. The fact that he had no visible aura made him even more terrifying. He wasnt someone they could even think about fighting. A Transcendent. Someone who had surpassed human limits, appearing once in millionsor even billions. A being that had broken through boundaries and simply kept the form of a human. Fight that thing? It wasnt even a possibility. And so Fwoosh! Ihan and Raq spun around and ran. Knights who could reach 200 km/h at full speed vanished from sight in an instant. Their pace only increased as they fled. Soon, the Magic Tower shrank into nothing but a tiny dot in the distance. A testament to just how desperately they had run Hey, that wont do. SLAP! ...... ...... The two knights, who had fled tens of kilometers, were suddenly back at the Magic Tower. As if their escape had never happened. ...Spatial movement? Or spatial cutting. The knights didnt panic. Instead, they analyzed what had happened and quickly calmed their breathing. How far did we run? Roughly 9 miles. Fucking miles! ...Why are you angry? Despite the setback, they calculated the distance theyd covered and turned back to the boy No. The 400-year-old monster. How far do we need to go to escape this spell? Hmph. Youre asking me? Not that I care whether you answer. ...Haha! Turr de Seigan laughed cheerfully. Ill tell you! My spatial magic covers a 100-kilometer radius. So unless you plan on moving at the speed of light, theres no escape. ...I see. Ihan nodded. For once, he believed a mages words. Because this wasnt a normal mage. It was a Transcendent. Ihan had dealt with Transcendents before. He understood their psychology. They didnt lie. Why? Because They dont need to. They can just do whatever they want. Powernot wealth, not politicswas their currency. Absolute strength. Why would someone with unlimited power bother to lie? And this man Lets talk. Im really curious about you two! ...... So, what do you say? There was no choice. It was a command, not a request. And it was infuriating. Inside the Magic Tower. [Wait, Tower Master! We must punish them immediately! Whats this nonsense about talking?!] [Have you finally lost your mind, Tower Master?!!] [This is unacceptable!] [Tsk!] The High Mages raged. Of the five, one was dead, one was bleeding out, and another had lost an arm. [Look at our fallen comrades! Look at the Tower!] Many mages had died. The Tower was in ruins. Sure, they could rebuild with the Tower Master, but the damage remained. The intruders deserved punishment. That was the logical response. But Are you giving me orders right now? [..........] Youve grown bold, havent you? Questioning me, hmm? [I-I apologize...!] No, no. Its fine. ...... Hahaha. Despite his playful laughter, the High Mages were pale with fear. Theyd forgotten who he was. The Tower Master ...If youre just going to apologize, why did you complain in the first place? RUMBLE! The Tower Master wasnt just madhe was the madman of the Magic Tower. [Aghh!] [T-Tower Master! Please forgive us!] [S-Spare us!] [Aghhh!!] He didnt even cast a spell. Just his will. Killing intent so strong it crushed them. If he thought about killing, they died. If he willed destruction, things broke. Even High Mages couldnt resist. Like prey before a predator, they lowered their heads. Too afraid to even make eye contact. Pathetic. Hah! The boy laughed cheerfully, as if hed never been angry in the first place. A bright, carefree laugh. And then You two are fascinating! His eyes sparkled as he gazed at the knights. The two knights who had somehow remained unscathed despite being exposed to his killing intent. But their only reaction was What the fuck is this lunatic saying? No idea. Probably fried his brain from living too long. Ah, makes sense. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their blatant disrespect was clear in both their tone and expressions. Puhahahaha! The boy burst into uproarious laughter. He laughed so hard he nearly fell over, moving as naturally as if he were swimming through air. He didnt seem the least bit offended by their insults. To the knights, it felt like he was broken. But Turr de Seigan wouldve claimed otherwise. He wasnt crazyjust curious. And right now, his curiosity was overflowing. You know what? He suddenly stopped laughing and began speaking again. Your strength isnt that different from those old guys over there. He gestured toward the High Mages. In fact, if were just talking about raw energy, those old guys have more. Ive seen warriors like you before. People they call [Heroes] or [Demonic Humans]. Sometimes, a few of them stand outfighters as strong as you, or even stronger. It was rare, but it happened. Humans with energy levels that rivaled High Mages. Not manabut aura. A life force visible only to the gifted. Knights called it combat aura, but Turr preferred aura. And in terms of raw aura, these two knights were slightly weaker than the High Mages. It wasnt surprising. The mages had lived for centuries. Comparing youth to experience was pointless. But even so... You two have something they dont. A special trait. The kind only legends possessed. Youve tempered not just your bodies but your very souls. Strength of Soul. Only those whove survived battles, training, or trials that shouldve killed them can achieve it. And when they face others at their level, they come out victorious. Just like how you two overwhelmed the Tower and its mages. Make no mistakethe Magic Tower wasnt weak. It was filled with people whose energy rivaled these knights. Not just the Bronze Giants or the five High Mages. There were six more hidden forces they hadnt even faced. But Even those six wouldnt beat you. Because strength isnt just about energy. You know how to overcome. You know how to win. So its only natural my people lost. Turr admitted it. The Tower couldnt win. But he didnt seem bothered by that. Not in the slightest. The deaths? The destruction? None of it fazed him. To him, it was all insignificant. But there was one thing Turr couldnt tolerate. A disease hed carried for centuries. And it was this disease that drove him to become great. His insatiable curiosity. You see... I really want to dissect your bodies and souls. So, what do you think? Will you let me? A terminal illness called uncontrollable desire. Oh, but dont worry. Even if you say no, Ill do it anyway. So Im apologizing in advance! Hahahaha! Turr laughed as if hed just found the most precious treasure. Rare materials. Irreplaceable specimens. Are you done talking? ...Huh? I asked if youre fucking done, you psycho. ...... God, you talk so damn much. Crack. Crack. Ihan rolled his shoulders. Thanks to the mages rambling, both knights had partially recovered. You got anything? The classics. Oh? Ihan pulled out two vials and injected them directly into his veins. Potion doping. A crazy stunt hed already pulled against the Demon King just the day before. Side effects? Who cared? What about you? Going traditional. Oh. Raq popped five pills at once. Pills that looked deadly even in small doses. Dangerous, huh? Like youre one to talk. Ihan liked it. This isnt a sport. Doping in sports was illegal. Because sports had rules. But this wasnt a game. It was a fight where only the living survived. No rules. No honor. Lets see who gets dissected first, you fucking spellcaster. The knights joined forces. Because history had already proven that numbers were the key to taking down the strong. Failure meant death. Success meant survival. And in their minds failure wasnt an option. Chapter 174: Until the Heart Beats (1) "It seemed completely ordinary at first glance. A young boy with brown hair, who appeared to have barely reached the cusp of puberty, was smiling brightly. If he had been born in the world of Ihans previous life, that face alone would have made him an idol or an actor with widespread popularity. But the two men had no time to carefully scrutinize the boys face. Though his presence didnt exude anything extraordinary like that of a Grand Mage, the two knights knew. They knew that the boy wasnt leaking any energy because he had completely mastered control over his aura. And Ihan, though not by choice, had encountered only two individuals in his life who had achieved such mastery over their own energy. One was the elderly man who played the role of a butler, and the other was a laid-back, roguish man who spent his days idly in the knights order. Both of them appeared utterly ordinary at a glance, but Ihan knew better. He knew just how monstrous those two old men were. In martial arts terms, they had reached the level known as Banbak Guijin (Returning to Simplicity) or Nohwa Suncheong (Flame Refined to Purity). Humans who had completely concealed their aura and lived like mystical creatures. No, not like mystical creaturesthey were humans who had truly become such beings. And now, that boy was no different. The absence of any detectable energy made him all the more terrifying, leaving no room for even the thought of resistance. A transcendent. A being that surpassed humanitya rarity among rarities, perhaps one in millions or even billions. Someone who had broken past all limits and merely retained the form of a human. Fight against him? That was a notion that didnt even bear consideration. Thus, Ihan and Raq... Fwoosh! ...turned without hesitation and ran at full speed. The knights, whose top speed exceeded 200 kilometers per hour, disappeared from their spot in an instant. As they ran, their speed only increased, and before long, the Magic Tower became a mere dot in the distance. The fact that the tower had grown so small, so quickly, was proof of just how fast and how desperately they had been running. Oh, come on, that wont do. [Smack!] ... ... ...The two knights, who had fled over several dozen kilometers, suddenly found themselves standing back in the very spot where the Magic Tower was located. As if their desperate escape had never happened in the first place. ...Spatial movement? Spatial severance, maybe. Instead of panicking, the knights quickly analyzed what had happened to them and steadied their breathing. Then How far did we manage to go? Roughly nine miles. Damn your miles! ...Why are you getting mad at me? Despite the minor spat, they roughly calculated the distance they had fled before being dragged back. Then, they turned their eyes to the boyno, the ancient monster of 400 years, who had summoned them back to the same spot. How far would we need to run to escape the range of that spatial magic? Hm, are you really asking me? It doesnt matter if you dont answer. ...Haha! Turr de Seigan suddenly let out a cheerful laugh. No! Ill tell you! As long as youre within a radius of 100 kilometers, my spatial magic can reach you anywhere. So, theres no way you can escapeunless, of course, youre moving at the speed of light. ...I see. Ihan nodded, as though acknowledging there wasnt a shred of falsehood in the boys words. Though Ihan usually harbored an intense disdain for mages and refused to trust anything they said, this time, he believed it. Because this was no ordinary mageit was a transcendent. Having dealt with several transcendents in his time, Ihan understood their psychology and state of mind well enough to know that they rarely lied. Why could he be so certain? Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was simple. Because they have no need to lie. Why would beings who can do whatever they wish bother with deceit? These were beings who possessed not just authority or wealth, but overwhelming power. That power alone was their authority, their currency, and their proof of being transcendents. Why would someone capable of bending the world to their will stoop to uttering falsehoods? This time was no exception. A man capable of anything spoke again. Hey, lets have a little chat, shall we? Im really curious about you two! ...... Come on, youre fine with that, right? It wasnt a question. It was a one-sided declaration, leaving no room for choice. The overwhelming audacity of it was nothing short of infuriating..." ***** [Wait, Tower Master! We must punish them immediately! Talking to them? What nonsense is this!] [Have you finally lost your mind, Tower Master?!] [This cannot be allowed!] [Grrrgh!] The Grand Mages voiced their complaints, their outrage spilling over. Of the five Grand Mages of the Magic Tower, one was already dead, another clutched their chest in pain from a grievous wound, and yet another, who had lost an arm, seethed with rage. But was that all? [Look at our fallen comrades! Look at the state of the Magic Tower!] Countless mages had perished. All of this was because those intruders had destroyed the Tower and attacked them. Of course, many mages were still alive, and rebuilding the Tower was entirely possible. As long as the Tower Master lived. However, damage was damage. Those responsible needed to be judged and punished. That was the proper course of action for the leader of the Tower to set an example. ...Surely, that would have been the reasonable thing to do. Are you giving me orders right now? [.........] Youve grown bold, havent you? Daring to show dissatisfaction to me, haha. [...F-forgive me.] No, no, its fine. Its possible to feel that way. [...] Haha. Despite the boys youthful and mischievous laughter, the mages felt no amusement. Instead, their faces turned pale, and they lowered their heads deeply. They had forgotten, after not seeing him for a while, who he truly was... The Tower Master. ...If youre just going to apologize, why did you show dissatisfaction in the first place? Annoying Rumble! The Tower Master was the Magic Towers greatest lunatic, entirely self-serving in his actions. [Grrrgh!] [T-Tower Master! We spoke out of line! P-please spare us!] [W-we apologize, were so sorry....] [Aaaaah!] What crushed them wasnt magic. It was sheer will. The very thought of being annoyed by their behavior manifested into an overwhelming pressure that bore down on them. If he wanted to kill, they would die. If he wanted to destroy, destruction would come. Thus, he was someone you could never defy. No matter that they were Grand Mages. Like prey before a predator, the mages averted their eyes, unable to meet his gaze out of sheer terror. Pathetic, truly. Ha! The boy laughed again, as cheerfully as if he hadnt just been furious. Freshly and brightly. Then, turning his sparkling eyes toward the knights, he exclaimed, You two are truly fascinating! He spoke to the two knights who, despite having been exposed to his oppressive will, stood unscathed. The two knights, however, simply exchanged glances. What the hell is he talking about? No idea. Mustve lived too long and fried his brain. Ah, makes sense. Their openly irreverent gaze, as if saying, What a lunatic, was evident. Puhahahaha! The boy laughed thunderously, clutching his stomach as though it might burst from his amusement. Even as he floated through the air as if swimming, his laughter carried no malice toward their insults. ...He seemed unhinged, as if something vital within him had come looseno, just as the knights had said, his mind seemed broken. But if you asked Turr de Seigan, hed tell you this: He wasnt madhe just had an overwhelming curiosity. That curiosity was the reason he had risen to such unparalleled heights, driven by an insatiable desire to experience something new. Hey, you know something? At some point, his laughter stopped, and he began speaking unilaterally. Your strength? Its no different from those old folks over there. No, if were talking about raw energy, those old geezers probably have more. By "old geezers," he meant the Grand Mages. Turr de Seigan evaluated the knights and the mages in a single, succinct judgment. Sometimes I encounter warriors as strong as you. People often call them [Heroes] or [Demons]. Occasionally, there are some who stand outones who are just as strong as you or even stronger. Yes, they existed. People whose "energy" matched that of the Grand Mages. And by energy, he didnt mean magical power. It was something invisible to ordinary peoplea force often called [Aura]. Or, as some referred to it, life force. Knights called it combat energy or whatnot, but to him, the term aura was more fitting. In that sense, the auras of the two knights fell slightly short compared to the Grand Mages. Of course, how could young warriors like them compare to those who had lived for a century or more? Some comparisons were simply unfair. However, despite having less energy, these knights possessed a certain special quality that even the Grand Mages lacked. A quality that occasionally appeared in the rare [Heroes] or [Demons] whose names went down in history. And that quality was Still, you know, heroes whove tempered their very souls like you are incredibly rare. The strength of the soul. Those are the ones whove thrown their lives on the line again and again in battle, training, or trials of monumental scale, yet still survived. People like that can create overwhelming gaps between themselves and others, even when their power levels are the same, and claim victoryjust like how you crushed the old geezers and the Magic Tower. To clarify, the Magic Tower was not weak. Far from it. There were plenty within the Tower who had energy levels comparable to those of the knights. And not just the twelve Bronze Giants or the five Grand Mages. There were six more forces hidden within the Tower. Yet... Even if those six came out, they still wouldnt be able to beat you. Your strength isnt determined by energy alone. You know how to overcome, and you know how to win. So its only natural that my people cant defeat you. Turr de Seigan admitted it outright. The Magic Tower could not win against them. And yet, he didnt seem upset. The deaths of the mages didnt bother him. The destruction of the Magic Tower didnt unsettle him. To him, all of it seemed triviala natural process, almost. However, there was one thing Turr de Seigan could never tolerate. It was a disease he had carried for as long as he could remembera disease that had driven him to his great heights. Fueled by his insatiable curiosity, he directed his question toward the two knights, whose strong souls fascinated him. Hey, listen... I want to dissect your bodies and souls. Will you let me? This disease of his, this inability to suppress his desires, was what made Turr de Seigan the unrelenting force he was. Ah, of course, it doesnt matter if you dont give me permission. Ill do it anyway. So, Ill apologize in advance. ...... Hahaha! The boy laughed again, as if he were genuinely overjoyed to have discovered such intriguing rare materials. Are you done talking? ...Hm? I said, are you done, you psychopathic bastard? ...... You talk to yourself way too damn much. Crack, crack! Ihan stretched his body. Thanks to the bastards endless chatter, his body had recovered somewhatand the same went for the spearman, Raq. Thud! Ihan pulled out two potions and injected them directly into his veins like a syringe. Potion doping. A reckless method hed already used the previous day in his fight against the Demon King, now repeated here. Sure, thered be side effects, but so what? Dont you have anything? ...Going old-school, huh. Oh. In a fight to the death, who cared about rules? Gulp! Raq pulled out a handful of pill-like objects and swallowed them all at oncefive in total. ...Youre pushing it. You think youre the only one? The pills looked dangerous enough that even taking one seemed risky, yet hed downed five at once. Clearly, this guy hated losing just as much. But Ihan liked that. Yeah, this isnt a sport. Doping was illegal in sports because it violated sportsmanship. But what they were doing wasnt a sport bound by rules or unspoken codes. This was a battle to the death, where only the living would walk away. There was no such thing as cheating or foul play here. And so Lets see who gets dissected, you damn spell-slinging bastard. The two knights joined forces at this moment. As history had shown time and time again, the most effective way to take down a powerful foe was through a concentrated, united assault. Failure meant death. Success meant survival. And in the minds of these knights, failure was never an option. Striking, parrying, blocking. The way Ihan flawlessly carried out these three actions was nothing short of desperate. Aaaaaah!! His fierce battle cry, almost like a mantra, seemed to push him past his limits. This was a strugglea fight for his life. Every movement, every action radiated a raw and brutal determination. Slowly but surely, Ihan advanced. His instincts screamed that survival meant one thing: he had to kill Turr. And so, his body responded to that resolve, each step forward a testament to his indomitable will. Tiny, yet monumental steps. The distance between Turr and Ihan was about 200 paces. Each step cost Ihan dearly, blood spilling and bones fracturing with every movement. Yet, he moved forward. A knight who knew no retreat. He resembled a turtle, unwavering and persistent. The nickname hed been given when he first became a knightchosen offhandedly and carelesslyseemed more fitting now than ever. Puhahahaha! What the hell is that! Someone might have been moved to admiration by Ihans desperate struggle, but Turr only laughed. It was a mocking laugh, as if to say, Do you really think you can reach me with that? Then Turr suddenly said, I want to see you despair. Like a cruel child toying with an ant, he made a new gesture with his hand. Whoosh! With a motion like scooping sand, Turrs hand movedand Krrrrrr! ...The earth flipped. The impossible unfolded as the ground beneath Ihan overturned entirely. With just a light flick of Turrs hand, the very landscape was upended. Thud! Ihans body plunged deep into the ground, rolling helplessly into the chaos below. ...Damn monster. Ihan looked at the collapsing soil and snow burying him with a grim expression. Shhhhhh! Earth Flip. A catastrophic display of power that defied belief. It was inconceivable that a single mage could cause such destruction. The most horrifying part wasnt even the flipped earth itselfit was the fact that Ihan had been buried alive under the landslide of debris. As if that wasnt enough, Turr began slamming his palms and fists into the ground repeatedly, ensuring no chance of survival. Boom! BOOM! Still not broken? Still holding on? His actions resembled a child smashing their toys out of curiosity, but the terror it inspired was anything but childlike. Hed been ecstatic moments earlier about finding a rare specimen, but now, he seemed to take twisted pleasure in utterly destroying it. This was why he was called the Magic Towers greatest lunatic. And so Fwoosh! Drip... Oh, right. Theres still you, isnt there? Too engrossed in playing with one "toy," Turr had momentarily forgotten the other. He casually touched his cheek, where a line of blood trickled down, though he showed no reaction to the injury. Even when bleeding, he was unfazed. Shhh. Look, its already healed. ...... Tsk, no reaction? Boring. ...... Hm. Arent you worried about your friend? He might be dead, you know. Most people would die if they were buried like that. ...Hes not my friend. Really? I thought you were close. Whoosh! Why dont we chat a little Turrs suggestion was cut off as Raqs spear lunged forward relentlessly. If the tanks role was to endure and shield, the damage dealers role was to pierce the monsters throat. Chapter 175: Until the Heart Beats (2) Ihan had done his job perfectly. He had drawn Turrs attention to himself until the very end, allowing Raq to secretly reach his position. He demonstrated what it truly meant to be the [ultimate tank]. So now, it wasnt Raqs job to worry about the one who had brought him hereit was his job to fulfill the [damage dealer] role and deliver the killing blow. Huff. Huff! Huuuff! The spear extended forward. Each thrust grew faster, so rapid that though it was a single man wielding a single spear, it created the illusion of multiple warriors attacking at once. Such was the speed, precision, and ferocity of Raq de Durons spear. The One-Man Phalanx. He had single-handedly achieved what an entire formation of spearmen could do. Swish! Swooosh! ...Afterimages? Raqs form began to split. His movements were so fast that his afterimages lingered, and those afterimages gradually became so distinct they appeared as five separate figures. He hadnt used any duplication magicjust pure speed to create clones. Magnificent...! Turr couldnt help but applaud. The knight who had been defending against everything moments ago was impressive, but the skill and mastery Raq displayed were equally extraordinary. Grind! But the one receiving praise wasnt pleased. Raq grit his teeth hard. Despite launching dozens of spear strikes per second, he couldnt pierce through Turrs magic barrier. Using the [Third Eye], a technique that transformed mystical insight into skill, Raq relentlessly targeted the barriers weak points. Yet, his spear felt as though it was chasing phantoms. ...I see. The barrier repairs itself the instant its pierced. Even when the barrier was breached, it regenerated so quickly that there wasnt even time to realize the damage. Realizing this, Raq instinctively knew he needed a powerful, decisive strike. Huff! In the blink of an eye, he drew his spear back and condensed a massive killing intent into it. In less than 0.2 seconds, he compressed his Red Aura and converted it into raw energy. The Fangs of the Wild Wolf. Fwoooom! The spearhead, now imbued with a massive amount of energy, gleamed like a colossal drill. If Ihans skill was Sword Aura, Raqs was Red Spear Aura, a concentrated crimson force. With the power to obliterate everything in its path, Raqs ultimate strike collided with Turrs barrier. Fwooosh! The impact was so intense it erased the flow of air in the area, turning it into a vacuum. The spear pierced the atmosphere, burning away oxygen in its wake. Even for a transcendent, such a strike was not something to take lightly. Thooom! But a foreboding resonance echoed, and Raqs brow furrowed deeply. Rather than striking a thin, fragile barrier, the sensation was as though hed struck a massive mountain of rock. And what Raqs spear hit was indeed Impressive, but you were too slow. You needed to finish preparing in 0.05 seconds instead of 0.2. Otherwise, youll never catch me. a colossal ice wall. Turrs magic had summoned a vast wall of ice, thick and towering, large enough to be called a fortress. Crack... Crack! Though the ice wall was shattered by Raqs spear strike, he didnt feel pride in it. He hadnt been aiming for a wallhed been aiming for the monsters neck. ...Memorize. Exactly. Mages always have their spells prepared in advance. Though I dont usually need to, I have about 41,514 defensive spells surrounding me just in case. Unlucky for you, huh? Hehe. ...... Thats why I told you to give up. What youre doing is just an exercise in futility. Like eggs thrown against a rock. The outcome had been clear from the start. Yet they persisted in fighting. How foolish, Turr thought, shaking his head. Whoosh! Still trying? It was meaningless. Swish. Even at close range, Turrs Perspective Manipulation allowed him to strike. With a casual motion, he swung his hand and struck Raq. Thud! ...That hurts. But perhaps Turr had shown too much of himself. A larger wound appeared on his hand than before, and Turrs expression soured. Even while being thrown back, the knight had managed to strike. What a stubborn opponent. However Shhh. Not that it matters. The wound on Turrs hand healed almost instantly. A flawless victory. No matter how much they struggled, it was pointless. Thats what Turrs expression seemed to convey. He wished they would stop their futile resistance. But ...... ...Youre getting up again? ...Raq was rising to his feet. Even after being flung far away. Why is he doing this? Turr tilted his head, genuinely puzzled. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were up against an unbeatable opponent, with no chance of escape. Wouldnt it make sense to give up? And yet they continued to burn with determination. To Turr, it seemed utterly useless. Knights psychology has always baffled me, no matter the era. He shrugged, as if to say it was beyond his understanding. Of course, someone like you could never understand. ...Huh? For the first time, the knight who had ignored all of Turrs chatter spoke. Drip. Even as blood streamed down his body, Raqs calm eyes were unwavering as he said, To someone like you, who sees the world as nothing but toys, who treats life as utterly worthless, what could you possibly understand? ?? You dont understand now, and youll never understand. Why we fight. Why we despise you. ...Is there a reason? Genuine curiosity flickered in Turrs eyes as Raq glared at him with pure contempt and hatred. How could someone be so utterly devoid of guilt? Suppressing his revulsion, Raq finally spoke the crime of Turrand the Magic Tower. I heard youre deliberately maintaining the [Ten-Year Winter]. The wrath of the fairies. The public believed that the Magic Tower and the empire had earned the fairies ire, resulting in this prolonged, deadly winter. But the truth was entirely different. Because The fairies didnt curse us, did they? ...The fairies had never cursed them in the first place. Which meant this winter was being perpetuated by none other than Oh, that? Yeah, its true. But howd you hear about it? Not many people know, you know. It was their doing. Even after they had brought about the Ten-Year Winter, leading to the deaths of one-third of the empires population through freezing and starvation, Turr appeared completely unfazed. The same was true for the other mages. If anything, their expressions seemed to question what was so wrong with it. We built colonies for them, didnt we? Thats good enough, right? Turr laughed without a hint of shame. ...... For the first time, Raq felt he truly understood. He understood why the brutewhy Ihancalled mages spell-slingers with such disdain. How could anyone not hate them? They were despicable beings. No, not just beingsmonsters. They lacked even a shred of guilt, believing with unshakable certainty that everything they did was righteous. These bastards are nothing but monsters! They were humanitys natural predators, creatures incapable of coexistence. And knights existed to slay such monsters and protect the powerless. Thus, heno, they Were knights. Isnt that right? ...warriors who raised their weapons for the weak. Boom! The earth trembled. The rumbling grew louder, and the shaking more intense, until Fwoooosh! A hand shot out from beneath the ground. Haa...! Buried under the earth, the beast-like man emerged, gasping for air as if roaring. Almost died there.... Youre late. ...I was the one almost dying. Why do you look like youre the one on deaths door? Dont worry about it. ...Sure. It didnt seem fine at all. Muttering under his breath, Ihan rose to his feet, assessing the situation. Still the worst possible scenario, huh. The psychopathic spell-slinger was still standing there, unharmed, looking mildly surprised at Ihans dramatic reappearance. What a ridiculous bastard. As if something like this could actually kill him. Ive sparred with that old man countless times. Ihan had sparred with a transcendent over a hundred times. Of course, hed never won, but he had survived every single time. Compared to those battles, this fight was almost easy. After all, this spell-slinger bastard... Hey, did you notice? ...To some extent. Yeah? So Im not the only one who thinks so. A cryptic exchange, yet they understood each other perfectly. That bastards weaker than the old monsters back in our kingdom. Compared to the transcendents they knew, Turr was a step behind. ...Does that include the king? Of course. ...Blasphemous. Youre thinking it too. ...... Sure, Turr was incredibly strong, a transcendent monster, but something was missing. He was overwhelming and extraordinary, yet... It was a predictable level of strength. Neither excessive nor lackingexactly what one would expect of a "typical" transcendent. That was still monstrous, but the two knights understood how vast the gap could be between an average transcendent and a true outlier. So, he can be killed. Of course, that would require Not just small strikes. We need one massive blow. ...Thats easier said than done. Raq had just delivered a powerful strike moments ago, only for it to be easily blocked. No matter how strong an attack they prepared, if it couldnt pierce the barriers and defensive spells surrounding the monster, it was meaningless. They needed an attack powerful enough to tear through everything in its path. Unfortunately, they lacked such a technique. Even if they had one, they didnt have the time to prepare it. ...While I was digging my way out of the ground, I came up with something. What is it? A way to beat him. ...You have one? Its not foolproof, but... its worth a shot. What do I need to do? That was the thing about working with someone sharpthey always understood immediately. Raq knew Ihan wouldnt ask unless it required his help. So, he asked what needed to be done. How far can you go? Ihan countered with his own question: how far was Raq willing to push himself? All the way. Raq answered without hesitation. ...Damn, thats romantic. It would have been the perfect moment to light up a cigarette, but unfortunately, neither man smoked, and they had no time for such luxuries anyway. Instead, they silently grabbed their weaponsblade, axe, spearand stepped forward. Their condition was at its worst. Their injuries were severe. But the reason they kept moving forward was Thud! Boom! the fierce rhythm of their pounding hearts. Their hearts, attuned to their masters wills, beat loudly as if shouting: Fight. Chapter 176: Until the Heart Beats (3) "Turr, you monster in human form! A madman who lives by instinct, ignorant of a human''s heart, like a reckless child! I regret it!! That I ever took a creature like you as my disciple...!" "...Why is this suddenly coming to mind?" Turr blinked. Having a poor memory, he tended to quickly erase "useless" memories through magic. Emotions tied to memories, he judged, were unnecessary. And yet, nowhe found himself recalling a memory he was certain he had deleted. A memory from 400 years ago, the day he killed his master and became the Tower Master. And the master''s dying words, which were more like a curse than a final will. "Hmm, how strange..." Turr scratched his cheek. This kind of occurrence was a first for him. So, naturally "I must research this!" He was delighted at the prospect of a new research subject. He decided to resume his studies on the brain. As Turr lightly nodded to himself: Step. Step. "Is the strategy meeting over now?" Two of his "toys" approached. The resurfaced memory now shoved aside, Turr greeted the approaching toys with a bright smile, eagerly anticipating what entertainment they might provide this time. "Youre not going to foolishly rely on swords or spears again, are you? Sorry, but Im tired of that. Try something different." He would wait. Turr spread his arms wide, inviting them to do their best. His demeanor exuded mockerynot even treating them as enemies. They werent even pests in his eyes, merely weak and insignificant mice. For any knight, such words would have been unbearably humiliating, fueling their rage. "-Oh, really? So, are you swearing youll wait until were ready?" "...Huh?" "Why, getting soft all of a sudden?" "Ah, no, thats not it..." Despite the blatant insult, they remained calm, contrary to his expectations. Turr was slightly taken aback but quickly recovered. "Fine, go ahead! Do whatever you want!" He granted permission with a nonchalant attitude. What could such feeble beings possibly achieve? His arrogance wasnt unwarranted; he possessed the strength to justify it. No matter what methods they used, he knew they couldnt defeat himthe outcome was already decided. Turr urged them to try anything, sincerely hoping they would amuse him. "......" "......" The two knights showed no visible reaction to his taunts. Yet beneath the surface, their eyes burned with a fiery intensity. A heat that seemed ready to ignite at any momenta rage so hot it melted the snow-covered plain, transforming the blizzard into a rainstorm. Their rising body heat betrayed their fury. "Lets begin." "Understood." They began their task. Thunk! Crunch! ...Huh? Turrs expression froze. He couldnt comprehend what was happening. "Whywhy are you fighting each other?" Watching the two men suddenly exchange blows, Turr was dumbfounded. The green-haired knight abruptly removed the blade from his spear and stabbed it into the wing joint of the larger knight. Meanwhile, the larger knight struck the center of the green-haired knights chest with a fierce blow. ''...Internal discord?'' No, that couldnt be. That didnt make sense. Even the archmage, with over 400 years of experience, was momentarily at a loss. And then Whoosh! "!" Turr felt something unfamiliar. No, something he hadnt experienced since becoming an archmage. A chill. ***** Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. The sound of a giant drum echoed in Ihans ears, like the beating of his own heart. A strange yet intense flow surged through his body, amplifying his senses. Gritting his teeth, Ihan felt the fierce, almost wild energy transmitted through his shoulder blade. The energy was tearing through him, threatening to shred his insides. This was Aura. Whoosh! But not just any Aurathis was the Aura of a knight whose skill ranked among the best in the kingdom. Even Ihan, who rarely doubted his victory, couldnt confidently claim hed win against such a knight. On top of that, it was Red Aura, a unique and alien force that left Ihan trembling uncontrollably. He had to endure this insane energy, which seemed poised to destroy his body from within! Crack! On the other hand, Raq was enduring his own torment. Ihans condensed energy was ripping apart and forcibly reconstructing Raqs body. The sensation was as excruciating as tearing apart muscles and rejoining bones. Despite the unbearable pain, Raq endured with sheer willpower. Though the torment lasted less than three minutes, it felt like three hours. They were enduring a forceful compression of their strength, like pulling out teeth one by one every second. This was a trial of endurance. The process they were attempting would usually take three to six months of careful practice. But to accelerate it, they had gambled their lives. Even if they survived, their lifespans would be shortened. Yet they were prepared to risk it all. And having risked everything, the two knights "...Never again. This insane stunt is not worth it." "...Agreed." Pale-faced, they returned from the brink of death. Had either of them made even the slightest mistake, they would have died. But they survived because they were exceptional knightsone with a body as strong as steel, the other unmatched in talent. It was a gamble only they could pull off, and they succeeded. "How long will this last?" "About 15 minutes." "...Thats short." "What about me?" "20 minutes?" "..." "Well, its your first time. Ive done this before with my men, so I managed it." "...Suddenly, I feel sorry for your subordinates." Despite knowing their lifespans had been shortened, neither cared. They focused solely on the "present." To them, Turr muttered "...Youre both insane." To be called mad by a madman... Turr stared at them in shock. For the first time, the grinning lunatic showed a serious expression. "At first, I couldnt figure out your bizarre behavior, but now I understand! Youve shared your strengthyour time!" Turr grasped the concept. As a mage, it was easy for him to understand. For mages, having a master was crucial. When a master died, their magictheir lifetime of accumulated magical flow and experiencecould be imprinted upon the disciple. Sharing time and power, it was a step toward a higher realm. Of course, the "minor drawback" was that the master would die after transferring their magic. Because of this, most mages avoided the practice, and if a disciple wanted their masters power... ...they had to kill them with their own hands. It was why Turr killed his master. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When denied the power he desired, the only solution was death. But to think such a practice... "...Was possible for knights too!" Turrs eyes sparkled with fascination, but the knights only looked at him with contempt. "Do you think were lunatics like you damn spell-slingers?" "Dont spew nonsense." "...Thats too harsh, dont you think?" Turr pouted, upset at how he was being treated, but the two knights merely sneered in response. As if he were revolting to them. And then What we did isnt anything like the disgusting magic tricks you monsters do, you filthy abomination. There was a technique called Gyeokchejeongong (External Power Transfer), the act of transferring internal energy from a master to their disciple, allowing the disciple to reach greater heights. While similar to the magical inheritance Turr had mentioned, what the knights had done was merely inspired by External Power Transfer. It was... Thats!? If youre curious, why dont you try experiencing it firsthand? Ah, come on, thats harsh. ... ...Haha, just kidding. Do as you please. Turr spread his arms wide again, signaling that he didnt care what they did. Ihan and Raq, however, had other plans. Lets see how long you can keep laughing. And they intended to show him. THWACK! ...Huh? The next moment, Turr felt pain. Finally managed to land a proper hit... Ihan smirked with satisfaction as the sensation resonated in his hand. Striking down not just any spellcaster, but the most vile kind of spellcaster, was more than enough to relieve his stress. And he wasnt about to stop. Whoosh! A thousand more times, you insane monster. He had no intention of being satisfied with a single punch. ***** ...Neither the forcefield nor Memorize reacted? Why? Turr was perplexed that his protective field and defensive magic werent activating. This was the first time since hed become an archmageor in the four centuries sincethat something like this had occurred. He thought he could figure out the cause and resolve it if given just ten minutes, but BOOM! the knights had no intention of giving him that time. WHOOSH! Ihan, already a remarkably quick and agile knight despite his heavy frame, was now moving at an unprecedented speed. It was as if he were moving like the wind itself, a burst of explosive momentum that even he struggled to control. Ihans eyes widened as he strained to stay focused. So this is aura manipulation? This is insane! Aura manipulationthe technique of detonating aura within the body to use its explosive power as a weapon. Ihan now understood firsthand why aura manipulation was considered essential for knights and why it was still revered as the pinnacle of knightly techniques. The sheer explosive force makes it unbeatable! Depending on how it was used, the explosion could amplify his physical abilities tens or even hundreds of times. But without proper control, the same explosive power could destroy his body. It was a dangerous balancing act, but Ihan didnt care whether he fell off the tightrope. He fully unleashed his aura manipulation. Not just any aura manipulationbut the aura technique of Galahads greatest knight, combined with the energy of the Celestial Slayer. Ordinarily, no one would have been able to handle such power, but Ihans abnormally durable body allowed him to endure it. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Shockwaves of his Shattering Strike rained down like a storm. The uncontrollable power expanded the range of the strikes, battering the entire Magic Tower. The mages watching from afar were caught in the chaos. AAAAHHH! S-Save m! SPLAT! ...They were reduced to pulp. And as for Turr, who was taking the strikes head-on THWACK! Again...? He was in shock as another blow broke through his forcefield and struck him directly. Drip... Even with his transcendent magic, a mages fragile body wasnt built to withstand such an impact. Had it been any ordinary mage, they wouldve died instantly. Turr only survived because his magically enhanced body boasted steel-like durability. But if the strikes kept landing, even Turr wouldnt remain unscathed. I have to block this... Turr attempted to cast a defensive spell himself for the first time in ages. But, unfortunately You filthy brute, hiding such a useful skill all this time. CRACK! He wasnt facing just one opponent. Raq had taken up a pair of short sticks, having detached the blade from his spear. Whoosh! Wielding the sticks, he began striking Turr with blinding speed. It was a relentless assault reminiscent of Kali Arnis, a chaotic barrage of hits. But it wasnt just the speed that was overwhelming. CRACKLE! Turrs forcefield buckled. Every defensive spell Turr cast through Memorize was immediately shattered under Raqs strikes. With every swing, the Red Aura enveloping Raqs sticks grew more intense, eventually igniting like flames. WHOOSH! The Celestial Slayer energya destructive and unnatural forcehad always been a double-edged sword. It harmed not only others but also its wielder. But this time, it was different. The Iron Body technique, perfected through Ihans grueling efforts, now protected and enhanced Raqs body. For once, the murderous aura was not a threat to him but a tamed beast obeying his commands. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Even though overuse of this energy could potentially turn him into a mindless killer, Raq didnt care. Thats a problem for later! He knew that to kill this monster, he had to become one himself. The energy he had loathed his entire life was now his most essential tool. WHOOSH! The Red Flame. Raqs Red Aura finally transformed into literal flames, consuming his entire body. His strikes, now imbued with the flames, burned through the forcefield and CRACK! shattered it completely. ...Haha, how entertaining. Even as the crimson flames engulfed him, Turr laughed. For the first time in over four centuries, the archmage felt the genuine threat of death. And he couldnt be more thrilled. So this is...! A fight to the death! Chapter 177: Until the Heart Beats (4) ...Why is that guy suddenly transforming? Ihan clicked his tongue as he watched Raq, wreathed in flames, recklessly charge at the monstrous spellcaster. It looked impressive at first glance, but it reminded Ihan of the fleeting desperation of a mayflys battle. His body wont last. Even though Ihans energy had forcibly enhanced Raqs physique to something closer to his own, there was no way his body could endure such violent energy for long. It wouldnt be surprising if he self-destructed at any moment. But rather than worry about him, Ihan focused on punching faster and harder. Because right now, victory mattered more than life itself. BAM! BAM! BAM! AAAAHHH! S-Stop it...! Screams echoed from various directions, but Ihan paid them no mind. He wasnt unleashing this chaotic, widespread barrage of punches just to hunt other spellcasters. As his punches grew more intense, the sheer force began to dominate the space, creating countless trajectories like bullets firing in every direction. The strikes were unpredictable, even to Ihan himself, as they battered the monster from all angles. And among those punches: THWACK! There were some blows devoid of malice or killing intent, carrying only pure willpower. The Fist of the Enlightened One. Arhat Divine Fist! It was a martial art Ihan had awakened the previous day in his battle against the marquis. A power infused with the "concept of intent," much like the magic of spellcasters. Of course, it wasnt as natural or potent as their magic, but for now, it was undeniable that no one could block his strikes. However CRACK! ...It became clear to Ihan that the Arhat Divine Fist wasnt something he could sustain for long. It was as though the power hadnt yet been granted to him. The more he used it, the more his head felt like it was going to split apart. Drip. Blood trickled from Ihans nose, but he didnt have the presence of mind to wipe it away. He kept throwing punches with the determination to give the monster no chance to act. Hundred-Step Divine Fist! This wasnt just the simple Hundred-Step Fistit was imbued with the enlightenment of the Arhat Divine Fist. Ihan gritted his teeth, confident that this strike would take off the monsters head. [-Divine Punishment.] BOOOOOOM! The next moment, lightning poured down from the sky. Not a single bolt, but a deluge of lightning, striking hundreds of times per second, indiscriminately sweeping through everything. T-The Tower Master...!!! One of the old spellcasters was killed by the lightning. It was the one whose chest Ihan had slashed earlier. Already grievously injured, he couldnt withstand the hundreds of shocks. Hoo...! When the storm of lightning finally passed, the area was left completely erased. ...Not a single trace remained. Divine Punishment. Magic was the act of manifesting language into reality, and spellcasters often used elaborate incantations to minimize risks through metaphorical expressions. But Turr? His words were so direct, they could be described as divine authority. The result was as overwhelming as it appeared. Spurt! Turr coughed up blood for the first time. No matter how powerful he was, there was no way to wield such power without consequence. It was a natural result. In other words, by using such dangerous magic, Turr acknowledged the knights as true enemies. This was the same Turr who had lived for 400 years. ...As expected, this wasnt enough to finish it, huh? The land, once a small hill, had been flattened into a barren plain by the lightning. But even such devastation couldnt kill them. ...Are you alive? Barely. The two knights, covered in blackened ash and severe burns, were still standing. Youre persistent, Ill give you that. Turr nodded, as if he had expected this. These were the first opponents to truly battle him. There was no way theyd die so easily. So, I wont wait anymore. This time, there would be no waiting. Acknowledging them as threats, he made his decision. SWISH! Turr waved his hand. BOOM! Perspective Manipulation. The unique magic of the archmage, which distorted the laws of the world, shook the ground, split the air, and unleashed massive shockwaves upon the knights. A moment ago, the sheer overwhelming force had left them barely able to defend, let alone counterattack. But SPLAT! ...It seems even this magic shouldnt be used recklessly. Turrs own finger bent backward unnaturally. As he attacked, he injured himself. Healing it immediately, he activated Infinite Regeneration.A magic inspired by the mythical phoenix, allowing him to regenerate infinitely, no matter the injury. While Turr didnt mind being wounded, Throb! ...Why is the pain lingering? It proved that the magic, as impressive as it seemed, was incomplete. In fact, Turr had thought it perfect until today. But now, he realized it had its limits. CRACK! SNAP! The longer the battle raged, the more his wounds multiplied. As the knights continued to exploit his Perspective Manipulation, their initial theory proved correct: Turrs hands and eyes were the catalysts. Even if the catalyst was discovered, it wouldnt have mattered under normal circumstances. No one could challenge such overwhelming magic and power. But today, that assumption had been shattered. Ha! Instead of despair, Turr let out a manic laugh. It had been so long since hed faced such danger, felt such wounds. The growing sense of crisis made his heart race, his breathing quicken. For centuries, his life had been a monotonous cycle of boredom and apathy. But now, the thrill coursing through his veins was like a drug, more potent than anything hed ever known. No, this is better than any drug! Having spent 50 years as an addict in his past, Turr was certain this battle surpassed any high hed ever experienced. Covered in blood, breathing heavily, Turr felt alive for the first time in centuries. ...Just a little moreentertain me more! The vast ocean of Turrs magical energy surged forth. KRRRRR!! A dragon-like whirlwind descended. ***** Rumble! Again with this... The Earth Flip was returninga calamity that had left Ihan completely helpless before. This time, an even larger mass of overturned soil and rocks surged toward him, an overwhelming force that left no room for escape. As if that werent enough... Roar! The monster proved it wasnt finished. It manipulated the hurricane summoned by the old spellcasters, shaping it into a massive waterspout. A waterspout forming not over the ocean but the land, amidst the chaos of overturned eartha scene of pure catastrophe. To any other person, the situation would be enough to make them faint from despair. But... ...... Ihan remained strangely calm. It wasnt resignation. It was simply... I think I can handle this. He measured the oncoming tidal wave of earth and the spiraling vortex, and concluded that he could confront them. Others might call him insane or accuse him of losing his mind, but his judgment was as cold and rational as it could be. Because Whoosh! With the explosive aura raging within his body, Ihan was confident he could attempt something bold. Something he had never tried before. Now that he could wield Aura Manipulation, it was possible. Around Ihans body, a violent shimmer of heat waves rippled outward. This... is demonic energy. Even amidst the chaos, Ihan analyzed and defined what aura manipulation was. Demonic energy. Yes, aura manipulation bore a striking resemblance to the demonic arts described in martial-arts novels. Wild, brutal, and threatening even to its host. But in return, it offered overwhelming powera clear give-and-take. So, yes, it was undeniably a demonic technique. On the other hand, Ihans own energy technique, which he had cultivated with effort and perseverance, could be called Orthodox Energy. Through gradual growth and careful refinement, he had stabilized his power. His method allowed the talentless to progress step by step, eventually standing shoulder to shoulder with those who had mastered aura manipulation. Though it took far longer to learn than aura manipulation, it was stable and reliable. One might even compare it to the Buddhist Yijin Jing or the Daoist path of immortalitya method rooted in righteousness. When contrasted with aura manipulation, the distinction became even clearer. Aura manipulation didnt develop human strength naturally. Instead, it burned intense energylife force itselfas fuel. And yet... I see now. I had this much vitality inside me all along. Ihan could feel the vast life energy surging within him. It was a force so potent it seemed capable of devouring the enormous Red Aura Raq had shared with him. This energy was the culmination of Ihans relentless efforta testament to his history and his life. It was proof of the fierce days he had lived, pouring everything into each moment as if it were his last. Im glad I never gave up. Ihan felt immense satisfaction knowing his years of effort hadnt been in vain. With joy and determination, he unleashed his Aura Manipulation. RUMBLE! The flow of aura etched itself into his blood vessels, nerves, muscles, and bones like tattoos. Drawing on his life force felt not only manageable but surprisingly effortless. Whoosh! To think that someone trained in orthodox methods would now master a demonic arthow ironic! But what could he do? When facing the cult leader who threatened the righteous world, one couldnt afford to be choosy about methods. ...Who did I take after to end up this crazy...? The energy surging within Ihan seemed displeased with the aura manipulation, voicing complaints as if it had its own mind. Despite taking inspiration from martial-arts novels for his techniques, Ihan hadnt actually learned demonic arts. So why did his energy, like a picky eater, seem to disdain aura manipulation? What an annoying thing. Who was its owner, anyway...? Oh, right. Its me. Perhaps it was his own eccentric personality reflected in this energy. Ihan chuckled to himself, wondering if this was the result of his karma. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he wasnt worried. Strange as the energy might be... What are you waiting for? Weve got a spellcaster to kill. Throb! What else could it mean to resemble him? Whoosh! ...It meant this energy shared his deep hatred for spellcasters. The powerful force radiating from Ihans body tore through the tsunami of soil that came crashing down on him. CRACK! CRACK! Every piece of earth that touched him shattered instantly. HUMMMMM. A massive surge of aura burst forth, compressing itself into a circular shield around Ihan. It resembled the magical forcefields of mages but wasnt meant for defense. Its sole purpose was to repel and obliterate all attacks. The core of the shield was pure aura, and its structure mirrored the principles of sword energy. A martial art of condensed strength. Its name: "Protective Aura Shield" (Hoshin Ganggi). Chapter 178: Until the Heart Beats (5) Covering your body in sword energy defies common sense. Why were unarmed martial artists like pugilists so rare? It was because they couldnt wrap their bodies in energy like swordmasters could with their weapons. The density of such energy was too much for the fragile human body to handle. Wrapping energy around ones fists or feet might be an intriguing thought, but in practice, it was unthinkable. Attempting it could lead to the body melting or tearing apart. But Ihans body... Whoosh! "My bodys tougher than most armor or greatswords, so who cares?" Trusting in his bodys durability, Ihan didnt hesitate to attempt the Protective Aura Shield and then BOOM! He charged forward. The mass of soil and rocks threatening to engulf him didnt faze him. Crackle! Every time the debris collided with him, it was either ground to dust or evaporated. Crunch! He advanced. As if to prove that this level of attack couldnt touch him, he crushed and broke through everything in his way. Without hesitation, without evasion, he charged directly ahead. RUMBLE! But it wasnt just the overturned earth that targeted himthe spiraling tornado loomed before him. A vortex of wind mixed with snow that swept through the area like a hurricane. Logic dictated that, even with his Protective Aura Shield, colliding with such a force would send him flying. I wont be sent flying. Ihan trusted in his Protective Aura Shield, the culmination of his efforts. He wouldnt arrogantly claim he could destroy or dissipate the massive vortex. He knew he still had his limits. But he could confidently say thishis strength was enough to push through. ! He... broke through...? A mage who had narrowly survived the earlier thunderstrike muttered in disbelief. Despite their hatred and contempt for the knight, they couldnt help but let out a gasp of admiration. The knight had broken through the vortex. He hadnt destroyed it, but he had managed to withstand it and force his way throughlike a deeply rooted tree standing firm. With nothing but the latent potential of his seemingly frail human body compared to the vast forces of nature, he had overcome the tornado rather than simply surviving it. A moment that could inspire epic ballads, though few would believe it. . Yet Ihan showed no interest in the feat he had accomplished. Gritting his teeth, he dashed forward with terrifying determination. He cared not for the legacy of his achievement. What mattered was that he had finally reached his goalthe monster before him. Crackle! Gripping his axe tightly, Ihan leaped into the air, spinning his body forward to increase the force behind the weapon. -This will hit. With resolute intent, he swung the axe at the monster. THUD! Swoosh! And his will succeededhe severed the monsters arm. ***** ...For a moment, there was silence. What? ...What... wha... what? When faced with events that defied reality, people often lost the ability to articulate. The mages of the Magic Tower were no exception; their language faculties seemed to collapse. What had just occurred was beyond belief. The Tower Masters arm...! Its been cut off...? ...This must be a dream. It has to be... this cant be real! The onset of panic. They clutched their heads and rubbed their bloodshot eyes. Turr was insane. He was a lunatic who killed indiscriminately and a leader wholly unfit for his position. But he was an Archmagea being who had reigned at the pinnacle of the Central Continent for the past four centuries. He was, in many ways, the king of mages, a god within the Magic Tower. And now, that gods arm had been severed. It was sacrilege. It was like witnessing the collapse of a nation before their eyesor perhaps something even worse. For mages, the disbelief was only natural. This was Turr de Seigan, the King of Magic, who cast impossible spells with ease. And yet, the King of Magic had been injured. No, he had lost an arm. While the mages were paralyzed with disbelief, Turr himself... Impressive, truly. This is the first time Ive faced such danger! The self-proclaimed king of mages was smiling brightly as he looked at his severed arm. Even though the pain must have been unbearable, Oh, I dont feel pain. I modified my body extensively, so at most, it just tingles a bit. That said, this is truly dangerousI cant regenerate it! Haha! ...Hmm, maybe the destructive energy that soaked into my arm is preventing regeneration? What a headache.... Turr examined the situation with a calm curiosity, as though fascinated by his own predicament. To an outsider, he might even appear deranged. But the knight facing Turr knew better. Youre so far gone, youve lost all sense of reality, havent you? Thats correct. When you live for 400 years, all your emotions, memories, and senses get pretty broken. Did you know most of this body isnt even mine? Nearly everything except my brain is transplanted! Side effect: I got a bit younger-looking! ...... Why the silent treatment? Lets have a chat! Turr wasnt simply insane. He had ceased to be human. BOOM! Ihan felt no need to talk with this monster who proudly flaunted his theft of others bodies. There was no point. Any time spent talking would be better spent cutting the creature to pieces. Preferably The head or neck. He resolved to obliterate one or the other completely, leaving no chance of regeneration. Ihan charged again. With his Protective Aura Shield, the ultimate offense and defense, Ihan plunged forward once more. Utilizing Shadow Step, Ihan shot forward, axe raised high like a lumberjack about to cleave wood. This time, his target was the head. But [Protect me.] THUD! A powerful resonance stopped Ihans attack. ...Unbelievable. A single knight breaking through hundreds of layers? Hundreds of defensive spells had deployed simultaneously, creating a massive Labyrinth around Ihan. Swish! The thousands of defensive spells Turr had prepared using Memorize unfolded at once, forming a strange phenomenon: a death trap of defenses and obstacles, impossible to escape. Youre too dangerous. Turr was no longer taking any chances. Acknowledging Ihan as a legitimate threat, he decided: Ill seal you away. Whoosh! Turr directed every one of the thousands of defensive spells surrounding him into the labyrinth. It was wiser to seal away this dangerous knight than to face him directly. No matter how strong you are, you cant escape a labyrinth built from thousands of layers of defensive spells. As long as Turr lived, the labyrinth would regenerate endlessly. Escape was impossible. It was the very definition of sealing. Pity. This was originally meant for the Demon King.... A trump card designed to capture the [Demonic Beast]the Troll King, who had lived for a thousand years. But the Troll King would have to wait. ...And what about you? ...... Hmm, I see youve killed all the old ones. How cruel. Haha. They stood in my way. It was inevitable. Drip. Drip. Blood dripped from the short sticks Raq held. Not his own blood, but that of three slain Archmages. While Ihan fought Turr head-on, the three archmages desperately tried to intervene, preventing anyone from interfering. Yet, they were utterly powerless against Raq, who was engulfed in crimson flames. Alone, Raq annihilated all three archmagesa feat nothing short of extraordinary. With their deaths, the five archmages of the Magic Tower were no more. This moment marked the complete end of an era. Hm... Turr tilted his head slightly, observing the situation. The floating fortress had collapsed. The Bronze Giants, the guardians of the Magic Tower, were eradicated. Over 85% of the Magic Towers mages, including its archmages, were dead. The Magic Tower was, for all intents and purposes, destroyed. However Ugh, when will I ever restore all of this? Turr spoke as if this catastrophe was little more than an inconvenience. Well, squeezing the Empire dry for three years should do it. ...... To Turr, the destruction meant little. As long as he remained alive, the Magic Tower could be rebuilt, stronger than ever. He had no doubt about that. The Towers vast wealth, hoarded over centuries, wasnt just gold or jewels. It was the accumulated intellectual treasuresknowledge, research, and forbidden secretsthat truly made it powerful. As long as that knowledge existed, mages would flock to the Tower. After all, the pursuit of forbidden knowledge was in their nature. Once Im done dealing with you, I guess Ill have to bury myself in work for a while. Ugh, my miserable life... What kind of suffering is this at my age? Stop whining. Hehe, just trying to sound like an old man. Did I nail it? ...... S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, come on, lets stop this. Look, I admit youre dangerous, but even you cant take my head. At best, youll get an arm or an eye. Raq adjusted his stance once more, but Turr waved dismissively. He no longer underestimated them, especially not the crimson flames surrounding Raq. Those flames could certainly break his magical forcefield, but they wouldnt kill him. He still had thousands of spells left at his disposal. Though if Im being honest, I only have five spells that can definitely kill that knight. It was an absurd thoughtbeing pushed to such a degree by knights far younger than him. I guess Im starting to become a relic of the past, huh? Haha. To an outsider, it might sound like a self-deprecating remark. But Raq knew better. That wasnt regret or humilityit was just idle banter. Turr was still enjoying himself. So, you twoyou''re knights of Pendragon, arent you? Turr wasnt just guessinghe was certain. No, you must be from Pendragon. In this era, only Pendragon could still produce knights of this caliber. That mysterious kingdom, blessed by dragons and fairies... Im jealous. The Empire and the other continents are all cursed by the mystics, but Pendragon? Theyre loved. Pendragon. A kingdom renowned for its strength and mystical lineage for over 400 years. How many times had the Empire tried to conquer them, only to face humiliating defeats? Too many to count. And the cause of those defeats? Even now, Pendragon still has Aura Users, doesnt it? Those beings who transcend human limits? ...Amazing. How is it possible for creatures like that to exist? Even more astonishing is that Pendragon has never failed to produce an Aura User throughout its entire history. Fascinating, really. ...... If Aura Users hadnt been despised by the gods of the Central Continent, how many times would they have come for my head? Thinking about it, I guess the gods are occasionally useful. Turr laughed, a sinister grin spreading across his face as he looked at Raq. Alright, Ive decided! I was going to let you go earlier, but Ive changed my mind. Ill kill you both. Youre far too dangerous. And after Im done, Ill order the Empire to go to war with Pendragon. Ill enslave Pendragons knights, bring them here in droves. Among them, there will undoubtedly be those with the same potential as you two. Yes, surely. Turr could see it clearly. The knights before him, Ihan and Raq, were individuals who had the potential to become Aura Users. Of course, they had only met a few of the countless conditions required. Yet even with just two or three fulfilled, they had managed to deal him significant damage. That alone made them a threat. It would be far safer to enslave and exploit knights who were less dangerous but still possessed potential. Better that than letting todays events repeat themselves. Isnt it horrifying? Because of you two, Pendragon and the Empire will go to war. Of course, theyll win in the endAura Users, after all. Haha! Even so, the war would inflict significant damage, and Turr would get exactly what he wanted: countless test subjects and experimental materials. Without lifting a finger, his goals would be achieved. Laughing, Turr reveled in the thought of what was to come. He anticipated the future as if he could already see it unfolding Do you know the Demon King is dead? ...What? Of course you dont. Its obvious how little you leave the Magic Tower. Like a cockroach hiding in its hole. What... what do you mean dead...? Turr momentarily lost his smile. Blinking, he asked again as if doubting what he had just heard. "Is that true?" But Raq only reiterated the facts. "Hes dead. Killed by the knight you sealed away." "Th-thats impossible! Theres no way..." Turr knew the knights strength well. Even so, killing the Demon King? That was a different matter entirely. To kill the Demon King, one would have to annihilate every last cell of its body without leaving even a speck behind. And that knight didnt appear to possess such a skill. So how...? Tock, tock. Raq tapped his temple. "Strength isnt the only weapon of a knight." "??" Raqs gesture conveyed a point. Of course, raw power was critical for a knight. A knight must wield a sword with precision, fight with skill, and be a living weapon on the battlefield. But at their core, knights were also soldiers, often commanding troops as officers on the battlefield. Some knights, while physically frail due to chronic illness, achieved their rank purely through strategy and tactics. The title of "knight" implied more than just physical might; it also required wit. "That brute may look the part, but hes clever." The same applied when the knight faced the Demon King. Although Raq hadnt witnessed it directly, eyewitness accounts painted a clear picture: the knight fought in an environment he had meticulously prepared to his advantage and held his ground until reinforcements arrived. Even now, it was no different. "Thank you for staying arrogant until the end. Thank you for underestimating us to the very last moment." "...?" For the first time, Raq expressed gratitude toward Turrnot disdain. Turr started to ponder the meaning of Raqs words, but [-Kya-ha-ha!] "......." It didnt take long for Turr to understand. Fwoosh. A girl surrounded by a radiant aurora appeared, her beautiful laughter brightening the atmosphere. Turrs eyes widened as he turned his gaze to the sky. [Laughter rang out.] A fairy was laughing. "The brute called this operation a diversionary tactic." For the first time, a smile spread across Raqs face. The Fairy of Spring, who had been sealed, had descended. Rustle, rustle... "II think Im dying..." "......." "Young master? Youre not dead, are you?" "...Im not dead." The aftermath of the battle was evident. Two men and one woman, alongside the crumpled forms of fallen golems and mages, lay sprawled across the battlefield. Yet, the ones still standing were the knights apprentices, while the mages had been defeated. The core of the Magic Tower had been shattered. The three knights, unable to even raise their hands, slumped to the ground, drained of all strength. Covered in sweat, blood, and dust, they felt sticky and sore but "At least we wont get scolded by the instructor." "Thats true." "Do you think well get praised instead?" With faces full of satisfaction, they exchanged bright smiles. Spring would return to this land once more. Chapter 179: Until the Heart Beats (6) The snow had stopped. The blizzard, which seemed destined to last forever, came to an end. Even more astonishing was what followed. Drip, drip... The ground began to thaw, and sprouts emerged. Snow, over five meters deep, melted away in an instant. Life quickly took root in the soil, transforming the barren, frozen wasteland into a lush green landscape. It was the color of life, a herald of spring''s arrival. [-Kya-ha-ha!] The vibrant sprouts spread wider with every peal of the girl''s delicate laughter. Creeeeak...! With a low rumble, vines erupted from the ground, covering the ruins of the floating fortress. They enveloped the remains of the fallen mages, breaking them down into nutrients. Where the dead mages had fallen, small trees and massive trunks sprouted in succession. Soon, an area stretching 30 kilometers from the ruins was transformed into a land brimming with spring''s vitality. The air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers and the energy of life. Whoosh... A faint green glow covered the land, and sunlight began to peek through the sky. Though the light was still soft and weak, it gradually grew stronger. [Laughter echoed.] [Kya-ha-ha!] [Ah-ha-ha!] This was no ordinary being. A Fairy of Spring, a creature among the highest order of fae, who governed seasons and wielded the power of life itself, had descended. How could winter hope to persist in her presence? Even winter had no choice but to retreat quietly. RUMBLE! And it wasnt just the ruins of the fortress or the corpses of mages that were being broken down by the sunlight radiating from the fairy. Even magic itself was being dismantled. Magic, while undeniably a mysterious force in this world, paled in comparison to the power of the fae. Even if magic could conjure natural disasters, no human could ever hope to defeat nature itself. Just as no mortal could overcome the will of nature, no magic could withstand the fairys authority. Hisssss... The labyrinth, constructed from thousands of overlapping spells to seal the knight, melted away like snow in the sun. As long as the fairy willed it, and as long as her anger toward mages burned, it was possible that magic itself might vanish entirely from this land. Why does the sunlight feel so welcoming...? Whoo... The knight, who had been desperately plotting his escape from the labyrinth, basked in the warmth and light that now enveloped him. It was the same sunlight he had always known, but today it felt profoundly differentspecial, even sacred. Gone was the biting cold wind; in its place was a warm breeze carrying the scent of life and fresh grass. It was the smell of spring, a heartbeat of renewal. As he enjoyed the refreshing vitality of spring, Ihan noticed a gaze fixed on him. He chuckled softly. At last, youve lost that smug grin. ....... How does it feel? Being toyed with by the people you dismissed as insects? ......Youre more cunning than you look for a warrior. Normally, Ihan might have snapped back with, Whats wrong with how I look? But not today. Today, Ihan was in too good a mood. So instead Im not clever. Youre just an arrogant, delusional idiot who thinks hes a god. ....... He struck with nothing but blunt truths. Turr seemed momentarily at a loss for words. ...When did it begin? Creak... Even as vines, feeding on his magic, climbed up his body, Turr remained calm and asked his question. Anyone else might have responded with confusion, but Ihan wasnt just anyone. He immediately understood what Turr meant. And so, he replied: From the start. ....... Before we even came to the Empire, the plan was already in motion. Honestly, we threw it together in an hour and werent sure itd work. Whod have thought itd turn out so well? In hindsight, it was a low-odds gambleabout 50/50. ....... Ihan answered with deliberate clarity, almost as if mocking him. Did you know? The only reason the odds were even that good was because of that golden-haired beast you raised. That guy sure cant keep his mouth shut. ...Ah, Huey, that child... Turrs eyes flickered as he finally understood everything. ***** "We... we kidnapped a fairy! T-ten years ago!" The golden-haired mage, who had introduced himself as the Tower Masters apprentice, revealed countless secrets to Ihan under torture. From the Disappearance of 10,000 People to the Incident of the Winter Fairy, he confessed to things that could shake the entire Empire to its core. It wasnt surprising that the Magic Tower had a hand in all these events. After all, mages committing mage-like atrocities was hardly shocking. But then the mage dropped a revelation that even left Ihan stunned. W-what did you kidnap? A... a fairy. The Fairy of Spring... ...... Even Ihan, hardened as he was, was momentarily shaken. You kidnapped the Fairy of Spring? You lot? The notion was absurd. The Fairy of Spring wasnt just any beingit was a creature of a completely different caliber. Revered for its dominion over seasons and its powers of renewal, the Fairy of Spring was still worshiped as a god in some places. That mere mages could abduct such a being, let alone keep it sealed for over a decade, was both shocking and nearly impossible to believe. Even knowing of the existence of an archmage, Ihan couldnt fathom how such a feat could have been achieved. It was only after hours of grueling cross-examination, using techniques that tested even the limits of his endurance, that the truth came to light. Our master discovered that fairies love pure-hearted children... so he held the lives of 10,000 children hostage to seal the fairy. ...You monsters. Worse than beasts! P-please! Stop this! Stop the torture! Aaargh! No matter how much I peel back, it just gets worse! Every new piece of information was more horrifying than the last. How could such beings continue to breathe without being a crime against the world itself? But despite the horror of it all, this revelation gave Ihan the foundation for a plan. Were going to rescue the fairy. ...Are you out of your mind? Im perfectly sane. The moment we free the fairy, nothing the mages do will matter. Even if the Fairy of Springs powers are only half as miraculous as the legends say, well be unstoppable. ...I cant argue with that. But its impossible with just the two of us. Raq had initially opposed the plan. It was far too unrealistic. Even they couldnt be certain they could take on the Magic Tower alone. Then well just find allies. ? Blacky, Taechang... no, Nervous and Chick should do nicely. ...Youre insane, you reckless brute. What? I trust them. Though Raq cursed at the suggestion of involving the cadets, Ihan stood firm. The cadets were special. They possessed talents even he couldnt ignore. If anyone could rise to the occasion, it was them. And they had proven him right. See that? My cadets are this good. Of course theyd succeed. That girl is exceptional. For someone who didnt trust them, youre quick to praise. Watch your mouth! Heh! The two knights bickered. Not long ago, they hadnt even had the strength to speak, yet now they had the energy to squabble. It wasnt just the success of the operation that brought them reliefit was the cadets performance that filled them with pride. Sure, Ihan had calculated that Blackys involvement would guarantee success, but seeing the results firsthand always felt different from theory. For Ihan, the most gratifying part wasnt his plans success but witnessing the cadets determination and growth. Ha! It was a mistake to grant that child so much authority. I kept him around because of his talent, but who knew it would backfire like this? Hahaha! The monsters voice interrupted their satisfaction, and their faces soured once more. Turr was laughing. By now, the magic in the area was being converted into nutrients for the land, courtesy of the Fairy of Spring. Even mages imbued with magic were being transformed into plants, their bodies absorbed into the earth. Creak... Turr, too, wasnt immune. Vines crawled up his body, binding him as he began to take on the appearance of a willow tree. But despite his predicament, he remained unnervingly composed. Did he have some hidden countermeasure against the fairys power? He couldnt. The fairys mystique was so overwhelming that even Aura Users, who stood at the pinnacle of mortal power, were compelled to bow their heads in awe. Even if Turr had lived a thousand years instead of four hundred, he couldnt possibly hope to defeat a fairy. Fairies were not meant to be beaten; they were beings mortals could only hope to be acknowledged by. For mages unacknowledged by a fairy, today marked their extinction. That was already a certainty. And yet, Turr said: Oh, dont worry. Im not so stupid that I dont realize this is my loss. Youre rightI was too arrogant. And this situation is hilarious, isnt it? To think I was outmaneuvered by those I thought beneath me. Ah, I really am a fool. I shouldve killed you right away instead of playing around. Shut up. I know. Its far too late for regrets. Turr chuckled, his expression unreadable as his eyes darted around. The sight made the knights uneasy, and they tightened their grips on their weapons. The monsters next move was unpredictable. ...Tell me, was I truly so weak? ? Dont overthink it. Its a simple question. Was I, as I am, weaker than an Aura User? Is that why I lost to you? ...Is this really what youre asking right now? It was madness. Even in the face of death, Turr prioritized his curiosity. It was beyond grotesqueit was repulsive. Though, to be fair, he had always been repulsive. If you dont answer, Ill cast a spell toward the nearest city. Even with my magic being drained, I can still destroy one city. ...You monstrous freak. They knew he wasnt bluffing. As much as they despised him, they couldnt deny his power. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To refuse to acknowledge it would have been just as foolish. ...Youre strong. In fact, no, I can say with certainty: Ill never encounter another mage as horrifying as you in my lifetime. Ooh! Ihan finally spoke, silencing Raq. When it came to evaluating a mage, Ihans judgment was bound to be more precise. As for your question about Aura Users, its the same. The difference between you and those old masters isnt all that significant. Frankly, in terms of the breadth of magic and sheer power, you might even surpass them. Then... But youre weak. Compared to those old masters, youre overwhelmingly weak. ...? Turr furrowed his brow, unable to comprehend. How could one be both strong and weak at the same time? Ihans next words cut straight to the heart of the matter. Your magic is strong. But you, Turr the man, are not. ...... Its not about how strong your magic or swordsmanship is. What matters is the strength of the person wielding it. No swordsmanship or martial art in the world is inherently the strongest. The strongest swordsmanship of an era is simply the one wielded by the strongest swordsman. Strength is relative, and being strong cannot be universally defined. In that sense, Aura Users were undeniably strong. They were people who had survived hundreds, even thousands, of grueling battles, proving themselves through sheer determination and resilience. But Turr? Youre not. Youre just a mage whos lived a bit too long. A child with overwhelming power but no understanding of battle or struggle. A spoiled brat who treated the world as his playground. Ihans verdict was merciless. We havent lived our lives half-heartedly enough to lose to someone like you. We fought relentlessly, as long as our hearts kept beating. And with that, Ihan declared: Youre weak because you, as a person, are weak. Thats all there is to it. So now... die. Turr stared, dazed. It wasnt the weight of Ihans words that struck him. It was a strange sense of familiarity. ...Master? A memory resurfacedone he hadnt thought of in centuries. "Turr, remember this: You possess the talent to upend the world. In fact, there may be few, if any, mages who can surpass you. Thats how extraordinary your talent is. But, Turr, while you may achieve greatness as a mage, youll never find greatness on the battlefield. Youre not grounded enough for that, and your nature is... too alien. Whatever you do, avoid fighting knights. Especially the knights of Pendragon. As long as the will of the great King of Knights lingers, Pendragon will always produce heroes stronger than you." ...... It was an old scolding, a harsh piece of advice from his master when Turr was first taken under his wing. But now, centuries later, Turr understood. Master, you really were a fine teacher, werent you? He laughed. For the first time in four hundred years, Turr realized something: His master wasnt incompetent. He was an exceptional teacher. He didnt know why, but the realization made him laugh uncontrollably. Ah, Ive always been like this, havent I? Born flawed. Blessed with overwhelming magic but cursed with insatiable greeda madman destined to take everything. That was who Turr was. Crrrrack! Haha! You dont plan on going quietly, do you? Dying quietly just isnt my style. I mean, Im already doomed. The fairys wrath will send my soul to an eternity of torment in hell. Why not go out with a bang? ...... Oh, and if you dont stop me, a city will go up in flames. Like I said earlier, I still... have enough power for that. Turr ripped himself free of the vines binding him. His lower half had already turned into a tree, leaving only his upper body. But even like this, he used telekinesis to hurl himself toward the knights, determined to cause as much destruction as he could. Clang! Boom! The two knights raised their weaponssword and spearwithout hesitation. Ill finish him. No, I will! Neither wanted to miss the chance to deliver the final blow. BOOOOM! When the battle was over, the three young knights who emerged from the Magic Tower witnessed a scene that would stay with them forever. A bloodied Ihan stood, gasping for breath, his sword buried in Turrs neck and heart. Beside him, Raq stood, his body trembling and scorched, showing the toll of his overexertion. His armor was cracked, his hands bloodied, and his breathing ragged, but his eyes still burned with resolve. Chapter 180: Until the Heart Beats (7) The enemy was utterly relentless, to the point where it was hard to believe he was already on the brink of death. His magic sent chills down their spines countless times, and both Ihan and Raq were forced to tumble across the ground over and over. ...Ironically, the monster became its strongest only at the very end. It was as if he had undergone a grand awakening. Like he was burning his very soul to keep fighting, he lunged at them with unyielding tenacity. However Thunk! victory belonged to them. In Ihan''s hands were a sword broken in half and its shattered blade. Although the blade had snapped during the battle, it had ultimately pierced the monster''s heart, while the broken sword plunged into its throat. There was still a risk that it might regenerate, but Drip... The monster no longer had the magical energy to use its spells. This time, it had poured everything into the fight, and its body was beginning to dissolve. Fwoosh. It was reminiscent of how demonic creatures turned to ash upon their deaths. The monster was meeting its end in much the same way. "Ah... such a pity... If I had just a little more mana, I couldve dragged one of you down with me. That wouldve been... amusing. Hehe..." "Shut up." "Such vile words, even now." He was disgusting to the very end. Hardly even human... How could he still speak, even with his throat impaled? That question lingered as ...You know, Pendragon... no, you targeted the Magic Tower because of the ''Cursed Blade,'' didnt you? "......" ...It was sudden, but not something they could ignore. "Ah, you mustve heard from my apprentice that we were aiming for Pendragons secrets. Hehe." "What are you trying to say? Do you want to beg for forgiveness now?" Raq exuded a chilling aura. It was a coldness that could even drive away the warmth of spring. Hearing the confession that they had dared to target the Cursed Blade, Galahad, seemed to ignite a deep-seated fury within him. "Heh, heh... so, youre one of Galahads knights..." Turr let out a feeble laugh, seemingly satisfied by Raqs reaction. Though he was at deaths door, barely clinging to life, his words did not cease. "To be honest, we knew that trying to claim Galahads Cursed Blade was an absurd idea. That blade absorbs even mana, making it a terrible match for mages..." "......" His remarks displayed a suspicious familiarity with the Cursed Blade. It was not something they could easily brush off. "How could you possibly..." The Cursed Blade contained five distinct mysteries. Yet, its true nature was shrouded in secrecy, with Galahad going to great lengths to conceal its power. Only a select few knew its capabilities. For Turr to reveal such classified information naturally left Raqs face rigid with tension. "Are you curious? How we came to know all of this?" Turrs lips quivered. Speaking seemed to drain what little strength he had left. It wouldve been easier for him to stay silent, but instead, he chose to continue. "Three years ago, some... figures came to us and asked, If you had the chance to steal Pendragons secrets and claim the Cursed Blade, what would you do?" And so, he kept talking. "At first, it sounded absurd. But the power those people possessed was... substantial. The way their organization was structured in small, isolated cells was impressive. They resembled parasites, thriving in the shadows. Hehe..." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "......" "I believe they called themselves the [Blood Crusaders]? Haha, they boasted that they could claim the Cursed Blade and offered to let us have it if we helped. So we mobilized the exiled children of the old Magic Tower. It made manipulating the Sultanate easier, and we used that as a pretext to infiltrate Pendragon... Well, looking at us now, Id say it was the worst decision we ever made." The monster grinned brightly, as if amused by his own downfall. "In a way, we were just pawns on a chessboard. Used to achieve their objective. Looking back, it feels ironic. But then again, we also intended to exploit them, so I suppose we have no right to complain." The knights focused intently on his words. Hearing the name of the Blood Crusaders again was unsettling enough, but to think they had meddled in the Magic Towers affairs... When he mentioned their objective, the knights attention sharpened. Perhaps this could lead to the extermination of those wretched parasites. But then, as Turrs lips trembled "Hehe... but I wont tell you anything more." "......" "I just... wanted to see those faces of yours. Haha." "You son of a...!" So, he had only revealed the secrets to provoke them. Truly vile to the very end, Turr... "...Hah... I wanted to play... just a bit longer..." Crack! At last, his head shattered like fragile sand, scattering into nothingness. For a Grand Mage who had lived for 400 years, his demise was pitifully anticlimactic. And those who had killed him wore expressions of deep frustration. "He was despicable to the bitter end." "This is why I cant stand psychopaths. Damn it!" Regretting the very idea of conversing with such a lunatic, they shook their heads. "Instructor...?" From the sidelines, three individuals had been listening in but were too overwhelmed by the grim atmosphere to step forward. One of them, Irene, mustered her courage and murmured a question. "Is something wrong...?" To her inquiry "...Ah, youre here? Well done. Truly." He greeted them with a bright smile, as though the earlier tension had never existed. "Hehe!" [Our simple Irene. She beams the moment someone smiles at her.] As he gestured for them to come closer, Irene dashed to him like an eager retriever. "You know what? It was really tough for us! When we got to the location you mentioned, there were so many mages and artifact-wielding golems!" The girl eagerly recounted their struggles, clearly seeking praise. "Really? Youve worked hard. Im sorry for putting you through something so dangerous." "No, thats not what I meant...!" "If it makes you feel better, tell me what you want later. Ill grant it, as long as its reasonable." "...Now that I think about it, it was kind of dangerous." The instructor patiently listened to all of Irenes complaints. The atmosphere was incredibly gentle, so much so that it was hard to believe he had just been exuding such a deadly aura toward the mage moments ago. ...However, unlike Irene, the two boys couldnt bring themselves to voice their struggles. ...It feels like weve been through a war. Even a battlefield wouldnt be this much of a mess. Thanks to the mysteries invoked by the Spring Spirit, the surroundings of the floating castle had transformed into a blooming flower field. Yet, such illusions couldnt deceive those with heightened senses like theirs. What they saw wasnt the vibrant spring scenery but rather the remnants of a brutal battletwo knights clashing ferociously amidst a frozen wasteland. The boys shook their heads as the scenes of the fight replayed in their minds like a mirage. The sheer intensity sent shivers down their spines. Even indirectly experiencing the clash between the Grand Mage and the knights was enough to leave them dizzy with unease. And yet, in the midst of their thoughts Thud! "You two did well too. Like I told the fledglings, if theres anything you want, let me know later. Ill grant it if its reasonable." "Uh, Instructor, Im not a kid, you know?" "I know." "......" They were forced to abandon their tension. The sudden embrace and reassuring pats on their backs from the instructor left them flustered and awkward. They were adults, after all. But "Even if its embarrassing or awkward, you should accept praise when youve done something commendable. Whether youre a child or an adult." "......" "Thank you, truly." "......" "...Hmm, was that a bit too sentimental?" "...Yes, incredibly so." "Looking at you, one would expect you to laugh heartily and say something like, A man should experience fights where he might die." "...Arent you talking about your uncle?" "Youre cut from the same cloth." "...Hey, Blackie, do you know what Muscle Destruction Technique is?" "...Id rather not find out." "Ill teach you." Loen tried to flee, but Ihan quickly caught him. Though Loen wasnt weak by any means, the gap in their physiques was far too great for him to escape. "Puahaha!" Watching this sitcom-like scene unfold, Derek couldnt help but burst into laughter. It had been such a serious and heartfelt moment just a short while ago, but now... "Well, no, this is even better," he thought. Derek had always preferred sitcoms with a slice-of-life feel over comedic movies. Because "It feels like listening to the daily lives of family and friends." As someone who had never experienced such warmth, Derek found it enviable and deeply admirable. And now "Im part of it." The boy was overjoyed to realize he was part of this sitcom-like scene. [Kyaa!] "Huh?" Just as Ihan was about to teach the insolent Blackie a life lesson, he noticed a tiny aurora swirling around him. It carried the warmth of spring [Thank you for saving us.] "......" [Hehe, why are you so surprised?] "...Y-You can talk?" [Thats what surprises you? Hehe, youre a funny knight. Well, Pendragons knights are always an interesting bunch.] "......" It was the Spring Spirit. A beautiful fairy in the shape of a woman circled around him, speaking warmly. Ihan pinched his cheek. ...The situation felt so surreal that he thought it might be a dream. But his cheek didnt hurt. It seemed this was... [Hey!] "...Ow." The fairy, noticing his impenetrably tough skin, pinched his cheek for him. This time, he felt the pain. It hurt. ...A lot. Chapter 181: When the Flowers Bloom in Spring (1) Ihan and his group had never dared to imagine they could actually have a conversation with a fairy, even after rescuing one. To reiterate, fairies were considered holy and grand beings beyond the reach of humans. Ethereal entities of boundless beauty, crafted by the mysteries of nature itself. They lived for ages beyond human comprehension, and even then, they only occasionally extended their hand to pure and untainted beingsbabies or young children free of corruption or malicious intent. For anyone else, speaking to a fairy was nothing more than a fanciful dream. "...Those damned spell-slingers mustve been insane. Seriously, how far gone do you have to be to think kidnapping a fairy is a good idea?" There was a saying that those who dared to harm a fairy would find no peace, even in death. Even now, Ihan marveled at the audacity of such individuals. Of course, according to legend, the founder of Pendragon, the Knight King, and his siblingsreferred to as the Knights of the Lakewere said to have shared friendships and even love with fairies. The problem was "...Thats just a legend, though." It was too ancient a tale to take seriously. While there were fairies with physical forms, they were often closer to elvespointy-eared creatures considered lesser versions of fairies. Scholars widely regarded them as fallen fairies. The relationship between fairies and these beings was like that between a tiger and a house cat: same family, but vastly different. Even the mage chick, a so-called "half-fairy," likely had only about 0.0002% fairy DNA at best. There was no comparison to a pure fairy. To put it simply: "In military terms, a true fairy would be like the Minister of Defense or a three-star general. A fallen fairy might be a second lieutenant, and a half-fairy? Maybe a sergeant." Meanwhile, humans were just privates. In other words, for this fairy to deign to speak to them [Hehe, dont be so stiff. Im grateful to you, not upset, so relax! Relax!] "......." was akin to a three-star general patting a lowly private on the back and saying, "Dont worry, Im not that scary. Take it easy." As if to illustrate this "......." S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihan and his group were frozen in place, their expressions stiff. No one dared to risk offending the fairy and inviting potential disaster. "What do we do?" "Just stay quiet, Your Grace. Silence is golden!" "If we end up on the receiving end of a [Fairys Prank], were doomed..." Feeling the weight of the situation, the three slowly began to retreat, leaving the adults to handle the matter. "Those little..." While Ihan couldnt fault their survival instincts, their sheer quick-wittedness elicited a wry smile. "...Well learned." He let out a dry laugh, beads of sweat forming on his brow. ***** [Youre quite a handsome human.] "Thats too kind of you..." Fortunately, the Spring Spirit wasnt only interested in Ihan. She also turned her attention to the knight with striking green hair and eyes, Raq. Incidentally [Ah, youre handsome too, so dont get jealous.] "Uh, about that..." [Hmm?] "Well, I... do have some sense of humility..." The fairy genuinely believed Ihan to be handsome, but Ihan, with at least a modicum of modesty, felt compelled to disagree. This amounted to insubordination, akin to a lowly private arguing with the Minister of Defense. [You look wonderful to me! So that means youre handsome!] "...Y-Yes, maam..." Fortunately, fairies werent the petty sort to punish people for contradicting them. The Spring Spirit continued to smile warmly, her gaze fixed on Ihan. The intensity of her attention made him sweat profusely. "...Well, at least Ive learned not to trust a fairys sense of aesthetics." Despite the overwhelming pressure, Ihan remained on guard, uncertain of what the fairy might say next. Her following words were [Once again, thank you. For saving me and us.] "......." Her voice carried genuine gratitude. Both knights wore complicated expressions, feeling as though they were speaking to a gracious woman expressing her thanks. It was like interacting with an elegant and thoughtful lady, deeply appreciative of being rescued. Feeling somewhat flustered, they responded as respectfully as they could. "Well, we only acted to achieve our goals, so theres no need for your gratitude." "Indeed, Lady Spring Spirit. Your kind words are far too gracious." Ihan kept his tone formal, while Raq, serving a family tied to the fairy, appeared visibly flustered. Each handled the situation in their own way, and the fairy [Hehe, you knights are so straightforward. I like that.] Whoosh. As her mood improved, a warm spring breeze swirled around them. [Even so, gratitude is gratitude. As you know, we fairies cannot directly harm humans. At most, we can make requests or play harmless pranks. Thats our limit. No matter how despicable a human may be, we cannot punish them. But you... you punished those awful mages on our behalf, and for that, were sincerely thankful.] The playful lights that danced around her sparkled brightly. [See? We truly like you and are grateful. Unfortunately, they cant speak human languages like I can, so they cant express it verbally. I hope you can understand that.] Of course, who wouldnt? The knights quietly bowed their heads. More importantly "So thats what it means for a fairy to be [one but many]..." The phrase, spoken by a scholar who studied fairies, had only been understood by those fortunate enough to encounter them directly. And now, standing before the fairy, Ihan finally grasped its meaning. "Theyre all connected." Thanks to his extraordinary ability to perceive "resonances," Ihan could sense how the fairy and her kin were intricately linked. Perhaps the one with the would also recognize this. "...Such a mystical existence. No wonder people once worshiped them as gods." From a human perspective, a fairy was akin to an entity with countless avatars, each wielding the power to command nature itself. It was only natural for ancient people to view them as divine beings. "Still, seeing her like this, she seems quite... normal..." [Ah, theyre coming now!] "...?" [I guess theyre here to grant our request.] "......." [Oh, dont attack when you see them. Theyre just here to help us with a small favor.] "...What the hell." Ihan couldnt stop the rough words from slipping out of his mouth. What he saw defied belief. Thud, thud, thud! The rhythmic pounding of hooves heralded the swift approach of the "Reaper of Death." [----.] Riding a black horse clad in armor was a knight. This knight wore full black plate armor, exuding an overwhelming and oppressive presence. ...However, what drew the two knights'' attention wasnt the intimidating horse or armor but rather the knights "head." "Hes carrying his head." "Thats some impressive horsemanship." "Is that what youre focusing on right now?" "Well, its impressive, isnt it?" "...I guess?" The knight was clutching his own head under one arm. Though his face was obscured by the helmet, the faint glow of blue ghostly flames in his eyes indicated that he was alive despite being headless. A Dullahan. Among magical creatures, it was classified as "Unknown," a category beyond conventional rankings. Known as the "Reaper," it was infamous for its association with death. ...Rarely seen, the Dullahan was famous for not attacking humans. Yet, the truly terrifying aspect of the Dullahan was "They say it never fails to kill its chosen target." "Theres a famous story of it cutting through 100,000 soldiers to claim the head of a tyrant king." Once it chose a target, it would inevitably claim their life. That unrelenting nature earned it the title of the Reaper. ...What kind of day was this? First, they encountered a 400-year-old Grand Mage, then a Spring Spirit, and now a Dullahan, a creature so rare that meeting one was likened to winning the lottery. It was as though they were meeting every legend imaginable. Thud, thud, thud. "......." Ihan and Raq watched the Dullahan approach, their expressions hardening as they instinctively raised their auras. Hummm! The ominous energy radiating from the Dullahan stirred the knights battle instincts. Thud... [----.] The Dullahans ghostly flames flared as it locked eyes with the knights. The sight of capable opponents seemed to ignite its fighting spirit. Behind the Dullahan, a massive claymore and an equally massive lance floated into the air, ready for combat. It was clearly prepared to clash with the knights Smack! [---?!] [What are you doing? You werent about to point your weapons at our benefactors, were you?] [--!--?!] [Hmph, good. Remember that. Try it again, and youll be in trouble.] [-----.] The Spring Spirit landed a playful flick on the Dullahans head. Dejected, it lowered its weapons and stood down. The knights, who had been bracing themselves for a fight, blinked in disbelief and slowly relaxed. [Sorry about that. Its not usually like this, but I guess seeing strong knights made it want to fight. Hehe.] "...Did you summon that Dullahan, Spring Spirit?" [We asked for its help. There are some people who need a little lesson.] "A lesson, you say?" [Yes, a favor.] "......." The Spring Spirit smiled warmly, leaving the knights baffled. Then Swaaaa... an eerie sight unfolded, revealing exactly what the "favor" entailed. "...Spirits of the dead." "To me, it looks like its harvesting heads." As Raq noted, blue orbs resembling heads floated upward, their numbers rapidly growing. Hundreds of them gathered, guided by the Dullahans gesture. Clink! Chains emerged from the Dullahans body, piercing the orbs and binding them together like a string of captives. It was a chilling sight. The knights faces turned pale as they swallowed dryly, their minds racing to identify what they were witnessing. Surely not [Theyre the souls of the mages.] "......." The Spring Spirit confirmed their fears, still wearing a warm, spring-like smile. [If theyd only threatened us, we mightve let it slide. But they used pure-hearted children to capture us and massacred countless lives. They deserve punishment. Thats why we called on this one. Its the Guardian of the Underworld. Itll ensure the mages pay for their crimes.] "...I see." [Hmm, the duration of their punishment will depend on their sins. By human standards, the lightest sentence is 200 years, while the worst offenders will face 10,000 years.] "......." [Sigh, it feels too short, honestly.] "......." [Hm? Whats with those faces?] "...Oh, nothing. This is... comforting. Yes, comforting. Haha..." "......." The knights stood at attention, lowering their gazes, and made a silent vow. No matter what, they would never mess with a fairy. Chapter 182: When the Flowers Bloom in Spring (2) [-Humans may fear and call that child a monster, but in truth, the Dullahan is closer to being a fairy. Its only that its fallen far after being bound to the underworld. Even so, it takes its duties seriously and occasionally helps us with our requests. Besides, it doesnt harm lives without reason. Its not a bad child, hehe.] "......." The knights werent sure whether they should be shocked at the revelation that the Dullahan was actually a fairy, or at the Spring Spirits casual way of treating and commanding it as though it were a child. Yet, as Ihan witnessed the fragments of the fairys power, he couldnt suppress his growing curiosity. ...I dont quite understand. Why was the Spring Spirit captured by a bunch of spellcasters? With your strength, couldnt you have overpowered them before they caught you? What insolence! I-its just a question... For some reason, it seemed the Spring Spirit couldnt harm humans directly. However, it was evident that she had the power to easily outmatch them in other ways. When first released from her seal, she had turned the mages mana into nutrients for the earth, and simply summoning the Dullahan would have decimated most of the spellcasters, including that rotten Archmage of 400 years. So why hadnt she resisted? [Oh, is that what youre curious about? Its nothing too complicated. You dont need to be so cautious about asking.] The Spring Spirits tone was lighthearted, as though this were a trivial matter she was happy to explain. [You see, the way we fairies use our power is rather... particular.] "??" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [To put it simply, we cant exercise authority beyond the role weve been given. If we misuse our power, it could cause the collapse of the natural order.] The fairy shrugged lightly and continued. [There are also restrictions and promises imposed on us by the gods... but even without those, wielding our power carelessly would lead to some truly unfortunate consequences.] "......." Ihan dared not ask what those consequences might be. He had a feeling the answer would be far worse than he could imagine. [Even for the Dullahan, it faces many conditions and restrictions when using its power in the mortal realm. However, it can exercise its abilities freely on the dead. Thats why it was able to help with our request.] Then, does that mean... you couldnt act against the mages either? [Exactly. Thats why I said, Were truly grateful to you. If you hadnt punished the mages, we still wouldnt have been able to do anything. To put it in terms youd understand, because of your actions, the causal relationship was established, and we could finally intervene.] The Spring Spirit traced a circle with her finger. Flash! A glowing ring of aurora appeared, as though she were illustrating the cycle and laws of the world. While it seemed complex, Ihan managed to understand the gist of it. So, because I and that thing were in the process of punishing the mages, the fairies were able to step in as assistants. In hindsight, the fairies had only nullified mana and turned the remains of the dead into nutrients for the earth. They hadnt directly harmed the mages, despite their obvious frustration. Their restraint likely stemmed from the catastrophic effects their power could have on the world if misused. Terrifying. They were beings so powerful that their mere intervention could overturn the laws of nature. That such entities existed under such severe restrictions was both awe-inspiring and chilling. However... Theyre genuinely kind. Their kindness, mercy, and nobility were palpable. Ihan couldnt help but feel respect toward them. They could use their power at any time. Though bound by restrictions and promises, it was clear they could harm humans directly if they chose to. Yet, the fairies refrained, fully aware that their actions could bring about humanitys destruction. That made them sacred. Despite possessing the majesty and mystery worthy of being called gods, they abstained from abusing their power. While they seemed as innocent as children, they were, in truth, far more thoughtful and compassionate than anyone. No wonder they were worshipped as gods. Such mercy and nobility could not have gone unnoticed by the ancient people. Even I cant help but admire them... For the first time in his life, Ihan felt that someone truly embodied divinity. The Great Fairy. Today, Ihan fully grasped why they bore such a name. "Truly remarkable," he muttered, nodding his head. To this, the Spring Spirit responded: [Oh my, youre making me blush. Its been so long since Ive received such praise....] "...?" [You really are a fine human, hehe!] ...Just wondering... Do fairies also read peoples thoughts? It was an offhand question, prompted by how embarrassed she seemed despite him saying so little. The fairy simply smiled. [-Thats a secret.] "......." She pressed her finger to her lips and winked, leaving Ihan with a faintly exasperated expression. Why are there so many women around me who can read minds? Even without a direct answer, her reaction said enough. ***** Da-da-dak, da-da-dak. The sound of hooves faded into the distance as the two knights watched, their gazes fixed on the retreating figure. "......." For reasons unknown, both felt an inexplicable premonition that they would one day face the Dullahan in battle. It wasnt a logical thought but a deep, unshakable intuition. And then [------.] Fwoosh! The Dullahans glowing blue eyes, ablaze with ethereal fire, turned back toward them. The intense heat emanating from its gaze sent tingles through their bodies. Despite the overwhelming pressure, the knights didnt avert their eyes. No matter if it was the Reaper of Death itself, if they were to clash one day, they simply had to win. See you again, Ihan said, his words laced with a provocative undertone. [-------.] The Dullahan seemed to shift slightly, as if suppressing a laugh. Da-da-dak, da-da-dak. The Dullahan gradually disappeared into the distance, carrying the souls of hundreds with it. The knights silently watched its departure. Da-da-dak, da-da-dak... Soon, the figure of the Dullahan vanished entirely, swallowed by a fog that seemed to materialize out of nowhere. With the oppressive presence gone, Ihan and Raq collapsed to the ground. Thud. ...Im so damn tired. You reckless brute! What was the point of provoking it at the end? Hmm, well, it just felt... appropriate for the moment? ...You madman. ...Tch. They slumped against the ground, utterly drained. After an already grueling battle, facing off against such a daunting presence in a battle of wills had left them physically and mentally spent. It wasnt surprisingthey had pushed their broken bodies far past their limits, leaving themselves in an even worse state. They lay sprawled on the ground, every fiber of their beings screaming for rest, teetering on the edge of unconsciousness. This is really bad, came a voice from behind. Derrick, who had approached unnoticed, clicked his tongue as he examined their conditions using the medical skill . Muscle tears, severed tendons, fractured bones... How the hell are you two even moving? The more he saw, the more incredulous he became. Their injuries were severe enough that it wouldnt have been surprising if theyd dropped dead on the spot. Ironically, the listed injuries were considered minor compared to the internal damage he discovered. ...Your insides are a mess. Instructor, its like you detonated a bomb in your chest cavity. Sir Duron, you look like youve been tortured for days. What is this...? If Derrick had been a doctor, his detailed and accurate diagnoses would have earned him a reputation as a miracle worker. However, the severity of their injuries demanded immediate surgerythough whether they could even survive such an operation was another matter entirely. To improve their slim chances, theyd need a priest to channel divine power throughout the procedure. ...One good nights sleep will fix this, Ihan muttered. Thats correct, Raq agreed. ...Im telling you, you might not wake up if you sleep like this. Of course, a normal human would have died from such wounds, but Ihan and Raq werent ordinary. Their absurdly resilient bodies would likely recover naturally, given time. Half a year of proper rest would restore them completely. But Derrick knew better. These two would never sit idle for six months. Theyre both workaholics. If they stop moving, theyll grow thorns in their mouths... Even if Ihan would never admit it, Derrick was certain his instructor was a workaholic to the core. Ah, I need to leave soon. Ive only got three days of leave left... ...A particularly severe case at that. Please, just rest, Derrick muttered as he prepared to activate a skill for emergency treatment. [-Dont.] "......." [You shouldnt take my job from me, hehe.] Y-yes, maam... When had she arrived? The Spring Spirit was standing behind him, her gaze meaningful. [...Youre someone she called upon, arent you?] !!? [Hehe, dont worry. I wont go around spilling anyones secrets. I just find it... intriguing.] "......." Gulp. Derrick swallowed nervously. Fairies truly were something else. I feel like she can see right through me... There was no hiding anythingnot just from him, but seemingly from... [Those two over there are interesting as well. Hehe. It seems she has been up to something amusing. Well, things like this do happen occasionally.] Occasionally...? Summoning his courage, Derrick asked the question. What exactly did she mean by occasionally? [Cases like yours, of course. They happen roughly once every few centuries. Its all to make the world more abundant and enjoyable. What do humans call it? An event or a festival?] "......." ...A few centuries was occasionally? [Dont worry. The gods arent manipulating or using your fate. If they meddled, the world would lose its charm. They usually just observe and let things flow naturally.] "......." [Hehe.] ...Should I feel honored by this, or insulted...? [Enjoy the world. Otherwise, youre the only one who loses out. Cheer up!] "......." Derrick stared at the fairy, who cheered him on with an adorable smile and playful gesture, unable to keep his expression in check. As cute as she was, her age was... [Youll be punished.] ...My apologies. Derrick immediately bowed his head. ...Please stop tormenting my pupil. [Its because hes adorable.] Ihan sighed as he watched the Spring Spirit playfully tease Taechang, who was still doing push-ups in the flower field. The fairy only smiled mischievously. It was easy to see why fairies were said to be natural pranksters. Enough. We dont need any healing or anything. Well recover on our [-Your lifespan has been shortened.] "......." [It happened while you were saving us, so its only right to reward you.] ...Thats not Ihan wanted to argue. He didnt regret it, nor had he acted solely to save her. And as for his shortened lifespan, well, a few potions from the royal lady could easily fix that. Tap. [You talk too much.] W-wait, hold ommph!? Before he could resist, the fairy suddenly embraced him. He froze, unable to move or even protest. And then "Huah!" Mmm. ...Wow. she stole his lips in a fiery kiss. Ironically, Ihans first experience in his 30 years as a knight was not with a human but with a fairy. Chapter 183: When the Flowers Bloom in Spring (3) [Spicy.] N-no, this cant be...! [Ah, Arin, thats why timing is everything in life. You shouldve just charged in, tsk tsk.] Y-you...!! Arin flushed red as she watched the fairy kiss her instructor. Even though she understood it was part of the healing process, seeing her instructors lips claimed by a fairy in the form of a woman left her feeling a strange, inexplicable sense of lossalmost as if something precious to her had been taken away by a stranger. She stomped her feet in frustration, her emotions bubbling over. ...Fairys Blessing. Thats a rare one, right? Rare doesnt even begin to describe it. Throughout the history of the continent, fewer than five people are said to have received it. While Arin fumed, Roen and Derrick were awestruck by the spectacle of the [Fairys Blessing]. The Fairys Blessing. A miracle bestowed upon the heroes of legend and myth. What its effects were had never been revealedevery hero who received it kept their silence. But one thing was clear: all those blessed by the fairies had left indelible marks on history. Even the heroes of civilizations long past, from over 10,000 years ago, were still remembered today. For humans, it was a blessing reserved for immortality in the annals of history. Perhaps this meant their instructor, too, was destined to leave behind an extraordinary legacy. But theres this one anecdote from an apocryphal record... Huh? It claims the Fairys Blessing isnt some miraculous power, and that the heroes remembered in history were simply great on their ownnot because of the blessing. But didnt all those blessed heroes become legends? A scholar who analyzed those records suggested that, aside from the five well-known heroes, there were at least 120 others who received the blessing. .... So, the idea is that talented people are just talented, and the blessing has little to do with it. Whats more, some lesser-known accounts say things like I wish Id never received it or even that it was the worst blessing ever. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Doesnt that make it a curse? Hmm, perhaps... [Hehe, just a little longer. The wounds are deep, so I need more time!] Mmph!? Hmm... I guess whether its a blessing or a curse depends on the person... Watching their instructor endure, Roen couldnt help but feel a bit sorry for him. Being kissed by a beautiful fairy might sound enviable, but being subjected to it against ones will was a different matter entirely. Hah. Roen closed his eyes tightly. Watching this spectacle of dubious blessings and curses left a bitter taste in his mouth. One things for sure: Id rather pass on that. ...Haha. Derrick laughed awkwardly, silently agreeing. Still... But the fairy is beautiful, so maybe its a happy thing...? Derrick cautiously entertained the thought. Crack! !!! Forget happiness! Whoever said a kiss was blissful mustve been lying! Damn it! Im about to die for one moment of happiness!! What Ihan felt wasnt happiness but pure agony. It was as if he were drowning, unable to breathe, yet he wouldnt die. And worse? Crunch! Mmph!! The pain was like nothing hed ever experiencedsearing, relentless, and utterly unbearable. [This might hurt a little. About ten times the pain of childbirth? Thats how a woman hero who gave birth to more than ten children described it.] Ughhhh!! Even as she continued her kiss, the fairy somehow managed to speak. But Ihan had no room to marvel; he was too consumed by the agony. He wanted to thrash, to struggle, but his body remained rigid, completely paralyzed. Is this really healing?! What kind of healing hurts this much?! He had expected no pain, only to find himself in the middle of what felt like torture. [Its healing, yes. But think of it as reconstruction rather than simple treatment. Your body is in such a wrecked state that I have to break it down and reassemble it like a puzzle. Naturally, its going to hurt a lot.] The fairys explanation offered little comfort. [Just hang in there.] How long?! [By human standards... about 12 hours?] !!? Learning that he would endure 12 hours of what felt like childbirth multiplied by ten was almost enough to make him faint. Correction: he couldnt even faint. The pain was so intense that even if he passed out, the shock would jolt him awake again. Ihan began to wonder if hed wronged the fairy somehow. [No, I still like you.] ......! You like me, but youre putting me through this?! His eyes glared with a touch of sacrilege, but the fairy merely smiled warmly. [Hehe, remember this well: pain matures and strengthens a person. Not just the body but the mind and soul. Theres no lesson without pain, and no strength without hardship. Strength gained without pain is as fleeting as sand in the wind. But strength forged through suffering? That stays with you. This is a blessing. A blessing called Pain.] Id rather not have it... [Oh, humans blessed by us always complain like that, hehe!] ....... It was becoming clear why the heroes of old rarely spoke of the Fairys Blessing. With pain this excruciating, who would want to call it a blessing? Still, in Ihans case... At least let me scream! [No.] This is madness... He gritted his teeth, enduring the torment. There was no resentment, only the silent resolve to bear it. Crunch, crack! !!? Bones, muscles, nerves, and tendons were all being broken and reassembled. Warm, spring-like energy coursed through his body, mending fractured and tangled areas. Slowly but surely, his body was being rebuilt. The process was torturously slow, like a turtles pace, and the pain climbed steadily, unrelentingly. Yet... Im... getting used to it... bit by bit. Ihan began to adapt. The first reason for this was ironic: as a child, hed been subjected to similar pain as a test subject for spellcasters experiments. The second reason was his regular training, which often involved enduring significant pain. Pain, hed learned, could be borne as long as one endured, adapted, and remembered that it would eventually end. Ill survive this. I will! Even through the agony, Ihan focused on observing the changes within his body. He watched as his muscles were deconstructed, his bones reassembled, and his entire being transformed. He was sure of it now. This was nothing short of ...Rebirth. A transformation of his body akin to the Taoist practice of changing mortal bones into divine ones. Ihan had always strived for a similar transformation through training, but this was on an entirely different level. Its not just my muscles and bones. My heart, blood vessels, stomach, and tendonseverything is changing. Even the internal organs, normally impossible to train, were being rebuilt beyond human limits. This was a miracle only a fairy could perform. A blessing beyond human reach. A serendipitous encounter. Yet... [Now, just a little longer.] "......!?" [Only 10 hours to go.] !!!! [Wow, youre holding up so well! Youre the second human to endure our blessing this well. The first was the Warrior King, the first and last barbarian king. Do you know him?] Mmmphh!! ...It was impossible not to feel conflicted about this so-called blessing. ***** Thud. ... Ihan had fainted. After enduring over twelve hours of the Fairys Blessing, his body had finally given out, and he lost consciousness. Frankly, it was a miracle he had lasted as long as he did. The fairy, however, looked at him with a slight pout of disappointment. [Hmph, I wanted to talk a little more....] She was visibly saddened, knowing the knight wouldnt wake up for at least two more days. She had hoped for a longer conversation. Shaking her head, she grumbled softly, as if lamenting how fragile humans were. At that moment [Oh, is it finished over there too?] [Woohooo!] [Kya-haha!] [Great work!] Another knight lay nearby, unconscious, surrounded by other Spring Fairies who had blessed him. Unlike Ihan, he hadnt endured an intense and passionate kiss, but he had still passed out from the overwhelming experience. [Hmm, looks like his vessel was in really bad shape. They must have used the entire blessing just to fix it.] The Spring Spirit smiled faintly, sensing the lingering aura of calamity that Ihan had referred to as the Heaven-Slaying Star. Buzz. The malevolent energy, which had tormented and attempted to destroy its host for so long, now trembled like a frightened dog under the fairys gaze. It didnt dare resist. [Hey, stop tormenting that human. Learn to get along, alright?] The fairy scolded it lightly, though she didnt expect it to comply. The energy was more of a curse from the heavens than an ordinary force. Still, with the vessel now fully restored, Ihan would be able to control and utilize it more effectively. Unless he pushed himself too far, his body should hold up. [In the end, itll depend on the knights capabilities.] As she thought about curses, another realization struck her. [Oh, this one has a curse too... Hmm, should I remove it?] The Spring Spirit noticed another deep-seated curse within Ihans body. It was challenging to deal with, but not impossible for her to erase if she wished. [...No. Something like this should be overcome on his own!] The fairy decided the curse was another trialsomething necessary for Ihan to grow. Great heroes, after all, needed such hardships to forge their paths. If Ihan had been awake, he would have begged her to remove it, insisting he had enough trials already. But he was unconscious, and the fairys resolve was firm. [What a shame. I wanted to talk more, but its time for us to get back to work.] Rustle. The Spring Spirit gently stroked Ihans cheek, her warm smile softening her expression. It had been a long time since shed met someone with such a fateful destiny, someone who held steadfast to his convictions despite it all. [You probably dont want to be a hero, but youre becoming one simply by staying true to your beliefs. Hehe, such a diligent knight. If you live a second life, perhaps youll be able to take it a bit easier.] Because of this, she felt a tender affection toward him. For a fairy, the emotion of love was akin to a poison. And yet, fairies fell in love so easily. Even knowing the danger, they couldnt help but yearn for the feeling. Looking at this knight who had endured so much and still expressed gratitude despite the pain, she couldnt help but feel drawn to him. [So charming...] [Hmm?] [Kya-ha?] [...No, I wont deny I felt something, but I should hold back. It seems this one already has someone.] The Spring Spirit quickly set her feelings aside. She knew better than to meddle with someone who had a destined partner. [He has a soulmate waiting for him. Hmm, I wonder who hell choose?] She could sense multiple bonds in Ihans destinymultiple potential partners. One of those potential matches was even standing nearby. Is it over now? It seems so. ...What an ordeal. ...The young half-fairy girl. The Spirit could also sense destiny tied to her, as well as to someone else in the distance. [.......] [Hehe, dont glare at me like that. Im not going to take him away.] The fairy raised her hands playfully, addressing a certain someone watching her from afar. She was curious which partner this knight would eventually choose. [Well, thats a delight for the future.] With a bright laugh, the Spring Spirit raised her hands high. [Now, return to your land.] Whoosh! A warm spring breeze swept through the area, enveloping the two knights, the two men, the woman, and even the child who had appeared out of nowhere. The groups expressions showed clear confusion, but the fairy simply waved goodbye. While she was grateful to them, they seemed to have already claimed their rewards. And so [Farewell.] Her final words were carried on the wind. Whooooosh. ...The breeze carried away all traces of their presence, as if no one had ever been there. [.......] The Spring Spirit lingered for a moment, gazing wistfully at the now-empty spot, before floating upward. [Lets go. Its time to get back to work.] [Kya-haha!] [Woooah!] It was time to inform Winter. Spring had returned. A child climbed a hill early in the morning, as they always did, to make a wish. They wished for the fairys anger to subside and for the snow to stop falling. But Mom, whats that? ....... Mom? Dad? Sniff.... Haaah, thank you, Fairy. Thank you so much.... ...? The child tilted their head in confusion. Their usually composed parents were tearing up, as were the other villagers. But what stood out most to the child Wow, its beautiful! was the warm, radiant light breaking through the clouds for the first time. The childs eyes sparkled with wonder. To the child, their mother said, ...Eren, my dear. It seems the Fairy has finally lifted her anger. ?? The mother pointed to the sky, showing the child something they had never seen before. That, my dear... is the sun. The sun...? Thats it!? The childs eyes widened in awe. Having only heard of the sun in stories, they were speechless at the sight of it for the first time. But soon Ah! Eren!? The child ran up the hill behind their home, where they would leave their favorite pebble each day to make a wish. And there ...It came true. The pebble was gone. In its place, flowers had bloomed. Hehe, thank you, Fairy! For granting their wish The child was filled with genuine gratitude, and when their mother followed them to the hill, she gasped at the sight before pulling her child into a tearful embrace. The snow had melted, and where the childs wish-laden pebble once lay A beautiful field of dandelions now stretched as far as the eye could see. Chapter 184: The Knight Begins Anew (1) It was a morning like any other, but today, the palace was unusually lively. Is this for real?! Those heinous bastards! Hah, I cant even begin to predict what will happen to the Empire. War is inevitable... Voices echoed through the palace hallsa punishable offense, no doubtbut for now, it would be overlooked. She was magnanimous, after all. Besides, it wasnt just her palace that was in such a clamor, and she wasnt so narrow-minded as to begrudge others for the same commotion. The entire southern kingdom must be in an uproar. Not just the south. The west, the east, even the norththey would all be in chaos. The event currently sweeping across the continent was just that shocking. For three days now, newspapers had focused exclusively on the [incident] in the central continent. To call it pandemonium would not be an exaggeration. And for good reason. [Collapse of the Magic Tower!] [A Decade of Winter Ends as Spring Returns to the Central Continent?] [Was the Curse of Winter Actually Cast by the Magic Tower, Not the Fairies?!] The collapse of the Magic Tower and the end of the ten-year winter that had blanketed the central continentit would be stranger if this didnt cause an uproar. With hands as delicate and flawless as white jade, Isis Elaine de Pendragon folded the newspaper and sipped her tea. Recently, she found herself favoring herbal teas over black tea. The refreshing taste eased her fatigue, brought on by sleepless nights. However Clink. ...Hah, I am still so lacking. Isis pressed her fingers to her temple as she noticed the faint tremor in her hand. To an onlooker, she might have seemed deeply troubled, as if plagued by great worries. The trembling of her fingers might even have been mistaken for fear. But the truth behind her reaction was something entirely different. Hah! How could they achieve something so splendid?! It was her excitement and thrill she was trying to suppress. She couldnt contain herself as she pored over the accomplishments of just two knights. The truth had come to light. Not just the past ten years, but the entire 400 years of history had been unveiled... Some might question how all this could come to light in less than three days. But how could one not believe when they heard: [We didnt do this. We never cursed you.] The fairies voices rang clear. Who could doubt their words? The Spring Spirither sacred, divine voice resonated, piercing through the hearts of the people. Those who heard it felt as if they had been blessed by the gods. Strangely, everyone immediately grasped the truth. Was this the power of the fairies? The crimes committed by the Magic Towers mages during the past 400 years, since Turr the Monster had become its master, replayed in the minds of the Empires citizens. Enraged, they cried out: Such vile creatures! People who had once justified the mages as a necessary evil realized they were nothing but grotesque plagues. Unbelievable! So the plague 40 years ago was caused by the magesno, these monstrous beings?! As they grasped the truth of the atrocities committed over the past 400 years, their anger boiled over. Draw your swords, brothers! We must rid ourselves of these beasts in human form! Spring had come, melting the icy grip of winter, but across the Empire, a savage hunt was beginning to drag mages to their bloody demise. But that wasnt all. The Imperial Family, complicit in the Magic Towers evils, turned a blind eye to their actions and formed a symbiotic relationship with them. Lacking a justifiable pretext until now, the Empires warlords and provincial kings declared rebellion against the crown. War loomed on the horizon, with countless power-hungry individuals vying for the throne. All thanks to the fairies, it will be quite the peaceful war. Thankfully, no forced conscriptions or plundering of citizens would occur. The Spring Spirits presence in the central continent was clear. If anyone dared to spill innocent blood or exploit the people during this time, they risked incurring her wrath. Thus, this war would be forcibly peaceful, a far cry from the usual horrors of battle. The war would likely... ...unfold like a war game. Ha, its practically a comedy. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It might not rival the famed 3650 Days of Debate, the most peaceful war in continental history, but the chances of a bloodless resolution were high. Given the fairies watchful gaze, the conflict might be decided through duels between the greatest warriors of each faction. As for the Imperial Family Theyll likely be assassinated. Normally, assassination was considered taboo in wars involving the Imperial Family, but their sins were too great this time. Having committed atrocities on par with the Magic Tower, how could any citizen respect or revere them? By now, the Imperial officials and servants had likely abandoned the royals, seeking their own survival. It wouldnt take long for the entire royal bloodline to be eradicated. Even an illustrious family that had ruled the central continent for a millennium could not escape the consequences of betraying their peoples trust. They would be treated as less than beasts. Such was the fleeting nature of power. Of course Tap. This is all just speculation, Isis chuckled as she set down her teacup. Her predictions might not come to pass. No matter how clever she was, human greed defied calculation. What would happen in the Empire was something only the gods and the fairies could know. Still, one thing was certain. Pendragon will gain from this. The more chaotic the central continent became, the more citizens would abandon the Empire in disappointment. If the southern kingdom could absorb them, it would resolve the Souths pressing population problem in one fell swoop. Though they had unified the South after defeating Britton, the lack of manpower remained a persistent issue. If we can claim even a fraction of the Empires overflowing population... Of course, welcoming a mass influx of migrants could lead to problems. Yet, for a royal managing a nation, the benefits often outweighed the risks. Moments of crisis, after all, served as a stage to test a rulers caliber. If she could resolve any arising issues and provide satisfaction to her people, it would Solidify my position. Her path as a monarch. An achievement truly her own, beyond the shadow of the War God. If even the elder nobles, who still longed for the War God, recognized her achievements, it would be the ultimate triumph. Hah, I still have so far to go. Nothing is set in stone, yet here I am savoring sweet fantasies... Isis admitted to herself that she was exhilarated. But the undeniable fact that she was drawing closer to the throne made her heart race. At the same time, the knights responsible for creating this situationno, her sworn brotherwere utterly adorable. Its fascinating. He doesnt care a whit about politics, yet he managed to create the best possible outcome. How could she let him go? Isis laughed, thinking of her impudent sworn brother, who had yet to visit the palace after returning from the Empire. Though it was disrespectful, she found everything delightful today. If he were in front of me, I might embrace him fiercely. Even though she had never once been known to express affection so freely, today, she wanted to shower her sworn brother with all the love in her heart. But at that moment When everything goes smoothly, thats precisely when you must heighten your vigilance, Princess. ...... Its understandable to be in a good mood, Princess, but do be careful, Albert said with a chuckle. ...Albert. A butler spoke, delivering a caution that poured cold water over the atmosphere. When had he even arrived at that spot? If youre here, announce yourself, Albert. Haha, its a habit, Im afraid. Hah, such an irreverent butler you are. Though he was her servant, he was one of the few people she couldnt bend to her will. Her elevated spirits sank just by looking at him. When one grows old like I have, one starts worrying about everything. I hope you understand, Princess. Is there anything youre actually afraid of? Of course. Im just a frail human, after all. ...Thats the worst joke Ive heard. Dont bother making jokes elsewhere; youre no good at it. Haha. That ever-present smile of his irked her. It always seemed like he was teasing her. Being around him made her feel perpetually immature, and Isis could only glare at him with a brusque expression. Honestly. What a mischievous old man. She furrowed her brows. Haha, please dont glare at me like that. Its not as grand as what Sir Ihan achieved, but Ive brought you good news. ...Good news, you say? See for yourself. ...... Rustle. Accepting the documents Albert handed over, Isis slowly began reading the first page. ...Oh. Her interest was piqued, and her reading speed gradually increased. Soon, she was flipping through the pages at a rate of one per second. Though it might have seemed like she was skimming, Isis had an extraordinary gift. Since the age of three, no matter how thick or dense a book was, she could commit its contents to memory with just a glance. This time was no different. Merely glancing at a page was enough for her to memorize it entirely. Within three minutes, she had internalized the contents of over 300 pages. ...... As she organized and processed the information, her expression grew colder. ...Youve brought me a truly troublesome gift, Albert. Her gaze was icy enough to freeze someone solid. Haha, well? Does it please you? Please me? Hardly. She had been blissfully lost in her pleasant daydreams mere moments ago, but reading Alberts report was giving her a headache. The document detailed the heretical Fourth Apostle found in an underground lair, Sultan Salah, and the mages they had recently captured. Albert had interrogated them thoroughly, extracting every piece of information. As Isis read the report, her complexion paled. Her naturally fair skin now appeared so bloodless that she looked like an unwell patient. It wasnt fear. The contents were simply so draining to read that they sapped her energy. Once again, it bore repeatingIsis was a genius. She had been called such since childhood and had lived up to the title. With even fragmented information, she could deduce a great deal. And now, with a wealth of data at her fingertips, Isis deduced where the fanatics plotting against Pendragon had built their nests. ...Which was precisely why her head hurt. One of the places these cuckoos had laid their eggs was ...Damnable temple. Of all the places to hide, why there... It was a powder keg that shouldnt be touched. Isis suspected she would face yet another sleepless night and found herself longing to see her sworn brother. Her adorable sworn brother. Boom! Boom, boom! ...Instructor, Kunta is begging youplease dont stray from the path of humanity. What nonsense are you spouting? Im just doing some construction. ...This isnt what normal construction looks like. ? ...I give up. Theres no reasoning with this. Kunta shook his head, muttering that not even barbarians would resort to such extremes, while Ihan simply shrugged. All he was doing was Im just digging a tunnel, arent I? Digging a tunnel. Why should such a simple task garner this kind of reaction? ...... Kunta, however, found Ihans response even more outrageous. After all, what kind of person Digs a tunnel with their bare hands...? Who wouldnt be startled at the sight of someone excavating a tunnel without any tools? Despite Kuntas incredulity, Ihan remained nonchalant. Using a shovel or pickaxe would take longer than just doing it with my hands. ...... See? Ive already cleared 500 meters. ...... ...That wasnt the point. Was it? Chapter 185: The Knight Begins Anew (2) The Swordsmanship Department had been on an unexpected hiatus recently. This break came shortly after the grand ball when the instructor abruptly decided to take leave. "I need to step out for a bit... to take care of some business. Consider this an opportunity for self-training.""Pardon?""Theres a training schedule already set. Stick to it, and youll do fine. Oh, and dont bother coming to the academy in my absence. Ill handle the attendance records.""???""See you in eight days." Though the instructors words carried an air of foreboding, the students wisely chose to ignore it. Thinking too much about it would only lead to nightmares. And so, the Swordsmanship Department found itself on a break. Yet... Whuum! Whoooom! ...strangely enough, every single cadet was present. While the instructor was absent, the cadets had taken it upon themselves to gather in the training hall and train diligently. If one were to ask why they bothered coming to the academy during their break, the answer would be simple: they saw results. Even just following the assignments given by the instructor led to noticeable growth. The satisfaction and thrill they felt made laziness impossible. This was a period of rapid growth for them. They were living proof of the instructors envious remark: "Ah, youth grows so quickly." Even the noble ladies, once called "chicks," had progressed significantly. They now knew how to execute basic joint locks and strikes, sparring among themselves and occasionally with stronger knight cadets. They had also learned simple weapon techniques like throwing and short-staff combat. The instructor had once remarked, "Learn these properly, and youll be able to subdue most adult men on your own." Motivated by such praise, the young ladies werent deterred by the sweat and effort it required. Noble ladies typically shied away from physical exertion, but seeing their healthier bodies after six months of training had changed their perspective. "My familys knight sparred with me and was amazed. He said my technique was excellent." "Same here. Although my mother was horrified." "Thats understandable. But its hard to quit, isnt it?" "I completely agree." While their growing health was a bonus, the real driving force was the tangible results of their hard work. Though they werent yet ready to face monsters, these girls had set their sights on eventually defeating at least one. On the other hand, the "bears"those focused on physical traininghad visibly bulked up. Their arms were thicker, their shoulders broader, and their thighs sturdier than ever. The instructor had tasked them with mastering Iron Body (??) before graduation, claiming that doing so would ensure their survival anywhere. It had become their mandatory objective. Of course... "Is this really necessary...?" "We dont have a choice." "The instructor said this is the fastest way, so deal with it." "Dammit!" The training methods were grueling. Every day, they subjected their bodies to beatings with sticks or soaked towels, sometimes even asking others to strike them mercilessly. Though painful, they couldnt deny the effectiveness of these brutish methods. The results were undeniable. Every day, they noticed changes in their bodies. The agony and hardship were worth enduring for the progress they saw. Step by step, without missing a single day, they followed this regimen, transforming themselves from weaklings once mocked as weeds into formidable individuals. Growth was an addiction no one could abandon. In contrast, the "young masters" stood apart. Blessed by birth and trained in aura techniques, their abilities placed them on a different level. The assignments they received from the instructor were relatively straightforward: improve basic strength and endurance, correct their stances, and engage in more sparring. Oh, and occasionally serve as the instructors punching bags. Their training, though simple, was anything but ordinary in its results. "I...I sparred with a knight from my family and won..." "I cant believe it, but Sir Mordred just received an invitation to join a knightly order..." "W-What?" The instructor had said they were lacking in fundamentals and needed refinement. And once those gaps were filled, their potential would multiply. It turned out to be true. After following the instructors training regimen for over six months, their abilities had grown exponentiallyenough to receive invitations from prestigious knightly orders. For them, it was a dream come true. As a result, more than sixty percent of the young masters had received offers to join various knightly orders. Since becoming knights had been their primary goal in joining the academy, they technically no longer needed to stay. However... "Why did you turn down the offer? Such a waste." "Thats rich coming from you, Number 12." "D-Do you really have to call me that even when its just us?" Surprisingly, none of them accepted the invitations. At first, they had been ecstatic and tempted to join immediately. But as time passed, they realized that joining now would be a misstep. "Were still far from ready." They understood that the invitations were just the beginningthey would likely start as junior knights. Training under a knightly orders strict methods would mean less autonomy and, potentially, stagnation. Theyre interested in our potential, not our present selves. We wont have the same freedom to train as we do now. ...We might even regress. Joining might feel good in the short term, but it would mean trading their growth for immediate gratification. What they needed was to join as fully-fledged knights capable of commanding respect. For example... "We need to reach the level of the Academys Three Champions at least." "...That seems so far away." The "Three Champions" of the Swordsmanship Department were renowned, their skills unmatched within the academy. To stand on equal footing with them would ensure respect in any knightly order. So for now, instead of chasing fleeting luck, they chose to stay and train under the instructors guidance. Though it might take time, they were confident that their efforts would pay off. With the belief that tomorrows self would be better than todays, the cadets devoted themselves to their training, creating what felt like a "youthful academy drama." Meanwhile, elsewhere... "Huh? Why is everyone here?" "Assistant Instructor Damian?" "...So diligent. Even on a rare break, youre still here." There was one youth living a "bleak tragedy" of his own. Damian Pollet, with his perpetually hollow eyes and exhaustion-lined face, looked at the cadets with an expression of disbelief. If he were given an eight-day break, he would have... "I wouldve slept five hours every day." "F-Five hours? Not eight?" Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Eight hours? ...Do people even sleep that much?" "......." "Two hours a day is a blessing... I mean, there was a time I slept eight hours once. A memory now..." "......." Sometimes, you couldnt help but think that man was the most pitiful of all. At first, Damian Pollet had seemed arrogant and clueless, but now he was handling everything in the instructor''s absence. The only reason the instructor could take an eight-day leave was that Damian had been "loaned" to other instructors and professors to cover for hima cruel fate, indeed. "...Please dont look at me with such pity. You get used to it after a while." "You dont look the least bit used to it..." "......." "If it gets too overwhelming, just wave a carrot or something. Ill help you out a little..." "...Youve got to be kidding me!" Damian scowled as the students regarded him with sympathy. He wasnt someone to be pitied! This was all because... "That damned beast...!" "Uh... may I ask who this beast is, Assistant Instructor?" "Who else could it be but that person?!" "Er... you might want to watch your words, Damian. If someone overhears, it could spell trouble." "I trust none of you are so depraved as to sell me out to that beast. You wouldnt betray a fellow comrade, would you?" "Of course not." "Thats why Im saying it! Just thinking about what that monster put me through makes my blood boil!" Damian seemed ready to spill a litany of complaints, venting all his pent-up frustration. After all, it was common for people to criticize even kings behind their backs. Pendragons people were no exception, and Damian was about to unleash his grievances with all his might... Until Grab! "...Huh?" Damian froze, his mind unable to process what had just happened. Something rough and unyielding had seized his ankle. And judging by the sheer force behind it, if it squeezed just a bit harder, his ankle would pop like a water balloon. Damians face stiffened in horror. Then came the voice. "Hey, assistant. Got time to badmouth me? You must be feeling pretty idle lately." "!!!?" The blood drained from Damians face. The voice was familiartoo familiar. It wasnt just familiar; it was the kind of voice that haunted his nightmares. Damian wanted to deny reality, but Whoosh! A moment later, he was forced to acknowledge it. His ankle felt like it had become a fishs tail as he was flipped upside-down, the world spinning until his head slammed against the ground. With his ankle dangling uselessly in the air, he looked up... ...and saw the face of a beast. "I-Instructor...! Why are you coming out of the ground?!" "I dug a tunnel from my house to here." "W-What...? Why would you do that?" "My body felt stiff, so I decided to stretch a bit." "...As far as I know, your house is tens of kilometers away from the academy." "So?" "...Im going to lose my mind." There was no reasoning with him. Even as blood rushed to his head, Damian was so dumbfounded he couldnt find the words to respond. Meanwhile, it seemed the instructor, after his eight-day absence, had a lot to say to Damian. Especially "So, assistant. Got anything youd like to tell me?" "...Huh?" "This guy... Whys he acting so clueless? You got caught talking behind my back, and youre just standing there like its nothing?" "Ah..." The absurdity of the situation had momentarily made Damian forget his blunder. Suddenly, silence fell over him as countless scenarios flashed through his mindscenarios where the beastly instructor might actually forgive him. But... "...Even if I beg, you wont let this slide, will you?" "Nope." "...Yeah, I figured." No matter how he calculated it, there was no escape. With a resigned look, Damian let out a bitter chuckle, adopting the serene expression of a monk who had attained enlightenment. Not a bad life, all things considered. He laughed boldly, as if accepting his fate. "...This guy plays dead at the slightest provocation." He wasnt some possum, for goodness sake. Ihan shook his head, setting the laughing, unconscious Damian down. Better not hold him any longer and risk any misunderstandings. "Hes... not dead, right?" "...Hes not dead." See? Misunderstandings already. "Instructor, when exactly did you No, more importantly, how did you even come out of the ground...?" Thankfully, Damians presence quickly faded into obscurity. After all, in the face of the dramatic impact of someone bursting out of the ground, who cared about an unconscious assistant? As the students reacted to their instructors sudden return, Ihan grinned and spoke. "Want to go in and have a look?" "...What?" "Its quite spacious inside." "......." ...Was it just their imagination, or did it sound like he was sweetly suggesting he might "bury them inside"? Sometimes, you couldnt help but think that man was the most pitiful of all. At first, Damian Pollet had seemed arrogant and clueless, but now he was handling everything in the instructor''s absence. The only reason the instructor could take an eight-day leave was that Damian had been "loaned" to other instructors and professors to cover for hima cruel fate, indeed. "...Please dont look at me with such pity. You get used to it after a while." "You dont look the least bit used to it..." "......." "If it gets too overwhelming, just wave a carrot or something. Ill help you out a little..." "...Youve got to be kidding me!" Damian scowled as the students regarded him with sympathy. He wasnt someone to be pitied! This was all because... "That damned beast...!" "Uh... may I ask who this beast is, Assistant Instructor?" "Who else could it be but that person?!" "Er... you might want to watch your words, Damian. If someone overhears, it could spell trouble." "I trust none of you are so depraved as to sell me out to that beast. You wouldnt betray a fellow comrade, would you?" "Of course not." "Thats why Im saying it! Just thinking about what that monster put me through makes my blood boil!" Damian seemed ready to spill a litany of complaints, venting all his pent-up frustration. After all, it was common for people to criticize even kings behind their backs. Pendragons people were no exception, and Damian was about to unleash his grievances with all his might... Until Grab! "...Huh?" Damian froze, his mind unable to process what had just happened. Something rough and unyielding had seized his ankle. And judging by the sheer force behind it, if it squeezed just a bit harder, his ankle would pop like a water balloon. Damians face stiffened in horror. Then came the voice. "Hey, assistant. Got time to badmouth me? You must be feeling pretty idle lately." "!!!?" The blood drained from Damians face. The voice was familiartoo familiar. It wasnt just familiar; it was the kind of voice that haunted his nightmares. Damian wanted to deny reality, but Whoosh! A moment later, he was forced to acknowledge it. His ankle felt like it had become a fishs tail as he was flipped upside-down, the world spinning until his head slammed against the ground. With his ankle dangling uselessly in the air, he looked up... ...and saw the face of a beast. "I-Instructor...! Why are you coming out of the ground?!" "I dug a tunnel from my house to here." "W-What...? Why would you do that?" "My body felt stiff, so I decided to stretch a bit." "...As far as I know, your house is tens of kilometers away from the academy." "So?" "...Im going to lose my mind." There was no reasoning with him. Even as blood rushed to his head, Damian was so dumbfounded he couldnt find the words to respond. Meanwhile, it seemed the instructor, after his eight-day absence, had a lot to say to Damian. Especially "So, assistant. Got anything youd like to tell me?" "...Huh?" "This guy... Whys he acting so clueless? You got caught talking behind my back, and youre just standing there like its nothing?" "Ah..." The absurdity of the situation had momentarily made Damian forget his blunder. Suddenly, silence fell over him as countless scenarios flashed through his mindscenarios where the beastly instructor might actually forgive him. But... "...Even if I beg, you wont let this slide, will you?" "Nope." "...Yeah, I figured." No matter how he calculated it, there was no escape. With a resigned look, Damian let out a bitter chuckle, adopting the serene expression of a monk who had attained enlightenment. Not a bad life, all things considered. He laughed boldly, as if accepting his fate. "...This guy plays dead at the slightest provocation." He wasnt some possum, for goodness sake. Ihan shook his head, setting the laughing, unconscious Damian down. Better not hold him any longer and risk any misunderstandings. "Hes... not dead, right?" "...Hes not dead." See? Misunderstandings already. "Instructor, when exactly did you No, more importantly, how did you even come out of the ground...?" Thankfully, Damians presence quickly faded into obscurity. After all, in the face of the dramatic impact of someone bursting out of the ground, who cared about an unconscious assistant? As the students reacted to their instructors sudden return, Ihan grinned and spoke. "Want to go in and have a look?" "...What?" "Its quite spacious inside." "......." ...Was it just their imagination, or did it sound like he was sweetly suggesting he might "bury them inside"? Chapter 186: The Knight Begins Anew (3) Youve been captured too? Kunta is happy to have more comrades! ...... The cadets hesitated, eyeing the barbarian dressed in a yellow safety helmet and construction gear. They subtly began preparing to flee, wondering if they had stumbled upon an illegal labor site. But then Oh, those guys? Yeah, I dragged them here by force. But as for you lot, youre here as part of todays outdoor lesson, so just sit tight and observe. Th-thats allowed? Didnt you enroll in the academy to study, not to work? If theres work to be done, Ill handle it. Why would I make you do it? ...... sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Surprisingly kind and considerate. Despite his eccentricities, the instructor occasionally displayed the qualities of a proper mentor. Uh, arent we cadets too? Instructor, did we do something wrong to deserve this? Arno and Garland, both clad in construction gear like Kunta, voiced their grievances as they worked on reinforcing the tunnels. This felt unfair. After all, they were cadets toowhy were they being forced into construction work? To their complaint, Ihan responded, furrowing his brow: You two were out hunting criminals while I was gone, werent you? ...... Cadets, sneaking around at night like vigilantes. Tsk, tsk. Well, it was... practical experience... So, youre saying it was a good thing? ...No, sir. Then what should you be doing now? Faced with Ihans glare, they immediately replied to save themselves. Where should we start working? Well get right to it. They surrendered, and Ihan clicked his tongue. Honestly. Who did they take after to act like this ...Wait. ...Was it me? For a moment, a tiny shred of his conscience nagged him, whispering, Own up to it. Ihan fell silent. ***** The reason Ihan had dug a tunnel from his home to the academy after narrowly surviving in the Empire and spending two days unconscious wasnt because he had gone mad or merely wanted to stretch his body. As I see it, the academy and the royal capital arent exactly safe right now. You could even call it a wartime state, in my opinion. ...... This isnt just me trying to scare you. Its based on the facts. And because of that, I believe we need a plan. Um... is that tunnel part of the plan? Its one part of it. Though the mention of a wartime state caused some tension, the cadets remained resolute. After all, they had already endured an unprecedented monster terror attack. For those who had experienced it firsthand, Ihans words werent baseless. If what that damned mage said is true, another attack isnt far off. It was now an undeniable fact that the fanatics were targeting Pendragon. While Ihan could deal with whoever came his way, he doubted his cadets or the other students could act as decisively. This wasnt a matter of resolve but one of experienceof living through war or not. Thats why Ihan had been deep in thought the moment he regained consciousness. About how to better protect the cadets. Or... Create a contingency plan. A contingency plan? Specifically, a shelter. In a crisis, there might be times when you need a place to hide. A shelter for the cadets would be invaluable. Well, that makes sense, but the higher-ups havent issued any orders yet, have they? He meant the academy headmaster, or even the royal family. When do you think theyll issue orders? Let me tell you, if you dont prepare ahead of time, itll be too late. Those at the top only move when things go wrong. Thats a universal truth. I cant say if thats entirely true, but... its clear youve been through a lot, Instructor. At some point, the cadets began to take Ihans words seriously. It was evident that his actions werent impulsive but the result of careful consideration. Still, its surprising to see you putting in this much effort for the cadets safety, sir. Hmm? Oh, I mean, we know youre not a bad person. But to go as far as building something like this for us... its incredible! Perhaps it was a student from a noble family that valued noblesse oblige. They looked at Ihan with a face full of admiration, and Ihan felt a twinge of guilt. After all, the real reason he had built the shelter was... So I wouldnt be interrupted while fighting. ...Hmm. Better to keep that to myself. Sometimes, saying less was key to preserving your reputation. ***** Master probably built this shelter to avoid distractions during battle. Hehe. Levy, watching quietly, smirked faintly to herself. It wasnt mind-reading, but her keen understanding of her beloved master allowed her to deduce his motives. And sure enough The moment others began showering him with respect, Ihans smile stiffened for a fraction of a second before returning to normal. To Levy, it was obvious. His pupils dilated by 0.03 millimeters more than usual. He mustve been quite flustered. At times like this, it was clear he wasnt great at hiding his true feelings. Such a cute man, she murmured. Her sharp, almost frightening observational skills came from a lifetime of survival and reading others expressions. What some might call a talent was, in truth, a coping mechanism born of hardship. But thanks to the one person who had extended her a hand, Levys abilities were now being put to better use. ...Though Huh? Something seems a bit different. Was her talent developing faster, or was it her determination? As Levy observed Ihan, she couldnt shake the sense of something peculiar, though not in a harmful way. It wasnt that he was injured. Rather... He seems uncomfortable. It was as if he were wearing clothes that didnt fittoo tight and restrictive. Levy tilted her head, puzzled, trying to figure out what might be bothering him. Just then Oh, youre here. ??? At Ihan''s sudden remark, the cadets barely had time to process their confusion before Whoosh. someone materialized in the clearing where they stood. !!!? A man cloaked in black had appeared. The cadets, startled by the unfamiliar presence, instinctively reached for their swords. Impressive, but... slow. Clack. Huh? ...What? Whats going on? ...? They couldnt draw their swords. Though they had tried to unsheathe them, the blades somehow slid back into their scabbards, as though an unseen force had pushed them back in. It wasnt their doing. Somethingor someonehad intervened with blinding, wind-like speed. And there was only one possible culprit. Do you always dress like that? Last I saw, you were in proper armor. Theres no benefit to showing my face, and I have no desire to play the clown. Oh, so youre looking down on clowns now? Thats job discrimination. ...That wasnt my intention. Ahem. It was undoubtedly the cloaked figure. A stranger. Oh, its Sir Raq, someone suddenly said. Well, perhaps not so much a stranger anymore. Irene Windler, her bright golden hair and blue eyes sparkling with a cheerful smile, pointed at the man in black. Sir Raq is here too? Did the instructor invite you? Ah, my lady... Oh no, was I not supposed to mention your name? Im sorry, I didnt mean to Its fine. Youve done nothing wrong, my lady. Please, dont make such a face. As Irenes expression quickly filled with regret, the man in black removed his hood. The cadets gasped. Beneath the hood was a strikingly handsome man with teal-green hair and crimson eyes. Many of the female cadets covered their mouths in surprise. Just as men couldnt help but notice an exceptionally beautiful woman, the presence of someone so visually captivating drew everyones attention. But while some were awestruck by his looks, others were more stunned by his name. Raq? The Raq de Duron? The Cursed Wolf of Galahad! Oh my god...! Didnt you say he was your idol? ...... Whats wrongoh, he fainted. The name Galahad carried immense weight, and for anyone aspiring to be a knight, it was impossible not to feel a sense of awe. To see one of Galahads champions in person was nothing short of overwhelming. While many were starstruck, others, particularly those with some skill, were more unsettled. What is that? Some kind of monster? Kunta, you shouldnt call someone a monster. ...Though I understand your sentiment. ...No one but my grandfather could handle someone like that. Why are there so many monsters...? The "Three Champions" of the Swordsmanship Department, who had grown immensely in skill over the past six months, were particularly unnerved. Their confidence had been steadily rising, but seeing Raq de Duron made it wither. Pat. Youre doing fine, Ihan said, patting their shoulders. Dont compare yourselves to him. Itll only make you sick. Instructor? I didnt invite him here to crush your spirits. Part of it was to show you something useful. Itll make sense later. Wh-what do you mean...? Ihan lightly reassured them before striding toward the absurdly handsome knight. So you decided to come after all, huh? You begged me incessantly, you scoundrel. Cut the crap. Youre here because you felt the same discomfort as I did. ...... Whatever. I didnt bring you here to argue. For once, we agree. Ihan began stretching, and Raq followed suit. Some knights skipped stretching out of arrogance, but Ihan and Raq were not among them. Those confident in their abilities ensured their condition was optimal, leaving no room for carelessness. Ihans movements were fluid and dynamic, his entire body loosening like a coiled spring being released. His flexibility and muscular control drew quiet murmurs of admiration from the cadets. Watch closely, Ihan said. Its just a simple sparring match, but you might learn something. ...Huh? Ignoring their questions, Ihan spent another 30 minutes warming up. It might have seemed tedious, but the cadets watched intently, struck by how seriously even someone of his caliber took preparation. How should we do this? Five-minute rounds with one-minute breaks. Ten rounds should be enough to settle it. Ten rounds, huh? Thats a bit intense. Scared? More like worried I wont manage my strength well for ten rounds. ...You scoundrel! You started it... Before anyone realized it, Ihan and Raq had closed the distance between them. At some point, a circle had been drawn on the ground, and the two knights now stood within it, facing each other. ...... ...... Without a word, the match began. Fwoosh! Thwack! Without raising their guards, the two knights exploded into action. Their fists cut through the air with terrifying precision, each aimed directly at the others face. Chapter 187: The Knight Begins Anew (4) "That was truly an unexpected and bewildering sight..." Just moments ago, they had been calmly discussing the evacuation manual and were overwhelmed with admiration after meeting Sir Raq, one of the kingdom''s most renowned knights. But now Boom! "!!?" "Y-youre not blocking it!?" "Is... is that the sound of a punch hitting someones face?" The chaos quickly settled. It was forced, really. Because anyone who saw a scene like that would move from confusion to another kind of astonishment, with sheer horror etched across their face. Boom! Unrelenting blows. Relentless strikes to the face, ignoring all defense. Someone might think they were just randomly swinging, but "...Theres no way that sound could come from ''random'' punches like that..." It sounded like a hammer striking armor. The sound made ones spine shiver, and with each resounding thud, bodies flinched involuntarily. ...One thing was certain: if anyone else were to take punches like that to the face, their nasal bones would collapse, and their jaws would shatter. The ferocity of the punches was palpable, and each strike made their bodies flinch involuntarily... Clang. Five minutes have passed. With the ringing of a bell, it ended. Young Lord Roen, who had been unnoticed until now, rang the bell, and the two knights froze in their stances, fists poised to strike one another. Drip. Spit... Blood flowed from their faces. Blood trickled from their noses and mouths, painting their bruised faces red and visibly painful. What shocked the cadets even more was how relatively intact the two knights appeared despite the brutal exchange. They had assumed cheekbones would collapse at the very least, but it seemed to end with only minor bruises. And yet Whew, now my bloods finally circulating. You arrogant brute, dont hold back! If I hadnt held back, your head would be rolling by now. You bastard...! What were they even saying? The cadets doubted their ears. What had they just heard? Holding back...? That? ...A serious question arose among them, one they couldn''t suppress: Are these instructors even human? And if they were human, What the hell are they? Terrifying... ***** "His punches really are viciously sharp." Drip... Even now, Ihan could clearly sense that the guy had grown stronger since yesterday. Their first encounter had already shown that he was no slouchhis punches back then had been sharp enough to take note of. But now, it was different. It wasnt just sharpness; there was weight behind them. As a result "Some of the impact remains," Ihan admitted. Despite his unique recovery abilities, which had quickly mended the bruises, he marveled at how the lingering shock hadnt entirely dissipated. Of course, part of the difficulty in recovering fully stemmed from Ihans conscious effort not to use [Iron Body]. But this was precisely the process Ihan needed right now. And that was why Are you mocking me, scoundrel? Not even using that strange technique of yours! Its mutual, isnt it? Youre holding back your killing intent too. ... Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This guys no different, Ihan thought with a smirk. Lecturing him while holding back himself? Ridiculous. Just like Im suppressing [Iron Body] and my strength, youre holding back your aura and techniques, arent you? ...Hmph. Ihan knew. This guy was a terrifyingly skilled technician. He had at least hundreds of defensive and deflective techniques at his disposal, all mastered to the level of a grandmaster. If he put his mind to it, no matter how hard Ihan struck, he could likely deflect it all with ease. In martial arts terms, he was the epitome of "soft overcoming hard." The reason why a man with such a frail-looking build could endure so many magical blows in battles against sorcerers and still rise was probably due to those incredible skills of his. What an absurdly talented guy. Adding to that, his innate aura of slaughter made him a genius among geniuses, standing on a completely different level. So Ihan understood that this guy had also been holding back in the first round. But that wasnt out of consideration for Ihan or a sense of fair play. He, too, had his own struggles You cant fully control your power either, can you? ... I thought so. Youre not the type to show up just because I called you, but here you are. ...This so-called blessing is far more troublesome than I anticipated. Raq had no choice but to admit it. Even though Ihan had figured him out, Raq wasnt the type to stubbornly deny it. Clicking his tongue with a slightly gruff expression, he spat his response. What a personality... Swish. With those words, Ihan and Raq ended their brief exchange and resumed their stances. Conversations were fine, but Clang! Another minute had passed. It was time to fight again. The two knights swung their fists once more. If one had to describe Ihans current state A runaway train with no brakes? Yes, Ihan felt his condition was just like that. Its not even just a runaway train at this point... People often mistook him as someone who fought recklessly in battles, but Ihan was someone who meticulously combined control and technique to dominate his opponents. Because his strength far surpassed others, he had to learn how to control it. The effort he had put into mastering that control was immense. From his assassin days to his time as a mercenary, strength control had always been a vital part of his training. Yet now, all of that effort felt meaningless. The fairies gave me a troublesome gift. Although he had anticipated changes after his rebirth, he hadnt expected it to this degree. Whoosh! Damn it, even my senses are a mess. The problem wasnt just his strengthit was his unstable perception, like a dog suddenly going through puberty and baring its teeth unpredictably. It was, quite literally ...enough to bring tears to my eyes. Ihan chuckled bitterly. Still, there was a reason he couldnt completely resent this situation. Bang! You countered my technique? It wasnt me. My body did it on its own. ...Youre spouting nonsense. Have you finally lost your mind? Every time I see you, I think, what an insufferable mouth you have. You bastard! "This new [feature] may not be entirely welcome, but its not all bad." Raq had apparently intended to employ the "soft overcoming hard" method, but Ihans strikes disrupted the flow with pinpoint precision. This wasnt something Ihan could originally achieve. It was a technique reserved for geniuses. Yet Ihans body and senses, enhanced by his rebirth, now demonstrated an ability to dismantle the opponent''s skills as if it were second nature. With such a finely tuned body, using his brain seemed almost unnecessary. However, Ihan didnt welcome this gift at all. What use is a gun I cant control? This was no different from a malfunctioning weaponpowerful, yes, but unpredictable and prone to accidents. Basically, Ive been reset. Against weaker opponents, he might dominate, but against those of similar or superior skill, it could prove a fatal flaw. His inability to regulate his physical strength and the disjointed nature of his senses left him in a state akin to someone relearning basic skills like using chopsticks or riding a bike from scratch. The silver lining? If Ive forgotten, I just need to relearn. Skills like riding a bike or handling chopsticks were things the body never truly forgot once mastered. The key was adapting to his newly changed body and senses, regaining full control through effort and practice. Given a month or two of focused effort, he was confident he could regain his form. ...The only problem was that he didnt have the luxury of even two months. Who knows when another fanatic or crazed mage might show up. For that reason, Ihan needed to recalibrate his physical abilities and senses in a short period. To achieve this, sparring was essentialnot just any sparring. He required opponents of similar strength, ones who would push him to his limits. And so Boom! Your strikes have gotten weaker. Dont you realize half-hearted control is worse than no control at all? And what about you? Cant even deflect a weak blow without bleeding from your nose? This time, Ill kill you. Go ahead. Try. Crunch! Thud! The more realistic the sparring, the more Ihan felt his body adjusting. Additionally, his fierce competitivenesshis refusal to lose to "that guy"fueled his efforts to forcibly synchronize his body and senses. Its said that experience is more valuable than hundreds of pieces of advice. The intense sparring, indistinguishable from a real fight, was rapidly helping Ihan overcome months of potential discord between his body and senses. At some point, the fight escalated beyond mere punches. Both Ihan and Raq began using kicks, knees, elbows, and even grappling techniques like joint locks. Crash! Boom! They constantly shifted between offensive and defensive positions, their surroundings turning into a wasteland with each exchange of techniques. Rumble! Whenever Ihan landed a blow, the ground trembled, kicking up thick clouds of dust. Swoosh! Raqs strikes unleashed sharp gusts of wind, carving clear marks into rocks and trees. The battle was so intense that it wouldnt have been surprising if one of them died. As they neared a decisive moment Ding! ...Five minutes are up. . And this makes over ten rounds. Just how long do you intend to keep this up? The bell rang once more. As the thick dust settled, the scene became clear: Ihan in a mounted position, hammer-like fists poised above Raqs face, and Raqs blade-like hand aimed directly at Ihans neck. If Ihans hammer-like fists had struck Raqs face, his brain wouldve turned to mush. Conversely, if Raqs knife-like hand had reached Ihans neck, his carotid artery wouldve been severed. In the end Stop this at once. At this rate, one of you will die. Not from something like this. Thats probably true. ...But normal people would die from this. ? ? ...Please, for the love of all things, stop calling yourselves human in public. The returner couldnt help but doubt once again whether they truly belonged to the same species. Chapter 188: The Knight Begins Anew (5) The cadets wouldnt believe it, but Ihan and Raq were holding back as much as possible during their sparring session. After all, fighting in an underground space required caution, didnt it? Thus, Ihan and Raq refrained from using energy techniques or even their advanced martial skills today. Even so, they produced such incredible results using only their physical abilities and techniques. ...It seems the Fairys Blessing really is extraordinary. Even relying solely on raw physical abilities, they could reach the level of a vice-captain of a knights order (Lv.5). "Id like to fight with weapons too, but if we did that, I think the kids would pass out. Lets leave it at this." "...Next time, Ill be the one to call you." "Wow, does that mean you finally admit this was helpful? Even breaking through that stubborn pride of yours?" "...Shut up!" It was clear the sparring had been satisfying not just for Ihan but for Raq as well. Raq, like Ihan, had likely needed to adjust his body and senses, and by todays session, he seemed to have done so significantly. Id say Ive adjusted about 60%, but that guy probably hit 80%. When it came to sheer instinct, Ihan couldnt compare to him. In their next sparring match, Raq might have the upper hand. Of course. The more dire the situation, the more welcome it is. The stronger the opponent, the faster Ihans adjustments would progress. For him, that was a welcome challenge. Ihan began to devise a plan for their next match, planning to bring a sword to Galahads training grounds. "Are you studying energy techniques?" "Hmm?" "Its an energy technique incorporating Galahads vision and my own interpretations. I doubt youd do so, but dont pass it on to others." "...What are you even talking about?" Hearing Raqs advice, Ihan chuckled dryly. Who was advising who here? "Dont be a hypocrite. Youd better not go spreading my techniques around either. Or at least get my permission before you do. And remember, from the moment you learn them, youre part of the Hundred and Eight Arhats. Dont forget it." "...Galahads knights dont allow dual affiliations..." For the first time, Raq groaned in complaint. ***** The final battle in the Empire. To fight a monster that had lived for over four centuries, Ihan and Raq shared their respective visions. Raq offered his energy technique. Ihan offered his martial scripture. Given the desperate circumstances, they exchanged everything, and for that moment, Ihan and Raq felt a semblance of omnipotence. Ihan had joked about being a "body art major," but the techniques he wielded were no laughing matter. They were extraordinary enough to overwhelm the monster, allowing them to corner it. ...But looking back now, it was undeniable that what they did was sheer madness. Each of their techniques was dangerous and required years of gradual learning. To master them in an instant was reckless beyond belief. If, by chance, they hadnt received the Fairys Blessing, both Ihan and Raq might have suffered irreversible consequences. Ihan might have endured aftereffects like internal explosions. Raq might have ended up a misshapen vegetable. What they did was foolishutterly and completely foolish. The Fairys Blessing that healed their bodies was truly a great gift. And because of it... Seeds were left behind. The omnipotence they felt back then was no longer there. At most, they retained faint remnants and memories of that days energy techniques. If the power from that day was like a blazing furnace, now it was but the spark of a matchstick. Raq was likely in the same situation. ...But even the smallest spark could grow, depending on ones ability. Ihan was confident. Having experienced it once, and knowing how to nurture it, he believed that by honing himself step by step, he could one day unleash the same power again. Well... "Ill just take what I need. Half of what you taught me is probably going to waste." "Blasphemous! Do you even know what Galahads vision represents?" "Yeah, yeah. Its impressive because you learned it from scratch. Its not the same for me. Besides, Im not even done mastering what Im working on now. I dont have time to divert my attention elsewhere. So, in the end, whether its energy techniques or energy power, theyre just training wheels to support my path. Nothing more, nothing less. ...Youre no different." "......." No matter how remarkable energy techniques were, Ihans ultimate goal was clear. He aimed to complete his martial scripture, his . That was "My dream." "Hmph, arrogant bastard." Though Raq felt insulted by Ihans dismissive attitude toward Galahads vision, his expression betrayed a hint of admiration and curiosity. He wondered just how far the creator of a new martial art could go. A silence fell over the cadets. Even blinking felt precarious, and swallowing nervously was difficult. At this moment, they thought: So this is the power of top-tier knights. I knew Instructor was strong, but... this strong? The fame of the Knight of the Lake wasnt exaggerated... But why was he so obscure despite being this powerful? They were overwhelmed. Even standing there unharmed after witnessing such overwhelming force seemed remarkable in itself. ...At the same time, a sense of despair crept in. They realized just how cruel and insurmountable the world they sought to reach truly was. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For six months, they had taken pride in their growth, only to now see that they were merely frogs in a well. Their pride was shattered. But Ihans purpose in showing them the sparring session wasnt to break their pride. "If people like us were your enemies, how would you deal with it?" "??" Was he mocking them? That was their first thought upon hearing Ihans question as he wiped away the bloodstains. But. "Answer me, Levi." "Uh, well..." He was serious, and Levi looked troubled. However, after a brief moment, she answered decisively. "This is just an example, but if someone as strong as you were my enemy, my first move would be... to run away." "Is that so?" "Yes." Her response was firm. It wasnt an answer youd expect from someone from Pendragon, the kingdom of knights who revered honor and combat. But Levi was grounded in reality, not honor. "With my current skills, I couldnt defeat you even if I had hundreds of chances to retry. Whether through strategy or trickery, overwhelming power renders all plans meaningless." Levi remembered the attack of the fiend and was one of the few who had witnessed the Demon King directly. Unless one was at a level capable of contending with such monsters, challenging them was sheer folly. However. "If I had 500 skilled soldiers and 10 advanced knights, I think I could hold you off for a short while. Maybe... ten minutes at best." "...Oh?" Her answer wasnt arrogant; it was purely calculated and realistic. Ihan laughed, amused. "You think you could hold me off for ten minutes with that force?" "Yes, and if we were prepared to sacrifice our lives, we could probably extend it by another five minutes." "......." Her confidence shone in her eyes. Ihan found himself curious about the simulation she must have run in her head. If the future hadnt changed, she would have become the [Mercenary Queen], and her boldness was already evident. Even after witnessing the knights power, she could make such a claim. That alone was courageous. Though she spoke of running away, her composure exuded the dignity of a knight. "And if you found yourself in a situation where running was impossible, and there were no troops to rely on?" "In that case..." The cadets expected her to joke about dying in such a scenario. But instead, she replied, "Id struggle." "......." Her resolve was palpable. Her blue eyes shone with a serene light. "Your teachings have always emphasized this, havent they? That no matter how difficult the situation, its important to struggle with everything you have." "To live, to ensure I have no regrets in life, to live today as if it were my last." "So Id fight. Because thats" "What you taught me." A heavy silence followed her statement. The cadets understood that her words werent empty; they were her genuine conviction. They remembered her bravery during the terrorist attack. Not a single cadet doubted her words. Many, especially the young boys aspiring to be knights, felt ashamed. Seeing her unwavering determination, their pride, which had been on the verge of shattering, now felt pitiful. After observing Levis response and the reactions of his cadets, Ihan nodded. "As expected of a model student. That was an excellent answer." "Hehe." "Still, its a B+." "Huh?" "Youre slightly short of an A." "Aw..." Levis eyes shimmered with the pitiful light of a puppy caught in the rain, and Ihan simply laughed. ***** What Ihan wanted to hear from the cadets was their determination and attitude toward battle. In truth, the situation was so extreme that no one could predict how many more monsters like Tyur or the Demon King might appear in the future. Of course, the best-case scenario would be avoiding such monsters altogether, but one must always prepare for the worst. And so, today, Ihan demonstrated something. He showed just how powerful he was. Not out of pride, but to make a pointthere could be threats even worse than him in the future. Though it was a little concerning to see the cadets spirits dampened, it was necessary. A bit of preventative "inoculation" was surely worth it. "...And for me as well." It wasnt just the cadets who had been inoculated. Ihan, too, had received a heavy dose of reality in the Empire. I definitely overdid itno, it was reckless. While he didnt regret fighting the Magic Tower, he could admit that the process had been reckless. Driven by emotion, hed fought blindly and had almost died because of it. If even a single aspect of his plan had gone wrong, he would have died. ...Meaninglessly. I need to reflect. He couldnt simply lecture the cadets; he needed to criticize himself as well. The way he had almost died was truly pathetic. "Hehe, Sir Knight, youre doing wonderfully. Dont be so hard on yourself!" "......." "Why are you looking at me like that?" "...Maid, please stop reading my mind." "I cant do anything like that." "......." "Hehe." With an innocent smile, Leyra Winter hovered near him, offering words of comfort, and Ihan scratched his cheek awkwardly. As always, it felt like there was nothing he could hide from this maid. "-By the way, Sir Knight, I heard you received a blessing from a fairy?" "......." "Is that true?" "Uh, well..." For a moment, Ihan froze, a cold sweat dripping down his back. Why? Why was he so nervous? Even with her usual cheerful smile in front of him, he felt strangely cornered. W-why am I like this? It felt like the tension of being caught red-handed while stealing. ...In any case. I feel like Im screwed... Ihan was left wondering what to say. But then. No, I should just be upfront! Yes, surely there was nothing wrong with receiving a fairys blessing, was there? And it wasnt as if she knew exactly how hed been blessed... "Lady Irene said while crying that youd received the fairys kiss..." "......." ...There was a loose-lipped chick in the flock. "Hmmm..." "......." Ihan stood frozen like a stone statue, unable to say anything. Speechless. Though he and Irene had nothing between them, Ihan still felt a vague sense of guilt standing before Leyra. Ah, is it even sadder that there really is nothing between us? It was a moment tinged with melancholy, but... "Fufu, why are you acting like that, Sir Knight? Im not mad." "?" "Sorry for teasing you, Sir Knight. I just wanted to confirm something. But I think Ive got my answer!" "??" "Knights often fall for fairies. But you, Sir Knight... youre not one of them, are you?" "...What?" Ihan could only respond like an idiot, and yet Leyra seemed strangely satisfied. She walked past him with a smile, leaving him baffled by her shifting emotions. Then, lightly: "-And you know, your first kiss wasnt with a fairy." "Huh?" Her whispered words tickled his ears, and Ihans eyes widened. What could she mean by that? He wanted to ask, but he couldnt bring himself to stop her. "!!" ...Especially when he noticed her cheeks glowing faintly red. ".........." Seeing that, Ihan stood in a daze for a while before, suddenly Boom! ...He dove straight into the nearby river. An unbearable heat had overtaken him. Even now, with summers sweltering warmth pressing down on him, his heart pounded madly. Yes, it was because of the summer heat. ...It was summer. Chapter 189: The Knight Hates Romance Events (1) Creak. The boy pedaled his bicycle with all his might. The harder he pedaled, the faster the bicycle went, sweat pouring off him like rain with every turn of the pedals. Even though it was early autumn and the dawn air was growing chilly enough to quickly dry his sweat, it seemed the boy had no intention of stopping. Clatter. Looking closer, the bicycle was laden with an impressive amount of cargo. It was no wonder the boy was sweating so muchit was a heavy load for someone of his small frame to handle. Still, the boy felt immense satisfaction with the cargo on his bike. Despite the difficulty, he couldnt help but be content. "Here! Todays milk and newspapers!" "Thank you as always, Patrick. You really are quick with your deliveries." "Haha, please continue using Patricks Delivery Service!" After all, he was making money. And that alone made the hard work worthwhile. "Ive already spread the word about you to others. When I told them how diligent you are, some people even said they wanted to meet you." "Oh! T-thank you, maam! May you be blessed!" "Hoho, so youll give me a discount now, right?" "Thats not possible." "...So firm, arent you?" "Hehe, please understand, maam. Im still operating at a loss. Once Im turning a profit, Ill make sure to reward my loyal customers generously. Ill repay your kindness, no matter what!" "Well, I look forward to that." The boy grinned confidently and began pedaling his bicycle with renewed vigor. Patrick. A teenage orphan from the Imperial streets, Patrick had been in the kingdom for nearly a month now. He was quickly adapting to life in the kingdom. ...Honestly, it still feels like Im dreaming. Patrick still remembered. No, he would probably remember it for the rest of his life. The night when the accursed Magic Tower crumbled to the ground, and the Fairy of Spring was revived. Even boarding the Fairys spring breeze alongside the knights felt surreal. To be honest, he had considered staying in the Empire after the Magic Towers destruction and the Fairys revival. But no, not the Empire!Even with the source of evil gone and spring returned, the Empire still felt like a mess to Patrick. After a quick calculation, he realized the situation was far too unstable. War could break out at any moment, and even if a new emperor ascended, chaos would reign for some time. So, Patrick made up his mind and continued on to Pendragon. Now, he was proving his decision right by steadily establishing his "first business." With some capital saved from his life on the streets and a small loan from the bank, Patrick had managed to start his venturean impressive feat for a first-time entrepreneur. If theres no established merchant in the market, you have to expand quickly! Delivery Service. From simple items like newspapers and milk to larger orders of fruits and grains, Patricks business was built around delivering goods on schedule. For now, it was small and understaffedhe was running around tirelessly on his own. But he believed that as demand grew and he hired more people, his business would flourish into something significant. Some might dismiss his ambition as childish or overly optimistic, but Patrick saw hope in his business. His mind buzzed with ideas for other ventures, leaving no room for fear of failure. ...I wasnt always this bold. Patrick found it remarkable how passionately he was living now. This was why ones environment mattered. "-And why having a protector is important." Patrick scratched his cheek, feeling a bit shy. He thought of the knight who had taken him in. It was already a lifelong debt of gratitude that the knight had destroyed the Magic Tower, but Patrick hadnt expected to be cared for even after coming to the kingdom. If he thought about it, the reason he could start his business so young and with such confidence was because the knight had vouched for him. The knight had lent his name, allowing Patrick to join the merchants guild. It felt like his debts were only piling up. But the benefactor himself had said: What debt? Did I lend you money or stand as your guarantor? I just lent you my name. So, just focus on working hard and succeedingnot for my sake, but for yours. Got it?...The knight had only expressed his wish for Patrick to live well, nothing more. ...Ill repay him! With interest, a hundredfoldno, a thousandfold! But rather than relieving him, those words only fueled Patricks determination. Though he had grown up on the streets, Patrick had never resorted to theft or illegal means to make money. He had vowed to live as a son his late parents wouldnt be ashamed of. And how could he not repay the man who had avenged his parents? It wouldnt be proper. Patricks pride wouldnt allow it. I will succeed. No matter what...! Though he was still just a teenager, Patrick burned with ambition. He vowed to succeed in business and make a name for himself, not just in this kingdom but across the entire continent, as a great merchant. ...For now, though, he was still living as a dependent. "...Once Ive saved enough money, Ill move out on my own." Sigh... Patrick let out a deep sigh far beyond his years. Shaking his head to dispel his worries, he decided to focus on the task at hand. There was no use dwelling on depressing thoughts. "So, the next delivery is... Hm?" Screeech. Despite being pressed for time, Patrick suddenly stopped his bicycle. Even from a considerable distance, he recognized a familiar figure. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That person is..." With striking red hair and a perpetually shadowed expression, the figure looked male at first glance but was actually a priestess in disguise. She was a guest in the household Patrick currently stayed inor more accurately, an "intern." Right, she called herself an intern. It was Father Pierre. Patrick blinked as he watched her wander the streets. Ihans front yard had ten small hutsor rather, boarding facilities. Each was built for the nine interns and instructors under his care. The sign "Made In Ihan" marked them as creations of the knight himself, a testament to the care hed put into them. Having learned carpentry as a hobbyand having been forced to improve his skills due to a certain clumsy maid who frequently broke thingsthe knight had managed to craft boarding houses that, while simple, were surprisingly cozy and comfortable. Though they looked somewhat like doghouses, each hut was spacious enough for one person to sleep in, with room for belongings and a decently soft bedroll. In some ways, they were ideal homes for those who embraced a minimalist lifestyle. In short, while modest in appearance, they were well-made and comfortable. "...Lately, Ive been growing fond of this place." "As much as I hate to admit it, these are really well-built." "Did you notice the rain the other day? Not a single drop leaked in. Even the typhoon a fortnight ago didnt budge them. Remarkable." "Ugh, I feel like Im being domesticated..." "......." Sigh... The nine internsor rather, inquisitorslet out heavy sighs. They werent the kind of people to sit around idly, and the idea of being "domesticated" like this was deeply frustrating. Somewhere out there, heretics were surely multiplying like weeds... Not being able to hunt them down while lazing about like this made their hearts ache. "-Shut up, you lunatics. Half the people you call heretics are innocent. Youre nothing but psychopathic butchers." "......." "As if you care. Youre only saying that because youre comfortable. Lazy bastards, all of you." "...Ugh..." The mocking tone was familiarit reminded them of their landlord. But this time, it wasnt the knight. It was none other than "Instructor Damian..." Damian Pollet, heir to a prestigious knightly family and their senior by over half a year. "Life must be easy, huh? Back in my day, I didnt have the luxury of lounging around like you lot. Tsk! Sure, its not entirely your fault. The instructors busy training these days, so nothings been stirring. Thats why youre acting like this. Ha... The worlds going backwards, it really is..." Damian Pollet, typically polite to his equals or superiors, dropped all pretense of courtesy when addressing those he deemed beneath him. His speech could become as rough as that of a common thug. But perhaps he had forgotten who these people really wereInquisitors of Heresy. ...Wasnt he afraid of the consequences? "And you, brat! Its not just Instructor, its Instructor Sir! Where do you get off acting like an equal to me, you pathetic intern?" "S-sorry, sir...." "Does saying sorry end your intern life?" "N-no, I" "Why are your eyes glaring like that? Oh, are you mad? Is your pride hurt because some lowly instructor is scolding you? My goodness, I didnt realize I was disrespecting such noble heresy inquisitors. What a grievous mistake on my part!" "......." "Are you going to answer me or what?" "S-sorry, sir..." "Does apologizing end your intern life?" "...Ugh." Today, Damians tone was harsher than usual. Was it because hed been pulling all-nighters recently? No, he was used to that by now. Damian Pollet wasnt angry for any trivial reason. "Dont cry. No one heres on your side anyway. Really, how cushy must your upbringing have been? I guess no matter what you did, the temple coddled you, and thats why you grew up so insolent. The instructor called you worse than delinquents, and now I understand why he said that." "!?!!" "Do you want to deny it? Are you boiling with anger? Then go complain to the instructor. Oh wait, you cant, can you? Because the assassins you took down were sent after him first. ...Pathetic scum who disgrace the name of the Light." "!!!" His biting words came from genuine contempt. How have they not improved at all? At first, Damian had been excited to have subordinates to train. But in less than two months, he realized something. Theres no saving these people! Was it their nature as inquisitors of heresy? Or had they been brainwashed beyond repair? Whatever it was, something fundamental, something human, was missing from them. That missing piece might have been "compassion," "guilt," or what the instructor often referred to as "reason." Even Damian, known for his abrasive personality, had at least a shred of compassion and guilt. But these people? He couldnt see a trace of it. Just listening to their conversations was enough to confirm it. They talk about purging heretics, but theyre the real heretics.... They had no qualms about killing people. As long as they received orders, they carried them out without hesitation. They were assassins stripped of will and conscience. Today cemented Damians beliefthey were nothing more than puppets. Puppets wielding the name of the great Light of Radiance as a shield to exert their power. Ugh, why are these abnormal freaks under my supervision? Damian was disgusted by the interns and wished theyd just disappear. Sure, they were competent, but their presence was revolting. He now understood why society ostracized and feared heresy inquisitors. And he was certain: These people... will cause trouble the moment they get the chance. "...He suspects us." One of the inquisitors narrowed their eyes in secret. Damian Pollet had just become a far greater threat in their mind. ...Hes not as foolish as he looks. At first glance, he seemed like a typical arrogant noble brat. But he was sharper and more observant than expected. Hes dangerous. Should I eliminate him? ...No, that wasnt a viable option. Despite looking perpetually exhausted, Damian had been toughened and strengthened (albeit against his will) by constant training under the knight. His endurance and skill were remarkably high for someone his age. Unless success was guaranteed, attempting to eliminate him could backfire. So. For now, Ill lie low. This wasnt the worst-case scenario yet. There would always be another opportunity. An opportunity to escape from the knights watch and fulfill "the temples other mission." Irene Windler. The chance to abduct her. In the unwritten laws of romance fantasy novels... The heroine was always a target. Chapter 190: The Knight Hates Romance Events (2) "It''s about time for something to happen." A month had passed since the headaches known as the Sultan and the Magicians were dealt with. In that time, Ihan had done his utmost to stay out of troublesome affairs, delegating every issue, from fanatics to minor disputes, to his royal elder sister. As a result: You wretched brat, do you intend to use your elder sister as a servant?Its about division of labor, sis. If a lowly knight like me goes around causing a fuss, itll only reflect poorly on us. I need to maintain my reputation too.Thats the most brazen excuse Ive heard all year.Its entirely factual, though....You impudent scoundrel. While he had to endure her constant complaints, it wasnt his problem. He had done what she asked, so why was she so demanding? Powerful people never have any shame, do they... Having passed on every responsibility, Ihan had spent the past month focusing solely on adjusting the gap between his body and senses. He hadnt looked at anything else, instead enjoying a peaceful daily routine. ...But Ihan knew. This peace was merely the calm before the storm. The clouds of war still linger. Ordinary people might not sense it, but the heavy air of a battlefield still hovered around Ihan, making him certain that trouble would erupt sooner or later. A small spark left unchecked could escalate into a blazing inferno. Tsk. ...Sometimes, I wish my instincts were wrong. While Ihan was often proud of his keen intuition, its knack for being right about ominous things left him scowling. Prick. "Haah, I got so irritated I ended up finishing this in a flash." Ihan set down the needle and handkerchief hed been working on. His "training" for the day was complete. Seeing this, the young noblewomen around him exclaimed: "Wow, Instructor, thats amazing! You embroidered a fish design with such precision and speed...!" "And the level of detail and elegance... incredible!" The "masterpiece" they admired was a vibrant, dynamic embroidery of fish, meticulously stitched. It was the kind of craft noblewomen might pay 30 gold coins for without hesitation. After all, creating a handkerchief adorned with over a hundred intricate, lifelike fish was no ordinary feat. "In just two weeks, hes surpassed us..." "This is unbelievable." "So this is what talent looks like...!" The young noblewomen, who had been learning embroidery since they were three years old, felt an overwhelming sense of defeat. It wasnt just the fish embroidery. Ihan had also produced stunning works depicting dragon scales, phoenix feathers, and lush meadows. Compared to his pieces, their skills seemed amateurish. "Its just because my fingers are sturdier than yours. Dont overpraise me; I might get cocky." Ihans tough skin, immune to the pain of needles scratching and pricking, was a result of years of harsh training. In both his previous and current life, every organization hed been a part of required him to master sewing. Since no one would mend his clothes for him, he had been forced to get good at it. It was a sad history, but it made embroidery and craftsmanship surprisingly easy for him. With decent dexterity and focus, surpassing the noblewomens skills had been effortless. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He simply threw himself into the task with relentless determination. This training method is perfect for me. To improve his control over his strength, Ihan had decided that delicate, concentration-heavy tasks like embroidery, making teddy bears, and knitting sweaters and scarves were better than lifting weights or metal bars. He found it enjoyable to create something productive while training, and the more intricate the work, the more stunning the result. It was an immensely satisfying method of practice for Ihan. "I think Ive learned a lot about strength control. As a token of thanks, you can have the embroidered items, sweaters, and dolls Ive made. ...That is, if you want them." Unsure if theyd want handmade items from a man, Ihan shrugged nonchalantly. But... "Lady Rose, stop grabbing them! Why are you taking five handkerchiefs?" "W-what are you talking about? I have no idea." "Oh, so thats how it is? Fine! Lets settle this with fencing!" "...Hoho, fencing against me? For your information, aside from Lady Levi, Im the second-best female cadet." "We wont know until we try. Or are you scared?" "...Bring me a fleuret, then!" The young noblewomen armed themselves with fencing swords and began battling over the masterpieces Ihan had created. Ihan blinked in confusion. ...He had no idea he was the budding "genius" behind such coveted creations. ***** "Youve discovered an unexpected talent, Instructor." "...I still dont think this is something worth fighting over. Though, I do like how passionate they are about their sparring." Of course, they were nobles. Having learned fencing as part of their childhood education, they had solid fundamentals. With Ihans guidance incorporated into their techniques, their skills were genuinely impressive. The sparring was intense enough to make one worry about potential injuries or bruises, but "With sacred magic in place, there shouldnt be any problems." Vwoooom. The Grand Sacred Magic - Barrier of Sacrifice was deployed. The magic, cast by the interns, ensured that the sparring wouldnt result in serious injuries, allowing Ihan to watch the duel without concern. Partway through, Ihan turned to the black-haired young man standing nearby. "So, whats the occasion? You dont usually start conversations. Is something troubling you?" "When you put it like that, it sounds like I only talk to you when theres a problem." "Because its true?" "......." "Youre quite shameless yourself." "...Ahem." The young man with cold, aloof features, who also happened to have a knack for sarcasm, averted his gaze. Fair enoughhe probably recognized his own lack of courtesy. Roen. He was an infuriating disciple who usually pretended not to know Ihan unless it suited him. "So, what brings you here, my lord?" "...Please, just address me normally. Youre making me nauseous." "So picky." "......." "Alright, Ill stop teasing you." At that moment Swish. A figure emerged silently from the shadows. No one had noticed his presence, as if hed been invisible the whole time. "Why were you just standing there? Dont tell me you were planning to scare us." "Huh?" "Listen, Ive told you before: practice swordsmanship instead of stealth skills!" Unfortunately, the individuals stealth wasnt quite good enough to escape Ihans detection. Ihan clicked his tongue in frustration and began chastising him for focusing on the wrong things. "...I am practicing diligently. Its just that stealth training improves itself naturally...." "Thats an annoyingly smug comment, yet somehow it makes you sound pitiful." "Please dont pity me...." The young man, Jack, had the innate talent of an assassin, his skills growing simply from existing. He looked downcast as Ihan scolded him. Still, ever the diligent student, he reached into his pocket and handed Ihan a few photographs. "Hm?" "Please take a look." "...Alright." Ihan casually glanced at the photos, but then "......." His eyes briefly flashed with a chilling aura before returning to normal. Flinch. Though fleeting, that icy pressure was enough to make both Roen and Jack shudder. The sheer weight of Ihans presence sent chills down their spines. Unfazed, Ihan studied the photos. Though the resolution was poor, he could clearly identify the figures and locations depicted. After a moment, he sighed and muttered, "Jack, stalking is still a crime, you know." "......." The photos appeared to be of Judia Pierre, a priestess in disguise. Alternating between the photos and Jacks face, Ihan gave him an exasperated look. Judia Pierre. A biological woman who often dressed as a man, she was a being with two personalities. Known as the "Temples Hound" or "Hyena," she was also a heresy inquisitor. She was the same person who had threatened Ihan the day before, only to face his wrath. But Judia Pierres history wasnt limited to her role as an inquisitor. She was a member of the mystical race known as the Succubus. This species could enter others dreams and feed on the life energy of both men and women. Though not yet notorious, she would one day use her powers to marry Roen, earning the title of one of the "Three Great Villainesses of the Kingdom" and inflicting severe damage on him. For now, however, no one viewed her as a dangerous individual. After all, her misdeeds were still a secret. Only three people knew her true nature: Ihan, someone with a status screen, and Roen, the unfortunate man destined to marry her. "Still hung up on her?" "...Its not like that." Roen was one of those three. Ihan continued flipping through the photos, which showed Judia interacting with various people. To an outsider, it would undoubtedly look like stalking. ...Anyone unaware of the situation would report this immediately. Only because Ihan understood the context could he brush it off. To everyone else, it was blatant stalking. If these photos were discovered, Roens social reputation would take a severe hit. Sighing, Ihan handed the photos back. "Why are you showing me something so incriminating? If anyone else saw this, theyd misunderstand a dozen times over." "Im showing you because I trust you, Instructor. And you know how much I detest and fear her...." "I know. ...I know it too well, which is why Im worried." Ihan couldnt shake the fear that Roen might drag Judia into some deep underground lair for torture. The boys hatred ran that deep. This is why parting ways should always be done cleanly. Much like how destroying important documents when quitting a job can make life a living hell, messy breakups only lead to misery. Unless, of course, someone was prepared for the fallout. And this kid looks like hes ready to see it through to the bitter end. "Give her to me, Instructor. Shes beyond redemption." Roen, or "Black Dog," glared, his every fiber intent on ending Judia Pierres life. Ihan scratched the back of his head, his thoughts racing. I knew trouble was brewing, but is it already starting? The people in the photos were all clearly associated with the temple. Ihan could feel ithis peaceful days were coming to an end. This is why I hate medieval religion. Instead of spreading faith, they only seemed to create chaos. ...Maybe a good whack on the head would knock some sense into them. Chapter 191: The Knight Hates Romance Events (3) ...I''m just saying, but Instructor, if you''re thinking of touching the temple, give it up. ...? Drop that did you also learn mind-reading? look. I can predict this simply because Ive become somewhat adept at reading your patterns of action. ...Really? No matter how impressive that may sound, never even think about messing with the temple. Better to capture the main culprit than to complicate things by meddling with the temple. As if he had already decided that he would storm the temple, Roens expression was one of desperate patience. I, too, harbor strong regret and displeasure, anger and hatred, contempt, disgust, and nausea towards the temple, but even so, it''s not something you should attack. ...Hey, um, it seems like you despise the temple more than I do? Before true madness, pretense doesnt even have a chance to show itself, and Roens intense loathing seemed almost akin to his own feelings towards magicians. To him, magicians were like horrific monsters that needed to be exterminated from the world, perhaps to that guy, the temple was something similar. The only difference was... Hes better at suppressing his emotions and acting logically. Just like now. As you know, in the southern continent, the temples status is immense. Precisely, its the authority of the ''Light of Glory'' that is considered great, but the temples priests are well known as the chosen delegates of the Light of Glory, and their authority is not to be taken lightly. Because of this, there are quite a few among the people who would believe and follow whatever the priests say. Isnt that common knowledge? Who in the south doesnt know that? Ihan shrugged his shoulders at the overly verbose explanation. It was too obvious... ...And youre saying you knew all this, yet you still planned to attack the temple? ...... Instructor, attacking the temple is a different scale of problem compared to hitting a magic tower. Until now, youve been fine attacking opposing organizations because you had a just cause, power, and some unknown backing, right? That''s right, isnt it? Its easier to speak when you admit it. I know it may be presumptuous of me to say this, but even if the king is your backer, you cannot attack the temple. An attack on the temple is literally making the entire populace your enemy. ...... The faith and power that a [religion] possesses can be that dangerous. ...Hmm. ...Ihan was slightly startled by two things. One was that this cold, rude guy was genuinely concerned about him and voiced his opinion, and the other was, Did this bastard already try to do what Im planning? He had no special ability to read thoughts just from looking at someones eyes, but there was such a thing as intuition. Ihan cautiously guessed that this guy might have done a lot in the past or even in the future, and that none of it had gone to waste. A gaze that couldnt help but pass through countless frustrations and despair. ...Surely, this guy must have fought a lot with the temple in the future? A sworn enemy? He tentatively guessed it must have been an even more horrific relationship of hatred. ...And he was already speaking from experience about how attacking the temple could lead to the worst situations. ...Of course, Instructor, you could probably destroy the temple on your own, but you cant crush the peoples faith and hatred. No matter how well you take care of the people, they will worship and long for a god, and ultimately, they themselves will endlessly create second and third temples... ...... So, openly attacking the temple is not something you should do. Its just a pointless act and will only make you a target of hatred. ...... Furthermore... ...Whether it was advice, a warning, or just rambling continued. Some might grow tired of the ongoing advice and even feel a bit stressed, but Ihan felt a different emotion as he listened to the rant. Not annoyance, but pity. He has a lot of grievances. It was the first time he realized that this guy was such a talkative person, but it seemed he had a lot to say. The young guy was already showing signs of developing hypertension. How much pent-up frustration must he have, indeed. Feels worse than when I was in the military... Ihan cautiously guessed that the stress he might have faced in his previous life might be nothing compared to this guys. ...Poor guy. For the first time, Ihan thought this guy was truly pitiable and simply listened to his advice in silence. ...Instructor, why are you looking at me like that? However, from the perspective of the one being looked at, it was a somewhat sour experience. People often dont realize how they appear to others, and the pitiable person (Roen) had no idea he looked like a drenched black dog. ***** Ihan accepted his disciple''s advice. Although he often acted on impulse, Ihan was not foolish enough to leave everything to emotion alone. Moreover, with such a commendable disciple offering advice, he felt compelled to listen. Of course, if he really crossed the line, then hed resort to ''kill you and then flee.'' ''It might be time to seriously consider where to emigrate.'' Avoiding the temple was best, but one must consider the worst-case scenario. He hesitated, honestly. Half a year ago, he would have left without a second thought, but now... ''What is attachment, really?'' Over time, Ihan had accrued too many precious connections. His people. The friends and acquaintances who had shared bonds with Ihan, and his disciples. With them around, Ihan could no longer easily leave the kingdom or casually speak of fleeing as he did in the past. Thus, directly attacking the temple was now an extreme and worst-case approach for the current Ihan, causing him to contemplate deeply. And on this decision of Ihans... You made a good decision! I also think messing with the temple isnt right. The gray-haired Taechang expressed his joy. Do you also oppose attacking the temple? Yes, Instructor. You may not care about religion, but others do. Especially in a difficult world, people have to rely on a god. In that sense, the power held by religion in this world is absolute. And to mess with such a place... ah, the people would stone you. ...You speak as if you''ve seen it happen? ...Not in reality. I saw it through a screen. ...Lord Roen being stoned... ...... ...Shall I explain more? No... That was enough to hear. On the way home. Taechang suddenly emerged from behind a tree as if waiting for him, but Ihan was not surprised. Assassins-like sudden appearances were too common among his acquaintances by now. However, while listening to the advice, he noticed a peculiar red mark and tilted his head in curiosity. Could it be... But why is your neck like that? Huh? It looks like a bite? Oh, this? Uh, well, I hid from Lady Karin that I was going to the Empire. It''s been a month, but she still seems a bit angry, so every time she sees me, she bites my neck and shoulders. It doesn''t hurt, but its... ...... Ha, did I do something terribly wrong? ...Youre worse than a fool. Huh? Just dont say anything, you deceiver. ?? The guy, clearly unaware of why he was being scolded, widened his eyes innocently, but such an innocent expression only seemed more detestable. ''He''s a top-tier deceiver.'' Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could this also be a talent? Pretending to be clueless. Ihan wanted to beat him up more than the temple, but knowing it would only make him look bad, he had to suffer in silence. ***** ...But, Instructor, arent you going to ask Judia Pierre directly? Why she met with the temples officials and what they discussed? It seems like you could easily find out... Derek cautiously posed the question. Although Ihan had suddenly scolded him, it didnt seem he was genuinely angry, so Derek dared to ask, and fortunately. That bastard will talk nicely. He''s a madman. Whether you torture him, beat him, or threaten him, he just endures or tries to kill himself. He has no attachment to life. ...... The response he received made his face stiffen. No, he does have an attachment to life, but he doesnt value his own life highly. Live if I live, die if I die, thats how he lives. ...A detestable and unpleasant fellow. ...... A deep disgust filled his expression. The way the priest named Pierre lived was utterly abhorrent to him. Those who use the name of God as a shield are disgusting. They think they can be forgiven for anything they do. ...It''s similar to modern-day terrorist groups. They''re just madmen. Ugh! Pierres circumstances were known. He had two personalities, the succubus personality [Judia] and the heretic inquisitor personality [Pierre]. Shockingly, the personality of Pierre was created when Judia, suffering as a test subject, created a personality to transfer her pain and suffering to it and fall asleep. Thus, Pierres personality hated Judia and showed an obsessive attachment to the temple to affirm his own humanity. ...Pitiful, yet it was hard to say he was completely pitiable given the blood on his hands. ''The succubus personality is just a villainess.'' And a particularly vile kind of person at that. Literally, a villainess who fits the title better than anyone else. So, what will you do about it? Well resolve it the way any reasonable person would C with dialogue. ...... Hey, what does that silence mean? ...Nothing. Derek couldnt bring himself to say it. Resolve it through dialogue... Is that even possible for the Instructor? Of course, the Instructor wasnt a violent person. One might think hes aggressive based on his appearance and usual behavior, but hes actually quite kind and reasonable. The problem is... -Lady Irene, wont you serve the Light of Glory? Even though you are the sinful foster daughter of Galahad and have learned such selfish magic, if you serve the Light, your sins will surely be washed away... -Madman. Crack!! ...The real issue was that his surroundings tended to provoke violence. Did all his ribs just break? ...Considering his stomach didnt burst, he must have controlled his strength. The Instructor''s perfect hectopascal kick blazed, and a sinister sound came from the other''s ribs, but Derek knew he had exercised incredible restraint. Not killing him was indeed a show of remarkable patience. Chapter 192: The Knight Hates Romance Events (4) It''s not even funny. Or rather, it''s so absurd that it does elicit some laughter. But if someone thinks I''m laughing because I''m enjoying this, they must be incredibly clueless or have a death wish. "Suddenly someone was banging on the door, so I thought it was the maid or the Instructor. Honestly, people don''t usually pass by here, right? So I thought it was someone I knew and opened the door, but then there was this strange man. And he started preaching out of the blue, which was both startling and a bit perplexing... it was rather disconcerting." "Why didn''t you kick him out from the start? Did you learn magic just for show?" "Well, it''s just that using magic on a priest seems a bit..." "..." "Ah, I''m not a devout religious person, but my parents were Chris...tians, no! There were many devout people at the orphanage where I grew up, so it was hard for me to be rude to religious people... sorry. But thank you for your help anyway." "...Huh." ...What to do with this half-baked soul? Ihan wanted to smack his forehead. This kid really is in a tricky spot. ''This kid doesn''t fully understand the power they hold.'' Let''s take a moment to consider Irene Windler, the blonde, blue-eyed beauty. Firstly, the girl is the adopted daughter of Duke Galahad. The current head of the powerful Galahad family, Duke Blake, that even the royal family can''t easily mess with. Messing with Irene Windler would be seen as disrespecting Galahad, and even the royal family and the temple would have to sweat it out. If Galahad declared independence and designated the temple as an enemy, the kingdom could split in two. They, unlike Ihan, have built a massive force. Perhaps they are the only force capable of opposing the temple realistically, unlike the current royal family that has a symbiotic relationship with the temple. But the fact that such a powerful force''s adopted daughter doesn''t understand her own status and position was enough to raise his blood pressure. But... ''She''s not just powered by Galahad.'' Next, what raises his blood pressure is this genius mage who doesn''t know how to use her power properly. The girl has power. She has the overwhelming force needed to protect herself. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A prodigy of the magic world, a kirin among mages. Even with her talents not fully blossomed, she was a powerhouse that even a demonic king would fear, and Ihan, though he disliked magic, recognized her ability and skills. In other words, the girl could have easily dismissed the priest if she wished, and she wouldn''t have had to endure such ''nonsense'' as just occurred. Yet the girl just stood there with a perplexed expression after hearing all that... ''Damn, she really is like a romance fantasy heroine.'' While the genres of others may vary, this magic chick definitely fits the bill of a romance fantasy heroine. With such immense power, yet acting like a fool, not knowing how to properly wield the power she possesses. Truly... ''She''s a disaster.'' For a romance fantasy heroine, that''s as high a compliment as any. Kwoong! ".........." Interns could firsthand understand what an approaching disaster was. And true to form, "Just confess. It''d be better for your well-being." An unstoppable disaster was engulfing them. They sweated profusely. Then, "Excuse me, could you please explain what this is all about? I really don''t understand what''s happening..." One of the interns mustered the courage to ask. While a priest lay unconscious on the floor, commanded to ''confess,'' the intern who asked didn''t even know who the priest was! Nor did they understand what wrong the monster had committed to end up like this, and why the trouble had extended to them as well. ...The intern''s question was legitimate and a plea of injustice. "Cowards." But the eyes of the one answering were infinitely cold. "Either you or someone hiding among you is definitely a coward and a vile person." "? "What did this priest do? He fell over while preaching to our neighbor." "?? "He openly insulted Galahad, caught the fact that she was a mage and spouted all sorts of nonsensical accusations." "!!!" The interns were appalled by the ensuing remarks as soon as any doubts about ''isn''t preaching permissible?'' emerged, and they glared murderously at the unconscious priest. As if wondering what insane act this guy had committed. ...There are two forces that even the temple wouldn''t dare oppose carelessly. One is the protector of the lake, Galahad, and the other is the fierce blizzard of the north, Lionel. Forces that do not heed the royal or temple''s gaze and could declare independence for Pendragon anytime. They also had the power to destroy the temple regardless of what the people said. And he insulted Galahad? ...That''s practically begging for death. "Madman." "What is this guy?" "Is he a heretic...?" Interns, or rather, inquisitors in the making, observed the unconscious priest with hostile eyes. Because they judged that the temple could be endangered because of him. However, "Did you know? Very few people know my neighbor is Irene Windler. But how did this madman know and come all the way here?" "." ...At his continuing words, they had to wear serious expressions. If they didn''t understand the meaning of his words, they might as well quit being inquisitors. "He came to this secluded forest? Sure, that''s possible. But this guy came prepared to preach, confident that the chick was living here. That means he was sure the chick was in that house. In that sense, I ''believe'' one of you sold our chick''s information." It was clear to him now that they had sold information about Irene Windler to the temple. They tried to make excuses with expressions of injustice. It wasn''t us, they protested. But. -So, it was you. Crack! Ihan''s massive palm covered the face of one of the heretic inquisitors, and then Crunch! Aaaaah! A crushing sound accompanied by a scream of agony erupted. Whoosh! Before the other inquisitors could intervene, or even if they had known what was coming, the awe-inspiring presence emanating from him was too overpowering; they trembled like sheep before a wolf. How dare you try to deceive me right to my faceDid you think I was a fool? Crackle! The more force he applied, the more the knight''s fingers deformed the inquisitors face, burrowing into it. It looked as if he was bursting a balloon, and the thought of a human head being squashed like a tomato paled everyone''s faces. Even though the inquisitor had been overwhelmingly defeated by him the previous day, the aura he exuded now was of a different dimension. If the aura he had shown before was like a cold wind, the aura he was emitting now was like the heat of a blast furnace. ...The others found themselves breathless. Then. -Perhaps you should calm down. ....... You could kill him, but I suppose you dont want your house smelling of blood. ....... Besides, wouldnt torturing him yield more information than killing him? Allow me to demonstrate the inquisitorial techniques of torture. ...Your gab has gotten better. Thanks to you. The woman, unabashedly voicing her opinions and advice, Judia Pierre, bowed her head in thanks as he gradually lessened the pressure from his hands. Catching liars was easy for Ihan. He had always been akin to a lie detector, and after his transformation, he could detect even the undetectable. It was a bit unexpected that the person he originally suspected wasn''t some unknown traitor, but the woman before him. Surely, you must have already heard about my meetings with the temple officials. ...She boldly confessed her activities. Despite knowing she could be suspected and even killed for them. Was she fearless, or did she still believe that a god would solve everything? Either way, Ihan simply watched her from a wooden chair he had made himself. ...Could you lessen the intensity a bit? It hurts. Yet, even as she faced Ihan''s gaze without expression, her body trembled. The force emanating from Ihan was too much even for her to withstand. You''re quite the drama queen. ....... ...Though it seemed unlikely, she appeared to be genuinely aggrieved. ...Maybe its not an act? Huh? Look at the floor. ? Derek, who had been keeping a low profile, approached with a wry smile and pointed towards the floor. What are you showing me. ...What''s this all about? The grass on the floor was dying, and the handmade table he had made was cracking audibly. Seeing the desertification happening around him, Derek advised. Maybe you shouldnt unleash your force so carelessly, Instructor. Or rather, you might need to practice controlling it. ? Your level has risen sharply, thats why. Not this again? Murmuring as if sharing a state secret, Taechangs explanation left Ihan flabbergasted. A level? As if he were a real game character, what. ...Wait? Am I now at the level of those monsters? Ihan cocked his head. He had grown, but compared to those described by Taechang as Lv.9, he felt woefully inadequate. Responding to that. Right, youre not there yet, Instructor. But your level has definitely risen. Your current level is... ....... 8.3. ?? ...Why is there a decimal in the level? Ihan was puzzled. To put it simply, youve been accumulating experience points. Youve been fighting nonstop since reaching Lv.8, right? Its natural for your level to increase. ...Hearing it put that way, it did sound like he was obsessed with fighting, but he couldnt argue. He had indeed been fighting a lot. Nonstop. ...But is it easy to level up? Its already gone up by 0.3? Just a bit more and he might reach 9, Ihan joked. True, that archmage you mentioned was at 8.9. If you defeat a rival of that level about six more times, youll probably level up? ....... He was at a loss for words at the serious response. Fighting that monster six more times was like skydiving without any gear and surviving. Lets say it again, he had been lucky, and it was only through various circumstances overlapping that he had won, not because that monster was weak. And. For your information, moving from 8.9 to Lv9 requires an epic quest called [Enlightenment]... Thats still a long way off. Hmm, so from this phase to enlightenment is still a long journey... ....... Why? ...Isnt the phrase enlightenment a bit old-fashioned? These days, the trend is to say beyond extreme or ultimate master for more flair... Shout...!!! Kwaang! The martial spirit within Ihan roared like a lion''s roar. Chapter 193: The Knight Hates Romance Events (5) In Pendragon, the concept of a "weekend" exists. While in other countries only the nobility might enjoy vacations or holidays, the citizens of Pendragon are accustomed to having a weekend every seven days. This wasn''t necessarily because Pendragon''s leadership wanted to bestow any special kindness upon its people. "Today, I am grateful for the many brothers and sisters who have joined us. May everyone be blessed with the Light of Glory." [Blessed be.] This practice was merely a result of the temple''s strong advocacy. Prayer meetings, or masses, as they are sometimes called, were events that the citizens of Pendragon were required to attend. Can you believe that even the farmers, who should have been busy with the harvest, were obligated to attend these over three-hour-long gatherings every weekend? This might suggest that the people''s faith was genuine. Thus, the weekend effectively became ''nsidered unusual. Over 80% of the nation''s populace followed the religion of the Light of Glory, and missing a temple gathering could lead to social ostracism. "Merciful Light of Glory, please let this year''s crops prosper." "Please, no droughtsI beg you. My son has just entered the academy!" "Please keep my family healthy and let me meet a beautiful bride." "I need money! Please let me have good luck in this game!!" Farmers, merchants, mercenaries, gamblerspeople from all walks of life devoutly clasped their hands and prayed. This alone illustrated the attitude of the citizens towards religion. And with such overflowing faith, "Please accept this, priest. Its beer made from the first barley harvested this year." "Could you please hold my childs hand? I hope he can grow up to be a fine person like you." "Father, theres someone here desiring to confess. Would that be alright?" The authority held by priests was immense. People overflowed with respect and admiration for them, and a little child, holding tightly to his mother''s hand, said with stars in his eyes, "Mom! I want to be respected like the priest when I grow up!" "Yes, my son. If anyone can do it, you can. I''ll be here cheering for you." "Yes!!" The child looked up to the priest with eyes full of admiration, and the priest, seeing such a gaze, smiled kindly. It was a display of the priests'' power, comparable to that of nobility, and even nobles could not afford to treat them lightly. ...It should be the case. Crunch! "So, which faction are you from?" "!!!?" "Are you going to talk? Why aren''t you opening your mouth?" Crackle! "!!!" "Stubborn one, arent you? Why wont you speak?" The knight interrogated the priest, but no answer came, and he clicked his tongue. The priest was notably tight-lipped. Perhaps just an hour more... "Instructor, maybe removing the gag first would allow him to respond or anything really." "......." "Instructor?" "Ssh, tough guy, this one. Why isnt he answering...?" "...Ah." ...It turns out he was just set on tormenting him. The boy remained silent. Interjecting could make things worse. Might get a roar. Derek, seeing a table blown away by such a roar, carefully hid his presence. He didn''t want to end up like that table. ***** So, youre saying the temple is really turning into a battleground? Thats accurate, but you put it very bluntly. And on top of that, your masters are calling you to join the fray. I have no masters... Come on, you wag your tail and run every time they call, dont you? Despite how much they beat you. Poor old Raphael really has it tough. "......." "What? Are you upset? Well, sorry, but the truth does hurt." "Perhaps dont apologize then. It just makes me angrier..." "Isnt that why I apologize?" "!!?" For the first time, a crack appeared in Pierre''s composure, and his eyes visibly reddened with anger. However, Ihan merely scoffed and ignored him, turning instead to look at two figures sprawled on the floor. Thud, thump... One was an intern, bleeding so profusely he might stop breathing at any moment; the other was a man kicked by Ihan for speaking ill under the guise of conversion. Fortunately, the priest had received some divine healing for his injuries, but now he was just cowering, not daring to meet Ihan''s gaze. He hadn''t been like that initially. As soon as he came to. You blasphemous fiend! How dare you do such things! I will see that you are punished!! Enraged as if suffering from a disorder, Ihan began his treatment. Handling such cases was his specialty. After about 30 minutes of treatment... I... I apologize... please, just spare my life... He finally learned some manners, and Ihan was convinced once again that anger management issues could be treated. However, since it was a relapsable condition, he continued the treatment for another three hours, after which the man could no longer even make eye contact. Just... -----. The quivering figure on his knees, weeping tears, made for a scene that an outsider might interpret as a powerful figure tormenting a weak and defenseless priest. But Ihan, having heard the entire sordid backstory of this mans life during the treatment process, could only snicker in derision. A moneylending priest... So, priests these days just bleed the common folk dry, forcing them into debt or trapping them in circumstances where they have no choice but to borrow? And this is what counts as a priest?" Astounding...! The fact that a priest was involved in usury was shocking enough, but that the real purpose of this money was to fill the pockets of high-ranking clergy took the cake. And sending this degenerate to swindle a fledgling like Irene Windler was the icing on a very rotten cake. Did the temple faction this usurer belonged to actually want to start a war with Galahad? Cant understand these madmen... Ihan had given up trying to understand. Whether it was the man who brazenly tried to manipulate Galahads ward or those who had given him his orders, ...Theres no sanity there, none at all. ***** To put it simply, I heard the temple has been recently embroiled in intense factional strife. If you combine all the large and small factions, about seventeen are currently engaged in a deadly power struggle. The reason for the fight? Well, there are various reasons. Disagreements over interpretations of divine words, debates that turn heated, and recently, the ascendance of Isis, who has been overshadowing the temples prominence, has been a particular thorn in their side. There''s a standing agreement with the current royal family, but theres talk that if Isis ascends to the throne, she might break this pact with the temple. ...Thats the superficial reason for the faction splits, but at the heart of it all is, So, its all about a fight for the position of the High Priest. ...Its not as simple as that. Yeah, right. Ihan scoffed. From what I''ve heard, the current High Priest isn''t far from retirement, and the time to choose a successor is drawing near. Isn''t it obvious that the high-ranking priests are embroiled in a political fight for his position? And this guy. So youre just sizing up which faction to join. I will not deny it. A photo shown by Derek revealed that he had met with several temple officials, but Ihan simply stared at the man expressionlessly. ...Should I kill him? Until now, hed spared them out of respect for old Raphael, but these people were pushing their luck. One was so brazen to betray and sell information to the temple, and another was testing the waters for a faction switch. They say humans are creatures of forgetfulness, and never has it felt more accurate than now. No matter how much fear you instill, people quickly forget. Especially those possessed by convictions or faith can be even more forgetful. Not that he was against faith or conviction, but feeling its repercussions himself, Ihan was becoming resolute. Swoosh. Whooooosh! As Ihan opened his eyes after a moment of contemplation, a slicing wind blew. Screech! ...A wind sharp enough to slice skin. Just, wait... Why, why us...! The murderous intent wasnt directed just at the fallen men and Pierre. Crack! The intern, no, all the heretic inquisitors, felt the brunt of his fury as Ihan calmly drew his axe. The entire area was under his influence, and there was no escape for them. His resolve meant that even if they tried to run, the axe would surely split their skulls. Ugh...! The inquisitors should have struggled to survive, but they were frozen in place. No one, except for aura users or top mystics, could withstand the murderous intent from a knight like Ihan. Not even a hundred inquisitors could escape his wrath. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Any last words? !! If not, thats fine. Whoosh! Ihan, feeling that even hearing their last words was a waste of time, swung his axe... Thump-! ...toward an empty stretch of forest. [Thud...!] What, what...!? Those watching were blinking in confusion. Why had the axe expected to strike their heads flown into the forest instead, and why was someone falling there? They were all confounded, but Ihan just smirked. If you think Id kill people over something so trivial, you''re mistaken. Im not a murderer. Ihan was not a reckless executioner, but rather a skilled actor capable of deceiving even his allies. Well... Sniff, sniff. ...? ...perhaps he was too good at acting. Suddenly catching a strong scent of ammonia in the air, Ihan blinked in bewilderment. Could it really be... ...these inquisitors wouldnt... ....... No, right...? ....... ...? ......sob. ......um. Ihan, feeling a bit embarrassed by their blank stares, scratched his cheek. Hmm... ...Perhaps his passionate method acting had been a bit too much for them. Chapter 194: The Knight Hates Romance Events (6) Ihan had long been aware that someone was watching him with malevolent intent. Still, he had deliberately not captured the spy, suspecting that any overt recognition would scare him into fleeing. Quite impressive. Ihan examined the muscles of the man who had emerged from the woods, now lying wounded from his axe. Just by looking at his muscles and skeletal structure, it was evident he was a formidable ''expert.'' Acting had paid off. Had he not pretended, the man would have surely escaped. That man is...! Do you know him? ...He is a senior inquisitor who transferred to the [Paladin Order]. Sir Turner is a much greater expert than I am, but why would such a person be hiding? Moreover, how did you down him in one hit...?" Now paladins are falling down too? Ihan pressed his foot down on what''s-his-name, the paladins abdomen. Crunch! Aaaaah! Indeed, a significant expert. Despite the axe wound piercing his stomach, he was still alivea testament to his robust vitality. Ihan pressed down harder. Uuuugh! Stop, please stop...! As Turner regained consciousness, he pleaded, but Ihan was unresponsive. The typical script from these types was all too predictable. They''d start with threats like the temple will not forgive this! If that didnt work, theyd try to bribe, Well pay you! Just cooperate with us! And when all else failed... Do you think the Light will forgive this kind of act?! ...Tiresome, really. Using the name of God as a bargaining chip... Ihan was tired of dealing with these madmen. Why did they have to bother him when he was just trying to live quietly? So. Sosim. Yes? Call some people over. Whom do you mean? Derek and the Chicks dad. ...... Why? ...Just thought the peace was over. Peace? When was there ever peace ***** Soon after the call was made, people began to gather around Ihans house. Good to see you, Sir Ihan. Galahads shadow. Pleased to meet you for the first time, Sir Turtle. Ive heard much about you. Its regrettable that our first meeting is under these circumstances. A knight from Lionel. The two most powerful forces from the southern continent were now assembled, and they promptly set to work. Is this swine the one who insulted Galahad and the lady? The temple dares! You will not die easily. No, let me correct that; you and all associated with you will learn there is a hell in this life...! Apparently, Galahad, already resentful towards religious forces, had completely lost their temper over Irene being insulted. Those associated with the unknown priest were about to start a life worse than death. Ive always had many questions about the temple, now I get to resolve them. Dont be too rough. The Duke insisted we bring them back alive. Thats true, but just in case they try to escape, lets cut off their arms and legs. Oh, dont worry Sir Turtle. There wont be any bloodshed here. While Lionel seemed not too remorseful about the temples predicament, following orders with a sense of thoroughness, they were rather mechanical in carrying out their duties. Sir Ihan, might you turn over those inquisitors as well? They seem like they could betray us any moment. We could take them off your hands. Wouldnt they be better off with us? You snow cats dont know your place. Better than you sinister lot, you colts. ...... Stop staring and come at me, Ill take you on anytime. ...If youre going to fight, go elsewhere. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was calling both forces at once a mistake? The tension was palpable, and Ihan just shrugged. They''re fighting among themselves without him having to give them anything; typical. Um, are you really thinking of turning us over? Sir Ihan! Please, I beg you, dont turn us over! We didnt know anything! The inquisitors had been on tenterhooks since the arrival of Galahad and Lionel''s knights, now trembling with pallid faces as they struggled to survive. If Ihan truly handed them over, they might face a fate worse than death. Thus, they clung to Ihan, their only lifeline. Anyone would think I''m about to kill you? Didnt I just save you? I dont really plan on killing you. Ah, Sir Ihan! ...Well, only if youre innocent. ...Yes? Seems like hes here. ?? He gestured to a spot ahead, but nothing was visible there. What had arrived? -Ha, excellent. Can you now sense my presence? Thats impressive progress. ...How long had he been there? People widened their eyes. It seemed as if a person had suddenly risen from the ground where no presence was felt before. It felt almost ghostly. Yet, despite the focused attention of the knights, the old butler, dressed in butlers attire, simply smiled kindly and walked leisurely. Long time, Butler. Pleased as well. ...I didnt say I was pleased. Isnt pleasure expressed not with words but with the look in your eyes? I sense pleasure in your eyes, Sir Ihan. Maybe its fear and trembling, not pleasure? Youve developed a sense of humor, ahaha. ...If the Butler says so, then it must be. Ihan respectfully bowed his head, as if he had no choice but to submit. Although Ihan always behaved politely toward adults older than himself (except for those who did not seem human), he was even more courteous than usual, and at some point, sweat began to bead on his brow. He continued to sweat as if he had been caught in the rain, yet Ihan could not muster the courage to wipe it away and simply kept his head bowed. ...Though he had not realized it before, he seemed to understand a little more now. This person is truly- [A Superhuman]. It was a fact he had already known, but it became a truth he felt with his entire body the moment he measured that power. As he recognized once again that the opponent was a separate entity disguised as a human, Ihan gasped for breath. Even though they had not fought, it seemed impossible for a person to become so exhausted, yet just being in this persons presence made it hard to conserve any energy. Just a few words exchanged felt as exhausting as running five consecutive full marathons. To such an Ihan, You have grown too rapidly. That is why your senses and physical stamina are still clumsily distributed. If you just fix that, youll find it much easier to breathe. The butler did not hold back on his advice and patted Ihans shoulder as if to encourage him. Afterward, the butler directed his gaze toward the inquisitors. A gentle gaze when looking at Ihan, but one as cold as if it had glass beads embedded in it when directed at the others. The moment the inquisitors met his gaze, they were all rendered speechless, and none dared to open their mouths. ...It was instinctual. The biological instinct that one must not rebel against such a person. Thus, Follow me. I will guide you. He had simply said to follow, and the inquisitors, Thud, thud... obeyed his words with the certainty that they must not disobey. ... -As long as you are bold and speak only the truth, you should not die. Ihan nodded his head. It seemed like sending the letter was a good decision. However, I never expected the butler to come. He thought someone would be sent, but he never imagined it would be the butler himself. Albert, John Ray Albert... I, Ihan Kyung, did you know him!? Immediately, the knights realized who the butler, no, Albert was. Naturally, they were not incompetent and understood he was a formidable being beyond their measure. And the fact that a superhuman dressed as a butler was inadvertently famous made it not so difficult to discern his identity. It just so happens that we only know each other by face. It seemed like you were close from the way you talked? Its not that we look close, but that Im prostrating myself. On the contrary, would you be able to treat that gentleman rudely? ...How could that possibly be? Right? That gentleman is like a forced politeness inducer. That, that gentleman, you must be close then. ...Its a misunderstanding. While it seemed an unnecessary misunderstanding had arisen, he did not vehemently deny it. Above all, Thanks to the butler, it seems like unnecessary conflicts have also disappeared, which is fortunate. He had thought about assigning the interns to Galahad or Lionel, but if he favored one side too much, a big accident might occur. Plus, siding with a particular noble family could lead to misunderstandings about himself. So, he involved the royal family, or more precisely, his sister. Sure enough, as soon as they made contact, manpower was sent, and thanks to that, the two families did not engage in a useless power struggle. However, I feel like a different misunderstanding is forming about me.... The eyes of those alternating their gaze between Ihan and Albert hinted at a maybe.... Clearly, countless misunderstandings were being formed in real-time, and Ihan swallowed a sigh. Maybe, That lady, could she have orchestrated all this? He had wondered why the butler was sent, but perhaps the princess was sending a warning to other powers. [-Its mine.] It seemed like he could hear such words, and he grimly smiled. It seemed like this was what they meant by a needless misunderstanding. Sigh... A sigh, how nice. Its good for your mental health to breathe deeply, so I recommend doing it often. ...Because fortune will run away otherwise? Why would fortune run away? ...It was just nonsense. Hmm? Albert still had an unreadable smiling face. He probably would answer whatever he asked, but he felt that the answers would be vague. So, Ill see you later. Ill buy some decent wine and bring it over. Lets have a drink then. Ho, a drink with Ihan Kyung, Im already looking forward to it. Albert showed his anticipation in response to Ihans words, and there seemed to be a sense of excitement. For the first time, it seemed he was showing genuine emotion, and Albert looked intently at Ihan for a moment. Suddenly, Originally, I was just going to see your face and leave, but let me tell you something interesting before I go. Something interesting? Yes, about why the temple has suddenly gone mad and is bothering Miss Irene. ...? ...Wasnt it just jockeying for power? Blinking in surprise at the unexpected story, Albert continued, Miss Irene Windler seems to be the most likely Saintess candidate after all. Therefore, the temple is determined to kidnap or persuade her, haha. ? Interesting, isnt it? After all, if they can secure the Saintess, the Patriarch is not a problem. If they can secure her, the temple could even reclaim the title of [Pope] that was stolen by the military god. There will probably be many aiming for the young lady for a while, quite interesting indeed. ?? Do not worry though. If they really try to cross the line, I will pay the temple a visit, haha. ...... Ihan was known for his lack of manners, but he could make no response at all. Thats because, Wh, what did he say? ...A Saintess? That good-for-nothing-? ...... Swoosh. With eyesight rivaling that of a prairie person, Ihans eyes turned toward the neighboring house. That is, ...a Saintess (candidate)? He saw a yellow chick, who was giggling while spying on his house with a telescope, and his distrust in the temple only grew. Chapter 195: The Knight Rides the Autumn Breeze (1) As the long summer ended, the season of vividly colored maple leaves arrived. Autumn, the pride of the South, had come. It might seem strange to take pride in a season, but autumn was one of the longest seasons in Pendragon. Unlike winter, which lasted only a fortnight to a month at most, autumn often extended from three to over four months. There was a theory that Lionels northern domain took winter away, but academia had yet to confirm it. In any case, this made Pendragons autumn exceptionally long, with streets full of breathtaking scenery. Clear skies, red-dyed maple trees scattered everywhere, and well-maintained lakes and rivershow could it not be magnificent? It was also a time when maple syrup prices dropped, and its flavor was at its peak, leading to a surge in maple syrup-based desserts and dishes. As a side note, in the South, every household had its own methods for making, aging, and storing maple syrup, which meant every shop offered a unique sweetness. This increase in sweet lovers often led to people gaining weight rapidly, a phenomenon that wasnt uncommon during this season. It seemed like the phrase "the season of abundance and appetite" fit perfectly. Well, such indulgence was only possible because the South was peaceful for now This pancake is delicious. No, wait, its not the pancake; the maple syrup is insane! What is this subtle sweetness...? He exclaimed in admiration, almost as if he had become a gourmet critic, while dining at the restaurant. He had ordered without much thought, but the dish exceeded his expectations. Crispy bacon, three sunny-side-up eggs, two juicy sausages, and a five-layer pancake stackeach layer generously topped with nuts and maple syrup. The coffee was mediocre in taste but aromatic enough to complement the sweet maple syrup, making for a surprisingly good pairing. It resembled a lumberjack-style breakfast, and he couldnt be more satisfied. Eating unexpectedly delicious food felt like a stroke of luck, and it made him think today might be a fortunate day. Excuse me, three more plates, please. W-wait, youve already eaten over ten servings? Im still a bit hungry. ...Hold on. Ill bring you a special menu as well! Huh? You really dont have to do that. This is a matter of pride! Our restaurant has never let a customer leave hungry! Dont worry about the cost! ? He figured he just had a larger appetite than most people; was that really something to hurt someones pride? Still, Ihan chose not to argue. After all, free food was always welcome. Meatballs. And theyre bigger than my fist. The smell of juicy meatballs wafted from the kitchen. Pairing them with spaghetti in tomato sauce would definitely make this a special dish worthy of the name. Not bad. ...Arent you eating too much for breakfast? The restaurants in the academy are all cheap and delicious. Once I start eating, I just cant stop. ...Even so, eating over ten servings? Its just that time of life when Im always hungry. Hmm... Derek swallowed his words at Ihans unapologetic response. ***** When Derek entered the restaurant, which also served as an inn, he ordered only a simple cup of coffee. Watching Ihan eat was enough to make him feel full. On the other hand, Ihan enjoyed the meatball spaghetti so much that he ordered five more plates before finally stopping. Are you satisfied? I ate just enough. Overeating isnt good. I... I see. I never realized eating twenty servings was considered just enough. My fuel efficiency is different, you know. Why do you eat so little? Hmm, I think its just a habit. Derek alternated his gaze between his skinny frame and Ihans muscular build, smiling bitterly. Comparing himself to Ihan didnt feel fair. Even so, he was slim for a student in the Swordsmanship Academy. While his skills allowed him to perform well in battle, in daily life, it seemed he might even lose in strength to a housewife. You should eat more. Ill put together a meal plan for you. ...Haha. Derek forced a laugh, trying to defuse the situation. Ihan didnt insist on him bulking up, either. After all, Derek was strong in his own way. His skills and status window were certainly exceptional. Before envy could get the better of him, Ihan changed the subject. So, did you find out what I asked? Yes, mostly. Derek nodded but wore a bitter expression, as if what hed uncovered left a bad taste. Hmm, it seems like these people are trying to pull off a national scam. ? Theyre planning to fake an oracle, I think. An oracle? ...Yes, an oracle (Ӛ). .... You heard me right. Believe it. ...Damn. Ihan fell silent for a moment. Then, Excuse me! Another extra-large five-layer pancake, triple the maple syrup! He placed another order, as if suddenly craving a massive dose of sugar. What Ihan had asked Derek to investigate was simple: What is happening at the temple right now? To this, Derek had nodded without hesitation, an unusually quick agreement for someone like him. Im curious too. Eager to uncover what schemes the temple was up to, Derek spent about a week infiltrating the temple to observe. Armed with his thief skills, the worlds only game character could easily penetrate the temple. Ihan had been confident Derek would bring back something substantial, and he was right. -So youre saying, To reclaim the temples former authority lost to the military god, they plan to issue a false oracle and announce their direct involvement in the search for the Saintess? Precisely summarized. Derek had unearthed monumental information. ...Is that true? Ihan asked repeatedly. He had to. It was just that hard to believe. I doubted it hundreds of times myself, but... its true. What the hell... To elaborate: During the era when the military god ruled as king, the temple had been forced to submit to the royal family, groveling at their feet. At the time, the pope, who had founded the pseudo-crusade known as the [Blood Cross Army], had even knelt before the military god, crawling to the throne to beg for forgiveness. Begging to be spared, pleading for mercy... In the process, the temple had relinquished over 80% of its influence in the South to the royal familyor rather, the military god. The pope had been demoted to the title of archbishop, and the authority once wielded by the pope as the representative of light had been drastically reduced, turning him into little more than a puppet. It was an event from about forty years ago, a humiliating and catastrophic chapter in the temples history. Forty years. To some, it might seem like an incredibly short time, but forty years was an unimaginably long period. If one were to use celebrities as an example, even the most popular ones could fade from public memory after just a year of inactivity. So, for a temple that had been suppressed for forty years, the sheer amount of power and privilege it had lost would be incalculableimpossible to measure even in monetary terms. If society hadnt still required religion, the temple might have already disappeared, much like any other noble house that lacked relevance or influence. Even so, those forty years would have been a time of endless frustration for the templea centurys worth of tears shed in blood. If not for the military god, they would still have been reigning above the nobility. And now... So, the military god has finally disappeared. Thats right. Its already been 17 years... Seventeen years had passed since the death of the military god. They say old habits die hard, and these tenacious individuals were now preparing for a grand [national scam] to stretch their wings again. They want to create a plausible puppet to consolidate the temples power. I saw the list of potential candidates for this puppet. Almost all of them were daughters of noble families or members of royal bloodlines. A love call to the great nobles, then? Exactly. Even if it was just a puppet (a saintess), the temple couldnt choose just anyone. They needed a puppet with pedigreeone that would fit their narrative. ...Are they drunk on power? Or maybe they think this country was originally theirs to begin with? .... Forty years. For forty years, theyve probably been sharpening the blade of revenge. Theyll do anything to reclaim what they believe was theirs. Thats probably why theyve targeted Lady Irene as well. ...Why her? If they establish Lady Irene as the saintess, the temple gains a powerful ally in Galahad. Do they realize the Duke is the son of the military god? Theres a saying in politics: There are no eternal allies, just as there are no eternal enemies. Politics is all about shaking hands or betraying others depending on the situation and their desires. Hmm. Ihan nodded in understanding. It made sense. However, there was a hint of unease in his gaze. The reason? Why is this guy so angry today? Ihan noticed that Derek, usually a timid person, was speaking with an unshaken voicecool and fast, like a bomb that could explode at any moment. So he asked, Why are you so worked up? ... Did something happen? Ihans question was direct. He wanted to know what had gotten Derek so riled up. In response, Grit! Derek clenched his teeth. It seemed Ihans question had ignited a fuse, causing Derek to finally reveal his true feelings. ...Lady Karins name was on the list of puppet candidates. ... It looks like theyre planning to kidnap or blackmail her.... ...Damn it. Ihan let out a groan. It seemed the temple had inadvertently triggered the reverse scale of Dereks timid status window. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Quiet people can be terrifying when they snap.... Ihan had learned this back in the militarymessing with the meek or the weak too much was a bad idea. Why? ...Because they might just shoot you. Ihan, fully aware of how dramatically quiet people could change when provoked, clicked his tongue. ...If this went south, the temple might find itself showered in Mancheonhwa-woo (Ten Thousand Blossoms of Destruction). Ding. Amid the table''s heavy atmosphere, someone familiar appeared, breaking the tension and offering a chance to shift the mood. Master? ...Hm? Did you come here to eat too? ...Oh, looks like you already ate a lot. What are you doing here? Well, this place is my regular spot. Its cheap and delicious. ...A marquess daughter, and yet... Hehe, you know how hard it is to break old habits. The young woman approached, smiling bashfully. Her presence seemed to brighten the air around them, as if a fragrant flower had bloomed nearby. Although she had once carried an air of melancholy, her curseakin to a divine punishmenthad been lifted. Ever since, her natural smile radiated a happiness that seemed to spread like a virus. Perhaps it was the contrast to their dreary conversation, but just seeing her seemed to ease the mood, leaving Ihan feeling more relaxed. If youre here to eat, Ill treat you. Sit down. Oh, thats too much of an imposition Its fine. But if youd rather eat alone, you can sit somewhere else. No, Ill definitely sit here. R-really? She firmly took the seat right next to Ihan, and he scratched his cheek awkwardly. Wasnt she sitting a bit too close? Huh? Now that I think about it... Pausing mid-motion, Ihan was struck by a sudden thought. Wasnt she supposed to be, according to the original timeline... A saintess? ...An unofficial saintess not recognized by the temple? Levi. Had Ihan not intervened, she would have been known as the Mercenary Queen and the Saintess of the Battlefield. ...Well, thats a future that wont happen now. Ihan decided to let it go. No need to dwell on pointless worries. Oh, right! Theres something I wanted to tell you first, Master. I finally have a new name. What? Jeanne dArc. [Levi Jeanne dArc]. Thats my new name, Master! ...Why? Ihan reflexively questioned, almost as if to pick a fight. Pardon? No, I mean, why that name...? Why pick a name that sounds like its destined to go up in flames? ...Of course, Ihan couldnt bring himself to say such rude thoughts out loud. Chapter 196: The Knight Rides the Autumn Breeze (2) -Originally, the Marquess allowed me to use the Tristan family name, but it just didnt feel right. Even though Ive been adopted as his foster daughter, I dont share any blood ties with the Tristans. No matter how much they provide me with a place to stay and ensure my comfort, using their family name felt like taking too much. So, I decided to accept a different surname. Normally, Id have to earn it through knighthood, but the Marquess pulled some strings for me. Oh, theres a condition, thoughif I fail to be knighted, the name will be revoked, and Ill have to use the Tristan name. Its such a favorable condition that it almost feels too good, you know? Haha. Levi chirped like a sparrow at dawn, unusually talkative and clearly in high spirits. Well, it made sense. For the first time in her life, she had her own unique surname to prove herself. For a girl who had always been a victim of others whims, receiving a family name was undoubtedly a source of joy. Ihan silently listened to her, nodding in agreement. It truly was a joyful occasion. However... Th-thats great and all, but why Jeanne dArc of all names? ...Is it a bit too unusual? Does it not suit me? Levi asked, her expression showing a hint of unease. No! Absolutely not! Its a fantastic name! Seeing her reaction, Ihan quickly shook his head, doing his best to reassure her that there was nothing strange about it. He put his all into praising her new name. Oh, good. I thought it might be weird or something... Reassured by his heartfelt compliments, Levi smiled brightly once more. And you know, the name just came to me! I was trying to snuff out a candle, and I accidentally burned myself a little. At that moment, a spark of inspiration hit me. It was like I received a divine revelation or something.... ... As if reliving the miraculous moment, Levi spoke of how the name had been born, her face still tinged with awe. It feels like one of those flashes of inspiration that come from your subconscious. Isnt it amazing? Y-yeah, it is... Anyway, from now on, please call me Levi Jeanne dArc. Of course, Master, you can just call me Levi or Jeanne. If I addressed a cadet that casually, do you know what kind of rumors would start? Really? ...Dont pretend you didnt know. Youre terrible at lying. Its so obvious. ...Hehe. Levi laughed bashfully, and while Ihan smiled along, finding his playful, affectionate student endearing, deep down, he couldnt shake a growing sense of unease. This is unbelievably ominous... The part about her burning her hand while snuffing out a candle particularly unsettled him. Why did it have to involve fire? Is this really just a coincidence? I-it must be... right? Why do you sound so unsure?! ...Because I cant be sure of anything anymore. Is this the inevitability of fate at work? Stop saying that out loud! Hurk! Though Ihan didnt believe in superstitions, this was a world where fairies and mysteries coexisted. A careless word might very well manifest itself into reality. She hasnt learned sacred magic yet, but the moment she does, shell undoubtedly be called a saintess.... Hmm... Shes basically the temples bane, isnt she? If she ever crossed paths with the temple, it would undoubtedly spell disaster for their plans, dragging her into a life far more grueling than the one she currently enjoyed. Our sweet bear cub... Ihan could only hope that her choice of name was nothing more than a coincidence. Boom! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Less than five minutes after Ihan had sent word, a man arrived, smashing through the restaurant door in a dramatic entrance. It seemed hed been in such a rush that hed forgotten to control his strength, and the black-haired young master burst through the door with an impact that left the restaurant owner horrified. What on earth are you doing?! Our maple-themed restaurants door, which has stood for 200 years...! My apologies. Ill compensate you. Compensation isnt the issue here! How dare you Thunk! .... A pouch of gold coins fell heavily onto the table. The sound it made was thunderous. Just how heavy was it to make such a noise? Hmmph!! Still, the restaurant owner had his pride. Though shocked, he wasnt ready to forgive so easilyespecially not when the young master seemed intent on resolving matters with money. This called for some stern words... Thud! Thud! -From today, you are the new owner of this restaurant! Do as you please! I have no intention of owning it. I just wish for some peace and quiet. Even the ants and rats will be driven out! Leave it to me! If the other party refuses gold, perhaps its simply because there isnt enough of it. Such was the lesson demonstrated when a second pouch of gold, twice as heavy as the first, hit the table with a force that nearly split it in two. The restaurant owner swore his loyalty to the black-haired young master, Roen, on the spot. The entire process happened in a blink of an eye, leaving onlookers speechless. Do you have more money than you know what to do with or something? I do. Quite a lot, in fact. The only ones who could challenge me in wealth are probably Galahad or the temple. ...You really are swimming in it. I could even make it rain diamonds if youd like. N-no, Ill pass... For the first time, Ihan felt the aura of a time traveler emanating from the boy. No matter what Ihan had seen before, the endless scent of gold now exuding from him was on a different level. As expected of a regressor. An unbeatable investor who knew every bit of information about valuable real estate, future trade networks, and hidden gold mines. Perhaps even in this brutal medieval world, his overwhelming investment prowess was a cheat code. Ihan found himself impressed all over again. However, Roen didnt seem to think much of the fortune he had casually displayed. He remained expressionlessor rather, his eyes were trembling uncontrollably, betraying his nerves and urgency. Is it true that Levino, Lady Levis new name is Jeanne dArc? Its true. You dont even need to ask us; you can catch up with her yourself. She just left, so youll find her quickly. ...No, if you say so, it must be true. Theres no reason for you to lie. Despite his words, Roen looked like he was ready to chase after Levi at any moment. Understandable, really. For him, it must feel like a long-lost comrade had suddenly returned from the dead. At the same time, He must have some suspicions. The thought flickered through Ihans mindwas it possible that Levi, like himself, had also traversed time and come back from the future? Roens face displayed a cascade of emotions: doubt, joy, sorrow, anger, despair, and denial. ...An array of feelings passed through him in an instant, and Ihan could tell. In the end, ...He gave up. As expected of someone as sharp as Roen, reaching a conclusion must have been easy for him. If my bear cub knew about the future, she wouldve contacted that black-haired one already. But there hasnt been the slightest hint of that. Hes probably decided its just a coincidence. That said, Roen likely didnt fully believe it was mere coincidence either. Instructor, by any chance... ...Why are you stopping mid-sentence? Its not something I can speak of lightly. ...I see. Roen still hesitated to speak openly, and Ihan chose to wait patiently. Slurp. The restaurant owner, overjoyed by the unexpected gold pouch, brought out complimentary waffles and coffee as a token of gratitude. While enjoying the unexpected treat, Ihan waited leisurely for Roen to work through his inner conflict. He looked utterly relaxed. Wasnt he at least a little frustrated? ...Youre not pushing me for an answer. Pushing wont get me a better answer. If you want to talk, youll talk. If its uncomfortable or unpleasant, then just drop it. You have a tendency to make life unnecessarily complicated. ...Ha. Roen let out a brief laugh. There was probably no one else in the entire kingdom who would assess him so candidly. Ihan had a knack for making even Roens heavy dilemmas seem light as air. Perhaps thats why... Hoo! After a deep, cleansing breath, Roen decided to reveal one of his most closely guarded secrets. The only reason for sharing this truth was to ensure smoother, unencumbered dialogue. What would you say if I told you I had the ability to see the future? Of course, he wasnt revealing everything. He mixed 70% truth with 30% lies. Technically, he wasnt outright lying, but Roen carefully observed Ihans reaction, preparing himself for disbelief or skepticism. He expected gradual acceptance through conversation, but... Now, of all times? ? Is this really the moment for me to react to something like that? ?? ...The response was entirely different from what Roen had anticipated. If he wasnt mistaken, Ihan looked utterly dumbfounded. Then, when Ihan spoke again, Roen finally understood why he reacted that way. Youve been making it blatantly obvious that you know the future, and now youre asking me if Id believe you? What kind of answer were you expecting from me? Am I supposed to act surprised? ...Have I really been that obvious? I thought you were doing it on purpose to teach me. Cough. If you were trying to hide it, you did a terrible job. Its like youve been broadcasting it to the whole world... I, I never did that! Yeah, sure. ... The derisive snort left Roen at a loss for words. Sometimes, staying silent really was the best option. Roen, realizing that trying to argue was futile, let out a bitter laugh. Yet even that bitter laugh held a hint of relief, as if a long-standing burden had finally been lifted. Unexpected. Although his tone was chastising, Ihan couldnt help but feel a touch of surprise toward his student for revealing his secret. This was a boy who had never trusted anyonea wounded stray cat. Yet, for the first time, he had shown vulnerability and shared his trust. ...It felt a little like that moment when a stray cat finally allowed someone to pet it. If I said that out loud, hed get angry, wouldnt he? Satisfied with the progress in their relationship, Ihan decided not to provoke him unnecessarily. Roen was a prideful person, after all. So, Dont you have something youre curious about? ? Surely youre wondering why I summoned you as soon as I heard Levis new name. ...Or something like that? ... Roens expression hardened. And his gaze... ...Ive had my suspicions for a while, but now Im certain. You are like me, arent you? Haha... His sharp gaze shifted directly to the sword Ihan carried. What an astute perception. He had immediately pinpointed the source of the information. At that moment, ...Let me ask you one thing. Did you also meet [an angel]? ...Did you meet one too, my lord? So its true! Wow... ...Suddenly, an unexpected piece of information was dropped, leaving Ihan blinking in confusion. The two of them, seemingly bonding like long-lost classmates, grew inexplicably closer. Ihan turned to look at his sword, completely taken aback. Understandably so. It wasnt a truck? He had assumed it was at least a Dodge or a Retona. Huh, has the trend changed? Ihan gave a wistful sigh, realizing that the standards for reincarnation seemed to have shifted since his time. ...In his day, it had always been a truck or overwork. Things have gotten easier these days. Now there were angels and everything... At this rate, Whats next, reincarnating from writing online comments? Though the idea was absurd, Ihan couldnt help but laugh to himself. Chapter 197: The Knight Rides the Autumn Breeze (3) The two boys had been sharing information with each other ever since the keyword "angel" was mentioned, as if they had suddenly become allies. Of course, sharing information didnt mean revealing that they were regressors or transmigrators. Even if they had experienced similar events, their inherently cautious personalities made it difficult to trust each other outright. What was the angel you saw like? Hmm, to be honest, I couldnt see its face clearly. But the moment I saw it, I just knewAh, thats an angel! It was instinctive. Similar to my experience. Oh, and one more thing: I thought, Its beautiful... but also sorrowful? That sort of impression crossed my mind. Thats similar as well. Hmm... ... Their conversation began to dwindle. It wasnt that the discussion had ended, but rather that they were both recalling the events surrounding their encounters with the angel. However, both boys wore unpleasant expressions. The more I think about it, the more it feels like Im trapped in a foglike I cant see ahead. Its as if ink has been splattered across a corner of my mind. Ah! Thats exactly it! The more they tried to recall, the deeper they felt like they were sinking into a labyrinth, leaving them with no choice but to sigh. Despite having encountered an angel, they couldnt clearly remember it, nor could they recall any crucial memories tied to it. Meanwhile, Ihan, observing his disciples from a third-party perspective, had a vague idea of what was troubling them. It seems like these kids have hazy memories of the time they regressed or transmigrated. It was like waking from an intense dream, only for the details to slip away entirely upon opening your eyes. That angel... Could it be on the same level as the Fairy of Spring? Or perhaps even greater? After all, it was an angel. Known as the messenger of the divine, it was a sacred being comparable to dragons or the seasonal fairies. If such an entity were to manifest its presence, having blurred memories was probably inevitable. [Higher Being.] It was said that those who encountered fairies or dragons often lost their sanity. In that sense, having blurry memories was an unavoidable phenomenon. Did the chick meet an angel too? The thought of his neighbor possibly having an encounter similar to the boys made Ihan chuckle. Well, after all... I regained my memories after getting knocked on the back of the head, and they get to meet an angel? Isnt that a bit unfair for me? The fact that his situation felt so outdated made him laugh even harder. Still... Classic things are more my style anyway. Honestly, watching these grown boys fuss about angels was a bit cringeworthy. Ihan was relieved he wasnt involved in their little clique. ***** The two boys continued their discussion for quite some time afterward. However, the topic of angels didnt come up again. Theres nothing more we can figure out anyway. Theyre not entities we can understand just because we want to. It wasnt as though they could continue fixating on an unsolvable problem forever. So, their conversation shifted mainly to discussions about the future. In the future I saw, the temple never went this crazy. From the information I know, it doesnt show up either. Though they seemed to be openly sharing their opinions, they still held back certain things. That was only natural. Even if they had gone through similar experiences and events, could they really afford to lay everything bare? In fact, just sharing the bare minimum of information like this was a significant decision for the two boys, considering their personalities. One was overly suspicious, while the other was overly worried, so both were naturally cautious. Because of this... If you tell me the information I want, Ill compensate you for it. Well, then, Ill do the same. Ill pay you back appropriately. They agreed to make mutual gains through fair transactions. If they kept hiding their information and doubting each other, they would end up going nowhere. For them, this was the most they could compromise. But then... What about the instructor? ...Hmm? Would you like to make a deal with us? Me? Ihan blinked at the unexpected proposal. He hadnt thought hed hear such a suggestion from these two. ...You seem more surprised than I expected, and now Im the one who feels awkward. Are you not interested? Its information about the future. Knowing it could be a tremendous advantage for you. ... He had a point. Information about the future didnt just pertain to upcoming events. It also meant gaining access to the boundless wealth these two possessed. Living in a palace-like mansion, feasting on truffle and beef dishes for every mealsuch things wouldnt be out of reach. The offer was endlessly tempting, and only a fool would refuse such a deal. But... Uh... I dont really need it? ...?? You dont need to tell me. And Im just a poor salaryman with no money to trade with you. What kind of deal are you expecting? You could offer something other than money as compensation. Nope. Honestly, you rich nobles... If youre that desperate, go shake down some fleas instead, you shameless aristocrat. I... I didnt intend to exploit you! Thats a misunderstanding! The boy, now on the receiving end of Ihans verbal lashing, looked genuinely wronged. He hadnt meant to make an unreasonable demand, yet here he was being scolded for it. Trying to clear up the misunderstanding, he opened his mouth to say more... But Ihan cut him off with a firm wave of his hand. Enough. Really. The boy fell silent immediately. Hmm? Looking at Ihans hand, his eyes widened with sudden shock. Ihan noticed the odd reaction but simply shrugged it off, not giving it much thought. Ahem. You know, someone else made me a similar offer once. I refused them too. Its not that I dont think your information is valuableits astronomically valuable. But thats precisely why I dont want to hear it. A simple guy like me would only end up with a headache if I tried to plan ahead based on such complex information. ... So, you two do your best. Unlike me, you can accomplish anything. Youre smart and capable, so keep an eye on things, whether its the chick or the bear cub. If you need my help, just call me. Thats all I can offer. ... Now, I need to get going. I have to prepare for class. Dont be late yourselves. Especially you! Show up to class, you aristocratic slacker! Ihan finished with a scolding remark. He had wanted to part ways quietly, but somehow he ended up nagging instead. Is this what it feels like to be a teacher? ...He wasnt sure. Maybe it was just his personality. Am I getting old? Ugh, he really didnt want to turn into an old-fashioned nag. Ihan found himself longing for his youth. Not that there had been much of a youth to speak of in his life. ...He even paid for our coffee before leaving. For someone who calls himself poor, he sure is generous... ... Derek stared at the silver coins left on the table. Even though Young Lord Roen had already handed a fortune in gold coins to the restaurant owner, he had still gone ahead and paid for their meals as well, as if it was no big deal. What a diligent man. "Hmm." Derek had to work hard to keep the corners of his mouth from twitching. He felt like he might burst out laughing at any moment. So this is what it feels like to be acknowledged. Mulling over the instructor''s words, he felt a strange mix of embarrassment and overwhelming joy. ...He trusts us. Breaking down what Ihan had said, it was clear that he trusted them enough not to ask questions. His words carried an implicit belief: Youre smarter than I am, so youll act with better judgment than I could. Though curt, his tone was grounded in trust, which made it all the easier for him to say such things. For Derek, the realization made his face flush. This was the first time he had ever felt so deeply acknowledged by someoneespecially by a man he respected. It was embarrassing, yes, but at the same time, he was proud. He was proud to be recognized like this. But then... His hands were a mess. What? I said, his hands were an absolute mess. ...? Roen''s sudden and cryptic remark left Derek tilting his head, unable to grasp its meaning. Did you look at the instructors palms? His palms? Oh, yes, I did... I guess? What did you see? Well, uh... Though caught off guard, Derek quickly recalled the details of Ihans palms thanks to his [Moment Memory] skill. They were covered in calluses, scars, and injuries. Not just his palmshis entire fists were marked with wounds. Thinking about it now, its really impressive. Just how harsh must his life have been for his hands to end up like that... The more he recollected, the more amazed he felt. Not only his hands but seemingly his entire body bore countless scars. They were the marks of a man who had lived a life of relentless effort, and anyone who saw them couldnt help but feel respect. However... But why bring up his scars? I mean, theyre impressive, but isnt it kind of obvious? ... Young Lord? ...Youre sharp, but you miss the point sometimes. Pardon? Why was he suddenly being criticized...? Have you forgotten that the instructor received the blessing of a fairy? ...! Derek felt a figurative smack to the back of his head, as if he had been struck by a tray. Ah... The fairys blessing. Or, as the instructor described it, a complete physical transformation. When Ihan and Raq received the fairys blessing, their bodies had been entirely reconstructed, erasing all their previous scars. Yet the instructor they saw today... Why was his body covered in calluses and scars? No, more importantly... How could that even be possible? It was a perplexing question, and Roen provided the answer. All of those scars and calluses appeared after he received the fairys blessing. That means theyve accumulated within just a single month. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was incomprehensible. Even Roen couldnt fully fathom it. The instructor had already reached a level of mastery unmatched in the kingdom. And yet, for someone like him to be constantly injuring himself, Derek found it hard not to mistake those scars for the result of thirty years of hardship. In other words... Did he live one month as if it were thirty years? Ha! Laughter escaped him involuntarily. For those scars to exist, it meant the instructor had been undergoing life-and-death training nonstop. And with his abnormal healing ability, he must have injured himself faster than he could recover, leaving behind permanent scars. Relentless? That word didnt even come close to describing it. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say he lived every second to its fullest. No wonder he doesnt need to know the future. He wasnt someone who worried about tomorrow or even a year from now. He was someone who poured everything into the present. To a man who lived each day as if it were thirty years, the misfortunes or crises of the future likely held little significance. He was already living each day without regret. ...I nearly made a terrible mistake. I almost burdened the instructor with shackles. The instructor performs best when hes free. I agree. Roen nodded in wholehearted agreement. His earlier suggestion had been utterly useless. Though he felt a twinge of guilt, the conversation quickly returned to its original topic. Young Lord, how do you think the temple will make its move? There are too many possibilities to narrow it down. What do you think? Do you have any guesses? ... You do, dont you? Well, uh... Its a bit uncertain. Im listening. ...Haha. Roen was already in the posture of an attentive listener, and though Derek seemed a bit flustered, he eventually spoke. Well, its almost that time, isnt it? I think theyll aim for that. That time? Yes, one of the biggest events of the academys autumn season. ...You mean that? Yes. The Entrance Exam. One of Pendragon Academys most prestigious events, where new cadets were selected. If I were them, Id definitely target the [Entrance Exam]. It was also the only time the academy opened its doors to outsiders. As you said, its an opportune time. It would be easy for temple spies to blend in. ... You seem worried. I suppose the involvement of spies could put other cadets at risk. But dont worry. Ill do everything I can to prevent that from happening. ...I trust you. Dereks reply was filled with relief, though his true concerns lay elsewhere. Specifically... Its finally happening. The arrival of a character who would mark the beginning of the main chapters, making everything up to now feel like a mere prologue. The protagonist. The main heroine. Chapter 198: The Knight Rides the Autumn Breeze (4) The cadets were filled with mixed emotions. Can you believe the second semester is already coming to an end? Im still amazed were even surviving at the academy. Same here. It had been almost a full year since the first-year cadets began attending the Pendragon Royal Academy. During that time, many had failed to endure the grueling schedule and dropped out, while others had been expelled due to poor performance. More than half of the commoner students had already left, and even about 30% of the nobles had withdrawn. Out of the thousand who entered, only a hundred were likely to graduatea testament to the academys role as a cradle for exceptional talent. It wasnt just about education. The academy served to filter out the best candidates through competition and trials, and it had been fulfilling that role admirably. By now, the students who remained were the ones who had been sifted through the academys strainer, leaving only raw gemstones. All that was left was for the surviving first-years to advance to the second year. And as the academy lost students, it also needed to replenish its ranks. Hey, who are they? Outsiders? Wait... Oh! I just realizedits that time of year already! It was the season of clear autumn skies dotted with beautifully shaped clouds. The time for the academys entrance exam for new cadets had arrived. Haaah... Ihan covered his mouth as he yawned. He was struggling to stay awake out of sheer boredom. [The process of selecting new cadets is not just about admitting students. It is a crucial step in choosing future pillars of the kingdom. So, I earnestly hope all of you approach this with determination! Also!] ...It was the same speech for the tenth time now. Anyone who didnt find this repetitive rhetoric dull would have been an oddity. Indeed, some people in the conference room were nodding off, and others were visibly squirming from boredom. However, no one dared to fall asleep entirelynot in front of the former chancellor, now the academy headmaster. Focusing with a sense of tension was the obvious choice. As for Ihan... Look over there. Is Sir Turtle in a meditative stance or something? No way. He looks like hes floating. Youre imagining it. Besides, how could anyone meditate for three hours and still look that relaxed? R-right... For Ihan, even this tedious time served as an opportunity for training, which helped alleviate some of the boredom. A few observant individuals had noticed his discreet stance, resembling a mounted position, maintained without drawing attention. Not that it matters if they notice. After all, he wasnt bothering anyone, nor was he ignoring the headmasters speech. New cadets, huh? Things might get messy. The mention of new cadets stirred a slight sense of unease in Ihan. It was a perilous time, with the temple maniacs targeting his disciples. And now, the academy was opening its gates for new cadets? Its practically an open invitation for trouble. Should he speak to the headmaster and suggest postponing the entrance exam? ...Not going to happen. Even if Ihan had little interest in academy events, he prided himself on understanding how the world worked. He knew full well that an event as significant as the [Entrance Exam] couldnt be stopped. The exam wasnt just an academy tradition but also one of the most important events in the capital. Just as the midterm evaluations had opened the academy to outsiders, the entrance exam would also be a public event, attracting everyone from commoners to nobles. In the entertainment-starved medieval era, canceling such a grand event would almost certainly provoke an uproar. The headmaster, for his own sake, would ensure the exam went ahead no matter what. Even though rumors had circulated about the monster attack during the midterms, those eager for entertainment had already dismissed it as ancient history. To ensure safety, the royal family and noble houses were said to be sending their knights to guard the event. ...People take their fun seriously, no matter the world. Ihan couldnt help but respect their commitment to leisure, even if it required deploying knights. At that moment... [Ah, and Instructor Ihan.] Hmm? Ihan looked up, startled by the sudden mention of his name. Did you call for me? [Its nothing major. I just wanted to inform yousince you missed the last meeting while on leaveyouve been assigned as one of the examiners for the entrance exam.] ...Me? [Yes. You can refuse, but Id appreciate it if you could take it on.] ... [Well give you a bonus.] Hm. [A 15%, no, a 30% increase.] ...Oh. [Haha, Ill take that as a positive response.] The headmaster smiled warmly. ***** "Kind-hearted, my ass! That was a sly grin, like a scheming raccoon! Why would you fall for that and volunteer for unnecessary suffering?" Damian Follett, the slaveno, the assistantclutched his neck as if the situation was driving him to madness. "Do you know how much work examiners have to do? Its not just about guiding the applicants; you also have to grade them yourself! And after the scores are released, do you know how many parents will bombard us with complaints? Just thinking about it is horrifying! Instructor, reject the offer while you still can!" Damian''s fiery advice to decline the role sounded almost convincing. Indeed, the job seemed like it would come with its fair share of hassles. However... "Is it really something to get this worked up over? Sure, it looks like a lot of work, but it doesnt seem all that difficult." While it was undeniably a challenging task, it didnt appear insurmountable. Ihan wondered why Damian was so agitated. At this, Damian retorted: "It''s not that it''s impossible. But you''re just going to dump all the work on me anyway!" Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course." "...Can you at least hesitate for a second before answering? Dont be so quick to agree!" "Im not good at lying." "You bastard!" Damians outburst clearly wasnt out of concern for Ihanit was because he was dreading the additional workload being foisted upon him. "Im already swamped with all the interns gone! Why do you do this to me?" "I had no choice. And dont worry. The ones who left will eventually come back." "Thats not the point, you damned old man!" "...Still, one intern is sticking around, isnt she?" Ihan gestured subtly toward a woman. "..." It was none other than Judia Pierre, the sole survivor among the interns. However, looking at her only fueled Damians irritation. "The only one left is the most useless one! Shes terrible at paperwork!" To Damian, a beautiful but incompetent worker was nothing more than a source of stress. In that sense, Judia Pierre was practically a stress-inducing entity. "...Well, maybe you should just work a little harder." "!!?" Damian froze, his body stiffening as if hed just heard a noblewomans infamous phrase: Let them eat cake. Moments later, his face turned bright red, and he roared: "Die, you damned monster!" From his coat, Damian pulled out a hammer and launched a mutiny. A hammer instead of a dagger? "Creative." Thwack! "Arghhh!" Ihan blocked the attack with ease, as if dealing with a childs tantrum. Despite the seemingly playful struggle, Damians movements were anything but childish. He was as swift and unpredictable as a seasoned knight. "Just one hit! Let me land just one clean hit!" Why a hammer and not a sword? Because a blade was useless against this monster. The hammer was his desperate solution to deal even the smallest amount of damage. Wham! Even amidst his administrative duties, Damian hadnt neglected his training. With a clear goal in mind, his hammer strikes had grown sharper and more forceful. He had practically become a master of the claw hammer, exuding such skill that he might soon resonate with the tool itself. But... Thunk. "Youre still too rough. The habits from your sword training are too deeply ingrained." "!!?" Barely two months of hammer training wasnt enough to land a single hit on Ihan. Damian... "Lifes a joke..." ...sensed the presence of a palm about to smack the back of his head and let out a hollow laugh. Life really was a joke. "This guys skills are improving, but why does he seem to be losing his mind more and more?" Ihan shrugged as he looked down at the unconscious assistant. Damians hammer technique was still rough, but his raw power was impressive. Even the trio of cadets might be caught off guard if they underestimated him. "This is why people need goals. Hes getting stronger just because he wants to smash my head in." "..." "Isnt it admirable?" "Thats beyond my understanding." "Its because you lack emotion." "I dont think thats the issue." Judia Pierre, observing the scene, couldnt help but think how utterly bizarre these people were. Where else would you find individuals as strange as this? She did, however, feel some sympathy for Damian Follett. Being stuck with someone like Ihan was bound to be exhausting. But then... -Hey, you should remember why I didnt hand you over. Its not because I find you charming; its because youre at least cooperative. If you so much as touch my cadets, Ill make you regret ever being alive. Count on it. ...Her own circumstances werent much better. She didnt have the luxury of pitying anyone else. I guess I should finally take paperwork seriously. It seemed like the time had come to take the administrative tasks she had been skimming over more seriously. Ihan hadnt spared the two-faced inquisitor out of pity or on Raphaels behalf. It was purely because the man was cooperative. Unlike the others, who were all potential traitors, this one hesitated out of fear of Cardinal Raphael. In other words, he was useful. But when that usefulness ran out... Maybe Ill sell him to the black knight for a high price. He was sure the black knight would pay a fortune to tear that man apart. If I need quick cash, Ill hand him over. It would be like saving gold for retirement. The longer it aged, the more valuable it would become. As such frivolous thoughts swirled in his mind... "Instructor..." "Hm?" "I, uh, I have something to talk about..." "Ill listen. But... why are you coming out from there?" "Hehe, its cozy here. Great for shooting videos." "..." That wasnt the point. Watching the wizard chick emerge from a pond like a ninja out of a comic book, Ihan was left speechless. ...As expected of a spellcaster. Another weirdo. Chapter 199: The Knight Rides the Autumn Breeze (5) Werent you cold? The pond had been created fairly recently. While digging a tunnel, Ihan had accidentally broken through underground bedrock, revealing a spring of groundwater pure enough to be drinkable. Thanks to this, Ihan no longer needed to buy water. However, the groundwater was unbelievably cold. Calling it ice-cold didnt do it justiceit was so frigid that fruits submerged in it would freeze solid. Truly, the mysterious land of Pendragon refused to settle for anything ordinary. Even its groundwater rejected mediocrity. It was a natural water source and a freezer all in one, which is why... I never expected anyone to actually get in it. Hehe, well, I am a mage specializing in water and wind magic, you know? I created a warm air barrier around myself and stayed in there. See? All dry and cozy. ...Impressive. Any mage could probably do it, though. Doubt it. At least, Ihan couldnt recall any of the spellcasters he had foughtmany of whom had bragged about being masters of waterbeing able to pull off something like that. One of them had even declared, I am the ruler of water! yet still couldnt fight underwater. Either that guy was all talk, or this kids talent is insane. Ihan clicked his tongue. Truly... This is what a waste of talent looks like. Watching a girl with such extraordinary abilities use them for something as trivial as stealth filming was both baffling and pitiful. What is she planning to do with footage of someone like me? Even though he had given her permission, Ihan still couldnt understand her motives. The stealth filmeror rather, the girl conducting her legal, authorized filmingwas none other than Irene Windler. Despite her casual demeanor, she was the treasured heir of the most powerful family in the southern continent, if not the entire kingdom. Irene Windler. Rumor had it she would become an Archmage by her mid-twenties. Even as an adopted child, the dukes family saw her as a potential successor to Galahads legacy. She was someone who could achieve anything or obtain anything she wanted in the kingdom. Yet this girl... Instructor, would you believe me if I said the dukes biological daughter might show up at this entrance exam? ...? Ihan, baffled by the nonsense, stared blankly at her. Are you here for counseling? Mental health counseling, perhaps? What should he do? He didnt know any psychiatrists. For a brief moment, he seriously considered whether divine powers could heal mental health issues. Im not crazy, Instructor! Irene protested with an unwavering gaze, as if trying to prove her sanity. Well, I guess if I heard something like that, Id think it was nonsense too. But Instructor, I swear Ive never lied, and Im only telling you the truth. ...Hmm. On mana itself Stop, you little chick. Huh! Ihan quickly silenced her. Swearing on was an absolute vow for mages. It was akin to the Styx oath from Greek mythologya promise that could never be broken. Breaking such an oath would cause the mages mana to rampage within their body, tearing them apart from the inside out. Kids these days had no sense of fear. You dont need to do that. Ill believe you, so dont do anything stupid. I dont like resorting to violence against women. Y-yes, sir... With her cheeks slightly flushed, Irene obediently complied. Had his hand been that warm? Hehe, your hands are so big. I kind of want to take them with me... ... Swish. What was he supposed to make of that statement? Did she mean she wanted to take his handsliterally? ...Feeling that Irenes affection was a bit more twisted than normal, Ihan quietly hid his hands behind his back. ...Honestly, it was a little scary. ***** "Instructor, Im not sure if youre aware, but the Duke once had a wife... though she has long since passed away." It was something Ihan had heard before. "Tragically, its said that she left behind a child when she died. And I happen to know, purely by chance, that the child is still alive..." Its you. "And theres a chance that the Dukes supposedly deceased daughter might appear!" Its you. "Haa..." Ihan let out a deep sigh. Was this what it felt like to be a thief who couldnt call someone father, even when they were? He felt a little guilty watching his student trembling with nervous excitement, as though she were revealing an earth-shattering secret. In truth, there wasnt anyone in the kingdom who understood the relationship between Duke Blake and Irene Windler better than Ihan. He hadnt actively tried to uncover it, but through sheer happenstance, he had come to learn that the two were father and daughter. The resonance of their energy and the unique scent passed through their shared bloodline were unmistakably identical. But this knowledge was something only Ihans acute senses could detect. There was no logical or scientific method to prove it. Even if I told them they were father and daughter and begged them to have a tearful reunion, they wouldnt believe me. This world had no DNA tests. While magic might be able to identify bloodlines, no such spell had yet been developed... ...at least not officially. The royal family seems to have some kind of method, though. Earlier this year, Princess Raphael had asked him to keep an eye on two individuals. She had mentioned that Irene Windler might be the Dukes biological child. But could her statement have been mere speculation? No, Ihan knew better. Princess Raphael wasnt the type to speak on pure conjecture. That nine-tailed fox of a princess must have had some degree of certainty to request his surveillance. For instance... She might have already invented a bloodline detection kit or something. This was the same person who had succeeded in creating mythical elixirs like Ambrosia. It wouldnt surprise Ihan if she had developed such a tool on a whim. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, there was one problem. Even if she knew, she wouldnt share it willingly. Ihan was certain of this. The princess wouldnt help that father and daughter reconcile. As long as the Duke and Irene posed a political threat to her position, she would never lend a hand. What a frustrating situation... This wasnt something Ihan could meddle in freely. He had ties to all three parties involved, and for now, his relationship with the princess was closer. So... "Thats quite the surprising and serious story." "Youre surprised too, right, Instructor?" Ihan feigned an appropriately serious reaction, pretending as though he were hearing it for the first time. He felt a pang of guilt but knew he couldnt afford to involve himself in this political power struggle. Better not get tangled up in this mess. Otherwise, it would only make his life more difficult. "Haa, you probably think my story sounds like nonsense, and youre wondering how an orphaned mage like me could know such a thing." "No, I understand." "I thought youd say thatwait, what did you say?" "I said I believe you." "..." "So stop making excuses and get to the point, Irene Windler. What is it you actually want to tell me?" "..." That much, at least, he would do for her. While he couldnt get involved in their family matters, he could still offer her guidance. "Instructor..." "...Ahem." Seeing Irenes emotional expression made Ihan feel a little guilty again. Irene Windler was overwhelmed with emotion. She couldnt believe he actually believed her outrageous story! As expected, our instructor is the best! Hehe. [Our foolish little Arin...] Shut up! Whatever you say, the instructor is the best! [Well, I wont argue with that.] The ghost nodded in agreement. Even the spirit had doubted whether Ihan would believe Irene. Or perhaps... [Did he already know?] Huh? What did you say? [Oh, nothing.] ?? [Focus on the instructor. Dont get distracted by me; youll look weird.] Oh, right! Irene quickly returned her attention to Ihan, chattering away as if pouring out all the pent-up frustrations she had kept hidden until now. Meanwhile, the ghost, who shared Irenes fate, alternated her gaze between the two with a meaningful expression. [Arin, do you still see this world as some kind of romantic fantasy manga?] The spirit couldnt help but feel sorry for the girl, who still viewed this world as a fictional one. A girl who longed to return to her "original world." A girl who still thought of herself as the high school senior, Lee Arin, rather than Irene Windler. [Do you miss it that much?] There was a trace of sorrow in the ghosts voice as she turned her gaze to the knight Irene admired. [Please, Instructor, take care of Arin.] In place of a powerless spirit like herself. "Should the Dukes biological daughter show up, I have no idea what would happen to me. So... Instructor, could you, uh, maybe take me in?" No one could outdo her foolishness. [Haah.] The ghost sighed and shook her head. Both the Duke and Irene... [Why dont they just talk to each other?] Was this what all parent-child relationships were like? The ghost could only feel exasperated. ***** What a frustrating relationship. After listening to Irene Windlers concerns, Ihan shook his head. Neither of them talks properly. The Duke, deep down, suspected Irene was his biological daughter, but his doubts were fueled by concerns that she might be a ploy by fanatics. On the other hand, Irene was utterly convinced she wasnt the Dukes daughter, as if certain the real daughter was someone else entirely. The Dukes biological daughter might appear among the applicants, huh? This is straight out of... One of those classic romance fantasy clichs. During his time as a noncommissioned officer, Ihan had come across more than enough of these stories to last a lifetime. The common trope: the girl thought to be the Dukes daughter turns out not to be, while the true daughter was actually living in poverty all along. Utterly classic. Still, the case of Irene and Duke Blake had its own variation on the theme, which was what made it unique. And whenever a variation like this appeared... The story tends to drag on forever. As a reader who knew these patterns all too well, Ihan couldnt help but feel a sense of irritation. And as someone who despised drawn-out stories... An unavoidable accident during the entrance exam could make for a decent twist, right? He decided to upend the entire narrative. Chapter 200: The Knight Rides the Autumn Breeze (6) The doors of the Royal Academy had been opened. A crowd surged forth, brimming with people eager to enter the academy at any moment. However, given the string of incidents and accidents earlier this year: "Please present your identification." "Kindly complete the necessary paperwork." "Groups of more than four are not permitted." The conditions for visiting the academy were far stricter than the day before. Some grumbled and voiced their dissatisfaction, but under the sharp gaze of the guards, they either shrank back immediately or fled outright. As for those who fled: "Suspicious individual! Apprehend them!" The guards acted promptly. This ensured the elimination of any potential threats, demonstrating how vigilant the academyor rather, the royal familyhad become. Seeing this, anyone with even a hint of ulterior motives for visiting the academy had no choice but to abandon their plans. After all, provoking suspicion might lead to being blacklisted not just by the royal family but also by numerous noble houses. At that moment: "Here, I have my identification." "...!!" "Oh, I also have my applicant certification. Where should I go as a candidate?" "Ah, w-well...." Gulp. The guard swallowed dryly. ''Who is this woman?'' She exuded a sense of dignity rarely felt outside the realm of great noble families. Her short, golden hair and striking beauty were certainly eye-catching, but it was the undeniable aura of sophistication that made the guard tense. It was obvious, even at a glance. ''Shes no ordinary woman.'' Although her identification card stated she was of common birth, that couldn''t possibly be true. ''Shes suspicious....'' There was nothing overtly wrong with the ID itself, but the guards instincts blared a warning. This needed to be investigated.... "Theres nothing strange about this, is there? Dont you agree?" Whoosh! "...Ah, youre right. Of course." The guard realized he had been mistaken. Right, she was a commonerbut simply an extraordinary one, radiating such poise. With that realization, he stepped aside. "Best of luck with your exam." "Thank you, soldier." Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She smiled warmly as she swiftly passed through the gate. It was a benevolent smile, and the guard, dazed by its charm, could only stare after her with a dreamy expression. "...Phew." Not long after entering through the main gate, her face shifted, the warmth replaced by a blank expression. It was a face as emotionless as a dolls, and anyone who saw the rapid transformation would have been left wondering how such a quick change was even possible. The woman then moved to a secluded area and retrieved a small cross from her pocket, pressing it to her ear. "Ive successfully infiltrated. However, I dont think Ill be able to report again until after the exam concludes." [----.] "Understood. Ill dispose of it immediately." Barely audible, faint [orders] came through, and the woman promptly crushed the red gem embedded in the center of the cross. She destroyed it so thoroughly it turned to powder, and had anyone known that the gem was worth the equivalent of three years'' living expenses for a family of four, their faces would have been filled with dismay. But to the woman, a tool was nothing more than a tool. After ensuring the gem was thoroughly pulverized, she resumed walking as though nothing had happened. The fragments of the gem scattered naturally with the autumn breeze. Like grains of sand. ***** The number of academy entrance exam candidates was staggering. At least 30,000 people had gathered, a spectacle in its own right. But did you know? Even this figure of 30,000 had been carefully filtered. Every single one of them had been called a genius or prodigy in their hometown. It was, in a way, to be expected. While there were many academies, this was the Pendragon Royal Academy. An institution that carried the name of Pendragon, supported by the royal family and the great noble houses. Simply being admitted and graduating from here would pave a golden road to success. A gateway to glory. No matter what others said, entering the academy was a badge of honor. ...Though, not everyone would make it. "If even a thousand of them pass, theyll call it a bountiful year, right?" "Isnt that an exaggeration? There are 30,000 people here, all of whom were hailed as geniuses in their villages!" "...Idiot." "Like youre one to talk, country bumpkin!" "Sure, Im a country bumpkin too, but youre an even dumber one. No sense whatsoever." "You little!" "Do you think being the best in a village of 50 to 80 people is the same as being the best in a town of 10,000?" "......." One of the candidates, who had been about to argue, fell silent, blinking dumbly. "Of course, even in the countryside, there are exceptional people. Just like lions and eagles are born on the plains, sometimes anomalies disrupt the ecosystem. But thats rare." "Well, yeah, I guess." "There are probably plenty of mediocre ones among these 30,000 too. Frogs in a well, you know? Some might be acting all arrogant, thinking theyre the best, but once the test starts, plenty of them will fall into despair. So, manage your mindset. Dont start bawling because you got cocky." "...Are you giving advice or nagging me?" As the nameless candidate pointed out, even with all the filtering, there were still plenty of mediocre candidates. Among them were the eldest sons of nouveau riche families who had bribed their way in, as well as spoiled noble children who grew up pampered and mistakenly believed themselves to be geniuses. But such people would undoubtedly fail. Even though the academy was said to have declined from its former glory, it still had never admitted those lacking talent. And at that moment: [Testing, can you hear me?] Through a magical item recently popularized by the headmastera sound amplifierthe voice reached all 30,000 attendees. When had she gotten up there? A beautiful girl with striking violet hair stood atop the podium. [Greetings, candidates. My name is Karin Alessia de Guinevere, the current president of the Pendragon Royal Academys Student Council. Im a year ahead of all of you and, if youre admitted, Ill be your senior next year.] "." The murmurs among the crowd grew. Guinevere. The name alone overwhelmed half the candidates, while the other half were mesmerized by the girls beauty or experienced a mix of curiosity and other emotions. One thing was certainevery gaze was fixed on her. [Ah, if youre wondering how a first-year became the Student Council president, its because most of the second- and third-year students are too busy building their portfolios. The position is usually passed down to a first-year starting in the second semester. While the role doesnt carry much authority, joining the Student Council allows you to network with professors, instructors, and promising students. If youre admitted, I highly recommend considering it.] Despite the attention of 30,000 people, the girl seemed completely at ease. Blessed with a natural talent for public speaking and politics, she easily withstood the crowds focus. Thanks to this, she effectively held their attention and continued her explanations, announcing critical details. [First, the entrance exam will begin at 9 a.m.] [Be sure to have your ID and application certificate with you at all times. To prevent cheating, well be conducting periodic checks.] [During the exam, many distinguished guests will visit to observe our future cadets. You wouldnt want to embarrass yourselves, would you?] [If you perform well, you might even be scouted by one of the great noble houses on the spot. So, give it your all.] Dreams and hopes filled her words. Though they might have sounded like empty flattery, they undeniably inspired enthusiasm. And so: [Finally, Id like to introduce the other members of the Student Council who help lead alongside me. Theyll also serve as assistants during the exam, so please give them a big round of applause.] With that, Lady Guinevere stepped down from the podium. It seemed the briefing was over, concluding with the introduction of the Student Council. The candidates, though not particularly interested, were at least prepared to offer polite applause. After all, these were the people who would be assisting them. Of course, it was only natural "------." ...But in the next moment, not a single candidate clapped. Everyone, regardless of gender, could only widen their eyes in astonishment, staring blankly at the appearance of a single girl. Step, step. Her shimmering golden hair and deep blue eyes, like emeralds embedded in her gaze. Skin purer and smoother than white jade. An air of mystery and an aura of magic that surrounded her. Everything about her left those watching utterly dazed. "Hel-hello, everyone. Im Irene Windler. P-please, do your best on the exam." A fairy had appeared. She wasnt just beautiful; she was otherworldly, a creature of such divine splendor that it was impossible not to be mesmerized. "I will pass this exam, no matter what!" "This is the moment I must stake my life on!" At that moment, over 90% of the candidates resolved to pass the exam with unwavering determination. It was a vivid display of the power beauty could wield. That resolve became fuel, igniting the candidates'' will to succeed. They would enter this academy at all costs! Even if it was just to exchange a single word with her! As they burned with newfound determination: [Ah, it seems the faculty advisor for the Student Council has just arrived. Lets all give them a round of applause, shall we?] For the first time, the confident voice of Lady Guinevere faltered. Her tone, trembling noticeably, left the candidates puzzled. And then Boom! The moment he appeared on the podium, they understood the reason behind her reaction. "Professor Alfredo is feeling unwell, so Ill be taking his place just for today." "......." "Response." "Y-yes, sir!" Lady Karin Alessia de Guinevere responded as though she were a new recruit facing her first commanding officer, startled and stiff. She even let the sound amplifier slip from her hand. The man who had reduced her to such a state was "What are you looking at?" [.......] The moment his gaze swept over them, every single candidate averted their eyes. His very presence was overwhelming. The man exuded such raw dominance and menace that calling him human seemed insufficient. His intense aura radiated ferocity, and even his eyes gleamed with a savage light. Nowhy was a creature that looked capable of snapping an orc or trolls spine here at the academy? As the candidates trembled before him "Let me issue a warning. I expect no irresponsible individuals among the candidates who would dare to litter the streets with trash. Especially glass. If anyone has done so, step forward immediately. If no one confesses and I catch the culprit later, Illno, youll receive severe punishment." [.......] "Response." [Y-yes, sir!!] The candidates responded with utmost sincerity. After all, no one wanted their spine snapped. Then Drip, drip. "......." At the mention of glass, one woman began to break out in a cold sweat, her pupils shaking violently. But when she hesitantly lifted her head, hoping it was mere coincidence "Im watching you." ...His gaze was unmistakably fixed on her. Thus began the academys entrance exam, later remembered as the most orderly and clean in its history, with candidates diligently picking up every piece of trash in sight. Chapter 201: The Knight Rides the Autumn Breeze (7) This is the first time Im seeing your face in person. ...Y-yeah, I guess so. No need to be nervous. Just for Shy Boys sake, I have no intention of harming you. Uh, by Shy Boy, do you mean Derrick? You catch on quick. Hehe, well, its a perfect nickname. I should start calling him that too. ...... Whats with that look? Oh, nothing. Just thought Shy Boy finally met his match. You two have the same talent for making people nauseous. !! You can do whatever you want in front of me, but tone it down in public. Its honestly annoying. Y-yes, sir... She reacted like an innocent schoolgirl. She had no problem standing tall before a crowd of thirty thousand, but the moment the topic of romance came up, she finally acted her age. I thought he was the one getting bossed around, but now that I see her like this... maybe its mutual. Watching her blush, Ihan had a sudden thoughtmaybe she liked Taechang even more than he liked her. Good thing Taechang wasnt here right now. If he were... ...he mightve gotten a flick on the forehead. They say jealousy blinds men and makes them pathetic, but Ihan had no problem being honest about it. That was the healthiest way to deal with it. And then So, I finally get it now. Why Lady Irene, Lady Levi, and the three from the swordsmanship department all joined the student council out of nowhere. This was your doing, wasnt it, Instructor? Her eyes, reminiscent of mystical amethysts, gleamed as she nodded to herself, as if she had just pieced together the puzzle from the past few days. Her assessment was complete. Muttering to herself, she began laying it all out. Lady Irene doesnt enjoy the spotlight. Neither does Lady Levi or those three. And yet, all of them suddenly decided to knock on the student councils door? That seemed odd, but if you were behind it, everything makes sense now... Hmm. So, does that mean something big is going to happen during this exam? A guess. Like the monster attack during the midterm evaluation...? Oh! I see! Its not a terror attackits something shady happening at the academy! You assigned those three powerhouses to the student council as an extra layer of security! An analysis. Which means the target could be... Lady Irene? Lady Levi? Or maybe even me? Feels a bit arrogant to say it myself, but there arent many people in the academy whod be considered more valuable than us. Ugh, but theres too little information to be certain. A judgment. So, what can I do to help? ...... ...She had just dumped all of that on him in a matter of seconds, leaving Ihan no room to explain anything. All he could do was sit there and listen. And after hearing everything, he was left utterly speechless. ...You figured all that out on your own? What are you, Holmes? ...Whos that? A legendary detective who could solve cold cases without leaving his seat. Oh my, Id love to meet someone like that! But, more importantly, lets talk about the plan. How are we handling this? ...No other questions? Why waste time questioning when we should be solving the issue? Efficiency is key, Instructor. Efficiency. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...... Why are you looking at me like that? Oh, just realizing there are way too many geniuses in this place. ? ...Taechangs doomed. Ihan was sure of it. *** To gain admission to the academy, applicants had to pass a total of five tests. The first was the written exam. The second was the special aptitude assessment. The third was the practical exam. The fourth was the first interview. And the fifth and final test was the second interview. Most unqualified applicants were eliminated during the written exam, but the special aptitude assessmentdesigned to evaluate individual abilities, including mystical talentsoffered a second chance. If an applicant demonstrated exceptional value, the academy might overlook their poor written exam scores, giving them an opportunity to make up for it in the practical and interview stages. Of course, throughout the academys long history, fewer than fifty students had ever been admitted through the special aptitude route. In reality, failing the written exam almost always meant failure overall. And now, thirty minutes after the written exam had concluded This... this has to be a mistake! Theres no way I failed! Do you know how much money my father paid? How dare they fail me?! Those goddamn bastards...! Nearly half the applicants had been eliminated. Those who failed the written exam erupted in rage, causing disturbances left and right. The exam proctors and security guards, long accustomed to such outbursts, swiftly moved in to subdue them. Their expressions conveyed utter boredomthis was a scene they had grown sick of witnessing year after year. Kuntas head hurts. Was this test even meant to be passed? The questions were at a level that anyone who studied properly could answer. We even tailored them according to the applicants chosen departments. If they still couldnt pass, that just means they didnt prepare properly. Of course, they failed. Kunta, youre lucky you got in through the special aptitude route. Kunta is happy to be a barbarian! Kunta, a mystical race warrior who had devoted everything to combat prowess, was exempt from such exams. His face radiated pure contentment. But despite his carefree attitude, he had actually scored perfect marks in both the practical and interview assessments. It wasnt widely known, but Kunta had entered the academy ranked third overall, just behind the valedictorian and salutatorianRoen and Irene. ...Not that he himself cared about his ranking. The swordsmanship departments practical examis it going to be a sparring match like last year? Unlikely. They change the format every year. Hmph. What kind of test did the Instructor prepare this time? Kunta thinks Instructor did nothing. Assistant Instructor probably prepared everything overnight. ...... That made sense. Their instructor was diligent in many ways, but paperwork wasnt one of them. Especially when it came to Assistant Instructor Damian Follethe dumped every clerical task on him without hesitation. In fact, tormenting Damian with excessive paperwork seemed to be a personal hobby of his. Poor Assistant Instructor. Whats worse is that he still has two more years of this. If I ever have to start over from the bottom, Id rather join a mercenary corps than become an assistant instructor. The trio shared a moment of silent sympathy for Damian Follet, imagining him as an undead, drained of all energy. That is, until Quit messing around and get back to work, Mr. Arno, Mr. Kunta, Mr. Garland. Had it not been for the firm yet gentle voice of a young woman. Bears here? Yes. I just finished overseeing most of the first test. It was tougher than I expected. Levi Jeanne dArc. Serving as a substitute proctor, she had been patrolling the exam grounds, and she now looked visibly exhausted. Physically, she still had plenty of energy. But mentally, she was drained. Well, that was natural. With thirty thousand applicants to oversee, exhaustion was inevitable. ...And yet, when it came to pure stamina and endurance, Levi ranked among the top students in the swordsmanship department. For her to look this worn out, there had to be an additional reason. And, unsurprisingly Did you find any suspicious individuals? Around twenty or so. That many? I only managed to identify twelve. The fact that you found that many while proctoring the exam is more impressive. Agreed. Youre something else, Lady Levi. Y-you guys are exaggerating... Levi blushed at the praise. She looked embarrassed but also pleased. But still, the temple is really crossing the line this time. To think theyd pull this kind of stunt inside the academy... Its unforgivable. The momentary embarrassment vanished, replaced by quiet anger. Levi wasnt the type to badmouth people easily. But right now, she seemed unable to contain herself. It was understandable. The kingdom was already dealing with back-to-back crises. Even with everyone working together, it still wouldnt be enough. And yet, instead of lending their aid, the temple was busy strengthening their own powerresorting to these underhanded, criminal tactics. That was more than enough to enrage her. ...It seems Lady Levi has quite a bit of resentment toward the temple. Thats unexpected. She had always appeared to be a devout believer, yet her hostility toward the temple was obvious. Seeing this, the others blinked in surprise. I called upon the gods countless times as a child, but they never answered me. So I stopped looking for them. These days, I go to Instructor instead. ...... They had stepped on a landmine. A wave of guilt washed over them, as if they had unintentionally dredged up painful memories. But Levi didnt seem to care. She simply stated We need to push harder and root out the bad guys. At the very least, we cant let innocent applicants get caught up in this mess. Levi was doing everything in her power to achieve the best possible outcome. ...Y-yeah. Well do that. Kunta will work hard. Man, theres never a quiet day, is there? [The Seed of the Saintess.] A natural ability to earn peoples trust. A commanding presence that drew others to follow. An innate gift, bestowed by the heavens. Even those with the talent to become heroes could only be led by someone like her. Naturally. Meanwhile, as Levi and her group worked to root out the temples potential infiltrators, on the other side of the academy Ive found them. Irene Windler had just located her target. *** "That... so, you''re saying shes the Dukes real daughter?" "Yes! Thats what Im telling you!" "......." "Well? Now that youve seen her, you get it, right?" "...Yeah. She does resemble him." "See? I told you!" The fledgling recruit was babbling excitedly, but Ihan completely understood the sentiment. She really does look like him. Like that damn Duke. Irene Windler had handed him a telescope, but Ihan didnt need it. Even from this distance, his vision was sharp enough to see the woman clearly. Unlike Irenes long, flowing hair, this woman had a short bob, her locks a rare shade of golden blonde. The noble houses of Pendragon flaunted a variety of vibrant hair colors, but silver and gold were particularly uncommon. Among the academys students, the only one with such striking golden hair was the fledgling standing next to him. Yet, this womans golden hair was just as vivid. Perhaps because of its rarity, quite a few applicants and proctors were casting glances in her direction. When Ihan focused on their lips, reading their murmured words "Wow, shes gorgeous." "A real beauty...." "Still, compared to that senior from earlier...." "Ah, yeah, no contest there!" ...Typical men. "Instructor?" "...Its nothing." "??" Ihan kept his mouth shut, scrutinizing the woman a little longer. ...Her eyes, her presence... she does resemble him. If she were standing next to the Duke, she might even look more like him than the fledgling recruit beside him. And yet, Ihan felt it instinctively. Why does she feel so artificial? Her appearance was undeniably similar. Her presence and energy waves bore some resemblance as well. Even her scent had faint traces of the Dukes. But something about this... It felt wrong. Yes, she looked like him, but she didnt feel like the Dukes daughter at all. Was this just his own bias talking? His personal disdain clouding his judgment? No. Thats not it. If he had to put it into words It felt like staring at an eerily well-crafted uncanny doll. A doll. Artificial. Thats why he was so certain. That woman Shes a fake. And not just any fake. She came with a nightmare attached. At that moment, Ihan finally understood how the Magic Tower and those lunatic cultists had planned to get their hands on Galahads Cursed Sword. Chapter 202: The Knight Rides the Autumn Breeze (8) "-Miss Hayes Roche, youve applied for the history department. Is that correct?" The woman with golden bobbed hair and striking blue eyes nodded immediately. "More precisely, I have a deep interest in theology. My dream is to trace the miracles of the Great Light and follow in Their footsteps during Their earthly manifestation. I believe that the history department, with its extensive records and rich traditions, is the ideal place to achieve that goal." "Oh." The professor conducting the first interview for the history department let out an impressed hum. Passionate students were always welcome in academia. Enthusiasm was a critical trait in the field of archaeology, and he was already considering asking if she had any interest in becoming a graduate student. However, an interview alone couldnt reveal everything about a candidate. "So, lets see how you do in the debate round." "...Thank you!" Unlike the swordsmanship or magic departments, practical evaluations for academic fields were primarily conducted through debates. That meant she had effectively passed the first interview, and her face lit up with joy. "I do hope you perform just as well in the practical exam." Normally, the practical portion was held first, followed by interviews, but this year, the process had been reversed. It wasnt unheard ofthe format and sequence changed every year. The professor, satisfied with his potential future graduate student, left first. The girl, still glowing with happiness, exited the interview room shortly after. From there, she naturally made her way to the restroom, and once inside "Too easy." The smile vanished from her lips. Her expression turned cold. A smirk of contempt replaced her earlier excitement, and she realized just how smoothly things were going. ''So much for the Royal Academy being thorough and cunning. Turns out, theyre just naive.'' She had prepared extensively. Yet, she hadnt even needed half of her plans. Everything was proceeding far too smoothly, and she had no reason not to be pleased. Still, one thing nagged at her. ''I never expected to run into a Class-1 Priority Threat this soon...'' Hayes Roche recalled the knight standing atop the platform. Even while standing still, his sheer presence had overwhelmed an audience of thirty thousand. ''...Ihan Turtle.'' Most of his information was already etched into her mind. [Age: 30] [Place of Birth: A rural village between the central and western regions. Sold into slavery by his parents at a young age. His whereabouts remained unknown for fifteen years.] [Reappeared as a mercenary in a small southern company. The unit was soon wiped out due to a betrayal by a noble house from Briton, leaving him as the sole survivor.] [Reported the betrayal to the Mercenary Guild, leading to the annihilation of the noble family. He then settled in Pendragon and became a soldier. Soon after, war broke out.] [One of the few survivors of the Southern Unification War, which had the highest casualty rate of any conflict in the last 300 years. Distinguished himself enough to be personally knighted by Transcendent Baltar Grace.] [For three years after becoming a knight, little information was available. However, recent investigations suggest he is the same person as The Heartbreaker, the most feared ''Mage Hunter'' and ''Slaver Executioner'' in the South.] [Even if he isnt The Heartbreaker, his ability to stand against a Demon King-class fiend confirms he is an exceptionally dangerous combatant.] [Ranked as a Class-1 Threat on the ten-tier scale. If confrontation occurs, maintaining a friendly relationship is a priority. If hostility arises] ...Evacuation is strongly advised. "Hah, they werent exaggerating." Hayes let out a dry laugh. Recalling the intelligence her organization had gathered, she couldnt help but agree. Having seen him in person, she understoodhe was a threat. A monster beyond reason. Not even the temple has someone that terrifying... oh. ...Actually, that wasnt true. There was someone like that. But they were on her side. That made all the difference. Having such a monster among the enemy, however, was downright horrifying. She seriously considered following orders and fleeing immediately. There was no way she could handle him. That is, unless... ''At night, the situation changes.'' With the blessing her organization had given her, her [Mystic Power] would make her nearly invincible under the cover of darkness. Especially against men. "Huuh..." Hayes took a deep breath, weighing her options. And then, she made her decision. ''Ill proceed with the mission.'' Given the nature of her assignment, passing the exams was non-negotiable. ''Escape is off the table. Ill continue taking the tests.'' Running wasnt necessarily a bad option, but if she fled now, she would lose everything. And the organization... wouldnt have any use for a failure. Being deemed disposable was worse than death. Even if that knight suspected her, there was no way he could do anything to an applicant. ...Right? Hayes was certain That knight was bound by honor. As an instructor, as a knight, he couldnt harm an examinee. She was sure of it Click. "......." "Ill ask the questions. Every time you take more than a second to answer, Ill pull the trigger without hesitation. But dont worry. You wont die immediately." "Wh... Who are you...?" "The Incubus Factor wont let you die so easily, will it? ...The one you stole from me." "Youre...!" "Nightmares dont die easily from gunshots, do they?" The cold barrel of a gun pressed against the back of her head. A woman, her voice calm yet unnervingly unstable, stood behind her. Judia Pierres eerie golden eyes glowed with chilling malice. Hayes broke into a cold sweat. "Y-Youre making a mistake, Father Pierre. This will only cause you trouble." Though momentarily shaken, Hayes quickly regained her composure. Even with a gun against her skull, she refused to back down. That alone proved her sheer nerve. But "You dont seem to understand your situation." BANG! She had picked the wrong opponent for a battle of wills. An Inquisitor. They didnt waste time on emotions or negotiations. They were the temples assassins, trained to eliminate anything that defied the Light. The trigger was pulled without hesitation. Hayess head should have exploded. "Khh...!" ...But it didnt. It looked like it would, but it didnt. Not because the bullet was weak. But because bullets alone couldnt pierce a Nightmares skull. "A Nightmares body is fluid. It exists, yet it cannot be touchedan enigma of flesh and shadow." "Urgh...!" "Thats why most physical attacks are ineffective. They regenerate and adapt." Click. Judia Pierre spoke matter-of-factly, but despite her calm tone, her eyes burned with rage. And for good reason. She knew where that power came from. She remembered the pain of being experimented on. The suffering she had tried to forget, the agony she had forced herself to ignore It all came flooding back. "But just because you cant die from bullets... doesnt mean you cant feel pain. Especially since this bullet is coated in poison. The pain should be exquisite." "!!" "Feeling it now? Good. The worse it gets, the more youll understand your place." "Aaaagh!" "If you want the pain to stop, drop the bravado and answer my questions. Where are you from? How did you obtain that power? Everything. If you comply" Click. "Ill grant you a painless death." The greatest mercy an Inquisitor could offer. If she wanted, she could make Hayes suffer in ways beyond imagination. So, this was an act of kindness. But "Y-You call that mercy?! What kind of offer is that?!" Unfortunately for Hayes, she had never dealt with an Inquisitor before. She didnt understand that this was mercy. Even in agony, she sneered, baring her teeth. "D-Dont be ridiculous! You... you have no right to do this to me! You betrayed Bishop Raphael! Youre nothing but a temple lapdoga butcher!" "......." "Oh, thats right. Youre not even human, are you? Youre nothing more than a manufactured personality, arent you... Father Pierre?" BANG! BANG! Gunshots echoed in rapid succession. It wasnt that Pierre had lost her temper. She simply "You really dont know your place. You mustve had quite the sheltered upbringing in the temple." "Aaaaahhhhhh!" "For you to scream like this from just a bit of pain... I suppose you werent trained as an assassin?" "Whowho the hell are you calling an assassin?! IIm going to be a Saintess! I will become a Saintesshuh?!" For a brief moment, Hayess eyes widened in shock. ...Why had she just said that? "The drugs taking effect." "!?" "People often mistake Inquisitors for mere executioners, but our primary duty is to eliminate threats to the temple and extract information from them. We have at least a few dozen variations of truth serums. The one I used on you is on the stronger side. You might find it difficult to lie ever again." "L-Lie...?!" "Think of it however you like. If that makes you feel better." Pierres voice was almost mocking, a predator playing with its prey. Hayess eyes burned with fury. Ruthless. Despite the poison and pain wracking her body, she refused to yield. Not brainwashing... no, she genuinely believes she was chosen. Pierre had seen plenty like her. The type who had been conditioned since childhood to believe they were special. It was a favorite tactic of cults. Pierre clicked her tongue in disgust. Damn heretics. The sheer number of heretics hiding within the temple itself enraged her. And then "Hah... youll regret this. I-if anything happens to me, they will move against you!" "They?" "TheThe Holy Knight families that work with the temple! Y-you must have heard of them!" "......." Thanks to the truth serum, Hayes couldnt help but spill everything. And when she mentioned a Holy Knight family, a single name flashed through Pierres mind. A family that had produced Holy Knights for generations. One that had always been more loyal to the temple than the royal court. "Loengrin..." The Loengrin family. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the founding noble houses of Pendragon, said to have once served the King of Knights himself. If they were inside the academy... Pierres expression darkened. "Now you get it? Y-youve made a mistake. You picked a fight with the wrong person!" Hayes was now snarling, desperately trying to claw back control. Persistent. Even in agony, she clung to the hope of destroying her enemy. Her words carried the weight of conviction, as if the future would unfold exactly as she willed it. ...But "So the Loengrins have moved east, have they?" "...H-how do you?" "That so? Then good." "??" Pierre let out a short, amused breath. The first time she had smilednot a smirk, not a sneer, but a genuine, entertained grin. Because the whole situation was just too amusing. The enemy thought they had played their best possible move. But against a [beast] with superior instincts, such efforts were meaningless. "You foolish apostate. Let me make something very clear." This academy is home to a monster. *** Crackle! ? Ihans ears suddenly itched, and the bridge of his nose tickled. Was he catching a cold? No way. I never get sick... Then was he just feeling melancholic because of the season? Well, it wasnt surprising, considering the strange order in which he had experienced the seasons this time. After struggling through blizzards in the dead of winter, he was now facing autumn weather. Maybe going through the seasons in reverse had left his body a little weak. Getting older is terrifying. Back in my twenties, I used to fly around. Crack! Ugh, you guys better take care of yourselves while youre still young. If you mess around too much, youll end up in serious trouble. ...... Well, except for this arrogant bastard. Above Ihans head, a man boasting a height of three meters was having his back bent at an unnatural angle. Argentine Backbreaker. A wrestling technique where the opponent was hoisted onto the shoulders, their thighs and neck restrained, and then crushed downward. If someone asked what the best thing about this move was, the answer was simple. I told youif I take out the trash, I break spines. Crunch! It was a technique perfect for snapping a spine clean in half. Ihan was the kind of man who never went back on his word. Chapter 203: Everyone Has a Plan (1) No matter how luxurious and vast a mansion or a building may be, it will never be completely flawless. Why? Because its impossible to get rid of every last speck of dust or every single insect. Especially in areas where sunlight never reaches, filth naturally accumulates. Thats why cleaning is never something to take lightly, and why people pay a hefty price for professional cleaning services. Even if you think youve been thorough, you never really know where dirt and grime might be lurking. With that in mind... Its hard to believe its already been thirteen years since I graduated from the academy. You? You went to an academy? I graduated at the top of the swordsmanship department. ...Mustve been a slow year. Excuse me?! Im joking. The vastness of the academy made it a natural breeding ground for filthboth the literal kind and the metaphorical. The eastern sector of the academy, resembling a sprawling city, was covered in thick vegetation. It was home to rare medicinal herbs and valuable lumber, making it a place that was rarely visited unless one was part of the alchemy or magic department. Especially on a day like today, when the entrance exam was taking place, it was even less likely to have visitorsmaking it the perfect hiding spot for outsiders. ...That said, even if someone did venture into the forest, they wouldnt be able to notice a single trace of human presence. After all Theres no one here who can detect Sacred Arts, right? The nuns in the infirmary are skilled, but theyre nowhere near capable of sensing our techniques. Wuuuuung. Sacred Arts. A divine set of techniques that only priests, nuns, and other worshippers of the holy light could wield. Some referred to it as holy magic, and for good reasonthe variety of Sacred Arts was almost endless. And the very fact that these people were using them meant only one thing: They were agents of the temple. [Veil of the Holy Light.] A Sacred Art specialized in concealment, one that erased not only the casters form but also their very presence. The fact that they were using this technique despite already being hidden deep within the forest showed just how meticulous they were in covering all contingencies. And within the temple, only two groups were known for wielding Sacred Arts with such proficiency. One was the temples hunting dogsthe Inquisitors, who lurked in the shadows. The other was the temples knightswarriors in gleaming white armor who wielded both Sacred Arts and combat techniques, carrying greater honor and glory than any ordinary knightly order. That made identifying these people a simple matter. Their white armor, emblazoned with the insignia of a swan, told everything one needed to know. [Holy Knights.] The temples warriors, trained in both combat techniques and Sacred Arts. Commander, is it really necessary for us to go this far? What, is your pride getting hurt? ...Id be lying if I said it wasnt. Then swallow that pride for now. Restoring the temples glory is far more important than personal honor. Is this really possible? You doubt it? The plan itself makes sense, but... the real issue is whether we can actually deceive Galahad. ...It should be possible. ? Theres a way. ...You dont sound too confident, Commander. Thats not like you. ...Shut it. The commander didnt elaborate. No matter how trusted the knights were, he couldnt share classified information so easily. ...Though, to be honest, it was also just a hassle to deal with their inevitable protests. For the knights unaware of the full details This is really unfair, you know. they could only voice their frustrations. A towering Holy Knight, Victor, grumbled under his breath. He respected the commander, but the constant secrecy frustrated him to no end. Victor, watch your tone with the commander. Why do you always pick on me, senior? Tch. You little! The two knights growled at each other, but the commander didnt bother stopping them. Even without saying it aloud, he knew why his knights were so discontent. After all, what kind of Holy Knights would be pleased about escorting a single woman? He himself wasnt happy about it either. If it werent for the patriarchs orders, I wouldnt have agreed to this in the first place. It was ridiculous, really. A plan to create a Saintess... Absurd. They were trying to manufacture a so-called divine childone supposedly chosen by the godsthrough mere human schemes. It was nonsense. But more than anything So the temples plan was to send a girl with Duke Blakes bloodline into his vicinity, then later announce that Hayes Roche is actually your daughter? ....... The Holy Knights commander, Erhin de Lohengrin, widened his eyes at the voice echoing through the forest. It wasnt the presence of a third party that shocked him. No, what sent chills down his spine was that this unknown figure was speaking as if he had peered directly into the temples secrets. And the voice didnt stop there. What a laughable plan. Blake isnt some fool whod believe anything just because the temple presents so-called evidence. He wouldnt fall for it so easily. ...But, if the woman claiming to be his daughter happened to wield the power of a nightmare, then... the plan might actually work. The power of Mystique would have at least some influence on him. Step, step. A man walked casually through the forest. He wasnt even wearing armoronly carrying a single sword strapped to his side and a battle-axe slung over his back. And despite the fact that the Holy Knights had used Veil of the Holy Light to render themselves invisible, he was looking directly at them. ...This is just my guess, but Id say the temple needs three things for this to work. First, Hayes Roche successfully infiltrates Galahad. Second, she uses the power of the nightmare to gradually implant suggestions into Duke Blakes mindeventually making him see her as his own daughter. And third, they use Galahads influence to proclaim Hayes Roche as the next Saintess. ...And if they can get their hands on the Demon Swords power in the process, well, thatd just be a nice little bonus. ...... What a ridiculous plan. Nothis isnt a plan. Its a gamble. Then again, gambling and investing are just a hairs breadth apart. As long as theres that tiny sliver of hope that it might work! I guess its worth trying. Now that I think about it... the temple bastards are born swindlers, arent they? ...Can he see us? But thats how gambling works, right? Everythings a fifty-fifty chance. Hah... actually, this is kind of impressive. Not just the sheer stupidity of executing a plan like this, but the fact that the ones carrying it out are supposed to be elites... In the end, maybe the world really is ruled by madmen. He cant see us. The man rambled on without pause, completely ignoring Erhins question. A clear sign that the Veil of the Holy Light was working properly, blocking not just sight but sound as well. Which meant... Victor, take care of him. ...Do you mean kill him? What else? ...Commander, youre really thorough. Victor grumbled, but the moment Erhin gave his order, he obeyed without hesitation. Victor Volv, the Holy Knight of the Warhammer. In terms of sheer strength, he wasnt just the strongest in the Holy Knightshe was a contender for the strongest in the entire kingdom. And now, he activated one of his strongest Sacred Arts. [Blessing of Might.] Crunch! A technique that amplified ones physical strength by ten to twenty times while granting explosive bursts of power. But Victor wasnt just a brute relying on Sacred Artshe was a knight who had mastered combat techniques as well. There was no one who could withstand his warhammer. Once, he had caved in an ogres skull with a single blow. And now, thanks to the Veil of the Holy Light, his attack would be neither seen nor heard. There was no way to block it. Victors warhammer swung downaiming to crush his opponents skull in one devastating blow. Splat! ...? For a moment, Victor couldnt comprehend what had just happened. After all... Wait... why is my arm bent the wrong way? He had been the one attacking. So why was his arm hanging limply, broken beyond recognition? The man facing him casually remarked, If I had to put it in game terms, you dumped all your points into Strength and completely ignored Technique and Intelligence, huh? Thunk. Gah! Victors massive frame flipped upside down. To put it simplywhat just happened to you was me redirecting your own strength right back at you. How did I do it? Well, ever heard of Newtons Third Law? Gaaahhh! Whats the point of having all that strength if your head is just for decoration? Crack! Victor would have preferred not to know. That his 3-meter-tall body could be lifted so effortlessly. That his spine could bend backward like a shrimp. Hed always been told he lacked flexibility, but right now, no one would dare say that about him. He was bending plenty. And then Crunch! Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His spine, his ribs, his entire skeletal frame shattered into dust. Utterly beyond repair. Victor Volv. The mighty Holy Knight of the Warhammer, known across the order for his brute strength, had been utterly destroyed in an instant. He would never walk again. V-Victor! You bastard! How dare you lay a hand on a Holy Knight...! The rest of the knights, stunned by Victors pathetic defeat, erupted in fury. They would not stand idly by while their comrade was humiliated. Stop! But Erhin, sensing something ominous, tried to halt them. His instincts screamed at himthis was not someone they could afford to rush at carelessly. Right now, they needed to remain calm. But once a knight had lost himself to rage, it was difficult to rein him in. More than ten knights surged forward, swords drawn And then Why the hell is there so much trash? Fwoooosh! Ihan happened to have a weapon in his hand. A 3-meter-long, very sturdy, very durable weapon. Oh? This is pretty flexible. And so, he swung it like a whip. That day, the Holy Knights learned a fact they never wanted to know. That a human body could be used as a weapon. And that, in some cases, it could be even sturdier than an actual weapon. ...A truth they would have rather not discovered. Chapter 204: Everyone Has a Plan (2) A warrior mastering both Sacred Arts and Combat Techniques did not simply gain the strength of 1+1. Sacred Power itself was a force of Mystique, manifesting through faith, devotion, and steadfast prayer to the divine. Unlike Combat Techniques, which put strain on the body, Sacred Arts were, in a sense, power without cost. A tremendous strength granted purely by believing in the gods. Thus, a knight who wielded Sacred Arts was not just a knightthey were a warrior who could use magic. In ancient times, knights like these were often referred to as Magic Swordsmen. Of course, calling them that in this era would make the Holy Knights furious, but the name itself spoke volumes about their power. Indeed, they were warriors who could stand toe-to-toe even with Galahads Knights, the strongest order in the kingdom. ...At least, they were supposed to be. Crunch! Gaaaah! Thud! Guhh! Each time the three-meter-long whipor rather, a human bodywas swung, the Holy Knights spines bent at unnatural angles, their bodies sent tumbling across the ground. Some were lucky enough to merely fall, while others crashed into the dirt with their skulls split open, their blood seeping into the earth. They were learning a lesson they never wanted to know. That a human body was far sturdier than they had ever imagined. That it could be wielded as a weapon. And that, at this moment, they were utterly powerless. It wasnt that the Holy Knights were weak. It was just that M-My body is... so heavy...! Why is my Sacred Power... No, why does my body feel this sluggish!? They couldnt exert their usual strength. It was like trying to move underwateran unbearable pressure weighed them down, rendering their bodies unresponsive. It felt as though massive iron weights had been shackled to their wrists and ankles. Even their Sacred Arts, which should have flowed effortlessly, felt nearly impossible to cast. And then The Sacred Arts you use... I hear you need a prayer chant before you can activate them, dont you? The enemy... actually explained why they were struggling. A humiliating kindness, if there ever was one. The reason Inquisitors and Holy Knights move in groups is so their comrades can buy them time to recite their prayers. If they cant pray, they cant use their power. I heard that the best way to fight a Sacred Arts user is to simply not let them pray. Whoooosh! I had my doubts at first, but turns out it was true. Equivalent Exchange. There was no such thing as power without cost. No strength existed without some kind of price. Even Sacred Arts were no exceptionif the requirements werent met, the power simply wouldnt activate. Y-You...! What the hell are you doing to us?! The Holy Knights howled in frustration. They could accept that the enemy knew about Sacred Arts. But how was he suppressing them like this? Their confusion spiraled into panic. However Hm... looks like there are still about forty of you left. Damn, you lunatics really came in bulk, huh? Ihan ignored their questions entirely. He simply continued swinging his whipor rather, the unconscious body of Victor Volvas the knights were sent crashing into the dirt, one after another. Splatter! Blood sprayed across the ground. Huh. I really cant see them. If there was one thing to correct in the Holy Knights assumptions It was that Ihan truly couldnt see or hear them. Whatever Sacred Art they were using, it erased their presence completely. No sight, no sound, no scentnothing. Ordinary people, unless they had trained in Sacred or Arcane magic, wouldnt even be able to perceive them. So what did Ihan do? Ah, over here? He simply swung at where they felt like they would be. And by sheer luck Crunch! he had a 90% hit rate. Thats the nineteenth one. His fists and feet connected with a familiar, satisfying impactlike reeling in a fish that had taken the bait. Of course, even luck had its limits. Which was why Ihan decided to cheat. Roar! Lions Roar. A powerful war cry, laced with his spirit, rippled through the forest. Unlike his usual ear-splitting battle shouts, this was a more subtle application of the techniquespreading his presence over the entire area. That spear-wielding bastard actually gave me a good idea. He had seen a spearman control an entire battlefield by spreading his killing intent. Ihan didnt have that kind of overwhelming bloodlust, but what he did have was honed, matured spirit. By scattering his spirit throughout the forest, he could sense the enemies hidden within. It also served another purpose Disrupting their concentration. If they couldnt focus, they couldnt pray. And if they couldnt pray, they couldnt use Sacred Arts. It even works like echolocation. The lingering echoes of his Lions Roar bounced through the forest, subtly revealing his enemies positions and numbers. If anyone had been watching, they might have askedhow the hell can a human detect soundwaves like that? And Ihan would have simply replied It just works. Thud! With zero hesitation, he lashed out. Now that he had fully grasped their movements, he no longer needed the human whip. He used his fists instead. His mastery of echolocation had grown to the point where tracking their movements was effortless. His punches flew forward like a boxer shadowboxing in the dark. Whoosh! Whoosh! Never stopping, stepping forward, his fists moving faster and faster. Crack! A left hook shattered a knights shield and slammed into his face. Crunch! Another one thought he had blocked, but his shield only crumpled before an uppercut crushed his jaw. Boom! A body blow, delivered with precise control, pierced through a knights armor and sent his insides reeling. If the armor hadnt been there, his guts would have ruptured on the spot. One after another Every attack landed cleanly. Each swing left behind blood, shattered bones, and the sound of ruptured flesh. Swords and spears were broken. Shields crumpled under sheer force. One punch. One kill. Before long, the number of knights rushing at him dwindled. Ihan finally paused, shaking the blood off his fists. This is the power of boxing, you medieval bastards. ...Well, to be fair, it wasnt boxing. It was just his instinctual combat style. But if it works, it works. And then S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How long do you plan to just stand there watching? -...... Yeah, Im talking to you. You, with the giant shield. -!? Youre the strongest one here, arent you? What, are you just gonna wait until everyone else drops first? The unseen opponent stirred. Even without seeing his face, Ihan could feel the tension rising. He was hesitatinghis allies clearly trying to hold him back. So... that guys the caster of the invisibility Sacred Art, huh? From his lack of movement, Ihan could make two reasonable guesses: Onethis knight was responsible for the Sacred Art concealing their presence. Twohe was someone important. In that case... Thanks for making it so damn obvious. Ihan nudged a fallen warhammer with his foot, lifting it into the air. Then, with the form of a football kicker He swung. [Solar Lance.] It might not pierce the sun. But a castle wall? Thatd be easy. *** Everyone, retreat immediately! Erhin screamed the order as he raised his massive shield. A terrifying force bore down on him, and without hesitation, he activated a Sacred Art. [Grand Sacred ArtIndomitable Fortress.] A technique said to have withstood even the onslaught of a Grand Demon in ages past. Normally, this was a Grand Sacred Artone that required at least ten knights to manifest. But right now, there was no time to seek aid from his comrades. The only reason he had managed to complete his prayer chant at all was because the others had bought him precious seconds with their lives. Ghhhrrrgghhh!! Erhin de Lohengrin. A man considered one of the kingdoms most promising talents. Nicknamed the White Swan of Lohengrin, he was always composed, always dignified. But right now, there was no composure. No dignity. Right now, he was suffocating. The side effects of casting a Grand Sacred Art alone were one thingbut the sheer force pressing down on him was crushing his very body. His eyes were bloodshot. His gums bled. His clenched teeth cracked. His skin tore apart. For a momentless than half a secondhe blacked out. But even then, even as his consciousness flickered, he held onto one thought. I will block this. No matter what. I will never be breached. Sacred Arts were the power of faith. The stronger ones faiththe stronger ones beliefthe greater the Sacred Arts power. So Erhin refused to doubt. He believed with absolute certainty. That he was an unbreakable fortress. That he would stand, impregnable, before any attack. That he would never, ever be Oh? So thats what you look like. ...? Damn. Youve got that makes-women-cry kind of face. Sucks for you, though. You lost both arms. .... Hey, can you regrow those with Sacred Arts? No, really, Im genuinely curious. Ghhh...! Erhin could not answer. He could only stare. At his shattered, discarded shield. At the empty spaces where his arms should have been. Only then did he finally, fully process AaaaAAAAAGGGHHH! the searing, mind-breaking pain. The proud wings of the White Swan No. His very faith Had been shattered. The Indomitable Fortress had failed to stop the Solar Lance. *** Or rather, barely five minutes had passed since the battle ended. Yet by the time they arrived ...Haaah... Haaah... Haaah... It was already over. Oh? You guys are here? Derrick and Roen. The two young men could barely respond to their masters casual greeting. Instead, they surveyed the battlefield in stunned silence. Rustle... Bodies littered the ground. Some were twisted at unnatural angles. Others lay in pools of their own blood, their armor shattered. Some had been bent completely in half, barely clinging to life. These werent common thugs. They were Holy Knightsrevered warriors whose name carried weight even in the kingdom. And yet, they had been reduced to this. ...Fifty Holy Knights... ...... To be precise, fifty-two. Seventy percent of the Holy Orders elite force had been mobilized. Their defeat was not just a loss. It was annihilation. But what was truly beyond comprehension Was that one man had done this. It wasnt as if the Holy Knights were weak. So how...? Without their Sacred Arts, theyre about as strong as those White Cat bastards. Honestly, kinda disappointing. You mean... the Sacred Arts? Yeah. I dunno if they just suck without it or if theyve gotten so reliant on it that theyve neglected everything else. Hell, even those spoiled noble brats might be stronger. It was an honest review from their instructor. But to the two young men, his tone was absurdly casualas if he were reviewing a meal at a restaurant. And then Something even more absurd happened. ...But Sacred Arts cant be blocked like that. How did you...? Oh, just like this. Whoosh! He casually demonstrated ...... See? Just like thahuh? Why are you looking at me like that? ...Because this is insane. How is that even D-Dragon Fear...! ? Of course...! Youyoure the White Lion of Pendragon! You must have the Dragons Blood! Thats why the Sacred Arts didntDamn it! We should have been more careful...! ??? Erhin, armless and babbling through the pain. Derrick and Roen exchanged glances. ...Was he out of his damn mind? What the hell was he even talking about? And then Damn nobles. Always obsessed with bloodlines. ...Why are you looking at me? Youre a noble too, arent you? ......Once again. Please. Stop with the noble hate. ...Its terrifying. Chapter 205: Everyone Has a Plan (3) I think about this sometimes, but, Instructor... you might actually be a genius. ??? Crunch. Ihan stomped down on the head of the noble bastard still rambling about bloodlines and destiny. And yet, amidst the dull crack of bone and flesh beneath his boot, an utterly nonsensical comment reached his ears. Genius...? Him? That was a first. Not just in this lifebut across both his lifetimes. His grandfather in his past life had literally told him, Ive never seen an idiot as hopeless as you. His middle school teachers had given up, sighing, Hana, youre never gonna make it through academics. And yet, now... he was a genius? ...Youre messing with me, right? Ihan picked up the fallen warhammer from one of the Holy Knights. A proper lesson was in orderan affectionate one, of course. Im not joking. I genuinely mean it. But the boy looked completely sincere. Ive been fighting the temple for a very long time. And every time, I ended up falling prey to their schemes and suffering humiliating defeats. But you You dont just see through their tactics instantly. You crush them. Effortlessly. ? To put it simplyyoure doing things I could never do, and youre making it look easy. ...Youre exaggerating. Not in the slightest. Hell, just the fact that he had identified Hayes Roche was baffling. How did he even know she had nightmare blood? Shes got the same scent as that Pierre bastard. ...Please dont say it like thats something anyone can notice. Thats a skill only you have. ? ...This is infuriating. Was this what other people felt like when they looked at him? Roen let out a long sigh, massaging his temples. Derrick, watching the interaction, scratched his cheek awkwardly. ...Hah. Yeah, he kind of understood how Roen felt right now. To break the tension, Derrick decided to report on the situation before they had arrived. So, uh... thanks to you handling things quietly, there hasnt been much of a reaction from the academy. Lady Karin helped as well, of course. I know your girls competent. You dont have to keep bringing her up. Th-thats not what I! Yeah, yeah. Anyway, the spies. You caught all of them? ...Yes, we managed to round up every suspicious individual. What stood out was that a lot of them tried to kill themselves the moment they were discovered. It seems they were thoroughly trained for this. Tch. Crazy bastards. Yeah... seriously. Now that he had a closer look, the boys had been running themselves ragged. Burn marks, splatters of bloodtheir clothes were stained from their earlier battles. It wasnt their own blood, of course. But it was clear they had fought hard. Ihan clicked his tongue. The temple was truly going insane. They had gone to every length to cover their tracks. But now With all these bastards captured, theyve got nowhere left to run. Exactly. And its not just any soldiers weve caughtweve got Holy Knights, and even the heir of House Lohengrin. Lohengrin? Oh, you didnt know? That guyhes Erhin de Lohengrin. The current Commander of the Holy Knights. ...This guy? Ihan gave Erhins limp, mutilated body a once-over. A Holy Knight Commander? This weak? Derrick let out an awkward laugh. ...This guy seriously had no idea how absurdly strong he was. You might not be familiar with them, but House Lohengrin is the Sacred Knight family. Theyre known for following the temples orders without question. Capturing the Holy Knights alone wouldve been enough to pressure the temple, but with Erhin in our hands? Thats an undeniable, damning piece of evidence. Derrick was certain This was checkmate. The temple had no way out. ...Think so? Derrick hesitated. His instructors reaction was... off. He had worked with Ihan long enough to knowwhen he doubted something, it meant something was wrong. And sure enough Not to ruin the moment, but... this isnt going to be enough. ...What? Roen stiffened. He wasnt the kind to brush aside warnings lightly. And his instructor was speaking with certainty. Why... do you say that? Ihans voice was calm as ever. Because the temple is full of insane people. I beg your pardon? Not just insanefilthy. Disgusting. And in my experience? Filthy bastards like them never admit theyve done anything wrong. But... we have obvious proof. And thats exactly the problem. What do you mean? ...Theyre going to flip the board. Ihan had been a soldier in his past life. He had served in a religious war. He had witnessed what happened when people used faith as a shield. He had seen Just how far the truly fanatical were willing to go. And when an organization that claims to serve God decides to act... They dont do something as small as making excuses. They commit atrocities that go beyond imagination. For the first time in a long while Ihan shivered. Not from fear. No. This was Revulsion. A sewer rat would be cleaner than these bastards... *** Rumble. Dark storm clouds swallowed the sky. The southern lands were known for their dry autumns, where rain was a rarity. Yet today, thunder rumbled, and the skies were heavy with ominous clouds. Still, it wasnt exactly a disaster. Uncommon? Yes. But a cloudy autumn sky wasnt a reason for panic. Whys the weather like this on a temple prayer day? Lets hurry and get good seats before it starts raining. We dont wanna be stuck outside. I dont wanna go today... Hey! Dont be blasphemous! Sundays in Pendragon werent a day of rest. They were a day of prayer. Rain or snowpeople had to attend temple gatherings. Some prepared accordingly, bringing umbrellas or cloaks, bracing themselves for the weather. But then Huh? Whats that? Wait... ...A knight order? And not just any order. The teal-colored armor. The unicorn insignias engraved on their shields. Recognition dawned upon the people. Their faces turned as pale as sheets. T-The Teal Unicorn Knights! T-Theyre from Galahad! !!?! Galahad. Pendragons only ducal house. Its most powerful noble family. But more than that A force so strong that if they ever decided to break away, they could form their own independent nation. The Galahad Duchy was already on par with a small kingdom in size and strength. Its elite-only forces were unmatched. And now... The strongest of Galahads knight orders was marching through the streets. Each knight exuded an aura strong enough to burn the air itself. But even among them One figure towered above all. A presence so overwhelming it made the very sky tremble. Seated atop a massive black warhorse, nearly three times the size of a normal steed A name slipped from the lips of a trembling civilian. T-The Duke of Blake...!! !?!!! An ordinary commoner would never even see his face in their lifetime. A true descendant of the Dragons Bloodline. And more than that The Duke of Blake wasnt just any dragon-blooded noble. He was, second only to the Founding King, the greatest ruler Pendragon had ever known. ...The War Gods bloodline. Thud! Thud...! Some had already fallen to their knees. Especially the middle-aged and elderly. Those who had witnessed the War Gods era Could do nothing but lower their heads in reverence. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For those who had lived through it, this was the only reaction possible. The Legacy of the War God Under the rule of a cowardly king, Pendragon had become the poorest nation in the south. So weak that some argued it would have been better to start a new kingdom from scratch. And in the midst of this downfall The War God took the throne. He purged the incompetent royals. He became king himself. And in his reign, he fended off over hundreds of foreign invasions Not just defending, but winning. Through his hands alone, the kingdom was reborn. During his time, even the greatest rulers of the continent had bowed in respect to Pendragon. Even now, foreign lands still remembered him. Enemies. Yet they still respected him. And if even they felt that way What about the people of Pendragon? You fools! How dare you block His Graces path?! E-Elder? Step aside, you brats! Do not stand in the Dukes way! Even frail old men radiated a force strong enough to push younger men back. It wasnt just presence. It was devotion. What in the world is happening? Where is His Grace going? That direction... c-could it be...? Some finally realized Where the knights were heading. Toward the Great Temple. The headquarters of the Holy Order of Light. Panic set in. Yet ...How do you even stop them? They found neither the courage nor the reason to intervene. So they simply watched. As Galahad marched forward. *** The common folk werent the only ones wary. Even the knights, who had sworn loyalty to Duke Blake, treaded carefully. Is His Grace... furious? He must be enraged. Who would have thought the temple would pull a stunt like this? They didnt just cross the linethey obliterated it. Even the knights were appalled. They had fabricated a fake daughter...? A blatant deception To manipulate the Duke of Blake? To mock Galahad itself? Not a single knight remained indifferent. If it werent for Duke Blake maintaining his composure They would have already stormed the Great Temple. Even now ...... His Grace remained silent. Rigid. Like he was barely containing something far beyond anger. Just how deep was his rage...? ...Youre all wrong. A single voice murmured. Raq de Duron. The only one who seemed to see something different. The others thought Duke Blake was seething with fury But Raq knew better. Thats not anger. He had served under him for years. He knew. When Duke Blake was angryhe was LOUD. Explosive. There was no cold fury. No calm composure. Which meant ...Raq, I have a bad feeling about this. !! Youve realized it too, havent you? Im not that angry. ...Thats... Hah. At least youre observant. Good to know my training didnt go to waste. ...An honor, Your Grace. Enough of that. That interesting knight said something, didnt he? The temple isnt just insane. Theyre dirty. ...Your Grace, that was merely the words of a rogue. Hmm. I think hes an excellent strategist. ?? Theres reason behind what he said. Contemplation. Duke Blake was deep in thought. And Raq Felt a bitter sense of defeat. That his master was considering the words of a vagrant so seriously. Clip-clop. Clip-clop. As they neared the Great Temple, an unease settled over Raq. Something was off. The air ...This air is disgusting. Not just unpleasant. If he were to put it in that vagrants words Filthy. And when they arrived They finally saw. The truth behind the filth. Your Grace, what a surprise! We were just about to send a messenger to you. FWOOSH! Flames. A priest, his expression unshaken. We were horrified to discover heretics plotting against the temple. We are in the midst of purification. A sea of burning corpses. Heads impaled on spikes. And among them The head of the Pope himself. Dripping blood. Frozen in an expression of sheer agony. Silence. For a long, long moment No one could speak. Until ...They really are dirty. And this time Raq had no rebuttal. Chapter 206: Everyone Has a Plan (4) ...Today, getting a newspaper was a nightmare. Everywhere he went, they were completely sold out. Not that I dont understand why. Right now, there wasnt a single person in the kingdom who wouldnt want to get their hands on todays paper. This was the kind of event that no one could ignore. And of course, Ihan had his own reasons. Not because he was dying for some cheap dopamine rush, but because As someone directly involved in this mess He needed to see how it was being spun. This wasnt just damage control. This was cutting off the entire head of the beast. No, actually. Beheading is the more accurate term. Rustle. Ihan flipped through the pages, scanning the headlines. What he saw was almost admirable in its sheer audacity. [A Radical Coup? Pope Berhen and Cardinal Dateo Dead.] [The Extremists CrimesTheir Plot Against the Academy and Galahad?] [Royal Family Outraged! A Reckoning Awaits the Temple! What Will the Kingdom Do?] The kingdom had flipped overnight. Even the phrase the entire nation was turned upside down wasnt enough to describe it. For the next few weeks, the entire south would be buzzing. There wouldnt be a single quiet day. But even in the filthiest, murkiest waters Flowers still managed to bloom. Even as the entire nation raged against the Holy Order, one particular figure was being painted as a hero. [The Bold Decision of Cardinal Michael.] [A Saint in the Making? Cardinal Michaels Unwavering Crusade Against the Heretics!] [A Holy War or a Massacre?] [Cardinal Michael, Weeping: Those I killed were once my mentors, my fathers, my brothers.] Cardinal Michael. A priest well past ninety, yet still sharp and commanding. The longest-serving Cardinal in the Holy Order. The leader of the Moderate Faction. And now The man who personally executed the heads of the Radical Faction. All while weeping. A perfect image. A grieving saint, forced to wield his blade against corrupt sinners. Of course That wasnt what truly stood out. It was the sheer brutality. Beheading their leaders and mounting their heads on spikes was already barbaric. But that wasnt enough. Their bodies were burned to ash. A grotesque spectacle. But, of course And yet, it was all perfectly reasonable. It sounded absurd, but the so-called Radical Faction was genuinely riddled with crimes beyond redemption. Even the most devout believers, those who would usually defend the Temple no matter what, had been forced to grimace. Because when they dug deeper... They found decades worth of atrocities. And among them One particular crime that sealed their fate. The slave trade. A practice that the War God had personally abolished generations ago. That alone was enough. Because now Not a single one of the hundreds executed could be called innocent. Every last one of them had committed crimes that warranted death. Which made Michaels actions seem... Righteous. A knight of faith, cleansing the corruption within. A living legend of justice. And the people? Of course, they adored him for it. [The Bold Decision of Galahad.] [Galahad: The True Heroes of the Kingdom?] [While Galahad Moved for Justice, What Did the Royal Family Do?] Then, of course, there were the other papers. The ones stoking division. Praising Galahad while subtly criticizing the royal family. Classic. These journalists must have a death wish. It was like they wanted to provoke the monarchy. Ihan let out a dry chuckle. If his dear royal sister saw this So, youre reading filth now. Rip! ...Yeah. Shed probably tear it to shreds. Sure enough A silver-haired woman appeared beside him, snatching the paper from his hands and ripping it to pieces. Ihan blinked. ...I was still reading that. What reason do you have to sully your eyes with such garbage? Toss it. It is filled with nothing but lies and propaganda. Hmmm. Ihan scratched his cheek. Her words were sharper than usual. And her eyes Cold. Irritated. She was absolutely fuming. And what brings Your Highness to such a humble place? His voice was casual, but his eyes narrowed slightly. A crown princess coming here herself? What was she so eager to see? Hmph. Your tone is as rude as ever. If I grace you with my presence, you should be weeping with joy. Ah, yes, of course. ...Insolent fool. Smack! Her fan snapped openflames of irritation flickering at its edges. Unfortunately Crackle. It wasnt his head that burned. It was her wrist. Your wrist just snapped. You okay with that? Hmph. Seems this stealth body still needs more refinement. ...Youve got some wild hobbies, huh. Fortunately She wasnt here in person. But still This woman really has way too many tricks up her sleeve. A small, reluctant note of admiration slipped into his thoughts. *** The Temple... Those vermin pulled the most vermin-like stunt imaginableno, even maggots would be ashamed to be compared to them! Ahem. Ihan raised an eyebrow. Isis, of all people, spitting venom like this? She had never been one for crude insults, but the fact that she used the word vermin three times in a single breath? That wasnt just anger. That was seething fury. As crude as it may be, it was undoubtedly effective, Isis continued, exhaling sharply. That absurd Saintess Plan of theirsby pinning everything on the Radical Faction, not only did they cleanse themselves of blame, but they executed such an extreme punishment that no one could even rebuke them for it. And to make it worse, they gave Galahad a share of the credit, creating a flimsy yet undeniable connection between them. To Galahad, it must be infuriating. But to the people? Her eyes narrowed. Theyll think, Is Galahad finally warming up to the Temple? She scoffed. All this from merely wiping out a few hundred insects. What a profitable trade. ...Are you even considering them people at this point? I did my own investigations. Her tone was ice-cold. The crimes committed by those priests? Murdering their own followers. Fraud. Kidnapping. Torture. Tell me, Ihan. What would you call such creatures? ...Con artists? ...What exactly is your personal grudge against magicians? Ihan sighed, but he couldnt argue. These bastards had earned their deaths. They werent even worth calling human. If anyone deserved sympathy, it would be the Pope and the dead Cardinals, Isis muttered, crossing her arms. They led the Radical Faction, yes. But in the end, they were mere embezzlers, common criminals at best. Thats still a crime, isnt it? Under kingdom law? Thats a mere forty years of forced labor. ...... ...Honestly? Dying mightve been merciful. And to make matters worse? Isis pressed on. The ModeratesCardinal Michaels factioncame out clean. The only thing that could be held against Michael is some backdoor funding, but thats nothing in comparison. Theres no real leverage against them. Wow. It wasnt intentional, but the word slipped out. Ihan had dealt with powerful factions beforeknightly orders, sultans, even the damn Magic Tower. But the Temple? They were on another level entirely. At least they lost a lot of power, right? Ihan asked. The Holy Knights were wrecked, key priests were wiped outthats gotta sting. Oh, undoubtedly. She leaned in. But what they gained was far greater than what they lost. And that would be? Trust. ?? They proved they are a pure institution. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her voice dripped with irony. They executed their own brothers and sisters. They purged their own knights. To the world, they have demonstrated that they are capable of cleansing their own filth. Her lips curled into a bitter smile. And that, Ihan, is priceless. ...Is that really such a big deal? Oh, it is. Her gaze sharpened. Right now, people may be disappointed by the heresy within the Temple. But give it time. That disappointment will turn into admiration. And eventually? Reverence. Because, in the name of the Light, the Temple executed its own priests, Cardinals, and even the Pope himself. A deep breath. And with that, the Temple has gained something even money cant buy. Faith. A shiver crawled down Ihans spine. Faith. The one thing that could never be bought. That could only be earned. And the Temple Had just secured an inexhaustible supply. Within a yearno, six months, Isis declared, theyll have recovered everything they lost. And from then on? The Temple will be untouchable. Any move against them will be seen as an attack against the faith of the entire south. Ihan exhaled. ...Isis? She turned to him. We lost. ...What? The royal family, me, Galahad, Lionelevery faction that opposed the Temple. We all lost. A bitter laugh. Everything we built, undone overnight. Her fingers tightened around her fan. I want to see the face of the bastard who orchestrated this. I want to Her voice wavered. A deep, smoldering rage boiled beneath the surface. And then Snap. Her fan shattered in her grip. A rare sight. She was always composed. Even when furious, her anger was always measured. But this? This was the first time Ihan had seen her lose control. That bad, huh? Beyond infuriating. Her voice was low. The Temple was cornered. We had them. And now? Not only did they escape, but they turned the tables. The only comfort in this mess is that it wasnt just meGalahad and Lionel got screwed over, too. ...Youre a terrible person. I know. Despite himself, Ihan was impressed. Three of the strongest forces in the south had all been played. Their strategies, their preparations Rendered completely worthless. Everyone has a plan, Ihan muttered. But sometimes, the world just doesnt give a damn. The Temple. They werent just a bunch of insane zealots. They had a strategist. A real one. And someone capable of playing all three factions at once. But The next morning, Ihan realized He wasnt the only one who got screwed over. It seems this pitiful old man will be the next Pope. ...What. The only old man Ihan respectedRaphaelsighed, rubbing his temples. And the Temple will likely send you a token of gratitude as well. ...A what now? A pardon. An indulgence, to be precise. A small smirk. One of only twenty ever granted in the history of the kingdom. A mark of honor within the Temple. !? If you accept it, you will be placed firmly in the public eye. Raphael tilted his head. And I assume... that is the last thing you would want. ... For once Ihan couldnt hold back. ...Son of a bitch. He rarely cursed in front of elders. But this? This was too much. Some unknown strategist had played him, too. He was just another piece on their board. ...Motherfucker. A laugh bubbled up in his chest. Not from amusement. Not from rage. But from the sheer, hilarious humiliation of it all. He hadnt even stepped into the ring And he had already been knocked out. For the first time in a long, long while Ihan truly understood. Not everything in this world can be solved with fists. There really was a reason they said The pen is mightier than the sword. Chapter 207: The Knights’ Night Out (1) -Dad, Im heading to work. Dad, youre leaving already? Hey, you said youd play with us today. Cheh.... At the age when they just wanted to play, his children grumbled softly, and the man who now bore the name "Dad" scratched his cheek awkwardly. Because he felt guilty. He had been so busy these past few days that he hadnt been able to pay enough attention to his children. Then You little rascals, your dad isnt going out to play; hes going to work! Are you going to keep whining? A well-timed reinforcement stepped in, and the childrens complaints were swiftly subdued. Honey.... You need to be firm too. Say, Hey! Listen to your dad! ...like that. I just feel bad for them.... Come on, you can play with them next time. Oh, and be careful. I read in the paper that the royal family and the temple are at it again. ...Got it, got it. Just say it once! Now, go on, get to work! ...Alright. Listening to his wifes encouragement-laced nagging, the man smiled wryly but still set off for work. For the sake of his reliable supporthis loving angeland the three little angels that God had sent him. A man called dad, husband, and provider. Yes, just an ordinary man, a head of a household like any other, took another step out into the world today. The day at work would no doubt be exhausting and difficult, but still, he could endure. Because, after all S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...He was a father. *** I heard you scratched that girl up real nice? That guy was impressed. Said you did a proper job. ...Huh? You met with Hayes Roche, didnt you? Oh, that? Ha-ha.... Derrick laughed awkwardly. Thinking about it now, he and those other two had really done something outrageous. Hmm.... Somethings off. Its strange. What the hell is wrong with these lunatics...? Theymeaning Derrick, Lady Irene, and Prince Roenhadnt planned it, but by sheer coincidence, they had all visited Hayes Roche, who was widely regarded as either a temple spy or a heretic. She had changed drastically overnight, looking utterly devastated, baring her teeth in the darkness and growling like a beast. Despite enduring brutal torture and interrogation at the hands of the Inquisitor Pierre, her spirit hadnt been broken. She exuded a ferocity no different from a crazed fiend, so much so that an ordinary man might have instinctively shrunk back in fear. But they Was she always like this? She definitely wasnt this kind of person. Where did it go wrong? ...They didnt care whether she had turned into a beast or caught rabies. You bastards, do you even know who I am?! Her fierce presence had no effect on them. Instead, they merely tilted their heads, scrutinizing her as if evaluating an exotic animal in a cage. The one thing they had in common was that they were observing herassessing her. Once their evaluation was complete Haaa.... They all sighed at the same time. As if they had expected to see a rare panda but had instead found a person wearing a panda costume. Eventually ...Shes not it. Aaaaaaah!! Whether it was stress, rage, or something else, Hayes Roches eyes filled with blood as she let out a frenzied scream and thrashed violently. They had done something even the relentless torture of the Inquisitor couldnt accomplish. Yet, the three of them remained unfazed, merely tilting their heads as she shrieked. ...That had been half a day ago. Youre well-informed. Redhead was impressed. ...Ahem. Derrick cleared his throat, as if embarrassed, while Ihan shrugged. He hadnt meant to say it in a teasing way, but it seemed to weigh on Taechangs conscience. Ihan smirked and smoothly changed the subject. But what about the others? Werent you with them? Oh, the two of them? Theyre both busy. Prince Roen went to the Lionel estate, and Lady Irene was practically dragged to the Galahad estate. She was nearly caught up in the mess, so the Duke is keeping a close eye on her. ...Youre still using honorifics? Werent you guys getting along? They had fought together in the Magic Tower, yet nothing had changed? Well, it cant be helped.... I did become an ally of Prince Roen, but its just an alliance, not friendship. And things are still awkward with Lady Irene. No camaraderie at all? ...Didnt really develop any. ...What a brag. Anyway, weve confirmed Hayes Roches identity. Her real name is Susan, a woman who was exiled from a remote mountain village eight years ago. Nice deflection.... Ihan considered teasing Taechang a little more but decided to let it go in favor of more interesting information. Exiled from her hometown? Yes. She was the village chiefs daughter, but apparently, she was an absolute menace. The villagers suffered a lot because of her. After the chief passed away from old age, the villagers banded together and drove her out. The Inquisitors specially formulated truth serum was definitely impressive. The case had barely been opened, yet they already had a full background check. Shortly after being exiled, she set fire to the village out of spite and fled. The soldiers caught her for arson, but she disappeared while being transported through an underground tunnel.... The radicals kidnapped her? More or less. The story that followed was predictable. Susan wasnt the only one abductedcountless others had been taken. The radicals had somehow obtained noble bloodlines and incubus lineage, experimenting on them. Of those who survived the mutations, one of them was Susan. She was likely subjected to brainwashing. The content of the indoctrination was something along the lines of I am special, and one day, I will become both a noblewoman and a saint. ...So thats how Susan became Hayes Roche? The identity forgery was spectacular. If you werent around, Instructor, we wouldnt have known she was a temple spy. If their plan had succeeded, the kingdom would have been in chaos.... The very thought was chilling. Taechang shuddered as he mumbled, while Ihan scolded him for exaggerating. Youre exaggerating. Im not. Im just stating facts. Instructor, you prevented the collapse of Pendragon. Though... it seems to have landed you in trouble. ...... ...You really hate this, dont you? Wouldnt you? Now they want to turn me into a circus act. Tsk! Ihan clicked his tongue sharply. Just a day earlier, when Raphael had brought up the indulgence, Ihan had immediately felt like he had been played. The moment he heard that the temple wanted to publicize him, a strong sense of rejection welled up. Because I was finally living quietly.... Famous people always said it, didnt they? That they wanted to be rich but stay completely out of the public eye. Ihan had absolutely no desire to become famous. He was an introvert, after all. With the temples interference threatening to end his peaceful life, it was only natural that he felt disgustedand that he wanted to meet the one behind it all. Id like to see the bastards face.... He ground his teeth. ...Instructor, do you really think this was done by an individual? Not an organization? The temple is full of useless morons. Theres no way they could pull off something this clever. ...... There has to be someone. A brain calling the shots behind these idiots. It had to be a sharp, relentless strategist. Someone like Jeong Do-jeon or Han Myeong-hoe? ...Whats the difference? One is a revolutionary who wants to overturn the nation; the other is an ambitious man who wouldnt hesitate to bite the king for his own power. ...Youre giving them a lot of credit. I have to. I cant predict this bastards next move. ...... Not even by instinct. Theyre too unpredictable. This wasnt someone who carefully crafted plans over timeit was someone who thrived on improvisation. That was why they kept flipping the board before Ihan or anyone else could react. So ...Maybe I should improvise too. How? Simple. Ill just *** Just to be clear, youre not thinking something like, On the day I receive the indulgence, Ill tear the temple to shreds and flee the country, right? ...... Blink. Blink. ...Im going to lose my mind. Faced with those pure, innocentno, feraleyes that seemed to say, Why not?, Damien Follet, Ihans drill instructor, felt his blood pressure spike. This guy, as expected. ...Haa, Instructor, an indulgence isnt just some get-out-of-jail-free card. Its more of a symbol. If you actually use it, youll be cursed. For real. Really? An indulgence is a [sacred relic]. Its made from the remains or possessions of saints and holy figures. Receiving one is merely a mark of honornobody actually uses them. In fact, theres not a single recorded case of someone doing so. But its made to be used, isnt it? Even so, you cant use it! Its a sacred relic! Just having one is enough to ward off most curses, hexes, and magic. Its even nicknamed an extra life. Do you really want to waste it? Yes. ...Can you at least think before answering? ......I did. I thought about it, and I think I can use it. That was five seconds! You only thought for five seconds!! As always, Ihan toyed with Damien, making the man rage like a berserker. He charged with his hammer, only to be swiftly subdued. It took Ihan a whole extra minute today. Proof that Damiens skills had improved. Damn it...! No matter how much stronger he had gotten, the fact that he hadnt landed a single hit made it all the more frustrating. Still panting on the ground, Damien suddenly muttered ...Instructor, I know you pretty well. Or rather, I was forced to get to know you well. ? I know you have little attachment to Pendragon. Lately, it seems like youve gotten a bit more grounded because of my fellow trainees, but even so, no one would be surprised if you just up and vanished like the wind one day. Youre pretty perceptive. Damn it, I had to develop some survival instincts under your training! Hmmm. Haa! Anyway, my point is this. You might be thinking, I can leave this country anytime, but my fellow trainees and plenty of others need you. So for once, use that thick skull of yours and actually think before making a decision, damn it! ...Is this advice or a tantrum? I hate that Im even saying this, so cut me some slack, damn it! ...... Yep, hes out of his mind, too. Clicking his tongue, Ihan shook his head and turned away, heading back inside. But ...Kids grown up a lot. A smile played on his lips. He was proud of Damiens growth. Im not planning on leaving, you idiot. Unlike before, he had developed attachments. Even if he didnt want to leave, though, the world kept pushing him toward the edge. Which meant... Creeeeak. ...he needed to make a bold move of his own. Shff. Ihan reached into the corner of his drawer and pulled out a black mask. He had sworn never to take it out again. ...Just this once. Clasping his hands together, he solemnly prayed over the mask. Not to any godhe never did that. Instead Fairy of Spring, please permit this one act of righteous theft. With a silent plea to the one entity he had some history with, Ihan donned the mask. Now was the time to put his skills to proper use. Chapter 208: The Knights’ Night Out (2) Ihan was a knight with a diverse set of experiences. Among them, the most unusual by far was Assassin. ...A background that would make most people recoil in shock. A knight with a history as an assassin was both rare and difficult to believe. That being said, Ihan had no hidden past that made him tremble in fear of being exposed. It wasnt something he particularly tried to conceal. He wasnt going around announcing, "I used to be an assassin!" everywhere, but most of his close acquaintances were aware. There was another reason he had no qualms about revealing it. Its not like I ever killed anyone. Why wouldnt I be confident? He had been trained as an assassin, yes. But before he could truly begin his career, his organization collapsed, and he found himself unexpectedly free. As a result, he was an assassin who had learned all the techniques but had never actually taken a life. Afterward, he followed the mercenary path, then became a kingdom soldier, gradually discarding most of his assassination skills. However, even so I never discarded my knowledge. Assassination techniques werent just about combat. If anything, his organization had placed even greater emphasis on infiltration, surveillance, topography, and various espionage skills. Thinking back, Black Moon must have wanted him to perform not only as a combatant but also as a ranger. At the time, it had seemed like they were teaching him all sorts of unnecessary things, but now "Ah, found it." There was a reason people said, Anything you learn will be useful someday. 5 hours and 45 minutes. That was how long it had taken him to locate an entrance into the Grand Temple. Well... if you could call it an entrance Damn, thats one hell of a river. A river that looked like it would drown him the moment he stepped into it. *** Information about the Grand Temple was strictly controlled. What did that mean? Simply put, there was almost no publicly available information about it. It wasnt even marked on any map. ...That might sound absurd, but there was a reason for it. The Grand Temple was home to sacred relics, the tombs and memorials of the kingdoms greatest heroes, and an archive containing over a hundred thousand books. In other words, it was a cultural treasure trove of immense historical value. If the capital were ever breached during war, the Grand Temple had an obligation to preserve everything within it. That was why its location wasnt marked on maps. Even high-ranking nobles couldnt obtain a complete map of the kingdomonly the Supreme Commander of the military or the King himself had access. However "I cant get you a map either, but I can tell you what the Grand Temple is like." Ihan had a connection to someone close to the very top of the kingdoma princess. Thanks to her, he had memorized classified information about the temple. "From the outside, the Grand Temple looks like a massive religious structure, but in reality, its an impregnable fortress. A holy barrier surrounds it 24/7, extending not just underground but even up into the clouds." For a knight of Ihans caliber, breaking through such a barrier wouldnt be difficult. But doing so would be like screaming to the world, Im breaking into the temple! S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the stupidest approach possible. "Furthermore, the temple is carved into a mountain, making it a natural stronghold. To outsiders, it looks modest and sacred, but in reality, its a military fortress." And that wasnt all. "The temple has vast farmland and a rich water supply inside. Even if enemy forces breach Pendragon and target the Grand Temple, it can sustain itself for a year without outside help." A fortress blessed by divine power and natural defenses. It made sense why the temple stored so many relics. However "...A rich water supply? Do they have underground wells, or is there a flowing river?" "Theres a river." "Hoooh..." "Stop right there. Thats not a wise idea." "...I didnt even say anything yet." "You were thinking about infiltrating through the river, werent you?" "...I told you not to read my mind." Nothing was truly perfect. And so, now Damn, I nearly had a heart attack just scouting this river... Whats with all this security? In just five hours, Ihan had been reduced to a haggard mess. All he had done was try to scout an entry point by the river, but the sheer number of guards stationed along its perimeter was staggering. Even now Bark! Bark! Grrrrr! Despite it being the dead of night, hundreds of soldiers were standing in tight defensive formations, while packs of war dogs howled viciously. Had he not dug tunnels intermittently to advance, he would have been caught long ago. "This much security... just to guard a temple? This isnt a templeits the goddamn Pentagon." It was ridiculous. Even the royal palace wasnt this heavily fortified. At the same time, it was impressive. Ihan had lost most of his assassins skills, but he was still armed with a wide range of other techniques. With Air-Walking, tunneling, and Shadow Step, he could move like a bird or a mole as needed. Yet, even that wasnt enough. The temples guards shot arrows at birds in flight and stabbed their spears into the ground, as if expecting enemies to emerge from below. For a moment, Ihan even wondered if they might start burning the forest down. But, of course, they wouldnt. "Well, the Lights doctrine does say it governs life." The temple wouldnt recklessly destroy nature. ...Though for a religion that claimed to govern life, they sure treated human lives like trash. Regardless! Ihan had used every skill, every bit of knowledge, and every ounce of experience to reach the temples reservoir. There were still guards stationed nearby, but "I am a turtle... a turtle...." Ihan moved with extreme stealth, reducing his presence to near nonexistence. Turtles were slow, but their heartbeats were also remarkably slow. "Slower, slower... even slower." Just six beats per minute. Considering the average human heart rate was 60 to 100 beats per minute, this should have been impossible. Yet, like a turtles slow heartbeats, Ihan suppressed his bodily functions to an inhuman degree. And "Its working... its really working!" By applying turtle-like respiration, movement, and heartbeat regulation, Ihan achieved an extraordinary effect. His control over his muscles and internal organs made this possible. Hoo... Haa... Huff... Saaaaah... [Turtle Breath Technique]. A technique commonly used in the martial world for playing dead, but Ihan had repurposed it for espionage. A complete suppression of presence. He blended seamlessly into the darkness, invisible to the human eye. Despite passing right next to five soldiers, none of them noticed him. "Clear." "No movement." "Its quiet." "What about the hounds?" "No reaction at all!" Not a single one of them realized that Ihan was right beside them. It was as if they regarded him as an inanimate object. No invisibility cloak. No advanced stealth technology. Simply manipulating presence and perception. Even the war dogs should have been able to sniff him out, but Whine? ??? The effects of the herbs and medicinal extracts he had applied worked flawlessly. Fwip! Of course, while he could avoid people and animals, he couldnt predict stray arrows and spears. Thunk... "Arrow?" "Huh? Was there a rock over there?" But with Iron Body, he had nothing to fear. And so Sliiiiide. Without hesitation, Ihan slipped into the freezing river. Shhh... "What was that?" "A fish?" "Stay back. There are giant crocodiles and venomous snakes in that water." "Wait, really?" "They were released on purposeto prevent intruders." "Who the hell would be crazy enough to swim in there? The divine barrier makes the currents rage like a storm." "Yeah, no sane person would" ...Should I go back and punch them before leaving? Unwittingly labeled a madman and a fool, Ihan suppressed his urge to break his stealth and continued sinking deeper. *** KWAANG! A deafening explosion echoed. A spear-shaped lance and an axe blade larger than a standard battle axe clashed, sending out a shockwave that seemed to rip through the air. The speed, precision, and destructive force were beyond what even most high-ranking knights could react to. It was an impeccable display of skill in all three aspects, and yet Lets end the games here, Raging Wolf. If we get too serious, whats the point of sneaking in? A game. The fact that such a fierce clash was nothing more than a greeting between the two was terrifying in itself. However You were the one who revealed your presence first, Black Lion!! ...The real problem was that this game wasnt exactly mutually agreed upon. In the North, this is how we say hello! Enough with the bullshit!! As if anyone in the North actually considered this a greeting! This bastard was more of a brute than an actual barbarian! The masked intruders recognized each other immediately despite their disguises, and the spear-wielding one gritted his teeth. And for good reason Intruders!! Theyre underground! The enemy is in the underground chamber!! The whole point of sneaking in was about to be completely wasted All because of this damn brute. Chapter 209: The Knights’ Night Out (3) ......Why is no one here? After spending thirty grueling minutes swimming through the treacherous currents and successfully infiltrating the Grand Temple, Ihan blinked in confusion. He supposed he should just be grateful that he made it inside. But considering the sheer level of security outside, the complete absence of guards inside was... odd. "Did they cut down on internal patrols, relying entirely on the exterior forces?" That made sense in theorybut was it really the best strategy? Ihan tilted his head, puzzled. But at the same time, he considered himself lucky. His stamina had taken a serious hithaving to swim while maintaining Turtle Breath Technique, dealing with giant crocodiles and venomous water snakes without shedding a drop of blood... Seriously, what kind of insane river had that many monsters? He had to subdue them instead of killing them outright, which made it the most difficult battle he had faced in recent memory. So, the lack of resistance upon entry? Hed take it as a small blessinga chance to catch his breath, even if only for a moment. That said "I dont have time to rest." The night wouldnt last much longer, and every second counted. There was, however, one minor issue. ...Where the hell am I? Once again, it had to be emphasizedeven the royal family didnt know the full details of the Grand Temples interior. Even the King himself was unaware of its exact layout. Ihan had infiltrated successfully... But finding his way inside would be a completely different challenge. Now officially lost, the knight had to spend some time figuring out where he was. It was important to noteIhan hadnt infiltrated the temple to assassinate anyone. As he had prayed to the Fairy of Spring This mission was all about "righteous theft." His target? [A Sacred Relic]. More specifically, the very sacred relic meant to be granted to Ihan as part of his indulgence. And the source of this information? "What kind of gift should I give to Father Raphael?" Father Raphael. The only person Ihan considered a true adult in this medieval, barbaric society. He was the wise old man who had provided Ihan with key intelligence, allowing him to pinpoint the relics location. Ihans plan? To stealno, temporarily "borrow" the relic and return it later. And the one who planted the idea in his head "Brother, hypothetically speaking, what do you think would happen if the sacred relic meant for you were to suddenly... disappear from the Grand Temple?" "...Excuse me?" Was none other than Father Raphael himself. "Hoho, dont be alarmed. Its just a what-if scenario. Dont take it too seriouslyjust an old mans nonsense, hohoho." "......" ...Yeah, right. At first, Ihan thought he had misheard. It almost sounded like a priest was suggesting theftbut in a roundabout way. Why would the next Pope-to-be even propose such a thing? Could it be some kind of trap? Was Raphael testing him? Trying to lure him into a mistake so he could be eliminated? Ihans confusion quickly turned to suspicion And it must have shown on his face, because Raphael chuckled and continued: "Hahaha, again, this is merely hypothetical... but if the sacred relic meant for you were to suddenly disappear, the temple would be thrown into chaos." "While the Grand Temple holds many relics, each one is pricelesswhether historically or due to the divine power it holds. The temple''s most sacred duty is to guard them at all costs." "Preserving relics is what allowed the Temple of Light to establish its power in the southern regions. If the Grand Temple were to lose one..." "...Its very authority would be shaken." "!?" A sharp jolt ran through Ihans mindlike lightning flashing in his thoughts. He finally understood what Raphael was getting at. The old man was planning to turn the board upside down. With force. "So if the relic disappears...?" "The entire temple will immediately go into lockdown, and a massive investigation will be launched to root out any potential heretics. More importantly" "The specific relic that goes missing will just so happen to be the one meant for youa detail known only to myself and a few cardinals. That means... we will become the prime suspects and face intense scrutiny." "......" Just as the temple had used brutal tactics to corner others, Raphael was planning to corner themfrom the inside. A dangerous maneuver. "...Are you sure this is okay? If they drag you into the dungeons at your age, you might not make it out alive..." It was a serious risk Not for Ihan, but for Raphael himself. If the relic vanished, Raphael would undoubtedly be the prime suspect. After all, he was the only high-ranking member openly opposing the Grand Temples current agenda. The Inquisitors would use this as an excuse to torture him for answers. "This is a bit much..." Ihan was about to object when "Ah, dont worry. This worthless old man happens to have a [Sacred Indulgence], after all." "......" "Hohoho, after all these years, I was granted one as well. Quite excessive, really." "......Oh." Rightthis man was a living legend in the temple. "Hoho, its just something I have. I havent done anything with it, and neither have you. So theres no reason to use it, is there?" "...Ha." Now Ihan understood. Raphael wasnt just some kind old man. He was a strategist. "You planned this all along." "I dont know what you mean." "...Right. Lets go with that. Just hypotheticallyif something like this did happen, would it be... acceptable? I mean, you could just sit back and automatically become the Holy King." "Oh, no, no. Dont get me wrongthis isnt about power." Raphael smiled brightly and said "Would becoming Holy King save even a single lost lamb?" His voice held a force so overwhelming that even Ihan was momentarily speechless. "I dont want to sit at a desk signing papers or holding meetings." "I want to stand with my own two feet and be a shield for the weak." "......" "And when these two legs can walk no more, I want to collapsehaving given everything to spread the Lights teachingsonly to return to the earth as mere nutrients for the soil." "......Damn. Thats kind of badass." "No need to flatter an old man." "Im not flattering you." He was being serious. For the first time in a long while Ihan felt a deep respect for someone from the temple. And now "Ah, I see. This is the rough layout of the area." Ihan was steadily making progress toward his goal. Not for Raphaels sakebut by his own will. His expression held no complaints. He simply focusedpressing forward without hesitation. "!" A roar. But not a deafening one. Instead, a gentle, rippling sound filled the vast space. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The same echolocation technique he had used against the Holy Knights the previous night. If he had to name it in technical terms It was [Active Sonar]. A strange ability to have, but useful nonetheless. As he sent out repeated sonic waves, they bounced off surfaces, revealing the layout of his surroundings. "I can get a rough idea." Not everythingbut just enough to determine where to go. It seemed detecting enemies was far easier than mapping out terrain. Even so "I just have to check every suspicious area." Some might consider this a unique talent But Ihans greatest skill wasnt combat. Nor was it assassination. "Time to get to work." If there was one thing he excelled at, it was mind-numbing, repetitive labor. *** At the same time, while a certain knight was busy laboring away, a gray-haired boy was hunched over a desk, scribbling furiously. While some worked in the field, others worked just as hard using their brains. Derrick, too, was doing his bestmatching his instructors efforts in his own way. Who could it be? Hundreds of pages were stacked on the desk, each one densely packed with lines of writing. Derrick had written down every piece of information he could recall, his wrist aching from the effort. He kept flipping through the pages, checking for anything he might have missed. Yet despite all that ...I dont get it. The lack of meaningful results made his head throb. In the end, Derrick found nothing that could identify the mysterious schemer his instructor was searching for. Haa! His sigh was one of deep frustration 80% self-loathing, 20% despair. If his instructor had been here, he probably wouldve scolded him for chasing his luck away. But Derrick would have countered with something like, Actually, studies show that prolonged sighing can reduce stress levels. And his instructor, in that ever-kind voice of his, would have replied, Want me to test that by making you recite pi to the hundredth decimal?while grabbing a club. ...Heh. The thought of his instructor erased his gloom for a moment, bringing a smile to his face. After all, there was no one he found more entertaining. But at the same time ...I feel so useless. The smile faded just as quickly. It felt like every piece of information he had was turning out to be wrong. ...At this point. He had to admit it. ...Most of what I know has become obsolete. The final nail in the coffin was Hayes Roches appearance. His instructor had initially suspected that Lady Irene Windler was Duke Blakes hidden daughter. Yet when Irene had seen Hayes, she had tilted her head and muttered, This isnt her. Which meant Even the information she had believed to be true was wrong. And in Derricks case The heroine... doesnt exist. That alone rendered everything he knew completely worthless. The heroine. The main character of the story. The one who was supposed to drive the core narrative forward. By now, with Derrick in his second year, the main story should have been kicking into full gear. Yet the heroinethe central figure of this worldwas nowhere to be found. For Derrick, who had spent all this time expecting her eventual appearance, this realization was devastating. If this had been a year ago, he probably wouldve panicked, turned pale, and lost his mind. But now At least Instructor is here. A hero-class irregular. The one person he trusted more than anyone. Because of him, Derrick felt confused, but he wasnt despairing. And deep down Maybe... I saw this coming. ...Maybe he had always suspected this possibility. That the heroine might not exist at all. It made sense I cant remember her face... She was supposed to be here. Yet her face and name wouldnt come to mind. As if she had been swallowed by mist... Was she erased from this world because her existence was too... convenient? His instructor always said "Dont treat this world like a game. This is a world where real people live and breathe." By that logic, the heroines very existence was a bug. Simply by existing, she would have disrupted the worlds balance, forcing it into a romance genre. And with her gone ...This isnt even a romance fantasy anymore. Now it was just fantasy. Or rather Maybe we should slap [Dark] or [Dystopian] in front of it... Derrick knew. If the story continued like this Without the heroine, the mediator, the conflict solver Then The fundamental law of romance fantasy: If the heroine doesnt exist, the world turns into a horror-filled apocalyptic nightmare. And if that happened ...Should I just leave the country with Instructor? The future was looking so bleak that he found himself seriously considering immigration. Anywhere but the southern regions would probably be livable, right? Just as that thought crossed his mind Youre thinking about something weird again, arent you, Derrick? ...Lady Karin? Contemplating things isnt bad, but dont lose yourself in it. Youre just tormenting yourself. ...... Hehe, what do you think? Feeling a bit better now? W-Well... Honestly, you look all innocent like a rabbit, but youre still a man, arent you? Hehe. L-Lady Karin!!? Derricks face turned beet red at Karins teasing. But Ah, there it is. Now you look like yourself again. Youre much better when youre acting all clueless rather than being overly serious. Thats what makes you cute. ...... And didnt I tell you to call me Karin? You really dont listen, do you? Ugh... Derrick swallowed hard. Even as he did, he found himself thinking ...Shes pretty. ...Guess Ill stay after all. For a moment, he had dreamed of emigrating, but in the end, he abandoned the idea. Becauseshe would never leave this kingdom. And sohe wouldnt, either. Derrick, do you want my lips that badly? Your gaze is burning. W-Wait, no, thats not! Come here. Now. Theres something I want to try. W-Wait a second!? ...Guess he had to brace himself. Even in times of war, babies are still born. No matter how grim the future might seem, romance would always find a way to exist. Of course "What the hell? Why do I feel like absolute shit all of a sudden?" ...There was at least one knight completely devoid of romancecurrently working himself to the bone in the dead of night. For some reason, his instincts suddenly urged him to find a gray-haired boy and beat the crap out of him. But he had no idea why. So the knight just tilted his head in confusion and continued his work. Chapter 210: The Knights’ Night Out (4) ...If there was one rule Ihan had decided on for this mission, it was not to harm anyone. Not because he had suddenly developed a distaste for violence. But because if he was going to steal something, and then on top of that punch people, well At that point, there would be no escaping the label of a criminal. So he had made up his mind. Unfortunately BOOM! ...As the elders often said, things rarely go as planned. THUD! Ihan didnt hesitate as he struck his opponent. His punch was powerful enough to pierce through solid rock, and that same force shattered through his targets defenses, breaking his jaw completely. That guy would be eating nothing but porridge for the rest of his life. But Ihan didnt have time to pity him Because at that very moment, two Holy Knights lunged at him from both sides, swinging their swords. CRACK! !!? Their expressions twisted in shock. Because Ihan had just grabbed their swords with his bare hands. Their horror only deepened as he clenched his grip And shattered the blades like twigs. The broken edges STAB! Ghhkk!? Sank directly into their throats. THUD! The knights coughed up blood, their bodies trembling as they tried to scream. But before they could even let out a final wail Ihan ripped out their tongues. A truly gruesome death. But he showed them no mercy. If these had been normal Holy Knights, he wouldnt have been this ruthless. Unfortunately for them Why the hell are these things here? They werent normal Holy Knights. They were nothing but pests that deserved to be exterminated. Ihans expression twisted into a deep scowl. Why were they in the temple...? [Half-Demons] were disguising themselves as Holy Knights? *** ...In the end, Ihan successfully navigated the maze that was the Grand Temple. He realized he had entered a subterranean shelter (his best guess), and within it, he found piles of treasures hoarded by the temple. Golden thrones, golden candelabras, golden crowns, golden ingots... Damn. The temples rich as hell. He spent a brief moment marveling at the sheer wealth the temple had hidden away. But he never even considered reaching for the gold. He wasnt here for that. When a man had a goal, he had to focus on that goal And Ihan was not one to succumb to greed. So he walked. For how long, he didnt know. Eventuallyhe sensed movement. Is anyone here? Damn rats! Do you even know where you are, you wretched intruders?! We must burn them at the stake! ...The priests sounded furious. Ihan hadnt meant to eavesdrop, but hidden in the shadows, he naturally caught their conversation. For once, he felt a little guilty. Because this was the rare occasion where he was actually in the wrong. ...There are other intruders besides me? That part surprised him. He tilted his head. But the priests didnt provide any further information. Realizing there was nothing else to gain, Ihan was about to move on when ?? He felt uneasy about something. Something off among the priests. Something he couldnt ignore. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Senior, may I be excused from tonights prayer service? Im not feeling well... Of course. Forcing yourself to attend wont bring any joy to the Light. Thank you, Senior. A young priest With a soft, harmless face. To most people, he would look gentle and pure. But to Ihanthere was only one word for him. Disgusting. Ihan immediately began tailing him. The other priests scattered, busy preparing for the nights prayer. Soon, the young priest was alone. And just as Ihan had expected Tch. Kneeling all day at this age is a pain in the ass. That wasnt something a young man should be saying. So Ihan moved. FLASH! GHHK!? He struck like a hawk diving for prey. His hand closed around the young priest Or rather, the middle-aged man wearing a young priests skin. Then, he spoke. Why the hell is a [Half-Demon] here? !!? Ah, but I suppose youre not going to answer me, huh? Yeah, I figured as much. So how about thislets have a little chat for about ten minutes. You dont need to talkIll do all the work. !!?!! CRACK! For the third time this year, Ihan began shattering an impostors bones. It didnt even take five minutes before the bastard was spilling everything he knew. But even then Since you answered so nicely, Ill throw in a free thirty-minute service. The bastard twitched violently, weeping tears of blood as his body convulsed. A truly heartwarming sight. If I had more time, I wouldve added another half-day. Ihan smirked, thinking about the half-crippled bastard he had left behind. One thing was for certain Doing good deeds always felt satisfying. "Do you guys even understand this feeling? Ah, noyou wouldnt. None of you have ever done any volunteer work in your damn lives." "......" "Ah, my bad. I forgotI ripped out your tongues." "......" "Dont cry, you bastards. What the hell did you do to deserve sympathy?" If anything, their expressions just made him want to hit them more. *** In this world, there exists a breed known as [Demonkind]. Just as animals and plants that consume the remains of demonic beasts undergo demonization, humans who consume such remains become Demonkind themselves. And once a human turns into onetheres a 100% chance they will lose their humanity and even engage in cannibalism. There are well-known cases, such as the infamous incident of a woman who, after unknowingly consuming demonic flesh, ended up killing and devouring her own child. From this alone, one can get a rough idea of what Demonkind truly is. They are humans, yet no longer human They possess strength comparable to knights, making them incredibly difficult to deal with. In a way, they are even worse than demonic beaststhe natural enemies of mankind. And Ihan remembered How, not long ago, those fanatics from the underground had used these traits of Demonkind to achieve results. The result being Demonkind who werent truly Demonkind... "So their little research project has made its way all the way here, huh?" They were known as Half-Demons. Unlike Demonkind, they didnt completely lose their humanity. But in exchange, they gained insane growth speed and monstrous strength. Since his first encounter with them in the underground, he never imagined hed run into them again. Ihan stared at the eighteen Half-Demons lying in a heap before him And all he could feel was sheer disbelief. Half-Demons, disguised as Holy Knights, walking freely around the temple? If this got out, it would turn the entire kingdom upside down. No Forget turning it upside down. If this was mishandled "The temple itself might collapse." The temples downfall. At first, it sounded absurd. But the more he thought about it, the more real the possibility became. Ihan had always harbored resentment toward the temple. But even he couldnt deny its benefits. The existence of holy power allowed commoners to receive healing. It provided relief and shelter to the poor and orphaned. And if the temple were to fall...? The chaos and destruction would be on the same level as a natural disaster sweeping across the kingdom. "For fucks sake. I only came here to shake things up a littlehow the hell did it come to this?" His goal had been to flip the table, not to find evidence that would burn the entire temple to the ground. If he could just figure out who was responsible for bringing these Half-Demons here If he could find the mastermind and take them down, itd be a simple matter. But... "These bastards dont know a damn thing." He had interrogated them thoroughly But all they knew was that they had received orders to be here. They hadnt been given any specific instructions. They had never even met their superior in person All they received were orders through letters and notes. Even after arriving at the temple, they had never once met with a high priest. A complete disaster of a situation. "...What the hell is the goal here?" At this point, Ihan was confused. Was the mastermind trying to destroy the kingdom? Or were they trying to seize control of the temple? The more he investigated, the deeper the swamp became. "...This is really pissing me off." Ihan, unable to suppress his frustration, let his killing intent slip. He had been carefully suppressing his presence until now But in that moment, his irritation overwhelmed his restraint. And then WHOOSH! "!" His instincts screamed. Something was closing in on himfast. Without hesitation, Ihan grabbed a fallen Half-Demons sword and swung it BOOM! The force of the clash shook the entire chamber. It wasnt just sword against spear. It felt like two cannon shells colliding head-on. "Holy shit!" One exchange was enough for Ihan to realize This opponent was a monster. But the real problem was FWOOOOSH! CRACK! There wasnt just one of them. There were two. Before Ihan could react, a massive figure slammed into him, sending his body flying. "...Did I just get thrown?" Even though he had diffused the impact, The sheer fact that he couldnt hold his ground How long had it been since he last felt this? It was like being hit by a raging bullno, a charging elephant. Ihan barely managed to stabilize himself, narrowing his gaze at the two new arrivals. He could tell instantly They were dangerous. The kind of opponents where his life was on the line. Which meant "I have to go all out." BOOM! Ihan stepped forward with full force. With two enemies of this caliber, he couldnt afford to hold back. Whether or not he got exposed, he had to fight to kill Hmm? Are you perhaps Lihan? "......?" That beastly aura and that steel-forged bodyit has to be you! Hah! To think wed meet here! The world is small indeed! "......." What the hell was this familiar voice? Why the hell are you here? Another familiar voice. Wait a damn secondare you the spear bastard? "......." Instead of answering, the masked figure removed his hood Revealing a pair of red eyes and a familiar, wolfish grin. Raq de Duron. At the same time, the other massive masked figure also removed his hood Hahaha! Its been a while, Lihan! ...Its Ihan, not Lihan. Hah! Of course, I know that. Do you think I would forget the name of the man who defeated me? "......What." A giant of a man. Black-haired, built like a damn fortress, with an aura like a walking war machine. A champion of the North. The Black Lion himself Maximus. Just call me Max. Thats what my friends do. Maximus Iron de Lionel. Ihan stared at these two knights, unable to decide if they were friends or foes. What the hell was this? No "Why the hell are you two here?" I should be asking you that. Hahaha! It almost feels like a reunion! Delightful! "...What the fuck kind of reunion is this?" For the first time in a while Ihan felt the genuine urge to cut ties and run. Chapter 211: The Knights’ Night Out (5) Did you ever mess with a beehive when you were a kid? If so, then youd know. Youd know just how savage and terrifying those normally docile bees can become when enraged. Youd know exactly how frightening something calm can be when it finally loses its temper. Ding, ding! The bells of the temple rang out in rapid succession, signaling an alarm. The warning sound echoed through the great sanctuary as priests and nuns swiftly mobilized in an orderly manner. A heretic! Find the heretic! Inquisitors and the Holy Knights, move out immediately! Get in touch with the monks too! ...The monks? They wont move. Tell them its a temple emergency! A powerful, resonating force shook the sanctuary. No one failed to hear it, and the priestswho normally never raised their voices or showed angerclenched their teeth. The atmosphere had already been tense lately, and now the Great Sanctuary had been infiltrated? This wasnt something they could let slide. Even the monkswho never interfered in temple affairshad to be summoned for this. Countless figures gathered, their torches blazing as they exuded the aggression of Spartan warriors. In this moment... Theyre scarier than demons. When priests get angry, its terrifying. If we get caught, well be burned alive. Even seasoned champions, who feared nothing, found themselves shrinking back in apprehension. It was a moonlit night. *** ...So why the hell did you rush in like maniacs and make this mess? Ihan scolded the two fools inside a cramped emergency passageway they had barely managed to find. He wasnt the type to blame others, but after all the effort he had put into sneaking into the sanctuary, things had escalated into this disaster. And yet Hmph. What do you want me to do about your suspicious-looking face? I sensed an intense aura, so I figured I should subdue it first. Calm down, it was just a friendly greeting between men! The fact that neither of them showed even the slightest hint of remorse only made his blood boil more. Ah, I really want to draw my sword. Now he understood why violence remained so prevalent, even in advanced civilizations. It was because the world was full of people like thispeople who made you want to throw a punch. Should I just knock them out and surrender to the priests? Maybe theyd consider his case with leniency. Ihan seriously considered it, but before he could act on his thoughts, the two buffoons spoke again as if reading his mind. Cool your head. Getting into a brawl here would only put you at a disadvantage, ruffian. I do not shy away from battle, but I shall restrain myself for now, hoho! ...Acting all rational now is what pisses me off the most, you bastards. Before meeting these half-demon fools, the intruders the priests had been chasing must have been them. To think they had already been caught yet were pretending to be composed... Especially For someone who acts all high and mighty, you sure got caught quickly. ...Im already seething because of that person, so drop it. Seething? Youre too young to be that stressed out. Be careful, stress can turn into illness. ...... For a moment, Ihan felt like he could read the spear-wielders mind. That guy looks like he wants to kill someone. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew that feeling. Judging by the situation, the spear-wielder had probably been exposed thanks to that hulking idiot. He was likely itching to skewer the guy right now. I get it. Ive been there. From their first meeting to that incident in the tunnels. Having already dealt with Maximus, Ihan could pretty much guess what the spear-wielder had been through. For the first time, he felt a sense of camaraderie. ...How did you even end up stuck with him? ......Fucking hell. Ihan patted his shoulder in sympathy. The spear-wielder scowled deeply and grabbed the back of his neck. He was experiencing firsthand what it meant to develop an ulcer. *** "......." A brief silence fell between them. It wasnt like they had come to a mutual agreement to stay quiet. There was simply nothing to say. What could they even say in this situation? Should he just bluntly ask, "Why are you guys here?" ...Not a chance. The fact that all three of them were crouched here in hiding was proof enoughthey werent in this sanctuary for any noble reason. Rather than stirring up unnecessary tension with meaningless words, the best course of action was to stay silent, wait for things outside to settle down, and slip away when the time was right. But then ...Youve gotten stronger. ? If it werent for this situation, Id want to fight you seriously. ...Ill pass. Especially against you. Hah! Have you forgotten the fiery battle we had that day? We both enjoyed it, didnt we? ...You crazy bastard. Shameless as ever. Ihan felt a migraine coming on the moment Maximus brought up their battle in the tunnels. Just thinking about that day naturally made him feel like this. I was an idiot... Yes, back then, he must have been out of his damn mind to engage in that fight. Looking back, that duel had been nothing short of the dumbest thing he had ever done. Right in the middle of enemy territory, of all placeswhat the hell had they been thinking? Even a gnoll wouldnt have pulled that kind of reckless stunt, and yet he had been even stupider than a gnoll. (By Pendragon''s standards, that was an extreme insult.) A moment in history best left forgotten. And yet Battle? ...... Of all people, the last person he wanted to know about his embarrassing past had taken an interest. This bastard was quick-witted, sharp, and, on top of that Heh. So you two had an interesting time in the tunnels, huh? he knew too damn much. It seemed he had already pieced together enough information from their conversation, judging by the smirk playing on his lips. The tunnel collapse... That was your doing, wasnt it? ...It wasnt exactly my fault. It was bound to happen anyway. But you two definitely landed the final blow. ...... What a spectacle. Who the hell picks a fight in enemy territory? ...Ahem. There was no way to argue against that. But then Haha! What is there to be ashamed of? That day, we fought with everything we had! We risked our lives! It was a glorious battle that even the White Dragon and the Lion King would have praised! The heroes of Avalon must have enjoyed watching our valor! Hahaha! Maximus laughed heartily, overflowing with confidence and pride. Should he call that bold? Or was this just a warriors mindset? Talking to this guy actually makes me feel like Im the sane one. Just as that thought crossed his mind Come to think of it, you, Fanged Wolf, also had quite the battle with my dear friend in the Empire, didnt you? I heard you fought against those despicable mages from the Magic Tower. Splendid! !!? Friend? Me and you...? A reaction completely off the mark. While Ihan cringed at the word friend, Raq, on the other hand, stiffenedrealizing that his activities had been exposed. His battle with the Magic Tower was supposed to be a well-kept secret, known only to a select few. And yet, the fact that this information had leaked... ...The Norths intelligence network isnt bad. There are things worth knowing. It was enough of a reason to raise his guard. Raqs expression hardened, but Maximus only shrugged, as if this wasnt his intention at all. No need to be so wary. Im merely impressed. And besides, all I know is that you took down the Magic TowerI dont know the details. Even my nephew kept his mouth shut about it. ...Fine. Ill believe you for now. Good grief, so suspicious. If that black mutt had kept quiet, then it probably wasnt a lie. After all, the bad blood between the black mutt and the Grand Duke was pretty well-known. Realizing this, Raq tensed even more, while Maximus Dont glare at me like that. Im not bringing this up to flaunt Northern intelligence. I simply want to earn your trust. Trust? Now, of all times? When it was just the two of us, we had no way of knowing when the other might stab us in the back, so I was just as cautious as you. But now, my friend is here. And neither of us can guarantee victory over him, can we? ...... Both knights instinctively turned to look at Ihan. Ihan scratched his cheek. Why did it feel like... Why does this feel like Ive suddenly been made the leader of a group project? Ihan wanted to run away. *** ...They say bad feelings always turn out to be right. How about we work together? Our goals seem similar. Do you even know what Im after? Hm. Youre planning to steal a holy relic, arent you? ...... Knowing you, a holy relicor an indulgencewould feel like a shackle. Its proof of being bound to the temple. Thats why youre after it, right? Or am I wrong? ...Youre sharper than you look. Why, thank you. That wasnt a compliment. I was being sarcastic, you bastard. Of course, a knight commander at Maximuss level wasnt just a brutehe had a functioning brain, too. ...The problem is, this guy usually chooses not to use it. With a body as absurdly powerful as his, thinking was often unnecessary. But when he did use his head, he was terrifyingly quick-witted. That was Maximus. ...Ill admit, you figured out my goal. But neither you nor that guy are after the relic, are you? Collaboration was nice in theory, but Ihan was certain that each of them had different objectives. If their goals didnt align, was there any point in working together? To this, Maximus simply smirked. They might actually align. ? Take a look at this. ?? A silk pouch...? Ihan furrowed his brows as Maximus pulled out a pouch out of nowhere. And the moment he flipped it open Plop. A crumpled piece of parchment fell out, its message clearly visible. [If you follow the knight who hates mages the most and has slain the most of them, you may achieve your goal.] ...What the hell? It was like the message was pointing to a very specific person. Whats this? A piece of advice from a descendant of a witch. Before entering the sanctuary, I was told to take these notes out one by one. The first when I entered, the second when I was about to be caught, and the third when I met you two. And this is what it said. ...... At first, I wasnt sure what to make of it, but now that I see you... It all makes sense. Truly, the wisdom of witches is miraculous! Hahaha! ...What the actual fuck? What was this, some kind of Three Kingdoms Zhuge Liangs silk bag strategy? Bullshit. That kind of thing doesnt exist in the real world. Ihan turned to Raq, silently asking for confirmation. Tell me this guys crazy, right? But Th-This is incredible! I was curious about what the North was hiding, but they had a strategist trained in witchcraft? The North truly is a dangerous place... ...... ...Never mind. This guy wasnt normal either. Watching Raq nod along, actually convinced by Maximuss nonsense, Ihan had a sudden realization. He wished they would all just fuck off. *** Is it true? Hes really coming here? Thats what he said. ...Strange. I thought he was dead. He must have fooled even us. Hmph. I cant wait to see him. Sring. So I can tear him apart with my own hands. Youll get your chance. They sneered wickedly. Soon, their prey would walk right into the tigers den. No I wonder how Number 8, that adorable little thing, has grown. They eagerly awaited their old comrades return. Chapter 212: The Knights’ Night Out (6) It seemed that mysticism truly was a symbol of faith in this world. The moment vague evidence like sorcery and prophecy was presented, even the notoriously skeptical knights of Galahad accepted it without question and followed along. It was something Ihan struggled to understand emotionally, but... This unexpected team had formed. Normally, he should have been hesitant about it, but less than ten minutes in, he had to admit ...These guys are insane. As much as he hated to admit it, if this were a group project, and these were his teammates, he couldnt ask for a better lineup. They were the kind of diligent team members youd be lucky to find once in a century. The records Lionel has gathered over the past few centuries indicate that the where the holy relics are stored is an interdimensional space, created by a grand divine spell performed by tens of thousands of priests. You managed to find that out? Lionel possesses a wealth of ancient texts. Our scholars had a hard time piecing it together. So, you found out in a way similar to us. Then, do you know the location? Do you have a key? We pinpointed the location, but we dont know about a key. But thats fortunate in a waybecause we have Fanged Wolfs Third Eye. ...Damn, you know a lot. Haha, the witch doctor told me. When I return to my family, Ill make sure to raise Lionels security threat level by two tiers. Oho, terrifying. Ihan didnt have to do anything. These guys were handling everything on their own, beating the drum and playing the cymbals all by themselves. Is this what it feels like to be a newbie tagging along behind high-level players? Dodging the enraged priests and nuns, finding the right paths, and tracking down the relicthere was nothing Ihan had to do. Their personalities were terrible, but damn, were they competent. ...If only they didnt make him want to develop an ulcer or start a fight every now and then. If not for their personalities, theyd be some of the most incredible assets imaginable. But their personalities were so bad that they completely overshadowed their strengths. Why are you looking at me like that? Like what? You gave me a weird look just now. Come on, these are my eyes. Cant I look wherever I want? Hmmm. ...... ...Sharp bastard. With that Third Eye ability of hissome supernatural form of perceptionhis instincts were sharper than a damn ghosts. Guess I cant even insult him in my head. Scary guy. Youre lost in thought again. If you have time to think about nonsense, help us search. Search? You heard earlier, didnt you? The Sacred Vault is an interdimensional space. It exists within the sanctuary, yet it doesnt exist in a physical sense. And we need to find it. Didnt that guy say he knew where it was? He does. Roughly. He only knows that it should be somewhere around this hill. Thats... pretty vague. The sanctuary was a fortress built into the mountains. Aside from the temple structures, there were forests, hills, and cliffs all around. Think of it like a monastery built atop a mountain. The temple itself occupied less than 40% of the land. The rest was a natural habitat filled with vegetation and wildlife. So, when Maximus pointed at a hill and said the vault was somewhere around there, it was understandable why Ihan felt overwhelmed. How the hell are we supposed to search this entire place? Its gonna take forever. Apologies. I thought it would be easy once we found the hill, but its much bigger than I expected. Haha. ...Thats your excuse? Maximus and Raq started bickering again. From the moment they met, Ihan had noticedthey didnt seem to get along too well. Especially Maximus. That guy seemed to be extra combative when dealing with Raq. Maybe Lionel and Galahad were natural enemies? Not that I care about your rivalry, but... an unnatural location, huh? Hm, I think I found it. ?? ...What? At Ihans casual remark, the two of them froze in disbelief. How could he possibly find the entrance so quickly in this vast area? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Ihan simply pointed. There. That tree. Looks like the entrance. ......? They tilted their heads in confusion at his certainty, but Ihan just shrugged. Go check. ...... Without hesitation, Raq sprinted toward the young sapling Ihan had pointed at, moving as lightly as a flying squirrel. And within less than a minute ......You bastard. How the hell did you know? He had found it. Raq looked utterly dumbfounded as he turned back toward Ihan. Ihan smirked and asked, Ever heard of echolocation? ?? If not, dont worry about it. It wasnt worth explaining. What mattered was The important thing is that we found it. As long as the results were good, who cares about the process? *** Galahad had long sought to internalize mysticism the same way one would a martial art or sword technique. They had spent generations refining it into a form of combat discipline, calling it Mystic Techniques (zˇ). Mastering even one of these techniques was enough to be considered a genius. In all of Galahads history, no one had ever mastered more than two. Thats how absurdly difficult they were. Yet, in the current era, there existed a knight who not only mastered over seven of these impossibly complex Mystic Techniques but also developed an entirely unique one of his own. That knight was none other than Oh? Your eyes actually turn red? Thats gotta be useful at night. ...Shut up, you damn ruffians. Raq de Duron. The current champion of Galahad. The Third Eye was a composite technique, built upon five of the seven Mystic Techniques he had mastered. It granted him the ability to perceive an opponents power, detect spatial distortions, and even dismantle magic. Of course, since Raq was the only knight to ever successfully master the Third Eye, its full capabilities remained largely unknown. Just possessing such an ability was already an impressive feat. But Raq had gone a step furtherhe had mastered the practical applications of it. Click. Theres an ancient sacred spell woven into this, but thats fortunate. Dispelling it wont be too difficult. Whats that? An artifact created by the combined efforts of my familys mages and shamans. Its a tool specialized for breaking mystical barriers. ...That thing looks like a burglars lockpicking tool. Ahem. Oh, my bad. ...Just keep your mouth shut and dont distract me. The tool in Raqs hands moved swiftly. A layman might call it a lockpick, while a scholar might refer to it as a device for Seal Breaking (Vg). Whatever the case, only someone with an advanced understanding of both sorcery and sacred arts could wield it properly. It was an intricate, almost mesmerizing display of skill. A goddamn magic show. Hes got talent, Ill give him that. But to an outsider with no understanding of magic, it was all just a confusing spectacle. It looked impressive, but Ihan had no clue what the hell was actually happening. One thing was clear, thoughwithout Raq, he never wouldve been able to access this entrance, no matter how easily he had found it. So this is why adventurer parties always have a rogue? Certain jobs were just mandatory when infiltrating places like this. As he watched the work unfold with the same idle fascination one had while staring at a fire Hm. This feels... ominous. ...Suddenly? Oh. Apologies, friend. I have a habit of thinking out loud. Stop calling me friend, for the love of god. Haha, a friend is a friend. ...Fuck off. Ihan shot Maximus a sharp glance. What was ominous about this? Hmm... Doesnt this all seem too easy? ...... Ah, I see you agree already. ...I hate that Im thinking the same thing as you, but... now that I consider it, things going smoothly isnt exactly a good thing. His fingertips tingled. It wasnt the kind of pain that came from a wound. It was something elsean ache born from experience, like a phantom pain from past traumas. Has anything in my life ever gone smoothly? They say to always test a bridge before crossing it. But that was just a sayingno one actually tested a bridge before walking on it. Because bridges dont just collapse under your feet. ...Except in Ihans life, they did. He had spent his entire existence testing every bridge he crossed, yet he had still suffered countless disasters. Every time he thought he had crossed safely, there was always another crisis waiting for him. So now Just as Maximus had pointed out, things going smoothly felt wrong. Theres no way something Im involved in will ever go this smoothly. It was an unshakable belief. Ihan had absolute confidence that luck was never on his side. With that thought in mind, he began fastening the weapons he had looted from the half-demonsa pair of swords, three daggers, and a small buckler. As if his life depended on them. This is some bullshit. Raq shot him an irritated glance, clearly unimpressed by his attitude. Are you seriously jinxing us right now? But Ihan was dead serious. Get your weapons ready. The moment we step in, somethings gonna go wrong. ...... Just trust me, damn it. Haha, brother, if youre that sure, then why enter at all? We could just turn back. ...Stop calling me brother. First friend, now brother? Maximuss sudden question. He seemed genuinely curiousif Ihan was convinced that danger awaited them, why not just leave? Ihan found the brother thing annoying, but he answered seriously. Even if we avoid trouble now, sooner or later, well have to deal with it anyway. Theres no point in running. ...... ...Why are you looking at me like that? Haha, brother, it is a shame you were not born in the North! Choosing to fight rather than flee for temporary comfortthat is exactly how a true warrior should be! You are as North-born as they come...! ...... Why did it feel like, even though he was being praised, he was actually being insulted? Coming from this guy, being called Northern feels like a fucking slur... It was an incredibly unpleasant moment. Ihan was about to respond, but Fwoooosh! A sudden burst of light erupted before them. At that moment, conversation became meaningless. Hurry in. I can hold this open for five seconds. ...A little warning next time, asshole. Muttering a complaint, Ihan lunged forward. Without hesitation. And then * "Ihan, you sure you wanna go career military?" ...Regret hit him almost immediately. "......." "Kid, think it through again. There''s nothing good about signing on long-term!" "...D-Dokgo hyung?" "Hyung? Listen here, brat. I dont care if you''re about to discharge soon, but calling me hyung in the army? Really?" "Wait, seriously? Dokgo hyung? Dokgo Gupae?" "...I told you not to say my full name!" "...Holy shit, it''s really you." Ihan blinked, scanning his surroundings. No bed. Just a sea of yellow linoleum flooring where soldiers had to huddle together to sleep. Rusty, beat-up lockers, barely holding themselves together. Military-issued water bottles that had probably been around since the Korean War, and supplies that looked like they belonged in a museum. And then... Huh. So this guy actually had hair back then... Dokgo Gupae. A name that sounded like it belonged to a legendary swordsman, like someone whod wield a technique called Dokgos Nine Slashes. But in reality? The man could barely cook instant ramen, let alone swing a sword. Ihan stared blankly at his old superior. He had prepared for disaster. He had braced himself for every kind of crisis. But... Wait. Am I really back in the army as a goddamn sergeant? Shudder. He could fight through hundredshell, even thousands of monsters without flinching. But this? Spending two more years as a regular soldier wouldve been fine. But doing it all over again as a sergeant? Absolutely. Fucking. Not. Chapter 213: Men Don’t Need Many Goodbyes The military is a complicated existence for men. If you''ve been through it even once, you''ll understand the meaning of this statement. It''s something you can''t just love or hate... It wasn''t necessarily bad, but when you recall it, all that comes to mind are horrible memories... There were definitely some enjoyable and meaningful experiences, but as time passes, you realize they weren''t as meaningful as you once thought... If someone heard this, they''d probably say its unnecessarily philosophical, but Im sure many would relate. Thats what ambivalence is like. Just like a girlfriend wearing her rubber shoes backwards... You keep talking to yourself. And youve never even had a girlfriend, right? ...Dogo-hyung, dont hit me with facts like that. Hey! Call me platoon leader! The military isnt outside, you brat! Love letters... ...Just call me hyung. Dogo-hyung, grumbling and venting his dissatisfaction, was exactly how Ihan remembered him. Ihan looked at him with fascination, muttering to himself, Ah, if it werent for my promotion, I wouldve hit him by now. Such a realistic vibe, Ihan thought. It wasnt just his face, but his tone and personality matched exactly what Ihan knew from the real Dogo-hyung. Apparently, Dogo-hyungs father had read a martial arts novel that left a strong impression, and he named him Gupaperhaps due to this influence, Dogo-hyung had a sense of maturity about him. He didnt treat his soldiers harshly, and he knew how to look after them. Even when people like Ihan called him hyung, he just grumbled, taking it lightly. And thats why, despite the soldiers firmly believing that officers are the enemy, they always designated Dogo-hyung as one of us. He was a good person... Being called one of us by an officer was no small achievement, something only those whove been in the military would understand. Ihan couldnt help but laugh lightly. Why are you laughing? No, its just that Im happy to see your face. ...? Something like that. ...You crazy bastard. There was no need to replicate even the cursing this realistically. What a ridiculous [trap]. A very nasty one too... *** Ihan didnt need much time to realize he had fallen into a vicious trap. There was some confusion, but he soon realized that this was a fantasy. And it was... A terribly well-made fantasy. A fantasy where even the senses and pain felt real. The breeze was cool, food tasted real, and exercising was both painful and breath-taking. The sensory feedback was so convincing that if it were anyone else, they might have doubted whether they had actually resurrected from their past life. But Ihan didnt ignore the discomfort that lingered at the back of his mind. An unease. It was that feeling that made him realize that this world was nothing but an illusion. And the biggest proof of that was... Bang! Wow! What the hell is that gunshot coming from your fist, snake?! Unbelievable...! A marvel, the martial art he had created, the evidence of his effort, and history had taught him... ...That this world was just an illusion. Its a tiny delay in the reaction. A microscopic level of delay. Had it been a normal person, they wouldnt have noticed it. But how many times had this microscopic difference saved Ihans life? He couldnt deny the efforts he had put in, even if everything else in this world was false. Denying his own efforts would be an insult to his life. So, this world was full of lies. How do I wake up from this? Having realized it was an illusion, Ihan knew there must be a way to break it. That would be... Ah, theres something I need to do before that. Ihan suddenly remembered there was something he had to do in this illusion. It was nothing other than... Hey, you crazy bastard! How could you beat up the company commander and his son like that? At least my stomach feels better now, doesnt it? ...Thats not the issue!! Hehe. Stop laughing like that, you jerk! Ihan chuckled loudly in the military prison. It was an exhilarating moment, like a decades worth of, no, maybe forty years'' worth of accumulated frustration being released all at once. *** In his previous life, Ihan had a few enemies he held grudges against. The number one on his list was, without a doubt, the battalion commander and the lieutenantspecifically, the battalion commanders sonwho had been the source of his stress during his time as a sergeant. Back then, Ihan had believed that being obedient and living like a fool was a virtue, so those two were nothing short of mortal enemies in his eyes. The seven hours he spent beating them senseless was, honestly, much more lenient compared to what they had done to him. However, Ihan still had many people he wanted to beat up. "Since this is just an illusion, I might as well get some revenge," he thought. Since he didnt know how to escape yet, he might as well enjoy this world for now, right? Bam! Ihan immediately escaped from the military prison. If he stayed there any longer, hed just end up punished for insubordination and assault on an officer. Since he was going to be punished anyway, he might as well do what he needed to do and take the punishment. Though his body was weak compared to his actual abilities, in modern society, even this pathetic strength would be treated as a Kryptonian-level power. Ihan sequentially visited those he wanted revenge on. "Its been a while, teacher." "Whowho are you?" "They say the perpetrator doesnt remember the victim, but this illusion just makes it worse. Anyway, you dont need to remember. Lets just say youll get a taste of what you did to me." He took out the spine and eyeballs of the teacher who had treated him like nothing because he had no money or family. "Must be nice living like this, huh? Must be that living poorly isnt the way to make money. Only foreign cars, you rotten bastard." "How... how did you get here...?" "Thats not important. What matters is, I cant forgive you." He made sure to show the bullies from his school days a full course of their bones and muscles twisting as they screamed in joy. Then... "Why are you here, you bastard?" "Ah, I felt like I needed to do a little more than just beat you." He went to beat up the battalion commander and his son again. How could he feel so refreshed? "Ah, so those people who say revenge is hollow, who are they?" "This feels so good, whoever said that mustve never taken revenge." "......" "Ah, right, Dogo-hyung?" "...Hey, damn. Stop doing this, you crazy bastard." Ihan glanced at Dogo-gupa, who had been quietly watching from behind, even when he was beating the battalion commander and his son. Dogo-gupa approached, his hair disheveled. "Then you shouldve stopped me. Dont act like I wouldnt have listened." "Youre right, I wouldnt have." Ihan looked at Dogo-gupa for a long while, before nodding slightly. "Youre definitely not Dogo-hyung." "What nonsense are you talking about?" "You seem to have imitated everyone else well, but you failed to imitate Dogo-hyung. Maybe its because of you that Im even more convinced this world is an illusion?" "......" "The Dogo-gupa I know is more obsessed with martial arts than I am. If anything, hed be more interested in the techniques I use than in this kind of reckless revenge. But youre not interested in any of that? Thats not the Dogo-gupa I know." He was the one who had introduced Ihan to martial arts novels, and at some point, they even discussed them together. If Ihan had a martial arts master, it would have been Dogo-gupa. "He probably got teased as a kid because of his name, but his love for martial arts grew because of it." "......" "So, what about you? Are you the owner of this illusion?" "Hmm, I never thought Id be found out for such a ridiculous reason." Dogo-gupaor rather, the man with Dogo-gupas facelooked at Ihan with a wry expression, as if he hadnt expected to be caught so quickly. Also... "I didnt expect to pass the Gate so quickly either." "...Gate?" "Thats the name of the world you call an illusion. Originally, it was a security measure to block illegal intruders. Its been activated after nearly 300 years." "That bastard, acting all smug..." Ihan remembered the spear holder. He had thought they were impressive, but in the end, they had been the ones who led him into this trap. "Dont be too harsh on him. Even though its an illegal intrusion, it still got through. Plus, this Gate isnt all bad. There are many benefits to it. For example, it can help you overcome past traumas." "...But thats just an illusion, so it doesnt really mean anything, does it?" "Hmm, I wouldnt be so sure." "?" "This Gate is [mystical] itself. The sacred arts used by countless priests are powerful, but the relics inside the temple are just as powerful. They can create a world that feels real... It even calls forth souls that exist, even if they belong to people from another world." "!?!!" Ihans eyes widened at that. So, that means...! "Then I..." "Youve taken your revenge. Youve struck the soul, so theyll suffer their pain for life, not even knowing why. Misfortune will keep piling up on them. Their remaining life will be filled with hardship." "......Oh my God." Ihan was more shocked than ever. Honestly, after his reincarnation, he had buried his grudges, but he never expected them to be resolved like this. ''No wonder it felt so satisfying, and I felt so refreshed...'' What luck! Ihan widened his eyes, struggling to understand why this was called a Gate or a security measure. This was nothing short of an extraordinary twist of fate. In response to Ihans thoughts... "No, its really a Gate. If you were an ordinary person, you wouldnt have been able to keep your memory or sense of self here. Normally, people would be swallowed by this Gate and struggle forever in their trauma. But youre a knight whose soul is honed, so youre able to keep your memory and sense of self." "......" "Plus, even if you overcome the trauma, you still need to find me, the [Gatekeeper], to maintain this Gate. In that sense, youve done something extraordinary by overcoming your trauma so quickly and finding me. So, congratulations." "This... this is something to be congratulated?" It was indeed a happy thing to pass through the Gate, but in the end, he was still here to steal the relic... He felt oddly uncomfortable being congratulated for something like this. But the Gatekeeper answered lightly. "If a soul as pure as yours entered, there must be a reason behind it. Or maybe the temple is doing something wrong." "......" "The temple causes trouble and corruption every 30 years. Its pretty common, haha." "...I dont think this is something to laugh about..." "I dont expect anything from humans anyway." "......" Ihan thought about the deep darkness of the temple but was at least relieved that there had been no corruption in the last 30 years. ''Why did they have to cause corruption when I was in the kingdom, I wonder?'' He felt a bit of dissatisfaction. "Life..." "Haha, thats just how life is. Dont get too depressed." "......Forget it, just get me out of here already." "Ah, how rude to speak to your superior like that." "Youre the Gatekeeper." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ha ha, you got me." "......Hmm?" For a moment, Ihan raised his head. The sound of laughter, not from the Gatekeeper, but from somewhere else, filled the airan oddly familiar laugh. Upon hearing it, Ihan looked at the Gatekeepers face... no, at the face of Dogo-gupa, and his eyes widened. "Good to see youre healthy. Ill visit your grave sometime. You know, the kids you saved? Theyre already in middle and high school now. Can you believe it? Heh!" "...Dogo-hyung?" Ihan called out to him, their eyes meeting, and he reached out his hand. But... Flash! "......" When Ihan opened his eyes again, no one was there. It was as if nothing had been there from the start. Ihan sighed. "...They couldve at least given me some time to talk." He shook his head with a wry smile, realizing the true greatness of [mystical forces], but the smile didnt last long. "...Glad to see youre healthy." He was just content to have met a familiar bond. Chapter 214: The Most Dangerous Creature in the World... (1) ..Dizzy. This was the first thought Ihan had when he regained consciousness. "Ughhh!" It felt like a terrible hangover, the kind that leaves you in agony. It felt as if his mind and body had been separated and were now reuniting... His guess was that, based on his conversation with the [Gatekeeper], his consciousness had likely stayed trapped in that gate or whatever it was, and now he had finally returned. That must have been why there was such a strong sense of disconnect between his mind and body. And to confirm this hypothesis... ...Did they die? ... ... No, theyre not dead... Just in a coma. Maximus and Raq were lying unconscious, their eyes shut tight. Even high-ranking knights like them didnt react at all to Ihans murmurs. They were still breathing, and their hearts were still beating, but there was no sign of the usual energy they radiated. They were likely in a comatose state. In other words, their consciousness was probably trapped in the same illusionary world the Gatekeeper had mentioned. ...It might take a bit of time. It was a half-hearted certainty, but Ihan was confident it would take a while for them to pass through the gate. Ihan had unintentionally met the ''conditions'' needed to break through the gate, but there was no guarantee they would be as fortunate as he was in meeting those conditions. However, given their strength of soul, as mentioned by the Gatekeeper, they would not be easily deceived by the illusion of the gate. So... "Even if it takes a little longer, they will wake up... Probably." Though unsure, Ihan was confident. Instead of worrying about them, he decided to focus on his surroundings and, less than ten seconds later... "...I never thought Id see something like this in my life." He couldnt help but be amazed. . The vault where the holy relics were kept was truly like a "picture-perfect world." ...Or more specifically, "Maybe its a watercolor world?" It felt like Ihan had become a resident of this mystical world, coated in layers of paint, and he couldnt hide his amazement for a while. *** If this watercolor world were to have a name, it would probably be [Museum]. It resembled the Parthenon Temple, but inside, it was more like a museum filled with various relics. "Oh..." Swoosh! Even walking felt strange. It felt as if he were walking on water, or rather, on paint, and the more he walked, the more it felt like he was sinking into a swamp. However, as if to show that this minor sense of discomfort was nothing, Ihan quickly became overwhelmed as he entered the museum. Woooooosh! "...." Countless holy relics, impossible to count, were radiating immense presences. They were not replicas; only genuine relics. Only true holy relics were here, and just one of them being exposed to the outside world would cause an uproar. Yet, there were hundredsno, thousandsof them, so it wasnt just overwhelming. The intense pressure from them made Ihan feel like he might be crushed. If he hadnt been a knight who had honed his body to its limits, he would have likely burst under the pressure. Swoosh! "...So, they exist, but I cant touch them." Ihan fought through the pressure and reached out to touch one of the relics. But when he did, instead of feeling it, it was as if his hand passed right through it, like splashing water. Despite being a tangible object, his hand went right through it, and this phenomenon wasnt limited to the relic he tried to touch. "Everything is like this." Everything in this space had a clear form, but it flowed like liquid, making it impossible to touch. Kyoukasuiyue (Rˮ). Like the moon reflected in water or a flower reflected in a mirrorvisible, but impossible to hold. "As expected, not easy." The mystical vault of holy relics, full of the awe-inspiring beauty that only such relics could create. Well, it made sense. Even one mystery would be considered a miracle, so having hundreds or thousands of such relics was nothing short of miraculous. Such a mystical phenomenon happening was, in some ways, almost adorable. They even summoned the souls of my past enemies, so this level of mystery should be manageable. Ihan gave up on touching the relics, confirming that he couldnt do anything with them at his current level. So... "What now?" He was at a complete loss. *** "Bringing the holy relics won''t be easy."Actually, he had received some advice before coming here. From whom? "What are you talking about, old man?"From a strange kind of helperRaphael. He had said: "I can''t really speak freely about this because it''s under a restriction, but no one can share any information about the Sacred Vault. Neither through speech nor writingnothing can be left behind.""?""So, all I can advise is this: just ''follow your instincts.'' That will lead you to the answer.""...What does that even mean?""Hehe, the Light will guide you.""...I still dont understand." Recalling that moment left Ihan feeling frustrated. It wasnt something he could really use. It only deepened his confusion. "...Old man, there''s nothing to follow, though." Though he respected the old man, at times, it was annoying. Couldnt he just explain it more clearly? "What does it even mean that the Light will guide me?" [Dont overthink it. The so-called old man actually explained it quite well. If you follow where youre being pulled, the answer will reveal itself.] "Isnt that just the same as saying ''believe and good things will come''?" [Hey! Dont be disrespectful.] "Disrespectful? Please, I want to curse even more profusely, but Im holding back, damn it...!" Who am I even talking to? Suddenly, Ihan was startled. Something had appeared in a place he was sure was empty, so of course, he was shocked. So shocked that, out of reflex, his fist flew, but unfortunately, it passed right through without hitting anything. Swoosh. To be precise, it was the sound of his punch passing through liquid, like when you try to hit water. [Violent, arent you?] "...You?" [Yep, its me.] The Gatekeeper.The owl-like figure, lifting its head proudly, introduced itself. *** It seemed like today was going to be full of unusual experiences. Entering the Sacred Vault, meeting old acquaintances in this strange space called the Gate, and now... ...And now Im seeing a talking owl too. Life sure has its surprises. [Dont look at me like Im a stranger. We had a conversation just 10 minutes ago, remember?] "So, isn''t it even more confusing?" Suddenly encountering someone he thought hed never see again was definitely disorienting. [Oh, really?] "Really, what are you? Arent you supposed to only exist in the Gate?" Ihan was understandably confused. This was the same figure that had exuded an air of mystery, giving him challenges and ending their previous encounter with that same mystic aura. So, encountering it again in this situation was completely unexpected. However, [Should I leave then? I was going to help, but do you not need it?] "..." [Are you sure?] "...No." The owl had such a wide range of expressions for a creature like it. Its smile was annoying, but Ihan decided not to argue and accept this unexpected meeting as a stroke of luck. He didnt want to waste time in pointless arguments. Still... "But why are you showing yourself? And why in that form?" Ihan decided to ask his questions. [Humans like cute creatures, right? If I approach like this, people relax. I can look like a cat or a dog, should I change?] "Wow, you really understand humans, huh? ...Forget it. Theres no time for pointless shape-shifting. Lets have a more productive conversation." [That rational mindset, I like it.] The owl flapped its wings in joy, and Ihan couldnt help but think that the Gatekeeper was quite clever. Its ridiculously cute though... The snow-white fur, shining with a glossy sheen, and the soft, plush body looked like something out of a doll collectionan incredibly high-end one. It was so endearing that Ihan couldnt help but feel affection, and he had to admit the owl knew how to play with human emotions, earning it high marks in that regard. Then... [Its probably bothering you. Youre wondering why a Gatekeeper like me would reveal myself to an illegal intruder.] "..." The owl, with its cute appearance, exuded an eerie atmosphere, and Ihan stiffened. He didnt want to imagine what was coming, but the sudden appearance of the Gatekeeper and its unsettling aura had already made him uneasy. As expected... [Its not what you think...] Swish! [Huh?! Why are you... Did I do something wrong?] "No, you didnt do anything wrong. It looks like someones coming for us." [Ah.] The owl didnt seem to understand the situation at first, but after a slight delay, it mustve sensed something. It flapped its wings widely. Ihan didnt even take a moment to admire it; he immediately... BAM! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He struck the skull of the approaching enemy. In an instant, the head and body separated, and the headless body of a Dullahan appeared, but unfortunately, this one wasnt strong enough to earn the Dullahan titleit simply collapsed lifelessly. However, unlike Ihan, this one seemed to have some luck with companions. Whoosh, whoosh! One by one, more enemies, identical to the one who had just fallen, gathered. There were easily over fifty of them, and Ihan gazed ahead with a calm expression. "..." Of course, he wasnt looking ahead because he was concerned about those enemies. He was staring ahead because... "Oh my, already taken care of?" There was a presence that couldnt be ignored, at least four of them. [This is what Im here for. Can you deal with them for me? Ill make it worth your while.] "...You dont even have to say it." If he didnt deal with them, they would tear him apart. ...Theyre going to die. Chapter 215: The Most Dangerous Creature in the World... (2) Even in the midst of a sudden standoff, Ihan wasnt the least bit flustered. Hadnt he predicted this from the moment he entered? I knew theyd show up eventually. It was absurd that half-breeds had been disguised as paladins in the temple before, but now, the appearance of suspicious figures wasnt a big surprise. There was just one thing that bothered him... "Owl, let me ask you something." [What?] "You said youre a Gatekeeper, right? Shouldn''t those kinds of things not be allowed to pass through the gate?" It was a question that naturally arose. How could those creatures have been allowed here? Ihan was genuinely puzzled and even suspected that this owl might be incredibly incompetent. [Ah, that? Of course, I didnt want to let them in either. But what can I do? Unlike you, those ominous ones came in with a ''key,'' so they were allowed to enter legitimately. Thats why they didnt go through the gate like you did.] ...... [At least they cant touch the holy relics without my permission, so thats one saving grace. The problem is, Im just a Gatekeeper, not a manager, so I cant harm intruders freely.] ...This is insane. [Sorry.] No, I wasnt talking to you... Sigh, forget it. The fact that those creatures entered by holding the keythe permission granted by the temple to access the Sacred Vaultwas maddening. That meant... The temple bastards are clearly allied with them, arent they? It was hard not to curse at that realization. "...When we get out of here, Ill have a lot of people to hit." Ihan muttered with irritation, and upon hearing his words... "Maybe that''s not a conversation for after we leave alive." ...... "What? Do you think were that easy to deal with?" ...... "How arrogant. Though I suppose its justified." A woman with bleached-white hair and eyebrows smiled at him. She seemed attractive at first glance, but there was something off about her smileit was stiff, as if her facial muscles were locked in place, making it seem awkward. It was the kind of face that looked like she wanted to smile but couldnt. Ihan recognized the woman. She had been a senior of his in his past job. Number 7... "Ah, you recognize me? Right on target, heh! Oh, but I have to correct you. Im no longer number 7, Im Number 7 Apostle now. Call me that, okay?" ...... And how is that guy? The one from before, is he doing well? "...?" "Stop pretending. Number 8, the traitor, is with you, right? Heh, Id love to see his face. He was cute back in the day, I wonder how he turned out." ...... "Call him here. Oh, dont lie. The [Prophet] already told me. Hes here." ...Hmm. "You wont betray your comrade, right? He must be a good ally, heh heh." "No, that..." "You dont want to talk? Kill him." Whoosh! Without hesitation, the command from Number 7 Apostle was given, and immediately, half-breeds charged at Ihan. Ihan, still stunned and feeling unjust, had to swing his sword before he could process everything. Even so, the question lingered in his mind... Have I really changed that much? The last time he met Number 4, they didnt recognize him either. ...It wasnt like he had changed that much since childhood. He hadnt even been trying to hide his identity, which made it even more frustrating. *** That knight is strong. Number 7 Apostle, Daina, shuddered as she observed the knight''s power. It was strong. Incredibly strong. Crack! ...Can a humans head really be crushed that easily? And it wasnt just anyoneit was a half-breed. Most half-breeds had strength that surpassed thirty strong men combined, and their fighting techniques, along with their mastery of various sword skills and combat techniques, made them formidablecapable of taking on one knight by themselves. And yet, this half-breed had been completely crushed, unable to fight back. Even if there had been fifty or even a hundred of them, they wouldnt have been able to handle this knight. An overwhelming display of power! Number 7 Apostle, Daina, nodded. Number 4 Apostle deserved that. We wouldnt have been able to handle him. She knew that the knight had defeated Number 4 Apostle, and also killed the half-breeds and the giant Mother Worms that the Black Moon had spent so much time nurturing. She also knew about the destruction of the Magic Tower... In conclusion, Daina evaluated the knight. This knight was... ...A monster. Clearly someone no one but the Oracle user could handle. But... Did they get scared before even engaging? Number 11 Apostle... From now on, call me Yan, Daina. Sorry, Im still used to calling you by the number. No need to apologize, Im the same. Number 11 Apostle Yan chuckled and approached, followed by others who spoke up. Dont worry too much, sister. Well make sure you get out safely. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And our goal isnt to kill that knight, is it? Lets stick to the plan. One by one, the voices of Number 6 and Number 5 Apostles joined in. Hearing them, Daina couldnt help but laugh. ...Right, of course. Their goal wasnt to win the fight. While they were ordered to kill the knight, the true meaning of the command was understood in a different way. Your lives will be used to stop him. Though the resources and time spent raising them werent insignificant... Its a necessary expenditure, isnt it? She laughed cruelly. *** Crack! Ah, this? Boom! ...Hmm. Crunch! Am I... being manipulated right now? Ihan didnt hesitate to strike, beat, and slash at the enemies coming at him, but he furrowed his brow. It was a situation he didnt like. Im being dragged around. From the perspective of a third party, it would likely look like Ihan was dominating the battle, but for the person actually in the fight, it was far from ideal. There were two main things that bothered him. First... Crunch! Speed. His fists werent landing clean hits. Normally, his punch should have pierced through the enemys side, but instead, it only left them severely wounded. It wasnt a one-hit killit required multiple strikes. ...The surroundings feel heavy. The intense energy radiating from the holy relics was pressing down on him, causing minor discrepancies in his movements. While it was manageable pressure, it was still a hindrance when fighting enemies. A 0.5-second delay kept occurring, and every time he had to strike multiple times to bring down an enemy he could have defeated in a single blow. The stress was increasing rapidly. Though his physical stamina was holding up, the mental stress was beginning to take its toll, draining his focus and energy. [Oh, sorry for not mentioning it earlier, but those guys came in with a key, so unlike you, theyre not affected by the pressure of the holy relics. Keep that in mind.] ...... Rustle! Now you tell me? Ihan was taken aback. No wonder those guys had been moving faster than expected... Whew! But Ihan didnt get angry at the owl. There was no point in getting angry. He had faced situations far more frustrating in the past. What did this mean? Boom! Ahhh! ...This is it. Given time, he didnt need long to adjust. One of the half-breeds that had rushed him was left with a gaping hole in its back, and now he could gauge how much force to use. But no sooner had he adapted than... For our god...! Whoosh! Without hesitation, a half-breed lunged at him, tearing at him with a bloody scream. Ihan stabbed his sword directly into the creature, and it... Whooosh! ...Offered its chest to the blade, and even in the state of being stabbed, it let out a twisted laugh. ...Heh, heh, heh! "..." Gripping the sword handle tightly, it seemed like the half-breed was laughing in a deranged manner, as if it knew there was no escape. This was the second thing he didnt like. These creatures... Arent they afraid of dying? Were they brainwashed, or did they have no humanity left? In a typical scenario, this would have been impossible to win, but it seemed they had no qualms about sacrificing one of their own. It was as if they would do anything to defeat him if it meant their victory. Shing! Seeing the half-breed hold onto his sword, the rest of them charged toward Ihan, eager to strike while they had the chance. However... Why split? Ihan had no intention of moving as they wanted and decided to relieve his frustration, even if just for a moment. Whooosh! !!? If you wanted to catch me, you should have used something like a thousand-pound pull. Crack! Ihan grabbed the wrist of the one who was happily holding onto his sword and forcefully swung it. It was a full-force swing, and then... Whoooooom! The sword vibrated intensely, releasing a burst of energy as it turned red. Boom! The plum blossom sword technique, empowered by the swords might, blossomed like flowers, unleashing its full strength. The petals exploded like fireworks, releasing more power than ever before! It was the Plum Blossom Swordthough this wasnt the same technique as before. It had grown exponentially stronger since the previous day. And then... Crack! The petals pierced through the necks and chests of the half-breeds. Shink, shink, shink!! Their weapons were sliced as easily as paper. Shing! In the next moment, their bodies were shredded into pieces. Most people might not realize that human bodies and weapons can be cut as easily as paper, but if anyone had witnessed the scene, they would have understood. Human bodies can indeed be sliced cleanly. ...However, there was one flaw. Drip, drip... The pieces of paperthe color was only red, a major issue. Thunk. The sword, now devoid of power, turned to dust, and the sword handle itself crumbled into sand. A single hand fell to the ground. Lucky. At least one hand was left. Crunch! Ihan stepped on the paper-thin pieces of the half-breeds, not leaving any remains except for the hand. There were still many more pieces to crush. Chapter 216: The Most Dangerous Creature in the World... (3) Whoosh! The movement of the blade was invisible. The light trail drawn by the blade was like the wind itself, and its force carried the power to shake the ground beneath it. Those who are called knights in this world are said to move as swiftly as the wind and strike with the force of lightning. As this saying goes, their movements are the wind itselflike a gust of windand it would not be surprising if the human body, made of soft flesh and cloth, was torn apart like a piece of meat. However... Boom! !! No matter how strong the wind or how fierce the lightning, one cannot shake a mountain that stands firm. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Crunch!! The blade tried to tear through the enemys flesh, sparking as it struck, but the skin, as solid as iron, did not yield to even the slightest wound. Grrr...!! This... this monster...!! Five half-breeds, no less powerful than high-ranking knights, were snarling, their veins bulging in anger. They had lost their composure. It was a critical mistake, but in such a situation, it was nearly impossible to maintain calm. And it wasnt surprising. -You should have trained more. Ihan took the full force of their strikes without even using a shield, and the five blades barely made a mark on his skin. Golden Body. It was now a signature technique of Ihans, one he could perform naturally, like breathing. In the past, his defense had been as firm as rock, but now, it was as solid as steel. His Golden Body could not be pierced by ordinary blades. If they wanted to even scratch him... Even if you cant use sword energy, you should at least use sword intent. Well, even if they could use sword energy or intent... Thud! When the time came, he wouldnt just take it passively... Ihan swung his arms with force, as if he were wielding a hammer. His arms, filled with immense power, crushed the swords aimed at him, bending them like cans. This alone would have been terrifying to his opponents. Whoosh! In the next moment, his shield-bearing arm pierced through the air, charging forward like a spear. It wasnt just a simple punch; it was a powerful thrust that released the force of his entire body! A massive gust of wind shot out in all directions, and the creatures that had swarmed around Ihan like moths to a flame were all flung away. Boom! Like being hit head-on by a buffalo, all the half-breeds were sent flying into the air. The force of the blow, powered by the momentum of his Hundred-Step Strike, was enough to make the half-breeds unable to withstand it. Especially the one who had been hit directly by Ihans shield... Boom! Its head was completely obliterated, spewing blood in all directions. The others had lost limbs, arms or legs, and were scattered, barely hanging on. Thud. Whew! Ihan took a deep breath, his body cooling down as the heat of battle subsided. And as he did, the owl, watching from a distance, spoke in admiration. [Knight, you really are strong.] Thanks. [But you fight so cruelly. You dont fight like a knight, but more like an ogre or a troll.] ...Pick one, praise or insult. [Huh? I was praising you!] Wheres the praise? The owls praise didnt sound much like one, but Ihan surveyed his surroundings. The fifty half-breeds that had charged at him were either dead or severely wounded, lying unconscious or in critical condition. If left unattended, some might die from blood loss. In reality... [Annihilation.] It was an overwhelming victory. Ihan had single-handedly wiped out fifty high-ranking half-breeds, a truly remarkable feat. If this had been made public, it would have been a legendary achievement, drawing admiration from many. But, having already defeated a hundred knights before, Ihan felt no great sense of accomplishment. Whats more, compared to the blood-sucking undead, these creatures were weak and pitiful. Defeating them didnt bring him any sense of achievementit felt more like exterminating moths. ...But most importantly... How long are you going to keep watching, you four? Ihan, still irritated, addressed the four people watching his battle. Whoosh! Hmm... The low growl that escaped from Ihan, louder than a lions roar, made the four of them take a step back. ...Scary, really. They were clearly sweating profusely, unsure whether it was genuine fear or just exaggeration, but Ihan was already preparing to shoot arrows at them if needed. He had made preparations to kill one of them for sure. But in an instant... Flinch... Ihans eyes caught something. The womans fingers twitched like a worm, moving in silence. And the next moment... Boom! An explosion erupted right where Ihan had been standing. It was like a dynamite blast. Thud! The force was so powerful that it sent the scattered half-breeds flying, their bodies torn apart in the process. A perfect example of a two-for-one kill. Fortunately... Ouch... Ihan had already moved far away before the explosion, managing to avoid the blast. ...Though his clothes had been slightly burned. Number 8, did you get a lot of information from that guy? You know my abilities? Heh, but knowing doesnt help you avoid it... youre annoyingly impressive. Daina, the 7th Apostle, couldnt help but admire Ihan, having seen someone avoid the explosion for the first time. Shut up, Im avoiding it because Id die if I didnt. Ihan didnt feel the slightest joy from the praise. No matter how immune he was to blades, there was no way he could withstand the heat of an explosion. Maybe I could survive thirty times, but getting hit is never fun. Taking damage continuously would be a significant blow. ...A Class 2 Dangerous Monster: Lava Salamanders Ember. The Lava Salamander, a creature that swims through lava and feeds on fire. It had another name... Salamander.*** Its a somewhat obvious fact, but the Black Moon, to which Ihan had once belonged, was undoubtedly a crazy mad scientist group. They gathered children under ten years old and repeatedly performed insane experiments, injecting them with the essence of monsters thousands, even tens of thousands of times. Logically speaking, would injecting a human with spider DNA give them the abilities of a spider? No. Thats impossible. It would either have no effect or cause some side effects... But these lunatics didnt care if side effects occurred. They kept injecting the essence of monsters into children, and eventually, they succeeded. They literally kept trying until it worked, and sometimes, a few successful test subjects appeared. Out of a thousand, maybe one would succeed, and even those who succeeded often died shortly after, so it was like surviving against odds of thousands to one. The ones who were considered "successes" were called "Numbers." Number 7... The woman now known as the 7th Apostle was one of them. She must have mastered the power of the salamander by now, huh? The salamander, or Lava Lizard, was one of the rare monster species found in lava regions. Some scholars even said that the Lava Lizard was closer to a spiritual entity than a monster, but due to its danger, it was classified as a monster on the continent. Boom! These creatures, like lizards living off lava, had a peculiar constitution. It was honestly somewhat cute that their bodies could heat up to hundreds, even thousands of degrees in real time. As long as you didnt provoke them, it wasnt an issue. However... Boom! ...The ash they expelled was no cute matter. It had explosive power on the level of dynamite. That was the dangerous part of the Lava Lizard. It mixed invisible nitroglycerin into the air and detonated it. It was essentially a living bomb. ...Some kingdoms had tried to capture Lava Lizards as weapons, but in one instance, the lizard went berserk and destroyed the palace, killing the king and many high-ranking nobles in the process. That says it all. The danger was indeed top-tier. But now, a human, an assassin no less, was wielding the power of the Lava Lizard. It was, truly... Boom! Boom! Boom!! ...An living explosive weapon. Ihan moved at high speed, dodging quickly. He couldnt predict when the spark might fly, so he kept moving fast. His expression grew more serious. What the hell...? Why is this more complicated and dangerous than Number 4? In the past, the explosive power was like fireworks, and the ability itself was nowhere near as freely controllable. How did this become such a dangerous entity? Wasn''t this person who used to be beaten by someone with ogre-strength? As these questions ran through his mind, the woman provided an answer. Number 4? Hmm, while he was holed up in the tunnels for years, I didnt exactly sit around doing nothing. And really, numbers dont mean much, right? Sure, in the past, we went by ranks, but... this is pretty outdated info. She answered kindly, showing her power once more. Whoosh! Every time the woman flicked her fingers, explosions burst out of thin air, and soon... Whoosh! Flames erupted, surrounding Ihan. ...It was yet another new ability. This is the ''Flame Net.'' If you touch it, even you would get pretty burned. ...... Ah, I guess it''s impossible to block with that, huh...? The woman flinched. The net of flames enveloped Ihan, but as he drew a dagger and prepared to kick it, a sudden chill crept into the air. Even though she could unleash an explosion, she sensed that her head would be pierced at the same time, and she felt the coldness of death, forcing her to stop moving her fingers. So, instead... You should stop playing around and help. She called for her allies. She didnt want to die. At her request... ...We dont want to die either. Didnt I tell you not to provoke an angry beast? Daina, youll die like that. ...Should I prepare a ritual for you to die? Her plea for help, fearing death, was met with cold responses. But despite their words, they slowly took out sickles, whips, and shields. Just as the survival chances began to increase... You slow bastard, get up already. !!? ...Just after his words ended, a spear aimed directly at her head was visible. Boom!! *** Whooosh! Despite the world being a watercolor landscape with no dust storms, a thick, dusty air spread through it. The knights spear, his eyes burning with determination, Crunch! Ughhh...! ...You blocked my spear? The incredible defensive ability of the man with the shield, Dent, met the shockwave. Of course, Crack! Dents arm, which blocked the spear, was not spared, but... Blocking it was already a struggle. And, as expected, Raq de Duron didnt let this go. He thrust the spear again with an even fiercer momentum! ...Oh? This isnt good. Ihan muttered belatedly, but Raq didnt understand what he meant as he swung the spear. And then... Boom! The next moment, it wasnt the spear that flewit was Raqs body. Thud! Are you alright, Hulang? What a strange thing. You flew so easily, haha! ...Dont laugh. Maximus, with his sharp tone, was genuinely concerned but had a knack for irritating people. His words only fueled Raqs anger. And to add fuel to the fire... You idiot, cant you see? Those people have all kinds of mystical powers. The womans got the Lava Lizards power, and that guys like an Impact Dial or something. ...Whats that? Ah, it absorbs the shock and then returns it double? ...... Yeah, its pretty overpowered... ...Couldnt you have said that earlier? Who told you to take a nap instead? ...... In the end, Raq had no retort, and he fell silent. This situation showed the stark reality that the heros clich entrance was something only possible in a play. Chapter 217: The Most Dangerous Creature in the World... (4) Honestly, Ihan could have killed them all on his own.This wasnt arrogance or mere prediction; it was a clear conviction based on analysis and experience. Did they have mystical powers? So what? Compared to that monster, this is nothing. The monster named Tur de Seigan, the master of the Magic Tower. If there was ever a nightmare that might haunt ones dreams, it would be that monster. Compared to that, these people were barely intimidating. Sure, their abilities and mysticism made them tricky to deal with, but tricky didnt mean impossible to defeat. In that sense... It''s over. With the arrival of reinforcements, the battle was effectively over. R-Raq de Duron?! Why is Galahads Hulang here?! The Black Lion of the North... It seemed they recognized the two mens faces, unable to hide their shock. Ihan nodded slightly in understanding. Id be freaked out too. If two such beings suddenly appeared as reinforcements, who could possibly stay calm? Ihan understood their feelings perfectly. When they were enemies, they were terrifying and exasperating, but when they were allies, they were the most reassuring of companions. For example... Is this like Guan Yu in the center, L Bu on the left? Ihan muttered softly, finding the situation amusing. When he spoke nonsense like that, the two men responded: Haha, you rest. While weve been comfortably sleeping, it seems youve had a hard time on your own. If youre tired, take a break. The two men, urging him to rest as if caring for him, but Ihan couldnt help but chuckle. And it made sense. You two just want to vent, dont you? ...... You must have had quite the trauma, huh? ...Ahem. The two men fell silent, choosing not to respond, and Ihan once again confirmed that these guys werent the type to be considerate. *** Theyre running away. Dent, whose arm had been broken while blocking Raqs spear, spoke, and the others agreed. How are we supposed to block that? We cant die here. It was already difficult enough to block one of them, but now two more had joined, and those two were Hulang and the Black Lion. The danger posed by these two was comparable to or greater than Ihan, and facing them would be akin to suicide. So, fleeing was actually the right decision. ...Of course. Whoosh! Where do you think youre going? They wouldnt just let them escape. Raq de Duron moved swiftly, his spear ready to pierce them, and Daina quickly moved her fingers. Boom! A point-blank explosion. It was Dainas specialty, the ability to manifest the Lava Salamanders body heat as a technique, the same technique that had once immobilized Ihans feet. With intense heat, any human would have been reduced to ashes. Whoosh! Interesting game. But it was her misfortune that her opponent was Raq. He skillfully dodged the explosion and moved toward Daina. How...? Cant you avoid something so obvious? Raq, with his Third Eye, easily detected the hidden flame-based explosive material and could avoid Dainas attack. He was Dainas natural counter. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment. Clang! Ive always wanted to face Galahads Hulang! ...You filthy creature, how dare you imitate a knights form? The man wielding two sickles, the 6th Apostle, Kan, blocked Raqs movements. Whoosh! But it was an illusion to think he had blocked itRaqs spear moved like a snake, effortlessly slipping past Kans sickles and striking downward. Raqs spear technique was known for its fluid, whip-like movements, resembling a snake or a whip. As if proving this, Raqs spear created countless changes and knocked Kans sickles aside, plunging forward with overwhelming skill. Not by force or speed, but by mastery of technique, Raq toyed with his opponent. Raqs spear was about to pierce Kans chest when... Clang! Now I see, the sickles were just for show. Raq remembered the words of a rogue. Did they say she had a mystical ability? ...Ive seen beastmen a few times, but I never thought Id see a Chungin. [.] Kans body began to change. His size grew, and his arms lengthened, with sharp saw-tooth-like claws sprouting from them, resembling the front limbs of a praying mantis. A mantis-man. The thought came to Ihans mind instinctively. Boom! The speed and power of Kans new form were beyond comparison to when he wielded the sickles. He had clearly paid a great price, abandoning his human form for this new power. However... Whoosh! Not sure what you expect me to do. Still, Kan couldnt block Raqs spear. Whoosh! Red Qi. Like the blazing flame of a fire, the red aura wrapped around Raqs spear, and in an instant, it traced out ten different trajectories. The sound of the spear cutting through the air was heard more than ten times in a single second. And the next moment...! Whoosh! Blood gushed from Kans body. Hmph, did the Chungin''s blood turn red as well? First time Ive seen it. Raq seemed satisfied with the new knowledge as he nodded. "Damn it!!" Boom! Crash! Daina didn''t stop her explosions, even as she watched Kan deteriorate into a half-dead state. Instead, she continued to unleash a barrage of explosions, not hesitating to involve her comrades. If she stopped now, they would all die. They had no choice but to keep fighting. Multiple explosions. Though the power was significantly less than a single, concentrated explosion, the chain reaction made it impossible for the enemy to move. "Hahaha! This is really fun!" ...She should have stopped by now. Maximus, unlike Ihan or Raq, didn''t dodge the explosionshe charged straight through, showing that even grenades couldn''t hurt him. "Crazy bastard!" Yesterday, a boy with a status window had mentioned that Maximus possessed the strength of Hercules or Xiang Yu, and also the impossible trait of being impervious to physical damage. As the heir of the Black King of the North, he was immune to heat, showing off his absurd resilience. Screech! Maximus charged recklessly, his battle axe crackling with electric sparks. This was Maximus''s signature move, one said to have slain even giants. Boom! The "Thunderstrike" hit Dent''s shield directly. Boom!! "Hoo! It''s really fun! Blocking this... Hahaha!" Maximus''s strike was stopped by Dent''s shield, just like Raq''s earlier strike had been blocked. It was a strange thing. Was the shield made of some unusual material? "Let''s see if you can block this too." Whoosh! Maximus, with his enormous battle axe that could not be wielded by anyone but him, moved it effortlessly like a mere stick. And again! Screech! Electric sparks flew as Maximus''s battle axe struck again. The second Thunderstrike. And that was... "...Arrogant bastard." It was a stupid sight for Dent. Strong people were often arrogant. It was as if they were about to repeat the same mistake as Raq de Duron. Dent smirked, preparing to turn the power back on... Whoosh! "Hmm, so it was that. Looks like you''re using a monster''s strength, just like that woman. I guessed it would be the [Slime''s Physical Resistance], and I was right. That''s a troublesome ability." Gulp... Thud! Dent''s new form began to crumble. His shield, along with half of his body, was sliced off in one blow. It was a disaster caused by failing to block that one attack, and the light in Dent''s eyes gradually faded. And in his fading consciousness, he heard... "Such a pity. That shield technique wasn''t bad. If you had fought with shield techniques alone, without relying on your abilities, I think it could have been even better." "...Hah." It was both a compliment and advice. Without realizing it, Dent chuckled and understood. He realized that the arrogance he had shown... Was my own foolishness. ...It was himself. *** "...That bastard." Ihan couldn''t help but feel a tinge of admiration, even if reluctantly. Slime''s physical resistance. It was the main skill of the 5th Apostle, allowing most physical attacks to be nullified and then reflected back with stored power. The shield technique had likely been learned using this ability. But that size was immediately recognized by Raq''s power, and he exploited it. Gyeoksan Tau. The technique Ihan had used in their duel had been improved by Maximus, beyond just copying it, and adapted to fit his own style. The Thunderstrike, or whatever it was called, would likely be delivered using Gyeoksan Tau. Ihan couldnt help but admire the technique, though he felt a bit annoyed as well. Sure, it was impressive, but seeing his own technique taken and applied like that stung. ...This is why geniuses are trouble. It was impressive, no doubt, but the fact that Maximus could take one look at Ihan''s technique and adapt it so quickly was infuriating. Just as Ihan was stewing in his frustration... Boom! An explosion shook the air. This time, the explosion was on a whole different level, sounding like an artillery shell going off. The 7th Apostle, her wrist was gone. "Shit, I knew I shouldn''t have taken this mission. What are all these monsters doing here...?" Before she could even react, the spear-wielders spear made a perfect arc, slicing off her wrist, and with it, a massive explosion followed. She was a walking explosive hazard herself. The spear-wielder, still holding his spear, spoke. If you surrender, Ill kill you quickly and without pain. Spill your information. "...Hah, is that supposed to be a threat?" "You don''t comply, and thats fine." "Youll explode before you get the chance to stab me." "Then, Ill just stab you before that happens." "..." "Think Im lying?" Well, they were about to find out. The spear-wielder''s threat was clear, and just as he was about to strike... Boom! Unfortunately for the spear-wielder, he was flying again, for the second time today. The reason for his humiliation? "-13th Angel, may you bring forth the blood purging upon the sinful unbelievers." Drip, drip! And then, the truly dangerous being appeared. "...What the hell is that?" Ihan couldnt understand why something like that suddenly appeared and blinked in surprise. ...Is this genre actually some kind of alien thing? The Symbiote had arrived. Chapter 218: The Most Dangerous Creature in the World... (5) Standing night duty in the military means watching a lot of movies. It wasnt about slacking offit was simply that, in the dead of night, when everyone else was asleep, there wasnt much else to do. Well, for Ihan... "Youre reading wuxia novels and web comics again, arent you?" "Dogo-hyung, its called a web comic, not an internet cartoon." His tastes were unwavering, so he rarely bothered with movies. "Its the same thing, isnt it?" "...Dogo-hyung, are you sure youre only in your mid-20s?" "Whats that supposed to mean?" "I mean... you seem really mature." "Ssshh... That sounds suspicious." "Ah, look, a movies starting!" "......." Unlike Ihan, whose preferences never wavered, his superior had a broad taste in entertainment. He loved wuxia novels just as much as he enjoyed sci-fi movies, and as long as a film had even a hint of sci-fi, he would watch itbe it a superhero flick, a thriller, or anything else. Because of that, Ihan often found himself roped into movie-watching sessions. The ones they ended up watching the most were... "Dogo-hyung, you sure love those kinds of movies." "I read a lot of American comics when I was a kid." "Early education, huh..." "What was that, you punk!?" Movies about parasitic aliens. They watched them so often that Dogo-hyung would always ask the same childish questions. "What if parasitic aliens like that really existed?" "Are you seriously asking that at your age? ...Well, if I had to answer, Id say we start with high-explosive bombs." Then again, Ihan was just as childish. They once debated for four hours about how to kill a parasitic alien. ...And now. Dogo-hyung, do you see this? KEEEEE!!! I think we werent childish after all. We were visionaries. A grotesque, blackish-red mass of liquid consumed a fallen half-demons corpse, growing larger with each bite. *** Gurgle... Gurgle...! The blackish-red liquid was something so repulsive, so horrifying, that touching it seemed unthinkable. It looked like a pool of crude, unrefined oil, yet at times, it shimmered like molten lava, as if it carried the heat of a raging inferno. But one thing. One thing was absolutely certain. [Dont touch that. Its bad news.] "...You dont have to tell me twice." Even without the owls warning, Ihan, Raq, and Maximus instinctively stepped back, retreating as if they were fleeing. A primal, gut-wrenching instinct screamed at themevery fiber of their being knew that touching that thing would bring nothing but disaster. Their survival instincts sounded a deafening alarm, a blaring signal that they must not ignore. And as if confirming their fears... Slither... Squirm... The blackish-red liquid melted away the half-demons corpse. Or... was it eating it? Either way, it was a horrifying sight. "...I never thought Id see that thing again." "Youve seen it before?" "Hmm, do you remember half a year ago, when monsters were summoned into the Academy?" "How could I forget?" The mere memory of that ordeal was enough to make them bolt upright in their sleep. "Well, do you also know there was a mastermind behind that incident? And that both Galahad and Lionel intervened to take them down?" "...Thats news to me." "Then listen up. I fought one of those mastermindsa priest named Andrea Laurent. And that priest used his own body as a sacrifice... to summon that." "......." "Just so you know, after fighting it, I had to recover for more than half a month. It was ridiculously difficult to deal with." "...Yeah, I can see that." Even without Maximuss warning, Ihan had no intention of ignoring the grotesque entity before them. Its appearance alone was already unsettling, but more than that... WHOOOOOOOSH! The sheer force radiating from it was enough to make their heads spin. As Ihan and the two knights tensed, hardening their expressions and raising their energy in response, a hollow laugh rang out from a different direction. "Heh... That damned Prophet really did a number on us, didnt he?" "He set up a spell to trigger upon our deaths. What a nasty bastard." Of the assassins still standingexcluding Numbers 5 and 6, who were already dead or too broken to moveNumbers 7 and 11 watched as their comrades were consumed, their gazes empty. Then, they chuckled. "Well, dying like this isnt so bad." "So, is this better than running away if it means we can take them down?" They didnt resist. Their eyes were like those of the deadhollow, lifeless. They had already abandoned the will to live. As if they had long known this day would come. And Ihan, watching them carefully, suddenly spoke. "Tch. You worthless shits are really trying to act cool at the last moment, huh?" "!?!!" "Since youre planning to die anyway, let me askis Lime still alive? I need to kill that bitch with my own hands." "You...!" That single wordyoucarried a heavy weight. Their eyes, filled with disbelief, locked onto Ihan. But he didnt care whether they were shocked or not. "Right, I almost forgot. Werent you two the ones who defected from the assassin corps to open a bakery? ...But looking at you now, I guess assassination really was your true calling." "...!!" "Who the hell are you?" "You still dont get it?" They were asking how he knew a secret only they should have known. Ihan simply shrugged before speaking again. "Its me. Cutie." "????" "...Why the fuck are you guys looking at me like that!?" The spear-wielding assassin and the large brute looked at him like he had lost his mind. Ihan, realizing how absurd that sounded, instinctively shouted back in frustration. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...To cover up his sheer embarrassment. ...Shit. It wasnt even a nickname he had come up with. *** KEEEE!! The writhing mass of liquidthe creature that had absorbed all the corpseslet out a roar as it took shape. It was as if it had just broken out of an egg, and its grotesque form resembled a cross between a mollusk and a demon. A thing clad in blackish-red, leathery skin. Its body, still incomplete in form, radiated an overwhelming aura of death. If any ordinary citizen had been present, they would have suffocated on the sheer, oppressive force alone. That was how intense, how vile, the energy pouring out of the creature was. And thenwithout hesitation FWOOSH! [?] ...Suddenly, flames erupted from its body. "Youyoure really Number 8?! That Number 8?! How the hell... No matter how extreme a mutation is, how does an entire species change?! ...No, even if you were injected with demonic factors, you shouldnt turn into something like that...?!!!" The bomber mumbled to himself frantically, speaking in a stream of incomprehensible wordsyet never ceasing to launch explosions and bursts of flame. The creature merely watched, silent as the heat washed over it. ...It itched. KEEE!!! It rampaged. Though its form had yet to fully stabilize, the creature was still monstrously strong. BOOOOM! Every swing of its eight newly formed arms sent out massive shockwaves, turning the surroundings into a wasteland. If this werent the Holy Vault, protected by countless enchantments, but instead an ordinary citythen the entire place would have been leveled in an instant. "Its as strong as a giant." THUD. The only one here who had fought a giant beforethe brute from the Northendured the creatures rampage and muttered his assessment. That didnt mean he was at ease. WHOOOSH! The creature wasnt just physically powerful. It also released a cursea force as deadly to knights as poison. "Of all things, a curse..." Even the spearman looked troubled for once. For centuries, curses and sorcery had been the natural enemy of knights. Knights countered mages. Mages countered shamans. And shamans countered knights. The world had always been ruled by balance. In that sense, it was only natural for the spearman to feel uneasy. A single curse could leave behind permanent damage. Which is why "Number 8... That Cutie ended up like this? Time really is cruel." A shaman was the most crucial existence in this battle. "[Om.]" Among the Eleven Apostles, the one known as Shaman Yan spoke an incantation. CRACK! The curse and the deathly aura emanating from the creature shattered like fragile glass. Though Yans spell wasnt strong enough to completely erase the curse, it was enough to neutralize it. The brute let out a grunt of appreciation. "Impressive!" "Haha, I dont think I deserve your praise. Unlike mages, we shamans dont rely on vast mana reserves. Its all about precision, like solving a puzzle." "...Better than my familys shamans." Shamans were even rarer than mages. Only a handful of them remained in the entire Pendragon Kingdom. The temple had purged shamans in the past, nearly eradicating them from the southern regions. Only Galahad and Lionel had provided enough support to ensure the survival of the remaining few. And in this battle, the importance of shamans became painfully clear. They were the perfect counter to knights. "Haha, now that I see it, you might just be the most dangerous enemy here. If we werent careful, we couldve been wiped out." "I appreciate the praise. But for now, keep your focus on the real threat. That thing isnt done growing yet." "Mm!" The brute nodded heavily at the shamans words. Because CRACK! The creatures form was still mutatinggrowing even more monstrous. Watching this unfold, Maximus thought to himselfperhaps for the first timethat he was glad he had joined forces with those he had tried to kill just moments ago. "My brother was right to convince me. Even if this is only a temporary alliance." "...She and I are still struggling to process it, though." Yans gaze turned toward the man who had convinced them to fight together. "You guys owe me a favor, dont you? Remember when I saved you from Number 2, that bisexual bastard? Even if youre gonna die here, at least pay me back first. I protected your purity, after all." In the past, that man had saved them. BOOOOOM! And now, he was punching the creatures fists, meeting its force head-on. Truly... hes grown into an absurdly strongno, a terrifyingly dangerousbeing... Number 8... "...Ha." The shaman let out a hollow chuckle. As a shaman, he should be the one bewitching others. Yet somehow He felt like he was the one being bewitched. Not by a spirit. But by a knight. Chapter 219: The Most Dangerous Creature in the World... (6) "They''re actually trying harder than I expected?" It was an unexpected level of enthusiasm. He had leveraged their past connections, but Ihan hadnt truly expected things to go this smoothly. "I only made the offer because they still smelled somewhat human..." Had it been Numbers 5 and 6 instead of these two, he never would have proposed an alliance. Those guys reeked too much of bloodboth literally and figurativelyand Ihan knew too little about them to trust them. Just like in any organization, people naturally formed cliques. For Ihan, the ones he was closest to were Numbers 7, 11, 9, and 10. ...Though, 9 and 10 had tried to betray him and ended up dead by his hand. Regardless, things had worked out in his favor. Otherwise WHOOOSH! CRACK! "Watch yourself, Number 8! Even you wont survive if you take that curse head-on!" "What happens if I get hit?" "Your loved ones could develop an incurable disease, or worse, your fingers could turn into tree branches." "...Yeah, definitely not getting hit by that." Because there was no way to counter it. "That thing is terrifying." It was even trickier than magic. With magic, most attacks could be dealt with by blocking or enduring them head-on. But curses and sorcery? Not only were they hard to avoid, but countering them was a nightmare. It was a damn good thing he hadnt killed Number 11Yan. He had intentionally left Yan alone, not just because he was a shaman, but because he knew exactly what that meant. Ihan had plenty of chances to take him out in the past, yet he had always held back. Because shamans... You never knew what kind of counter curse would hit you if you messed with one. There was a reason people said screwing with a shaman could ruin three generations of your family. But nownowwith a shaman as an ally instead of an enemy? "A monster raid just isnt complete without a solid mage in the party!" Ihan had never felt more reassured. *** [Abyssal Fiend]. That was the name given to the creatures known as Hellspawn. ...Abyssal Fiends are exactly what they sound likemonsters from the underworld. According to what I heard from the organization, they crave the bodies of the living. And if they cant get living flesh, theyll devour the dead instead. Also, their strength and influence are severely weakened in the world of the living, which is why they cant operate freely here. "And their traits?" "Regeneration and devouring. Those are their main abilities." "And how do you kill it?" "You dont. You just keep hitting it. Over and over. Once it fully digests what its eaten and starts to exhaust itself, itll eventually disappear on its own." "So, the only option is to endure." "Thats right." "...What a nightmare." For once, even Raq let out a dry chuckle. At first glance, the conditions for killing it seemed simple. Just stop it from eating, keep it from replenishing its energy, and eventually, it would self-destruct. But looking at it from another angle... That also meant it was impossible to truly kill. It was a being that originated from the underworldthe realm of death itselfwhere the very concept of dying didnt apply to it. Add to that its sheer physical strength, insane regeneration, endless stamina, and the eerie aura of curses surrounding it... It was a horrifying enemy. "...So its on par with a Demon King." It was as troublesome as the Troll King they had fought the day before. That monster had been bad enough, and now another one of equal strength had appeared? The thought alone made his skin crawl. But at least, compared to yesterdays brutal battle, there was one advantage they had this time. BOOOOOOM!! They had undeniable powerhouses fighting alongside them. "HAHAHA! DIE, YOU MONSTER!" Maximuss battle-axe smashed into the Abyssal Fiend relentlessly, while Dyna launched a relentless barrage of pinpoint explosions to assist. "I cant believe Im doing this again." Raqs spear split in two, transforming into a pair of short rods. Infused with Red Aura, the rods slammed into the monsters body repeatedly. Piercing attacks were uselessit would just regenerate. The only way to deal with it was to hit it thousands of times until it gave out. And Ihan BOOM! "...This is actually dealing damage, right?" He unleashed his Shattering Strike, mixing it with Hundred Step Divine Fist. The force of his punches generated massive shockwaves. ...But each time he struck, it felt like he was punching rubber. No real impact. It felt like they werent making any progress at all. [No, youre definitely winning. Every time you hit it, its presence weakens.] "...Really?" [If you dont believe yourself, then believe me. I am the Guardian of a Holy Relic, after all.] The owls words carried conviction. Seeing the sheer seriousness in its eyes, Ihan had no choice but to nod. "Alright... If I think of this thing as a game monster, it makes sense." Back in the old days of sprite-based games, there were monsters like this. No matter how many times you hit them, they wouldnt show any visible damage. But if you looked at their health bar, it would still be going down. "This thing is just like that." The only difference? There was no visible health bar. With that in mind, Ihan made his decision. He would trust the owls judgment. And he would keep hitting. Fine...! "Ill just beat the damn thing to death!" After all, if there was one thing he was confident in It was his stamina. *** "...Monsters. Absolute monsters." Meanwhile, at the rear, Yan continued to neutralize the curses while observing the battle. KEEE!!? ...The Abyssal Fiend was being overwhelmed. Someone unfamiliar with these creatures might think that meant they were weak. But that was far from the truth. Abyssal Fiends grew exponentially stronger based on the number of lives they consumed. At minimum, this one had to be on par with the Starving Demon King that had been summoned the previous day. ...A Demon King that, despite its hunger, could have wiped out an entire small nation in less than half a day. Which meant The only reason this Abyssal Fiend was losing was simple. "Because those guys are absurdly strong." "Dont come near me!" "You are the one coming to me!!" "Hahaha! If all punching bags were like this, Id happily beat them for a month...!" Even though Yan was canceling out the curses, there was one thing he couldnt erasethe aura of death exuding from the monster. Yet those three... They simply endured it. And kept hitting. SCHLAK! The Abyssal Fiend suddenly sprouted hundreds of sharp spikes, like a demonic hedgehog, aiming to impale them. But the three knights CRUNCH! Shattered them. SNAP! Carved through them. CRUSH! Crumpled them like paper. The sight of knights completely overpowering an Abyssal Fiend... It was unbelievable. A sudden gust of wind from a powerful shockwave swept past Yan, making him click his tongue in amazement. "I knew they were strong, but this..." He had heard it many times from the organization. That these three knights were the closest in this era to becoming true Superhumansthose who stood at the threshold of the Aura Mastery Realm. "...But hearing about it and seeing it firsthand are two completely different things." Watching them fight up close, Yan couldnt stop the cold sweat running down his back. This level of power... "The only ones whove ever made me feel this way were the First Apostle and the Grand Bishop." Yet there was a difference. The leaders of the organization had evolved beyond humanitytransforming into something more grotesque, more unnatural. These knights, however... They were still pure humanspushing toward their peak through sheer skill, strength, and willpower alone. ...Though, honestly WHOOOSH! "...Thats still pretty damn grotesque." Yan let out a dry chuckle as he watched Ihanformerly Number 8suplex a nine-meter-tall Abyssal Fiend. ...For a brief moment, Yan genuinely wondered if the injection Number 8 had received in the past had been from a Troll King, not a regular troll. * * * Somewhere Else... "...By now, they must still be locked in a fierce battle." "Its a cruel thing, really. Theyre important officers of the Black Moon, and yet, theyre being sacrificed like this." "They were criminals anyway, werent they? Especially the Fifth and Sixth Apostlesthey went too far. It might seem unfair to the Seventh and Eleventh Apostles... but sacrifices must be made." "You know thats just a cowardly excuse, dont you?" "Call it hypocrisy, then. In the end, theyll burn in hells flames one way or another. What difference does it make if we do something wicked first?" "...You do realize you wont be going alone, right? Ill be heading there too. At least you wont be lonely on your way to hell." "Ha. Thats quite the unexpected comfort." "Heh." The middle-aged man laughed, and the younger man laughed with him. Their age gap was at least thirty years, but the heavy, somber air around them made it clearthese two couldnt be judged by appearance alone. There was something almost... monastic about them. Like ascetics who had reached enlightenment. They stood atop a rooftop, letting the storm lash against them. Not long ago, the crescent moon had hung peacefully in the sky. But now Dark clouds churned, swallowing the moon whole. Lightning rumbled. And then The rain began to fall. Drip... Drip... Drip... At first, the raindrops merely dampened the ground. But soon, they became a downpoura torrential storm that blurred the entire landscape. "...Did you foresee this rain as well?" S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You know I may be called a Prophet, but Im not a real prophet." "Then this is..." "The Great Sky... The Creator of Life and Light... must have seen this coming as well." SQUELCH. SQUELCH. Even through the pounding rain, the sound of marching footsteps rang out. The middle-aged man turned his gaze toward the countless feet splashing through the mud. "...The anger of the lambs, marching forward to punish their own shepherds." It was a sound more grand, more overwhelming, than any orchestra. Though he claimed not to be a Prophet The man could already see the future clearly in his mind. Tonight. The world would be turned upside down. Chapter 220: The Most Dangerous Creature in the World... (7) BOOOOOM! ...Had they hit this thing thousands of times by now? RUMBLE... Anyone whos ever hit a punching bag knowshitting something repeatedly is far more exhausting than it seems. At first, after about ten strikes, you start thinking, Huh? This isnt so bad. Maybe I have a knack for this. Then, after a few dozen more, reality hits. Shit, this actually hurts. My arms are killing me. Hitting something, again and again, was exhausting. And if that target was a massive, living, moving creature? That made it infinitely worse. Thats why, after their very first sparring session, most people end up drained, lying on the floor, muttering "I... I think Ill quit boxing (or martial arts in general)." And now, just like that "Huff... Huff..." "......" "This is exhausting..." They were pushed to their absolute limits, battling against an entirely new type of monster. This fight had gone on for 98 minutes. Just two more, and theyd reach the 100-minute mark. It had been so long, so grueling, that it was making them reminisce about their first-ever sparring matches... ...And now, their lives were flashing before their eyes. This wasnt a battle anymore. It was war. It felt less like a fight and more like trying to build a 90-story skyscraper while dangling off the steel frame, hammering away nonstop. Had they been ordinary knights, they would have collapsed from exhaustion long ago. But by sheer luckor fatethese three knights had gathered. And they were anything but normal. They had long surpassed the limits of regular humans. If some status window gamer had to describe them, they''d be labeled [Lv.8 Hero-Class Knights]. Their endurance rivaled the camels of the desert. Which is why Despite being pushed to their limits Despite everything They endured. And finally [...K......E.......] The monster fell. The Abyssal Fiends body slowly melted away, disintegrating into dust like sand slipping through fingers. Just as its name suggested, it was returning to the underworld. Back to the realm of the dead. Back to hell. [Congratulations! Youve just achieved a legendary feat worthy of history. Truly impressive.] The owl didnt hold back its praise. Had this Abyssal Fiend escaped into the world outside, the casualties would have been catastrophic. It would have taken an entire army to maybe bring it down. And these three had done it alone. This was, without a doubt, a heroic achievement. The owl, who had spent centuries guarding the sacred relics of the Grand Temple, nodded firmly. It had seen many things. This? This deserved respect. [Which is why its kind of a shame, really. Feats like this should be known to the world. And yet... no one will ever hear about it.] For knights, fame and glory were worth more than any treasure. But these three... They couldnt reveal this achievement to anyone. Because they had infiltrated the Grand Temple. How could anyone announce, A noble knight ventured into the Grand Temple... to steal a relic? This battle against a world-threatening entity would never be known. It was a victory that could never be celebrated. A triumph that would remain unspoken. A wound with no reward. ...But "Haha. Honor is something you carry within yourself." "How is honor real if it needs public recognition? If I''m proud of myself, thats enough." "Wow, owl. Youre surprisingly materialistic. Or are you just an attention-seeker?" [...] The owl was speechless for a moment. [...You guys are... different.] Most knights were obsessed with glory. They lived for fame. They fought to be remembered. Yet these three... They threw honor away like a pebble. [...Havent seen knights like you since the First Knights...] The First Knights. Centuries ago, during the Era of Barbarism, there were no true knights. Only nobles who used the title for status. But there was a groupa small band of warriorswho called themselves knights not because of rank, but because of belief. They dedicated themselves to protecting the weak. They fought for the helpless not for glory, but for justice. Those warriors became the original Knights of the Round Tablethe first whom both the gatekeepers and fairies acknowledged as true knights. And the others of that era? ...They were nothing more than bandits in armor. Those first knights spread the very idea of chivalry, turning Pendragon into the Kingdom of Knights. It was their belief that inspired the knights of today to take up their swords for the people. And nowseeing these three The owl felt nostalgic. But also... [Is this an omen of catastrophe?] It let out a bitter chuckle. The mortal world was bound for chaos. Three heroes had emerged. And when heroes appear It means the world itself is in danger. Abyssal Fiends. Corrupting forces. Unnatural disasters. Just like in the era of the King of Knights, the world was on the brink of another great calamity. [This is why the rise of heroes is never a good sign.] Because whenever heroes appear... The world is about to face a trial no ordinary human can endure. So the owl did what it could. It fluttered up and Tap, tap. "...What the hell? What was that for?" [Nothing. Just... a little encouragement.] "???" A small, silent gesture. A pat on the shoulder from a holy relics guardiana silent show of respect. *** End of the Abyssal Fiend Raid. It was a victory. A major accomplishment. But at the same time Clack. "...Really? We just finished fighting, and you pull this?" "And you should stop fidgeting with your fingers. Its annoying." "Oh? Did you notice?" "Very much so." "......" The temporary alliance was over. They immediately went back into a standoff. Raq leveled his spear. Dyna broke into a cold sweat. She had seen just how fast Raqs spear was. Even if he was exhausted, she knewhe could still kill her instantly. "Mm." "......" With those two in a standoff, Maximus and Yan naturally followed suit. Maximus frowned as he looked at the shaman. "...Of all things, my opponent had to be a shaman. I dont want to be cursed." "You can kill me if you want. But be warnedthe price will not be small." "...Tch." Maximus could snap Yans neck like a twig. But a poisonous twig was still dangerous. A twig that could melt through fleshwas deadly. Shamans were the bane of knights. Even a Northern Champion who feared no death had to hesitate against a shamans curse. A standoff of four. If Maximus and Raq wanted toDyna and Yan wouldnt live to see the sunrise. And just as the two were preparing to die fighting "Ive got a question. Why do you keep calling me a traitor?" A casual question, utterly out of place in the tense standoff. "...You seriously want to ask that now?" Dyna sounded dumbfounded. But Ihan just shrugged. "If you guys die, there wont be anyone left to ask, right? So Id better do it now." "...You really dont hold back, Number 8." "Its Ihan." "......." Dyna fell silent, her gaze shifting as she studied the situation. She was clearly hesitating. She looked conflicted, as if weighing a decision in her mind. Then, after what felt like a long moment "Theres nothing to" "Number 8. Why did you kill Numbers 9 and 10?" "Yan!?" Dyna had barely started to refuse when Yan cut her off, forcing the conversation forward. Ihan turned his gaze to him, almost as if he had switched targets. "Why I killed them?" "Yeah. On your very first mission as squad leader, you abandoned the mission midway and killed Numbers 9 and 10. Then you fled the organization. If youre not a traitorthen who is?" "......." "More importantly, you must have known the organization was moving its base. And yet, you..." Swish. "......." Ihans expression remained unreadable. Ihan suddenly raised his hand as if telling Yan to stop talking, and without thinking, Yan closed his mouth. Even though it was just a simple gesture, the pressure behind it was overwhelming. Yan swallowed dryly. For a moment, he tensed up, wondering if Ihan was about to kill him out of sheer irritation. But instead "I''m honestly so baffled right now that I just need to say thisIm not even making an excuse, just stating facts. First of all, I never betrayed anyone. If anything, I was the one who got stabbed in the back first." "...What?" "When I took on my first mission, Numbers 9 and 10 suddenly turned on me and tried to kill me. I fought back because I had to survive." "??" "And about the organization moving its base? What kind of bullshit is that? I never even heard about that." "......." "I thought the organization was destroyed. I thought you were all dead." "......." "You might think Im lying, and if thats the casewell, thats just how it is." Ihan crossed his arms, as if to say Ive said my piecebelieve what you want. Yan stared at him for a long time. As if trying to determine whether he was telling the truth or lying. His gaze lingered, unwavering, and then Click. Maximus quickly raised his battle-axe, but "...I surrender." "Yan?" He said something no one expected. Yans eyes still gleamed with that sharp, clear light as he turned to Dyna. "Dyna. If the Black Moon abandoned us, then our Oath is probably gone too. Since they betrayed us first... wouldnt it be better to surrender to a friend? We should at least try to save our lives." "......." "Number 8 wasnt lying. I swear it on my soul as a shaman." "You idiot. You dont even know if theyll let us live." "Haha, then Ill personally make sure you survive." "......Hah." With a heavy sigh Thud. Dyna let herself collapse to the ground and raised both hands in surrender. There was no mistaking her intent. The battle was over. *** "Hahaha! Our northern shamans are still useful, huh?! Brother, following you was a stroke of luck! Ahahaha!" "Stop calling me brother..." Maximus roared with laughter. They had captured a high-ranking officer of the enemy. This guy would have even more valuable information than Number 4, the one they had captured yesterday. And considering their current goal of tracking down that fanatic Blood Cross Cult, this was a huge breakthrough. But Maximus wasnt the only one pleased by the outcome. "Dont even think about taking them to the North." Raq de Duron, that damn annoying spearman, was visibly satisfied as well. Of course, just because they were happy didnt mean the issue was settled. Now came the real problem Who got to keep the prisoners? With the temporary alliance over, it was clear things would soon devolve into infighting. [Knights... Theyre always like this.] "Well, are you satisfied, owl?" Ihan asked. But both he and the owl had already moved on from the discussion. They werent wasting energy on things that were already decided. [More than satisfied. Actually, to be honest, that was outstanding.] When the guardian of the relic first made its request, it had simply asked him to eliminate the intruders in the Holy Vault. In exchange, it promised him whatever he wanted. And so, true to its word [Here. A gift.] Plop. Something dropped into Ihans hand. Clink. Ihan caught itand immediately noticed something unusual. "This is..." Even at a glance, it was extraordinary. It radiated a holy light, pulsing with an unmistakable power. There was no doubt. A sacred relic. An artifact left behind by saints and holy figures. And nowit was in Ihans hands. [The moment this relic leaves the Holy Vault, the entire place will be sealed off. For about... three years, at least? Even the fairies wont be able to get inside.] "Is that how it normally works?" [Yes. Once a sacred relic is removed, the vault locks itself automatically. Thats how the relics are protected.] "Huh." With this, Ihan finally understood why Raphael had wanted him to steal a relic. "Just taking it out means the temple cant access the Holy Vault anymore." That old man had planned everything. Ihan couldnt help but feel a sense of admiration. As he turned the relic over in his hands, it felt oddly familiaralmost as if it belonged there. Was that normal? [No. Thats resonance. This relics energy matches the wavelength of your soul perfectly. Thats why it feels so natural to you.] "Oh, the old man mentioned something like this..." So this is what he meant. That scheming bastard...! "By the way, whats the name of this relic?" Despite holding it, Ihan still had no clue what it actually was. He looked at the owl for an answer. The owl smiled, as if it was nothing special. [Its just a fragment of the Holy Grail.] "Hmm, the Holy Grail, huh? Thats interes...huh?" Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Did he mishear? Ihan blinked. He must have misheard. So he asked again. And the owl, still smiling innocently, repeated itself. [No, you heard me right. Take good care of it. If you gather all four pieces, its one of those wish-granting treasures.] "......." Unfortunately, Ihan had heard it correctly. And he immediately regretted it. Because it felt like he had just "Wait. Wait a damn minutethis is basically the One Ring, isnt it?" Grabbed onto something way too dangerous. Every instinct in his body told him he needed to give it back. Right now. So he turned to the owl, about to return the relic, but FLASH! [Oh, look at that. Times up.] As if perfectly timed, a pillar of light descended. It wrapped around Ihan and his party before he could even think about throwing the relic back. And just before he was fully engulfed [Goodbye. And good luck with your future. Youll need it.] The owls voice carried a strange mix of sympathy and amusement. And just like that He was gone. ...Was he just imagining it, or did the owl actually look sorry for him? * ...No, screw that. He wasnt imagining it. "...Goddamn it. That owl didnt give me good luckit cursed me, didnt it?" Ihan let out a long, exhausted sigh. And he had every right to be frustrated. Because WHOOSH! The moment they stepped outside They were immediately engulfed in flames. If this was good luck, then what the hell did bad luck look like!? The Grand Temple was on fire. Chapter 221: The Most Dangerous Creature in the World... (8) The Grand Temple. The headquarters of the faith that worshiped the Light. A sacred structure that had stood for centuries, a fortress that had never once been breached. A cradle of saints, where countless holy figures had been born. A treasury of Pendragons entire cultural heritage. It was known by many names, but every single one of them existed to describe its greatness. And yet FWOOSH! It was burning. Not just any firea total, all-consuming inferno. Right now, there was no name more fitting than the Calamitous Flames of Ruin. And, unfortunately "Wh-what the fuck?" There were poor, unfortunate souls trapped right in the middle of this blazing hellscape. They didnt know exactly why they had been suddenly ejected from the Holy Vault. Maybe it had activated on its own after they killed all the Abyssal Fiends and intruders. Or maybe Maybe the owl had been messing with them the entire time. Either way, they were alive and outsidewhich, under normal circumstances, would have been a relief. But FWOOSH! "What the hell?! What happened here?!" The moment they emerged, they were greeted by towering flames. Not just the Grand Temple. The entire mountain was on fire. WHOOSH! "What the hell is this bullshit?!" Ihan forced himself to push through the shock. He quickly pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and wrapped it around his mouth. If he got poisoned by carbon monoxide here, it was game over. "Wrap something around your mouths! Were getting the hell out of here!" Raq and Maximus were so stunned that they reacted too slowly. It was only after Ihan shouted at them that they snapped out of it, immediately covering their faces as well. The heat and toxic smoke were lethal. "You twoget on my back." "Oh? Youre taking care of us too?" "Look at that, even after all this time, you still care about your former juniors, huh?" "Shut up. If you talk, you might bite your own tongue." Without wasting another second, Ihan hoisted both Dyna and Yan onto his back. Unlike the knights, they were completely drained after fighting the Abyssal Fiend. Then BOOM! Ihan shot forward like an arrow. He used Shadow Step to launch himself at full speed, cutting through the air as he escaped the burning temple. To make things even more extreme Tap, tap. He started stepping on the air. It was almost as if he was gliding through the sky like a flying squirrel. He covered a full kilometer in under a minute. And then did it again. And again. CRACK. But suddenlysomething in his body cracked ominously. Had he overdone it? "Shit. If this were a normal day, this wouldnt even be a problem... but this is bad!" The 100-minute fight against the Abyssal Fiend had pushed his body too far. It wasnt just exhaustion. His body wasnt responding properly. The death energy from the Abyssal Fiend was still lingering inside him, causing his muscles to slow down. His healing factor was weaker than usual. His stamina was draining faster and faster. And on top of that The heat, the smoke, and the toxic fumes were making everything ten times worse. And it wasnt just him. "This is... getting dangerous." "How much further do we need to go...?" Even Raq and Maximus were slowing down. They were almost as fast as Ihan. But even they were showing clear signs of exhaustion. After a battle like that, they were supposed to rest. Instead, they were immediately forced to flee for their lives again. Everyone here Was being pushed to their absolute limits. "We cant keep this up much longer." Ihan knew it. Running through this burning hellscape wasnt just difficult. It was impossible. The heat was unbearable. And worse His vision was starting to fade. He had been too careful, but even so The carbon monoxide was slowly poisoning him. "Where the hell are we? Which way do we go?" Just when he was about to collapse Drip. "...?" A single raindrop landed on his head. And then Drip, drop. Drip, drop, drop. THUNDER RUMBLED. And then BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!! The sky split open. And the rain came pouring down. Not just any rain. A flood. A torrent. A raging waterfall crashing down from the heavens. The flames that had consumed the Grand Temple and the entire mountain Were drowned out in an instant. The roaring inferno Was washed away like dirt. "......Hah." Ihan and the others just stood there in a daze. It wasnt surprising that it was raining. The sky had been filled with dark clouds for a while. But This wasnt normal rain. The way it came all at once. The way it poured down in one concentrated area. It didnt feel natural. It felt intentional. Almost as if someone had cast a spell. And as far as Ihan knew There was only one mage capable of something this ridiculous. There was only one person who could manipulate the weather like this. And sure enough [Instructor!! Where are you!!] A voice rang through the mist and the smoke. A voice pierced through the darkness of the night. And along with that voice A brilliant blue light glowed from the mist. A golden-haired figure emerged. Ihan recognized her immediately. For the first time in his life, he felt relieved to see a mage. "...You know what? Fine. Ill admit it. Out of all the spellcasting idiots Ive met, youre the most decent one. The best one, even. Youre the only one who actually feels human, magic chick..." And almost as if she heard him thinking it "Ah! I found you!" Irene Windler rushed toward them, beaming with relief. *** "Today, if anyone deserves the title of MVP, it''s definitely Irene Windler." She chattered nonstop, barely pausing for breath. "I was so shocked, you know?! Suddenly, the Grand Temple caught fire out of nowhere! So the kingdom came rushing to find me. I mean, obviously, Im the best water mage in the entire kingdom! They needed me to handle the fire. "Then, while I was preparing the spell, Lord Roen told me something surprisinghe said you were inside the temple. The moment I heard that, I dumped all my mana into the spell. I''m completely exhausted, but its such a relief that youre safe, Instructor! Hehe!" "...Thank you, really. You saved us, chick. I mean that." "Aww, no need to thank me! This is nothing compared to everything youve done for me!" "...I did something for you?" "Uhh, yeah, lots of things...?" "......." For someone who claimed to be exhausted, she sure didnt seem the least bit tired. Ihan carried Irene on his back, fully aware that the girl was shamelessly groping his latissimus dorsi muscles, yet choosing to ignore it. She was today''s MVPso what was a little muscle worship? Hed endure the harassment. But that was that. There was something more important to ask. "So what the hell happened? How did the entire Grand Temple end up burning down?" It didn''t make sense. A holy structure, protected by countless sacred laws and blessings, shouldn''t be so easily destroyed. But when he asked "Uh, well... thats, um..." Irene hesitated. Then "Number 8, do you know what our mission was?" "...Number 7?" "Call me Dyna." The woman, who had climbed off his back after the fire had been put out, spoke. Before Ihan could even frown in confusion "Our mission was to capture you. Or rather, all three of you." "...What?" "Not to kill you. Not even to defeat you. Just to keep you in place." "..." "It didnt make sense at first. But looking back now... we were just sacrificial pawns." "What the hell are you talking about?" None of this made sense. They had been waiting there? Just to hold them down? And for what? "What would be the point of that?" His thoughts spiraled in confusion. Seeing his expression "The Prophet," Dyna said. "Our strategist. He said that the three of you were the greatest threats to the organizations plans. "As long as you three were kept occupied, the organization would be free to act." "The Prophet...." The bastard who had tricked the entire kingdom. Through her words, his existence became undeniable. It was just for a moment But then "The Prophet said that as long as you three were outside, you would inevitably get in his way. Thats why you had to be removed." "......." "So the Prophet manipulated the Grand Temple into action. He made sure that you, Galahad, and Lionel would have no choice but to move. "Thats why the Pope and the Radical Faction of the clergy were slaughtered. "They were nothing but pawnsand they never even realized it." "...What the hell are you saying?" It was like they had been tricked yet again. Ihan couldnt wrap his head around what she was telling him. He wasn''t alone. Maximus and Raq looked equally confused. As if they had just become fools in someone elses game. Then Dyna, seemingly drained, leaned against a tree. "You still dont get it? The Prophet''s real target was never the royal family, the dukes, or the North." She let out a long, tired breath. "The Prophet had one goal from the beginning." Slowly, she raised her hand. And pointed. Naturally, their eyes followed. And then They saw it. Torches. A vast sea of torches lit up the night. And the people holding them FWOOOOOOSH! ...were burning crosses. And Ihan understood. The true target of the organization No. The true target of the Prophet "......The temple." "More specifically, the Grand Templeand every single corrupt priest inside." "......." "The victims of the temples sins are the ones executing judgment today." Dyna let out a bitter laugh. "A pretty solid narrative, dont you think?" "......." Ihan saw them. Not the burning crosses. But the faces of the people holding them. Eyes filled with rage. Tears of grief. One by one, their faces stood out to him. They were commoners. Farmers. Bakers. Merchants. Ordinary people. People you could find anywhere. And yet Ihan felt something colder than anything he had ever felt before. Fear. He had faced demons. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had fought monsters. But nothing had ever felt as terrifying as this. Something far worse than the Abyssal Fiend Was brewing right in front of him. His fingers trembled. But Dyna, without looking at his pale face, continued. As if delivering the final, crucial truth The very spark that had ignited this hell. "You know, Number 8?" "The Prophet once said that the most terrifying creature in the world..." "...is a parent who has lost their child." Chapter 222: The Knight Reflects on Defeat (1) A man stood on a raised platform. He had the kind of face one could see anywhereplain, unremarkable. And yet, there was something about him that made it impossible to look away. It wasnt because both of his arms were missing. It wasnt because his face was covered in countless burn scars. It was because of the sheer intensity of the spectral energy gleaming in his eyes. With those ghostly eyes burning with fury, the man spoke, enunciating each word with precision. I was once a husband, a father of two, and an ordinary accountant running a family business. And I was also a failure of a man who could not protect his home, a failure of a husband who could not protect his wife, and a foolish father who could not protect his children. I was a fool who believed in the kindness of the world. A wretched sinner! His words were not eloquent. His voice was rough, unpolished. His speech pattern was awkward, lacking the natural cadence of a skilled orator. Yet, his words carried something far more powerfulraw, unfiltered sincerity. There was grief in his voice. There was sorrow. A deep, festering han, a resentment so thick and bitter that it seized the hearts of those who listened. I am a sinner. That is an undeniable truth! How could a man who failed to protect his family claim otherwise? That is why I do not run, I do not hide, and I do not deny my sins! But!! Why is it that those who have committed far greater sins!! Those who have sold the name of God, those who have forsaken their dutieswhy...! Why do they claim to be free of sin?! Why do they smile so shamelessly as if they have done nothing wrong?!! His voice thundered with indignation. Even though decades had passed, the wounds of the past had not faded. Time had not eroded his grief; it had only concentrated it, distilled it into something more potent. The mans sorrow had transformed into something else entirelyhatred. A desire for vengeance burned within him, an unquenchable fire that would consume him only when he had seen his retribution fulfilled. And so, he continued. I! I have no reason to live! I have lost everythinghow am I supposed to go on? Living is agony! Every breath I take, every second I remain in this world is a torment, so tell meHOW AM I SUPPOSED TO ENDURE THIS?!!! His wretched scream was a mass of tightly wound hatred. It sent a shiver down the spine of all who listened. Yes The man was alive, but he was already dead. A vengeful spirit clinging to the mortal realm, bound by the singular purpose of exacting revenge before he could finally vanish. There was an old sayingone person alone cannot change the world, but the wrath of a single man can destroy many things. And vengeance? Vengeance has a way of igniting the hearts of others, setting fire to kindling they had not even realized was lying dormant within them. Come. Let us go. Let us bring them as much sorrow as they have brought us. * * * Thanks to Irene Windler, the fire that had engulfed the Grand Temple had been extinguished. But fire was one thing. Rage was another. Unlike flames, anger could not be doused by mere rain. Boom. Boom... Boom. Crosses burned, and priests were tied to stakes. Familiar faces. Among themCardinal Michael, the leader of the Moderate Faction. The same man who had burned the Radical Faction at the stake just the day before. Now, his own head hung low, soaked in blood, bound alongside the rest of his faction. One might have thought the sight too cruel. But Y-you... You killed my daughter! You defiled her! You stole her purity and left her to die, you filthy bastard!! For a man like Michael, even this was too merciful. A frail old man threw a stone. It must have taken all of his strength to lift it, yet he continued to throw, again and again. Do you remember me?! Do you even know who I am?! I am the daughter of the woman you deceived fifty years ago, you wretched beast! Bring my child back, you monster!! A storm of curses rained down on Michael. A man once hailed as a Candidate for Sainthood had been laid bare. But that was only the beginning. Do you remember the village you visited?! The one where the people were dying from the plague, with no hope of survival? You ordered them to be burned alive, you bastard! Why?! Why did you do it?! We paid you! We gave you everything we hadso why did you abandon us?! AAAHHHH!! DIE!! JUST DIE ALREADY!!! The atrocities he had committedno, the sins he had wroughtwere only just now coming to light. And the temple guards? The soldiers meant to protect these men of faith? Schwing. Do not move. Move, and you die. Most of them had already been subdued. They had not been bested by ordinary soldiers, but by half-demons disguised as Holy Knights. It was clear how those powerless people had made it this far. This was a land drenched in hatred and vengeance. If there was such a thing as hell Then surely, this was it. Eight hundred fifty-nine thousand, eight hundred. ? sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats the number of people who died each year because they couldnt afford to pay the temples tithes and receive healing. ...... Funny, isnt it? The temple monopolized healing magic and medicine under the guise of divine authority, yet refused to treat those who couldnt pay. Isnt that absurd? This is why comedies fail. Reality is far more ridiculous. Then those people are...? Yes. Those who stand here today are the families, lovers, and friends of the eight hundred fifty-nine thousand people who were denied treatment and left to die. ...... Dyna spoke in a low voice, laying out the brutal truth. The organizationor rather, the Prophetapproached them. He asked them, Do you seek vengeance? or Do you need a place to die? And... well, when given the chance and the means, they accepted. They chose to burn their own lives for the sake of revenge. ...... Crack. Ihans fist clenched tighter and tighter. These people had nothing to do with him. And yet, the more he listened, the more his rage festered. Dyna must have noticed. And yet, she did not stop. The Prophet gave them a giftFlame Scrolls and Gunpowder. An absurdly large amount of both. I have no idea how he managed to get his hands on such highly restricted military supplies, but given those resources, what do you think they did? ...... Ihan surveyed the devastation around him. Just moments ago, all he had cared about was escaping. But now, the full extent of the carnage was laid bare before him. His heightened sense of smell made it impossible to ignore. ...The stench of burning flesh. ...Goddamn it. A scent he had smelled far too often on the battlefield. A scent he had never wanted to experience again. Ihan clenched his jaw, his entire body trembling. But the thing that enraged him the most You bastards... Do you still think of yourselves as human after this?!! Boom! Ihans roar exploded like thunder, shaking the air around him. He didnt care if he was heard. His voice rang out, furious and unrestrained. People turned, startled, unsure of what had caused his sudden outburst. But Dyna and Yan remained calm. Because they knew. Grab! In the next instant, Ihan seized Dyna by the collar and yanked her up. Kugh...! Her body was lifted effortlessly. Her face contorted in pain as she struggled to breathe. But Ihan didnt care. At the same time, Maximus and Raq moved to stop him. What the hell is wrong with you?! Calm yourself And then Are you seriously talking about HUMAN BOMBS?! ......What? The two knights froze, their attempts to intervene forgotten. Ihan did not stop. As if confirming the horror, he continued, his voice raw with fury. The stench of burning flesh is unbearable. But theres something elseoil. And something even worsethat goddamn stench I will never forget. That smell belonged to the suicide squads of Britainthose lunatics who would wrap themselves in Flame Scrolls and gunpowder, douse their bodies in oil and special chemicals, and hurl themselves against castle gates!! ...... It was a scent only those who had fought in the Britain War would recognize. And for Ihan, a man with a keener sense of smell than most It was an unshakable nightmare. He glared at them as if he were about to kill them. You turned those people into walking bombs! You let them burn the Grand Temple to the groundyou monsters! His voice broke into a near scream as his grip loosened. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to kill them right then and there. But something held him back. The remnants of his own sanity. And the knowledge that these people were just pawns, too. If it helps Dynas case, Yan interjected, we only found out about this plan today. ...... Just another set of expendable chess pieces in this grand game. And the ones who carried out the attack... they werent forced or threatened. They wanted to do it. How the fuck is that any better?! Raq snapped, furious. If not for them, none of this would have happened. But You have no right to say that, Wild Fang. Dynas voice cut in coldly. Youre a knight, and a damn strong one at that. Do you even understand what its like to be weak? To lose your parents and children because you had no power? ...... Raq fell silent. Dyna scoffed, rubbing her sore throat. How arrogant. Then again, I get it. How could you possibly understand? You were raised as a knight of Galahad, blessed with talent fit for a champion. Could you ever comprehend the despair of those too weak to protect anything? ...... Sure, call us villains. The Prophet and I did something society would call evil. But at least we reached out to the ones the world abandoned. We gave them a chance to take revenge. We gave them the opportunity to punish those who had stood above the law under the name of divine authority. And thats wrong? If it were your child, your friend, your loverwouldnt you seek revenge, too? But them? They dont get to? Thats somehow different? Thats... Oh, I know. Its selfish. Its filthy. But at least Ill say thisthe Duke of Galahad slaughtered countless people to avenge his wife. So tell me, are we really any different? You have no right to judge us. Because we are all monsters to someone. ...... Oh, and by the way, she added. Im not insulting you. Im just saying it like it is. We just stand on different sides. Youll never understand them, because you were never powerless. Thud. But he will. She pointed. At Ihan. Everyones eyes turned toward him. ...... But even as all attention focused on him, Ihan didnt react. He just ...Fuck. I lost again. He muttered the words, filled with disgust at his own helplessness. *** The next morning. [The Grand Temple, along with numerous southern temples, has collapsed in simultaneous attacks.] The world had been turned upside down. Chapter 223: The Knight Reflects on Defeat (2) The day after the Great Incident, discussions and debates filled the halls of the Academy. The temple has fallen. And not just one, but all across the South... simultaneously. It still feels like a dream. Exactly. But at least they caught the terrorists. I cant believe they were just commoners. Its terrifying. How could they commit such an atrocity? ...Well, I dont think its that simple. Werent they victims too? It almost feels like justified vengeance Hah! And you actually believe those ridiculous rumors?! Why shouldnt I? The temples corruption wasnt exactly a secret. You!? The news of the Grand Temples destruction, along with the coordinated attacks on various regional temples, had spread with unnatural speed. Almost as if it had been planned. Even the newspapers had immediate reports, already prepared with details of the attacksthe motives, the background, and the events that led up to them. Alongside them, the temples darkest secrets were laid bare. Some cried, Propaganda! A conspiracy! while others scoffed, So it was true all along? Hah! I knew it! And it wasnt just commoners who had suffered under the temples oppression. Many nobles and knights, especially those from impoverished families, had their own bitter history with the clergy. The wealthy and well-connected quickly verified the reports. Some nobles had the time and resources to dig into the truth, while the information guilds had their own ways of confirming what was real and what wasnt. And so A duel, you say?! How dare you insult the Lights glory! You, you blind fool! The evidence is overwhelming! The temple is not the Lightit is merely a representative of it! And after this, they have lost the right to be Gods emissaries! You bastard!! In the South, where over 80% of the population were followers of the Light, the divide was sharp. Some refused to believe the temple could ever be at fault. To them, faith was absolute, and no act of corruption could outweigh the temples role as a beacon of the Light. Others saw the temple as nothing more than a self-serving organization, separate from the true teachings of the Light. Fights broke out everywherenot just among students, but between instructors, professors, and even Academy officials. Noto be precise Damn nobles! They only act like this because they werent the ones suffering! Whose side are you on?! What, am I wrong?! You!! This was not just an Academy issue. It was chaos across the entire kingdom. An Uncharacteristically Silent Place Yet, despite all the uproar, there was one place in the Academy that remained eerily silent. ...... [Silence.] The Fencing Department. Uh... s-someone say something. W-what are we supposed to say? The instructor... he looks pissed. I feel like hell kill us if we even breathe wrong. ...Kunta, you might be the wisest person Ive ever met. Kunta has always been wise. ...... It wasnt that no one wanted to talk. Even among the fencing students, there were plenty who had opinions about the situation. But their respected instructor sat in a strange posture, completely silent, and no one dared to speak. They could all tell He was in a truly foul mood. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And when a man of his caliber was in a bad mood, today might very well be the day their limbs were torn off. And so, out of sheer survival instinct, they all focused on training in total silence. While the entire kingdom was embroiled in conflict, these young swordsmen enjoyed a forced period of peace, dictated by sheer terror. Maybe true peace really did come from overwhelming strength and fear. And the man teaching them this valuable lesson? ...... Their instructor sat cross-legged, eyes closed in meditation. Until Sigh. A girl stepped forward. Among the 80 students, she looked the smallest, weakest And yet, she was the only one with the courage to approach him. Um... Master? Levi Jeanne dArc took a hesitant step toward her instructor. ......What is it? He responded a beat later than usual. His voice was low, as if he were deep in thought. For most, his natural aura of pressure would have made them back away, but Levi was no ordinary girl. ...I just thought... you might be troubled by something. ...... So... I just wanted to talk to you. Because... holding everything in by yourself is really painful, isnt it? ...... I-I know someone like me isnt much help, but... I want to share your burdens, Master. ...... For a moment, the instructor remained still, his eyes closed. And then Ha. A twisted, lopsided smile curled on his lips. D-dont laugh! I-I know it sounds silly, but... Levis face turned red. She felt embarrassed, afraid that she had overstepped. But ...Youre right. Troubles should be shared. ......Huh? Thank you. Thanks to you, I know what I need to do now. M-Master? She blinked up at him as he finally turned to face her. Ill be stepping out for a bit. Todays training will be self-directed. Huh?! Also, leave the paperwork and Academy tasks to Assistant Instructor No.1. U-understood, sir! Levi brightened at his words, answering cheerfully. It had been a while since she had seen him smile. And when he smiledhe was the most reliable person in the world. He disappeared swiftly, and Levi watched his back with a warm expression. Instructor, you have a meeting to attendhuh?! Where did he go?! He left. Said he had something to do. S-SOMETHING TO DO?! HE HAS A MEETING!! Oh, he also said to leave all the extra work to Instructor Damien. ...... Well then, I should get back to training... .......... She walked off to grab her wooden sword. Because she needed to train harder. I have to become stronger. Someday She wanted to stand behind her Master, to support him as he had supported her. She was still weak. But her determination was unshakablelike an unyielding tree, growing ever taller. AAAGH!! THAT GODDAMN MAN!! JUST ONE PUNCHPLEASE, LET ME HIT HIM JUST ONCE!! As the Assistant Instructor wailed in despair, Levi swung her sword once more. To become stronger. *** Ihan moved forward. Huff! With his hesitation gone, there was no one who could stop him. Even those who wanted to block his path hesitated under the sheer force of his presence. His strides grew faster and faster, until he was practically sprinting down the streets. The world around him blurred, background scenery shifting in a blink Until Thud. Sir Turtle? Long time no see. What brings you here today...? Not important. Im going in. Wha? Good work. Uh...? By all rights, the Royal Palace Guard Captain should have stopped him. After the chaos that had broken out yesterday, Ihan was supposed to be banned from the palace for a while. But neither the Captain nor the guards did anything to stop him. They could only watch, dumbfounded, as he strode inside. Huff! Exhaling sharply, Ihan passed through the palace gates and arrived at his true workplace. The Third Order of the Silver Knights. As always, the area was filled with knights, standing at attention, training, or discussing official duties. And the moment Ihan appeared Wh-why the hell is he here?! ??? Hiiik! No, they hadnt seen a plague demon. But from their reactions, they might as well have. Especially those who had been on the receiving end of his fists before. Strangely, even the new recruits, who had barely interacted with him, quickly averted their eyes. Normally, there would be some muttering, a few knights glaring at him, maybe even a snide remark or two. But today, there was only silence. Even Jake and Yord, the few knights he was actually on good terms with, were nowhere to be seen. Then Hoh, did your homing instinct suddenly activate? What brings you to me without even being summoned? A middle-aged man appeared behind him, moving with a light, effortless gait. At first glance, he looked frail, the kind of man who could barely swing a staff. But among the knights No, among the entire continent There was not a single fool who would dare to underestimate this man. Because he was I never said I came here to see you, old man. Bit full of yourself, arent you? Full of myself? Youre the one walking around leaking killing intent like a damn wildfire. At least control it. Cant you see how scared everyone is? ...... Hah. Still ignoring me, as always. You ungrateful brat. Baltar Grace. The greatest knight in the continent. A one-man army. A living legend, revered and feared as one of the most powerful Aura Masters alive. And Ihan ...Fine. Ill be honest. You were rightI did come here because I have some questions. And yet you come radiating bloodlust? I need answers. But more than that, I need to vent. Oh? And what exactly do you expect me to do about that? Sorry, but I need this. If I dont, I think Im going to lose my mind. Lose your mind? Hah. Now thats serious. Baltar gave him a warm smile. The kind of smile that almost made you think he was about to hand you pocket money Instead Well. Theres only one way to deal with a mad dog. Thwack. A flick to the forehead. A gentle, almost playful flick. It looked harmlessjust a light tap. But BOOM!! It was anything but. CRASH! R-run!! H-hes crazy!! Ihan was sent flying. Not just flyinghe spun like a windmill, flipping over dozens of times per second Until KA-BOOM! His body slammed into the fortress wall, embedding itself deep inside. A flick. A single flick. A move so insane that it shouldnt even be physically possible. And yet, Baltar only chuckled. Hah. You actually let yourself get hit? You must have really needed that. ......The hell? No one knew who had spoken. All the knights stood there, gaping like idiots. Then CRACK! The wall crumbled. A loud rupture echoed through the air as stone and rubble collapsed around him. Instinctively, the knights took a step back. Step. Step. Through the dust and debris, something emerged. A beast. A creature whose fierce, predatory gaze sent shivers down their spines. A mad beast, uncontrollable and untamed. And that beast Im serious today. CRACKLE. His entire body radiated with a monstrous, ghostly Aura, like flames rising from hell itself. Baltar sighed. And when, exactly, were you ever not serious? He gestured casually. As if to say, Come at me whenever youre ready. And the beast The mad beast that had been searching for an outlet Grinned. Like it had finally found the right place. BOOM!! With enough force to shatter mountains, the beast charged at the legend. Chapter 224: The Knight Reflects on Defeat (3) Rumble! The walls behind Ihan collapsed with a deafening roar, but he didnt even spare them a glance. It didnt matter if the walls fell or if the mountains crumbled The only thing that mattered right now was the superhuman in front of him. There was no room for distractions. Ihan loosened up his body. Tuk. Tuduk. He bounced lightly, almost like he was stepping in rhythm, testing his movements. There wasnt a single visible injury on his body. Even after being slammed into a wall like that The only real damage was Goddamn, that stings. the spot where he got flicked on the forehead. Somehow, that hurt more than being smashed into the wall. What kind of monster are you? Thats not a monsterthats a superhuman. ...Right. A superhuman that makes monsters look weak. Enough complaining. Are you just going to whine all day? As if. Tuk. Ihan finished stretching, his eyes locking onto Baltar. The gaze of a predator locked onto its prey. But no matter how much he observed Of course. No openings. There wasnt a single gap in Baltars stance. And even if there was, it was probably a trap. So Screw looking for an opening. Instead of waiting for a weakness Hed force one open. Fwoom! Ihan launched himself forward. His legs coiled and exploded with force, accelerating like a missile. The sheer speed of his charge rivaled that of a cheetah And his sheer impact matched that of a war machine. The ground shattered beneath him as his body rocketed forward. This wasnt a technique meant to be used on humans. It was a weapon of mass destruction. And yet Thwack. Hoh. Youve gotten stronger. ?! Come now. Put a little more effort into it. Youre still so weak. ...This wasnt human. Ihans full-speed charge was stopped with one hand. BOOM! The shockwave from his impact sent knights flying But that was all. The actual impact itself? Completely negated. Baltar let out a light chuckle. I remember when you first went off to teach at the Academy. You tried this move back then, too. What was it called? Shadow Step? Ah, nostalgia... You old bastard!! CRACK! Ihan strained against Baltars grip. But the more force he used, the tighter the grip becamelike a spiders web ensnaring him. Shall we recreate that moment, then? Tuk. Baltars other hand landed on Ihans shoulder. And then You called this Internal Gravity Technique, didnt you? !!? Its going to hurt a little more this time. Before Ihan could react BOOM!! His entire body was slammed into the ground. Not just slammedburied. CRACK. CRACK. CRACK. Kghhh!! The force didnt just strike him It ripped through the ground, collapsing the very earth beneath him. This is a little more?! If Ihans charge had been like a missile, then Baltar had just turned his palm into one. The impact reverberated through his entire body. For a brief moment, his vision went black. Cough! Is that all youve got? Huff! Thats... disappointing. Tuk. Baltar placed his foot on Ihans back. A light touch. But THUD! The moment his foot made contact, it felt like a thousand kilograms had just dropped on him. You remember that Heavy Thousand Strike technique you mentioned two years ago? ...... I gave it my own interpretation. I couldnt quite match your fancy 600 kilograms, so I just rounded it up to 1,000. ...... Heh. Are you unconscious already? Y-you... bastard...! Why the hell are you stealing my ideas?! Ah. So youre fine. !!? His rage boiled over. Fine, his ass. If he hadnt activated Iron Body at full power, his back wouldve exploded. This was insane. If I hadnt rebuilt my body, Id be dead. Goddamn it! CRACK. For a split second, he felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude toward the fairies. But gratitude could wait. Right now Hooh? He needed to get out of this crazy old mans grip. Swish! Ihan burrowed into the ground. Like a mole digging its way to safety. For once, even Baltar looked a little surprised. Huh. So you really have abandoned the ways of men. Your goal was to become a mole, was it? His mocking tone rang out And from below Dont underestimate moles, you bastard. Boom! Boom! Boom! Suddenly, the ground began to hollow. A series of small, circular holes formed around Baltar. Enough to trigger anyones trypophobia. And then BOOM! ...Huh? From one of the holes, a fist shot up, grazing Baltars shoulder. But Ihan wasnt done. Lets see you block this. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Using the holes as gun barrels, Ihan unleashed a barrage of punches. Each strike infused with Hundred Step Divine Fist and Shattering Strike. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!! Hah! What kind of insane bastard comes up with this?! Baltar laughed. Even at his age, he had faced countless warriors, swordsmen, and mages. But this? This is completely new. BOOM! S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He caught one of the punches. Even through the ridiculous execution, the raw power behind each strike was no joke. The way the energy built up and burst out If someone weaker had been standing here, they would have been ripped apart. How adorable. A young one trying to amuse an old man. A grin spread across his face. Like a grandfather watching his grandchild take their first steps. And because his grandchild had been so adorably reckless Then I suppose its only fair that I take things seriously, too. Click. Baltar lifted his iron sword. A sword so plain and dull that it looked more like a decorative relic than a weapon. It was so neglected that it was on the verge of rusting. And yet Hmm, I suppose Ill just cut everything down. Shrrk. With a single swing, the blade sliced through the air with impeccable sharpness. A horizontal cut. A basic movement. Something that any swordsman would have performed thousands upon thousands of times in training. But at this moment, if any swordsman had witnessed Baltars slash They would have questioned their own eyes. It was perfect. A movement so flawless that it was beyond human comprehension. A slash so precise that it was almost beautifulsomething that made even the act of blinking feel like a waste of time. And that was the tragedy. Because there was no one left to witness it. All the knights who had been watching the duel had already fled. ...In a way, it was fortunate that no one remained. Because if they had Slice. They would have been severed cleanly in half. For a brief moment, Ihans barrage of punches froze in midair. Not only that Even the air itself, the very flow of wind, seemed to hesitate. And then That should do it. Shatter! Hundreds of punches, all at onceburst apart like balloons. The attack that had rained down like a bulletstorm was now nothing but scattered remnants. It was an awe-inspiring sight. But Thud. Now, how long do you plan to keep playing mole? The moment Baltar lightly stomped his foot Crack! A massive fissure spread across the ground. BOOM! Everything except the very spot Baltar was standing on Was completely uprooted. ...... Ah. There you are. As the earth flipped upside down, Ihan was exposed. Thrown high into the air, surrounded by chunks of earth, sand, and shattered stone All he could do was stare in disbelief. Even as dirt and gravel filled his mouthhe didnt care. Because this ...The ground isnt a goddamn carrot! What the hell is this dice-cutting technique?! The entire battlefield, about the size of a training ground, had been diced apart like neatly chopped vegetables. And Ihan couldnt help but let out a hollow laugh. In that moment, he finally understood why Baltar had once been called the Sword God during his time as the War Saint. *** BOOM! Dust erupted into the sky. The impact had already cracked the fortress walls, and now they were starting to collapse completely. It had barely been five minutes since the fight started And the royal castle was already on the verge of ruin. This was beyond a major incident. And yet Neither Ihan nor Baltar gave a damn. They were men who lived by a simple philosophy: If you break something, you take the punishment. And right now Well? Do you yield now? Baltar asked, still holding his sword. When he held a sword, he was a completely different person. For Ihan, who was already getting his ass handed to him, this was an even bigger crisis. Surrender would have been the logical choice. Have you gone senile? ...You disrespectful brat. Of course, Ihan wasnt about to surrender. Click. Ihan drew his sword. For someone who almost never used a blade, this was a rare sight. Swords were dangerous. Unlike bare-handed combat, where strength could be controlled, a sword was a weapon meant to kill. But Youre not the kind of man whod die just because I drew my sword. So Ill use it today. Of course. Compared to mine, your sword is nothing more than a toy. ...Youre not wrong, but that still pisses me off. After allhis opponent was Baltar. A man he could never kill, no matter what he did. Truth is often painful. Goddamn it! Even as frustration boiled inside him, Ihan focused everything he had. Huuuuu He pushed his concentration and senses to their absolute limits. He only had one shot to land a clean hit. And so Hummm. Wuuuuung The blade began to resonate. A clear ringing sound filled the air. As Ihans energy flooded into his iron sword And as he added the stolen techniques from the Northern giant and Black Blade Fwoooosh! Heh. Youve made something interesting. Its not going to be interesting when it hits. Aura Blade. Like a starry night sky, but filled with a destructive force that was anything but beautiful. Wuuuuuung! A terrifying concentration of power, one that should never be used against another human. Even the user was at risk. And Ihan aimed it straight at Baltar. Even for you, this ones gonna hurt. Ihan smirked, pointing the sword at him As if daring Baltar to dismiss it. But Hmm. Is that all? ...? Hah. This is disappointing. Have you forgotten who I am? ??? If youve forgottenthen allow me to remind you. Wuuuuuuung! Suddenly, from Baltars own sword A wave of energy erupted. At first, it looked identical to Ihans No. It was even stronger. Fwooooosh! !! Ihan could only stare blankly. Baltar smiled. Not with mockery But with gentle amusement, like a teacher patiently explaining a lesson. Other knights struggle to even manifest Aura Waves But for us CRACKLE! We are Aura Users. And then The aura changed. Baltars blade didnt just radiate energy. It shifted. Like waves crashing Like glass forming Until it condensed into something even deadlier. Fwoooosh. A glowing sphere began forming at the edge of his sword. ...Compressed Aura Sphere. Ihans will to fight almost shattered on the spot. Aura Blade Condensation. Or as some called itAura Sphere. A perfect orb of destruction, containing enough power to annihilate everything in its path. And as more of them formed Ihan could only ...Hah. Laugh in disbelief. Chapter 225: The Knight Reflects on Defeat (4) ...Come to think of it, Ihan had never truly faced an Aura User before. He knew they possessed strength worthy of being called superhuman. He knew they could achieve the impossible, that no matter how much he struggled, they were opponents he could never defeat. But he never really understood why they were called Aura Users. And now Uuuuuuuung! He thought he was beginning to understand. "Once you become an Aura User, using lifeforce (Aura) is no longer difficult. Other knights have to exert extreme concentration to manipulate their lifeforce manually, but for us, its simply natural. Just like how those mage bastards use mana." "......." "In other words, there''s no point in showing off that trick in front of us. Not that it isn''t impressive. For someone who hasnt even crossed the Boundary to be able to use Aurathats certainly remarkable. Consider this a compliment. Among the younger generation, youre definitely in the top ranks, haha." "...I wouldnt say that." "Hm?" "Theres that annoying spearman from Galahad... and that hulking bastard from Lionel who gives me a damn headache." Two knightsboth bursting with talent. Two opponents Ihan had never managed to definitively defeat. When he mentioned them, Baltar fell into brief contemplation before speaking. "...Ah, those ones. Yes, I suppose they exist. Talent-wise, they might even surpass my younger self, haha. Have you met them already?" Ihan nodded slightly, recalling their faces. "Not just met. We fought, too." "And who won?" "......." "Tsk, tsk. Useless brat. How could you not even win against them?" "I didnt lose, I just didnt" "Excuses. Thats your problem. With that body of yours, and you still couldnt end the match properly? That just means you havent put in enough effort. You lack discipline." "Son of a!" Ihan gritted his teeth, but he couldnt bring himself to charge forward. Normally, he thought Baltars sword aura was overwhelmingly grand. But today, for some reason... Its weak. Way too weak. It looked no more threatening than a toothpick. Because right now, thirty beautifully crafted sword phantoms were dancing in the air around Baltar, poised to strike him at any moment. Each of them carried a weight and destructive force that far surpassed mere sword auraand there were thirty of them. Drip... Cold sweat poured down Ihans face like rain. The sheer pressure radiating from the sword phantoms weighed heavily on his body, draining his stamina by the second. For a brief moment, he entertained a reckless thoughtwhat if he struck those phantoms head-on with sword aura? No. That wont work. If sword aura collides with a sword phantom, the sword aura will shatter every time. He was certain just from the energy radiating off them. If he clashed head-on, he wouldnt just lose his swordhis entire arm would be gone along with it. In that case...! Click! "Hm? Still refusing to surrender?" "Why the hell would I surrender?" "Hah... Is this just reckless bravado? Or do you actually think I wouldnt send these phantoms flying at you? Either way, thats arrogance." "Its neither. And dont call them chunks!" They were sword phantoms, or blade apparitions, damn it Fwoosh! Ihan planted his foot firmly and thrust his sword forward. It was nothing more than a simple stab. A movement as straightforward as could be. Yet, it carried the weight of all the training Ihan had endured until now. Even if it was just a raw thrust, its sheer force and precision made it as menacing as any advanced sword art. "Oh?" Baltar looked more impressed by the thrust than he had been when he saw Ihans sword aura. This brat...! Hes embedded conviction into his blade! He had assumed Ihan had improved, but to think he had reached the point of embedding his will into his sword! Well, considering how much concentration and willpower was required to condense lifeforce to such a degree, it wasnt entirely absurd. Clang! "Heavy." It was still at the level of a sapling, but if he continued to refine his conviction like this, one day, he might just reach Baltars level. "Hah! What the hell are you talking about?!" "...Tch. So youre not even aware of what youre doing yet?" Baltar shook his head. It seemed Ihan was using the technique instinctively rather than through deliberate realization. Well, that was fitting. He wasnt the kind of martial artist who fought with polished techniques and enlightenment. He was a beast who fought by instinct and raw sensation. What an amusing brat. And that, honestly, made him all the more entertaining to watch. CLANG! Their swords clashed again and again. Sparks burst into the air! The collision of sword aura and sword aura. But neither of them cared about sword aura anymore. That was merely a supporting tool. Instead, they engaged in a pure exchange of swordsmanship, repeatedly crossing blades as if dancing. But then BOOOM! A clash of power so intense that it resembled the collision of two lightning bolts. A thunderous roar echoed, and in a bizarre, terrifying sight, bolts of lightning erupted not from the skybut from the very ground beneath them. They were merely fighting, and yet their battle looked like the prelude to the world''s end. A dragon and a tiger, locked in a deadly match. The saying went that a dragon and a tiger could never determine a clear victor, but in this case, the devastation they caused felt like nothing less than divine destruction descending upon the land. At this rate, the royal capital itself might collapse. And just as that terrifying possibility crossed his mind Fwoooosh! "We cant have the capital falling apart, so lets wrap this up." The sword phantoms moved. They surged toward Ihan. Each was no bigger than a bowling ball, but if even one of them landed, it would pierce through his body cleanly. Ihan FWOOSH! Seized the moment. His sword aura shifted. Viiiiiiiing! The condensed energy vibrated, undergoing a transformation. It wasnt simply compressed lifeforce anymorethis was Swordforce, an enlightenment attained in the depths of battle. SWOOOSH! The Sword of No Boundaries. A blade strike that contained the vastness of the heavensits brilliant blue arc cleaved through the sword phantom. Like a high-pressure water jet slicing through steel! "Haa... Haa..." Even after pulling off that incredible feat, there was no sense of achievement on Ihans face. He looked pale as a corpse, drenched in cold sweat, his body trembling with lingering tension. "...Damn it, I just shaved ten years off my lifespan." "......." "You bastard... You really were trying to kill me, werent you?!" "...What was that just now?" "You seriously just tried to kill me, and thats what youre curious about?!" "Hahaha! This brat! Just how much fun do you plan on giving me? AHAHAHA!" "???" Ihan instinctively took a step back. The mans eyes were practically glowing with madness as he looked at him. What was with that expression? It was like "Yes... What else can you show me? Surely thats not all youve got? Show me more! More!" "......." ...The face of a professor who had just found his next favorite student. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihan suddenly recalled a certain academy professor watching a students presentation with the exact same expression. That student ended up in grad school, didnt he? A sense of deep unease crept over him. ...Perhaps surrendering would have been the better choice after all. *** Goooo! From the moment Ihan unleashed the Sword of No Boundaries, the sword phantoms became even more menacing. They had already been terrifying, but now they moved with an almost organized intentlike they were explicitly trying to kill him. It felt as though he were standing at the edge of a cliff, forcing him into a desperate acrobatic struggle just to survive. Whoosh! He barely managed to dodge, but even just a glancing touch against his shoulder armor was enough to make it disintegrate. It had been a rather thick piece of armor, and yetit vanished in an instant. "!!?" There wasnt even time for Ihan to curse in his head. Every fraction of a second counted as he pushed himself to his limits. Dodge, dodge againand then, instinctively Swish! He swung the Sword of No Boundaries. At this moment, it was the only thing he could trust. But then Twitch! "...!" "Feeling lightheaded? Of course you are. You''re wielding a blade refined with conviction. Using something like that in real-time? Naturally, the exhaustion is hitting you hard. It''s impressive that you''re holding on at all. Any other bastard wouldve blacked out or outright died after one attempt, haha." "Urgh!?" Ihan barely even registered Baltars words. Dodging and swinging his sword was all he could focus on. His vision blurred, and he teetered on the edge of collapse. But for Ihan Im landing at least one hit on that bastard! That damn smug expression still hadnt changed. That alone pissed him off enough to push forward. So Im going all the way! Crack! Fueled by sheer determination, Ihan forced himself to move. Slash! Cutting through. Crack! Breaking apart. Swish! Tearing through. He obliterated everything in his path, steadily closing the distance between him and Baltar. There were no more sword phantoms obstructing his way. But Ihan knew. Even if the sword phantoms were gone, it didnt mean he could do anything to Baltar. So Im sorry, sword. He resolved to use something even crazier. He silently apologized to his latest sword before activating Sword Resonance. Wuuuuung! The steel blade trembled violently, resonating as if to reassure him. It was probably the first time anyone had ever attempted something like this. He was already using the Sword of No Boundariesbut now, he was about to add another sword technique on top of it. Perhaps it was only possible because he wasnt thinking rationally. Perhaps this was something only a reckless fool would even try. But sometimes Fwaaah! A new possibility could bloom from sheer insanity. Paah! Paah! From the soil of his swordsmanship, plum blossoms began to bloom. Rustle... rustle... rustle... One blossom. Two blossoms. Four blossoms. Eight blossoms. The plum blossoms multiplied exponentially, larger than any Ihan had ever conjured before. And at the same time Shhhhhhh! Their flow became unpredictable. Even reading their trajectory was impossible, and yet they carried the same overwhelming force as the Sword of No Boundaries. The sword technique that had once been deemed incomplete, whose final form had been uncertain, now By sheer coincidence, by a stroke of insanity Had evolved into a true and complete sword art. And the unpredictability of the perfected Plum Blossom Sword Art Slice. "......." Even a superhuman couldnt react in time. Baltars sleeve was sliced off. And in response, Baltar "Magnificent...! To think Id witness such a beautiful blossom in this seasonand even take a hit! Hah, I was the arrogant one, wasnt I? Ahahaha!" lavished him with praise. Never before had anyone managed to land a strike on him while he held a sword. Yet, Ihan had cut even his sleeve. "...As thanks, let me show you something spectacular in return." Baltar assumed a middle stance. A thrusting stance. If Ihans previous thrust had carried the weight and might of a general, then Baltars form was That of a sage. And fitting for the blade of a sage Whoosh! His thrust was an act of sorcery. Swooong! In an instantholes appeared in the plum blossoms. It wasnt anything strange. A thrust would naturally create holes. But "...What?" How were there holes in every plum blossom, all around him, in a 360-degree radius? Ihan doubted his own eyes. He blinked, thinking it was an illusion. But reality did not change. Whoooosh! ...Every single plum blossom had holes in it. And Baltar, ever so helpful, explained: "This technique is called[Thirty-Six Swords]." A technique that delivered thirty-six slashes in a single stroke. "It was a specialty of Albert. Though, that man used an awl rather than a sword." "......." "Well, if I really wanted to, I could make it seventy-two. Maybe even a hundred forty-four, haha." If dozens of blades came at him, hed just have to swing even faster or pierce straight through them That was the nonsensical logic Baltar was throwing at him. And upon hearing it, Ihans blood pressure skyrocketed. "Y-you son of a...! Why the hell does it have to be Thirty-Six Swords?!" It was a technique straight out of the martial arts novels hed read A signature of the Zhongnan Sect, the eternal rivals of the Huashan Sect. And in this moment, Ihan truly understood the pain of every Huashan swordsman who had ever lost to a Zhongnan swordsman. "Ugh...!?" He blacked out. Not from exhaustion. Not from injury. But from sheer frustration-induced high blood pressure. Damn it, I lost again... He bitterly counted yet another loss in his endless losing streak. Chapter 226: The Knight Reflects on Defeat (5) ...That was a strange dream. [You dare know your crime?! How could a Plum Blossom Swordsman lose to some Zhongnan bastard?! How utterly disgraceful! You are the shame of the Huashan Sect!*] A group of old Daoist masters raged at him in his dream. And it wasnt just one or two of them. [We must sever his tendons and exile him!] [Huashans name weeps today...] [How will we ever face our ancestors now?!] They were treating him like a criminal, and Ihan simply scratched his cheek. [Look at that insolent attitude!] [He has no remorse for his sins!] [T-this... this brat...!] Their blood pressure was rising fast. And Ihan, looking at them, finally spoke "Oi, you damn specters. I dont know who you guys are, but lets get one thing straight. First of all, Im not part of the Huashan Sect, you morons." [......?] After throwing that insult, he calmly continued. "I was an assassin in some insane experimental organization. After that, I was a mercenary. My roots are way closer to the Demon Sect or wandering rogues than anything from the righteous sects. And even if I had to be in one, my first technique came from Shaolin, so if anything, Id be closer to them than Huashan. Besides, my techniques might have come from martial arts novels, but that doesnt mean Im actually part of the Murim, does it? If you really think about it, I made all this up, you idiots. That makes me the founder here, dumbasses." [.......] "You can shove your excommunication. If anyones getting expelled, I should be the one doing the expelling." [B-but the Plum Blossom Sword Art...] "You got a patent on it or something?" [.......] "Thought so. Damn freeloading ghosts. Yall dont even have the rights to it, so shut up." [T-thats...] "Enough bullshit. Get over here. Since when do some random sect disciples have the nerve to talk back to a founder?" [W-wait, hold on!] "Show me your so-called Plum Blossom Sword Art!" [...!] The Huashan Sect specters screamed. *** THUD! Ihan bolted upright. "...Damn ghosts. They had insane footwork." He sat there, dazed, staring at his palms. He had planned to beat them up at least five hundred times, but he only managed around three hundred. Ghosts were still ghosts. They had no legs, so they ran like hell. ...Maybe that was what they called the [Phantom Step]? "Hm. Should I try making it?" Ihan mused, nodding to himself at the new inspiration for footwork. Just then "...What kind of nonsense are you muttering the moment you wake up?" "Theres a reason for everything." Baltar spoke up, and Ihan, having already sensed his presence, responded without even looking at him. "How long was I out?" "Thirty minutes." "...Figures. No wonder I feel refreshed." "Haha. That recovery rate of yours is still absurd. Are you telling me just that was enough for you to recover?" "Eh, Im only about 40% back. But wouldnt anyone else recover about this much with some rest?" "Haha, if you said that in front of other warriors, theyd beat you to death for it. ...Though, knowing you, youd just end up beating them instead." "......." Instead of responding to Baltars teasing, Ihan quietly took in his surroundings. Crumble... crackle...! Thud! Snap! "...Ahem." A wry smile crept onto his face. It was a disaster. The massive training ground, boasting an area of about 6,000 square meters, was completely destroyed. The earth had collapsed in places, forming sinkholes. The surrounding walls had crumbled, leaving a clear view of the outside. And to top it off, the intense energy left behind by their battleboth from his sword aura and the sword phantomshad ignited fires all over the place. It looked like the aftermath of a nuclear explosion. ...The only comfort was that there was no radiation. But still "I really screwed up this time..." Seeing the destruction firsthand, Ihan broke out into cold sweat. When he was caught up in the fight, he hadnt cared about anything else. But now that he had snapped back to his senses, reality was hitting him. What the hell was I thinking...? The damage alone was catastrophic. And it wasnt just some property damagehe had wrecked a part of the royal palace. Beating up the First and Second Cat Knights yesterday? That had been self-defense, so he had some justification. But this? This was all on him. Forget debt collectorsIm about to be arrested. Hell, they might even haul him to the gallows. "If I fix everything, do you think theyll still punish me?" "Hm? Can you fix this?" "I did a lot of engineering work. Give me, what, two weeks? No, maybe just a week. Ill have it good as new." "...You always have the strangest skill set." "Haha..." In his past life, he had literally built training camps in the military. And now, with his current strength, he was practically a walking construction vehicle. Even if he worked alone, a week would be enough to rebuild everything. That might be enough to lessen the punishment... Just as he was deep in thought "I know what you''re worried about. Typical of you, really. Only you would stress over something like this, you fool." "Of course Id worry about it." "At times like this, you seem like such a simple, upstanding guy. But the moment your eyes go wild, you turn into a complete lunatic." "...I caused the damage, so obviously, I should be the one to fix it." "Haha. Youre insane, but also oddly responsible." "?" Ihan wasnt sure if that was an insult or a compliment. But then Baltar said something surprising. "Dont bother worrying about it. This kind of thing happens all the time." "...This kind of thing?" "Back in the previous kings era, this was a common occurrence. Knights would duel, and the royal palace would regularly get wrecked. Haha. It was practically a yearly event." "......." "But after the previous king passed away, the knights started declining. The old warriors either retired or left for Avalon, and these kinds of events stopped happening. Still, the law remainsEven if the royal palace is destroyed in a knights duel, as long as there are no casualties, no punishment shall be given. So, youre fine. Haha." "Oh." That meantno gallows for him. And right on cue Drip... drip... A gentle rain began to fall, extinguishing the lingering flames. As the cool droplets washed over him, Ihan chuckled. "...Its been raining a lot lately." Thankfully. *** Shhhhhhhh... "......." "......." Ihan and Baltar sat in silence, watching the heavy autumn rain pour down. The training grounds had been utterly destroyed in their battle, leaving nothing but the roof of a lone resting pavilion intact. And now, they sat beneath it, using it as a makeshift umbrella. It was one thing for Ihan to be here, but seeing someone like Baltar, an Aura User, casually sitting in such a miserable place was an odd sight. "Someone like you could walk into any palace chamber and get a proper room. Why are you just sitting out here? You could be drinking tea in a warm place." "That kind of delicate lifestyle isnt my style. Im more used to letting the rain cool my body after a fight." "Youre not some wild animal... even our little Barbarian brat doesnt rest like this." "A corrupted barbarian, then. Shame on them. Tsk, tsk. Their ancestors must be rolling in their graves." "...Thats racist, old man." Pointless conversation. A casual atmosphere. Hard to believe that these were two knights who had just been at each others throats. And yet, somehow, the image of the two of them, sitting under this half-broken shelter in the middle of a storm, suited them perfectly. Rather than a lavish mansion, it felt far more natural for them to be resting in the middle of a battlefield, perhaps even smoking a cigarette. Funny thing was, neither of them smoked. And neither of them drank much, either. They were entirely different in many ways, yet oddly similar in others. And so "If you have something to say, say it now. Ill listen." Baltar saw through Ihans thoughts with ease. "...Whats with the sudden offer?" "Youve got something on your mind. Thats why you came looking for me." "I just came here to fight." "Dont lie. Youre terrible at it. Its obvious. Hah, you really are like me. Even when you have something weighing on you, you just bottle it up and keep silent." "......." "Just let it out. No ones listening but me. And I have no intention of running around telling people your secrets." "......." Ihan remained silent. Baltar didnt push him, simply watching the rain fall. Minutes passed. Maybe ten. And then "...It feels strange." "......." Ihan finally spoke. Softly. "Its just... weird. Really weird." His words were disorganized, like a grandson whining to his grandfather. But there was no warmth or nostalgia between them. That wasnt their dynamic. It felt more like two old comrades talking. And so, Ihans grumbling was more like revealing his true thoughts to a friend. "Its strange, right? Nothing happened to me directly, but for some reason, I cant shake this feeling of unease. Its like Im just dancing in the palm of someones hand. It pisses me off. ...Yeah, I think I feel disgusting. Its suffocating." "Haha, I cant understand a word of that nonsense. Explain properly, one thing at a time." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Mm." Realizing that his words were all over the place, Ihan nodded. Then, with a bitter smile, he began speaking slowly. "So, basically" He spoke of the temples ambush. The incubi and succubi. The Saintess Plan and the fanatics manipulating it. He spoke of the half-demons, the demonic beasts from hell, and the enemys strategist, the so-called Prophet. And the strange sense of defeat that had settled over him. He spoke of the Magic Tower, the battle against the Tower Master, and how he had been forced to learn aura techniquesstill at a beginner level. Big things, small things. Even details he didnt need to mention poured from his lips. If it were anyone else, he might not have spoken so openly. But this was Baltar. A strong man. Someone who wouldnt go around gossiping about Ihans troubles. That trust was what allowed Ihan to be honest. And Baltar, proving himself to be a good listener, simply nodded along, occasionally responding with things like, "Is that so?" or "Hmm..." or "Oh ho!" "...Its just weird. I didnt lose. The temple just got its ass kicked. But why do I feel like I lost? It makes no sense." "Haha. Probably because you played right into the enemys hands. Of course, youd feel like you lost. I went through the same thing in my younger years." "You did?" Baltar shrugged. "When I was youngabout sixty years agothere was a genius in Britannia. A strategist named Hannibal. The man wasnt just a military tactician. He was a prodigy in war, politics, economics, and even the arts. And back then, I lost to him over a hundred times." "...Sounds like a monster." "There are people like that. People who excel in everything except wielding a weapon. And their intelligence is far more dangerous than any sword. Even the old king had constant headaches dealing with him." "......." "He was more terrifying than the entire Britannian royal family and noble class combined." "So... what happened to him?" "I killed him." "......." "I was forty-five. Just after I became an Aura User." "......." Gulp. Ihan swallowed dryly. Baltars eyes, as he recalled Hannibals death, were terrifying. Undeniably so. No one could resist those eyes. "Hannibal was brilliant to the end. But once I awakened my aura, no one could stop me. No matter what strategy Hannibal devised, no matter what tricks he used, no matter how many diplomatic maneuvers he pulled I crushed all of it. And in the end, I drove my sword through his throat. That was my victory. ...Do you understand what Im saying?" "...What exactly are you getting at?" Baltar smirked. "Im saying, you cant afford to be half-assed. If you want to win, you have to be overwhelming. A strength so absolute that no trick can stand against it." "......." Normally, Ihan would have snarked back. But right now, he said nothing. Because he knew Baltar wasnt joking. He was simply stating the truth. "Get stronger. If youre strong enough, you wont have to feel defeated. Stop staying in this half-assed state." "......." "So, tell medo you want to break free from that mediocrity?" "...What are you talking about?" "What else?" Do you want to become a Superhuman? Baltar had just thrown a pebble into the still waters of Ihans fate. Chapter 227: The Knight Reflects on Defeat (6) He had just been scratched twice. Once, when Baltar had called him weak. And again, when he claimed that being strong was all that mattered. Provocation. Arrogance. It would have been stranger if he didnt get angry. But since his opponent was an Aura User, he couldnt exactly argue against it. Having no power is a crime in itself... Because it was nothing but the truth. ...However, the next words that followed made him forget his irritation entirely. "Do you want to become a Superhuman?" If anyone else had asked that, Ihan would have laughed in their face, called them a fraud, and walked away. But this was Baltar. A living Superhuman. There were barely five of them on the entire continent. When someone like that asked the question, no one could simply dismiss it. And so "......." Ihan thought. Hah. Look at this brat. Baltar was impressed. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he asked a thousand knights the same question, every single one of them would instantly respond with "I want it!" They would jump at the opportunity. But this kid was hesitating. To others, it might look like arrogancelike he didnt even know his place. Like he was spoiled enough to consider his answer. But Baltar knew. There was no one hungrier for strength than Ihan. And no one who understood himself better. So it wasnt hard for Baltar to guess why he was hesitating. And sure enough "...So youre not asking if I can become one. Youre asking if I want to." "Haha. Exactly. You understand the nuance well." This brathe wasnt as simple as he looked. He actually thought before he spoke. *** "Feels like youre messing with me..." Baltar had asked if he wanted to become a Superhuman. But the question wasnt: "You can become one." It was closer to: "Do you want to try?" In other words, it was wordplay. "This isnt wordplay. I saw potential in you today. And Im offering to show you the method." "......." "You have a chance. A real one. If I had to put a number on it..." Swish. Baltar raised a single finger. "About 1%." A 1% chance to survive. Shudder. A deep chill ran down Ihans spine. It felt as though he were peering into an abyss he should never approach. Before he even realized it, he had taken a step back. Baltar, still smiling, didnt acknowledge Ihans pale face and continued. "Half a year ago, your odds of surviving the process were zero. Not even 0.01%just nothing. But now, things are different. Youve learned to wield Conviction, and that means youve met one of the minimum requirements to become an Aura User." "......." "1%. To most people, that number means nothing. But do you realize how huge it is? It means you actually have a chance. That is something worth celebrating, haha!" "...I never knew 1% could be so amazing." "Of course it is!" "......." Ihan hadnt meant it as a compliment, but Baltar nodded enthusiastically, taking it as one anyway. And in that moment Ihan understood. Theres a reason why there are so few Superhumans. He still didnt know how to reach that level. But from Baltars words alone, he could tell. ...You had to risk your life to step onto that path. That was why so few had ever succeeded. ...This crazy old man. If I had said yes, he definitely would have put my life on the line immediately. The saying went, A single word can clear a debt of a thousand coins. In Ihans case, a single moment of hesitation had just saved his life. Hoo... Yeah, sometimes it really pays to think before you speak. Ihan let out a quiet breath of relief. And just then Drip... As if to congratulate him for narrowly avoiding death, the rain finally began to clear, and sunlight peeked through the clouds. Most of the fires had already been extinguished, and he could feel people slowly approaching. For now, they were keeping their distanceprobably because Baltar was here. And also because he was here. ...They clearly saw him as a walking disaster zone. Which, to be fair Theyre not wrong. If he were in their position, he wouldnt want to approach the guy who had just flattened a fortress wall, either. It was understandable. So "Ill get going first. No need to make people any more uncomfortable." "How considerate of you." "Its not consideration. Its awareness. You should learn some of that, old man." "...Still as disrespectful as ever." The two continued bickering until Ihan finally turned to leave. But then "Hmph. Are you sure you dont want to try? If you can overcome that 1% chance, you will become an Aura User." Freeze. "...Wasnt that conversation already over?" "You were the one who ended it. My offer is still on the table." "......." This time, Ihan knew. Baltar wasnt mocking him. He genuinely wanted Ihan to try. "Every power comes with a price. And the price of becoming a Superhuman? Instead of effort, you bet your life. Its a fair trade, dont you think?" "Hah! What a bullshit deal." Honestly He was tempted. It was power. It meant he would never have to feel defeated again. It meant he could become stronger. The temptation gnawed at him. It whispered in his ear. Cross the line. Hadnt he already been prepared for this? And yet "...No. At least, not right now." "Hm?" "Actually, I did have something I wanted to ask you today. But it felt too pathetic, so I wasnt going to." "What is it?" Baltar didnt mind. Even if it was a pathetic question, he was willing to listen. And so "Youre strong. Really strong. So why dont you do anything when the kingdom is in danger?" "......." For the first time, Baltar was at a loss for words. And yet, Ihan didnt stop talking. "See? Its a pathetic question. Like Im just whining, asking why you wont help." "...No. Its a reasonable question." Baltar denied it outright. It was a question anyone would ask. "Hmm. Let me ask you something. Why do you think I dont step in?" "Turning it around on me?" "Just answer." "...Well, there are a few possibilities." Ihan began listing them. Maybe Baltar simply didnt see the current crisis as a real crisis. Maybe, to someone who could crush everything with raw power, this situation wasnt even worth his attention. But Ihan knew Baltar. For all his laziness, he wasnt the type to ignore his responsibilities. And yet, Ihan had rarely seen him intervene. "The only real time you stepped in was to kill the Demon King." That had been different. That had been true devastation. "But then theres Britannia." If Baltar had wanted, the Southern Unification War would have never lasted as long as it did. He could have ended it. But he didnt. And that "That doesnt add up." Baltar stared at Ihan. And for the first time There was a trace of bitterness in his surprise. *** Step. Step. "......." Unlike when he first arrived at the palace, Ihan walked back with an easy, unhurried pace. Normally, he would have been running as a warm-up rather than strolling like this. But right now, he wasnt in the mood. ...No, to be more precise, his mind was cluttered. Feels like I know too much now. Still, he had gotten what he came for. The weight in his chest had eased considerably. And he had learned what he wanted to know. Additionally "Go visit that place. I cant lead you to the path of a Superhuman, but youll gain something from it." He had received an unexpected reward. Click... A worthless-looking dagger. It was so rusted that it seemed like it would crumble into dust if he tried to draw it too forcefully. And yet, Ihan held onto the rusted blade carefully. It felt like he had just obtained a second advancement quest ticket, as Taechang would put it. It was undeniably good news. Something he should be happy about. And yet "Haaaah..." Rather than joy, he felt a twinge of hesitation. Was he really on the right path? Or maybe Im just overthinking this? It was like worrying about how to spend lottery winnings before even buying a ticket. Pathetic. "I really am an idiot." "Hmm, I dont think youre an idiot at all, Sir Knight." "Any guy who worries about something that hasnt even happened yet is a fool." "Hmm, are you worrying for yourself? Or is it for someone else?" "Me? Ill manage somehow, so its not really about me... but there are a lot of people I cant help but think about. Right, so ...huh?" Ihan turned his head. A moment ago, no one had been beside him. But now, standing there with a bright, cheerful smile, was a maid with braided hairLeira Winter. "...Maid Winter?" "Yeeees~!" "Uh... since when were you here?" "Since you sighed! I even spoke to you, remember? Hehe." "R-right..." What the hell...? The fact that she had naturally appeared beside him was one thing. But the fact that he hadnt even noticed her presence until she spoke? That was downright eerie. Yet, she didnt seem to care about his confusion in the slightest. "Hehe, I really like how kind you are, Sir Knight!" "......." "You could live purely for yourself, but instead, you keep trying to live as a good person. My parents always said that someone who cares about others is a truly great person." "...Is that so?" "Yes! So, Sir Knight, even if you live like a fool, even if others call you naive, Ill always be on your side. Because I like those clumsy, human parts of you!" "......." "Eh? Whys your face getting so red? Are you sick?" "......Its your fault." "Hm?" ...Very few people could declare they liked someone with such a casual, matter-of-fact expression. Her words had completely shattered the useless thoughts clouding his mind. "Hehe." A gentle scent of soap drifted in the wind as she moved closer and took his hand. As if to not let him have time for negative thoughts. "......." Ihan wanted to say so many things. Why was she here? Had she heard his conversation with Baltar? He wouldnt be surprised if she had. And he wanted to hear her thoughts. But instead "...Have you eaten yet?" "Nope!" The words that left his lips had nothing to do with his worries. "Then lets go out for a meal. Anything in particular you want to eat?" "Hmm... Whole roasted pork?" "...Thats very specific." At this moment, being with her was more comforting than anything else. And so Grip. Ihan gently tightened his hold on her hand. This was enough. Instead, he made a silent promise. No matter what happened, he wouldnt let go of this warm hand. A small but immense determination. Whoooosh. A breeze blew past. Cool, but not cold. It was simply refreshing. ...It was autumn. Chapter 228: The Knight Makes a House Call (1) The sighs are getting longer. ...... Haah... ...... Haaaah...! Uh, um... Lady Irene, is something wrong? ...Just call me Irene, Levi. And no, nothings wrong. O-Oh, I see. But...! Haah! No, never mind.... ...... ...No matter how you looked at it, she was practically begging for attention. It wasnt just that she was sighing loudly for no reasonshe kept throwing burdensome glances as if pleading for someone to ask what was wrong. It was only natural for beads of cold sweat to form on Levis forehead. Poor Levi... shes finally been caught in that snare.... Why is she doing this in the swordsmanship training grounds of all places? She probably just wants someone to talk to. But why here? If she went to the magic department, shed find plenty of people eager to talk to her. The magic department is full of fanatics who practically worship Lady Irene. Apparently, that makes them too overwhelming for her. Oh, yeah, that makes sense. Hm? Wait, how do you even know that? ...Because I got caught once and had to listen to her for five hours straight. ...So youve suffered too. When she first entered the academy, Irene Windler had been the object of admiration for the students in the swordsmanship department. Being the daughter of a duke was impressive enough, but Irene Windler herself had an almost otherworldly charm that matched her noble lineage. A fairy-like beauty with a bright, refreshing voice. The talent of a grand mage and the skills to back it up. And an intellect that had earned her the position of second place in academic rankings upon admission. There wasnt a single man who wouldnt have fallen for a girl who possessed both beauty and intelligence in such perfection. If not for her status as a noble, she would have likely received thousands of confessions. ...But there was one place where all admiration for her had completely cooled. Shes beautiful, intelligent, and remarkable, but her personality is just... I had to keep up with her in conversation for ten whole hours last time... I never want to go through that again. Whoever ends up with her better have really sturdy eardrums. ...It was the swordsmanship department. At first, they had admired her just like everyone else. But after actually spending time around her, well... Shes not a bad person, really. Shes not. It wasnt that Irene had a bad or unpleasant personality. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She just had an extreme need for affection, talked without giving anyone a break, andlike any good magehad a tendency for eccentric behavior. ...Which was precisely why so many had ended up retreating from her. Some even collapsed from exhaustion and nosebleeds after spending too much time engaging in conversation with her. Some things are best appreciated from afar. A girl whose charm only grew the less you interacted with her. That was Irene Windler. And as if to prove that point So, listen, Levi, you have to hear this! It was four nights agoI saw the maid and the instructor standing way too close together! I followed them around, and they were holding hands, eating together, taking strolls...! Thats a date! A date! And it just made me so mad, and jealous, and enviousI wanted to be in that position so badly...!! A-Ah, I see. But Lady Leira and Master have always been close, so its not really No...!! Anyone else can say that, but you of all people shouldnt! Arent you jealous?! Huh? I just want Master to be happy, so I think its all fine. ...Gasp! And besides, I wouldnt mind being... s-second... N-No! Forget I said anything.... Aaaaah! Why are all the good, kindhearted women surrounding me?! Im the only bad one! Just me...! [You are so embarrassing, Irene.] Shut up! Uh...? I wasnt talking to you, Levi! I was yelling at this damned ghost. ...... I swear Im not lying! Stop looking at me like that!! ...And so, Levi, having been caught by Irene, had no choice but to patiently listen to the girls endless grievances and react accordingly. Bear-girl is too good. Kunta wants a wife like that. Didnt you get confessed to recently? I said we should have kids right away, and she slapped me. Then the next day, she spread rumors that I was trash. It made me sad. ...Thats not really something to be sad about. Thats your fault. The instructor saw it happen and called it karma, hehe. Oh, Garland. Are you done sparring? Yeah, I wrapped it up. Damn, the instructors gotten really strong. No, actually, its not just thathis bloodlust and danger level are insane now. Fighting him while hes holding a hammer is a nightmare. ...Yeah, I fought him too. Hes definitely tricky. There were three students in the swordsmanship department commonly referred to as the Three Pillars. The best swordsman in the department was undoubtedly Roen, but if you excluded him, the three most talented and skilled individuals were these three. Arno de Offen, heir to the Sword Saint. Kunta, a barbarian of a mysterious lineage. And Garland, the apprentice of the Mercenary King. ...And today, those three had decided to spar against a certain someone. A spar that forced them to feel real danger. Even now, there was a red mark vividly imprinted on Garlands cheek. A clear sign that he had been struck. And the one who left that mark was ...Ghhkk... Damian Follet, currently passed out cold. He had taken a clean hit to the chin during his match with Garland and was knocked unconscious. Normally, Garland wouldnt have knocked out an opponenthe would have simply subdued them. But against Damian, even subduing him had become difficult. No, at this point, he had to go all out just to fight him properly. Hes gotten stronger. Well, I guess it makes sensehe charges at the instructor every day. Its not just that. His aura is no joke. Mm. Kunta sometimes gets scared of the instructor. Yesterday, when I fought him, he looked like a ghoul. Yeah, his condition isnt great. Apparently, he had been working overtime yesterday too. Which raised the questionwhen was he not working overtime? Recently, he had even started suffering from insomnia. And with how he looked now, Damian could honestly be mistaken for an undead. Hehehe... I... I can sleep now.... ...Apparently, being knocked out counted as sleep to him. He had a blissful expression on his face, as if getting knocked out was the best thing that had happened to him. ...Thats what he says in his sleep? The instructor... is pitiful. Kunta, maybe you should try being an instructor yourself Garland, dont cross that line. There are some things you dont say, even as a joke. Kunta doesnt want to lose a friend today. ...I apologize. That was my mistake. I sincerely regret it. Good. And Id appreciate it if you never said something like that again. Damn, since when did you get so articulate? And so, just like any other day, life in the swordsmanship department continued in peaceful chaos. The kingdom was still rife with incidents and crises, but as cadets, they were in a position meant to be protected. And since no one knew how long this peace would last, they might as well enjoy it. But then ...The hell? Why is this bastard sleeping here instead of at home? Someone who played a massive role in maintaining that peace appeared. Looks like the construction finished early today. Yeah, mostly. Just need to wrap things up now. ...Haha. Ihan had shown up later than usualhaving spent the entire morning at a construction site. And what construction site was that? ''What the hell does it mean that he "almost destroyed the royal palace"...?'' ''Didn''t my father tell me not to mess with the instructor? ...Isnt that just common sense at this point?'' ''Who was he even sparring with?'' The royal palace. The construction site Ihan had been working on was none other than the royal palace itself. Most of the cadets already had a vague idea of what had happenedbecause quite a few of their parents were nobles working within the palace. ...From what they had heard. Didnt they say he almost destroyed the royal palace during a [sparring match]? How the hell does a sparring match end up nearly demolishing an entire palace? They couldnt begin to understand. But one thing was clearthose parents who had previously voiced complaints about Ihan now fervently begged their children never to get on his bad side. To the point where some were even sending him gifts. Because of that, the cadetssometimes referred to as "young masters" or "chicks"could easily guess what had happened. He mustve done something very typical of the instructor. As always, he had probably committed some ogre-like act of destruction. So, why the hell is this bastard lying here like this? He passed out after sparring with Garland. Yeah? He wouldnt have gone down that easily, though. Well, his face does have a nice mark on it. Keep pushing yourself. At this rate, hes going to catch up. Already planning on doing that. Hmph. Then how about you try going up against me like this idiot did? ...Instructor, no matter how reckless I am as a mercenary, Im not that stupid. This dumbass did it. That just means hes dumber than a mercenary. Tch. Even the mercenaries pitied Damian at this point, but the man himself was still fast asleep, smiling blissfully. Ihan merely told them to dump him somewhere out of the way before turning his gaze toward the remaining cadets. [...] He clearly had something to say. The air, which had been noisy just moments ago, suddenly grew deathly silent. You guys sure know when to shut up. Ihan looked satisfied that he didnt have to say much. Then, he reached into the bag slung over his back and pulled out a thick stack of papers. Take one each. Anyone who wants to can get their parents to sign it. What is this? A home visit request form. ...Excuse me? I said its a home visit request form. ??? *** Ihan explained simply. The kingdoms been in chaos lately. Your parents must be worried. As your instructor, I should ease their concerns. I also want to discuss potential countermeasures in case of an emergency. Only then did the cadets begin to understand. Aaah! Theres such deep meaning behind this! Instructor, youre being surprisingly considerate! Head on the floor. Yes, sir! After handing out a fitting punishment to the bald cadet who had spoken out of turn, Ihan turned his attention back to the group. Of course, this isnt mandatory. Its only for those who want to participate. Thats why I told you to get a signature. What about Kunta? If you want, let me know. Ill run to your homeland myself. Its 100 kilometers away. Thats close. ...? Anyway, if you understand, youre dismissed. Ill wrap things up early today, so go ask your parents. And with that, Ihan swiftly scattered the cadets. There was an undeniable pushiness to the whole thing, but at this point, the cadets were so used to his ways that they didnt find it particularly strange. Having spent so much time under his command, they had built up a resistance to his unique methods. ...? One cadet, flipping through the contents of the form, suddenly tilted his head in confusion. Instructor, can I ask a question? What is it? ...Uh, why does my form already have a signature on it...? Arno de Offen. He stared at the pre-signed consent section of his form, perplexed. Ihan smirked and reached into his inner pocket. What he pulled out Nothing much. Your house doesnt require special permission, so I just went ahead and did it. ...Why is that in your hands? A worn-out dagger. As soon as Ihan revealed it, Arnos pupils trembled. Because there was only one person in his family who possessed such an item. His father, the Sword Saint. This things like a free pass to your house, isnt it? ...... Oh, and before I use it, theres something I want to ask ...Is the Sword Saint home? Chapter 229: The Knight Makes a House Call (2) Ihans home visits turned out to be an unexpected success. ...At this rate, its basically unanimous consent, isnt it? Amazingly, nearly 90% of the cadets had turned in signed forms approving the visits. The few who didntlike Blackdog and Taechanghad complicated family situations, meaning that for all intents and purposes, the entire cadet corps had agreed. Considering that home visits werent exactly a common practice in this world, Ihan found it surprising. Just to be sure, he asked the cadets directly. You remember I said this was voluntary, right? This isnt mandatory. He was worried there had been some kind of misunderstanding, but his concerns were completely unfounded. No, my parents were actually really happy about it. They said they were curious about my grades. The moment they heard they could meet you, they signed immediately. More than just my grades, I think theyre also curious about how my swordsmanship has improved so drastically. S-Same for us. ...My parents said they absolutely want to hear your opinion on my future. ...Did this world also have an obsession with academic achievement? Ihan was beginning to feel the weight of parental ambition firsthand, and it left him with a sour expression. Apparently, no matter the era or world, parents worrying too much about their childrens futures was a universal constant. ...This is too much. Visiting 73 households is going to be hell. Then why not do it like last time and have the parents come to us? That wouldnt be a home visit anymoreitd just be a parent-teacher conference. So, are you really going to visit all of them? ...Ill pass out a new form. It was the only option left to him. Originally, he hadnt expected even half of them to agree, let alone this many. So, he decided to let the cadets decide how they wanted to proceed, but even then... There might still be families who cant make it. If anyones in that situation, let me know. Ill definitely visit those homes. Oh, then my family Ah, mine too. Theres also ours. ...Alright. This much is still manageable. Yeah. Compared to 73 households, 20 wasnt that bad. Except it was. By the time he had finished visiting ten houses, Ihan was already groaning. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** For the first time, Ihan realized just how exhausting being an educator could be. Those guys had it rough, huh? Honestly, hed never had a great impression of teachers. During his school days in his past life, there had been a few good onesbut the majority had been absolute trash. Especially the bastard he had beaten to a pulp at the Grand Cathedral the other day. To Ihan, teachers had always been little more than corrupt scumbags who took bribes and vented their frustrations on kids. ...Although, from what he had seen as an adult, it seemed like teachers were now suffering to make up for the sins of their predecessors. But the ones actually paying for it are the new generation, not the bastards from the past... Was it because he had become an educator himself? Ihan felt a pang of sympathy for those in his profession who had to shoulder the burden of their predecessors mistakes. ...Instructor, what are you doing? ...Being an idiot. Huh? ...Just lost in thought because Im exhausted. You do look really tired. Levi, who had taken it upon herself to act as Ihans secretary for the day, looked at him with concern. She had never seen him this drained before. But then again I-I think its completely understandable. After spending the entire day assisting him, Levi recalled the types of families they had visited. Nobles, commoners, merchants, and even the lower class. Seeing the parents of the cadets had been an experience. Thanks to you, Sir Turtle, I can finally walk around with my head held high! My childs grades have improved, but even more than thattheir swordsmanship has skyrocketed! The teachings of the renowned White Silver Lion are truly exceptional. So, if I may ask... could you provide some personal lessons for my youngest? Ill spare no expense! Our family might not have a long history, but our wealth is equal to any noble house. Surely, that would be a fair exchange, no?Parents who werent looking for a consultation, but outright bribing him for private lessons. U-Um, do you think my child can become a knight? P-Please, instructor! T-They can, right?! Right?! If you say they can become a knight, Ill do anything! Please, make them a knight!Parents who werent sure whether they were trying to help their childor use them as a ticket to a better life. Wait... theyre in the Academy? When did that happen?Parents who didnt even know where their child was enrolled. It had been a parade of all kinds of people, and Levi had spent the whole time fretting in the background. She was terrified that Ihan might lose his temper at some point. If he got angry, his sheer presence could send someone straight to the grave. But to her surprise, he had handled everything with surprising grace. She had honestly expected him to snap, but instead, he had been nothing but courteous. When she finally worked up the courage to ask him why, he had simply shrugged. Well, I mean, thats just how people are. Desperation isnt a bad thing. Some were pushy, and some were too hands-off, but none of them were outright ruining their kids lives. Its not really my place to step in... ...As long as they arent hurting the children. Ah... That was when Levi felt a surge of gratitude. Because she understood exactly what he meant when he talked about "hurting children." ...Master, I think youre a truly amazing teacher. Me? I think Im pretty normal. I dont think so at all. Hehe. ...? Ihan tilted his head at her sudden happiness. What the hell was she so happy about? Here he was, completely exhausted, and she was just smiling like that... ...Well, its a nice sight. Pat. He lightly ruffled her hair. It looked like it would be cold, with its icy blue color, but in reality, it was just coolsoft, smooth, and pleasantly warm. Hehe... Levi beamed like she had just received the greatest reward in the world. And as Ihan watched her, he felt a small bit of healing from her joy. As they enjoyed their peaceful little moment ...Um, when are you planning to visit? Arno, who had been standing awkwardly nearby, finally mustered the courage to speak up. In the absolute worst timing possible. *** The House of Offen, a family of swordsmen. Compared to most noble families, which boasted histories spanning over five hundred years, Offens lineage was relatively shortbarely two hundred years old. Yet, there was not a single soul who dared dismiss the name Offen. And for good reason. The Offen family was renowned for producing exceptional swordsmen. Among them were knights of great repute, mercenaries who had made names for themselves in war, and even swordsmen who had carried the name Pendragon to foreign lands. Despite its relatively short history, the House of Offen commanded undeniable authority and influence within noble society. Especially in Pendragon, the Kingdom of Knights, where its influence was even greater. And the closer one got to the Offen estate, the more palpable that influence became. ...Is it just me, or is this entire place filled with sword dojos? Where there should have been shops, taverns, and inns, there were instead countless swordsmanship academies. Was he imagining things? Youre not mistaken, Instructor. Most of this district is settled by disciples of the Offen family, which is why there are so many training halls. No wonder I havent seen a single mediocre fighter around here. Its because those without sufficient skill simply cannot survive in this place.... Just as a famous bakery could revitalize an entire district, turning it into a hub for bread enthusiasts, Offens territory had become a mecca for swordsmen. The result? A community overflowing with warriors. Children carried wooden swords instead of books. Even the rare innkeepers and restaurant owners had thick calluses on their hands. Not from kneading dough or handling kitchen utensils but from wielding swords. This is a fascinating place. [Offen does not hoard its teachings]. That is our familys creed. But surely, you dont just teach anyone who walks through the door. That is correct. There are several conditions that must be met. The firstCharacter. The secondEffort and character. The thirdPassion and character. And the fourth: Responsibility... and character. ...All of those sound suspiciously similar. That only proves how much we value a persons character. In the past, talent was considered the most important trait. However, those with great talent often proved to be ambitiousmany of them ended up betraying their masters. From then on, we began to prioritize character above all else. Especially... Hm? ...Especially after he proved that genius alone does not make one the greatest. Arno spoke with pride as he turned his gaze toward a statue, his expression filled with admiration. ...... As they neared the Offen estate, a massive monument came into view. It was a towering statue of an aged knight raising his sword high. Ihans eyes were naturally drawn to it as well. And then ...Thats insane. A spark lit up in his gaze. Master? Bear-girl, take a good look at that statue. That might just be the kind of role model you need to aim for. ...Huh? That statue was carved with a sword. And not just any sworda rapier. !!?! Levis eyes flew wide open as she whipped her head back toward the statue. As much as she trusted her masters words... this was too ridiculous to believe. Because ...That thing is made of bronze. And yet, it was sculpted with a rapier? A rapierone of the most delicate, slender blades in existence? And the statue was flawless. It was impossible. Haa... Master, you set the bar way too high... Levi looked like she was on the verge of tears. Chapter 230: The Knight Makes a House Call (3) The feeling of unease came the moment he examined the cross-section of the bronze statue. ...There are no signs of melting? Bronze, after all, was a metal. To shape it, one would first need to melt it at extremely high temperatures. Yet, there were no visible traces of that process here. Instead, what he saw was ...It was carved? It looked as though it had been sculpted with a chisel. No... it wasnt done with a chisel. Then what was used? ...A thin blade? The cross-section of the bronze statue bore faint, telltale marks. And Ihan recognized those marks. They were unmistakably the kind of scars left by a rapier or another similarly thin, piercing sword. How could he be so sure? Because Ive seen people get sliced like that before. During his time as a mercenary, he had encountered victims who had their flesh cut in just such a manner. He had also personally been on the receiving end of such an attack. (Though, in the end, the bastard who did it had died by his hand.) Regardless, Ihans experience and knowledge made it easy for him to deduce that the statue had been sculpted entirely with a rapier. And the moment he was certain This is monstrous. It was only natural for him to be filled with awe. I suppose if I applied enough grip strength, I could condense metal and forcibly shape it, or maybe I could use sword energy to carve it out. That much was conceivable. But that would only be a brute-force solution. It would never produce something as natural and flawless as this. This wasnt done with sword energy. It was just... cut. As if slicing through tofu. Or molding clay. This wasnt just an absurd display of skill. This was the pinnacle of swordsmanship. ...... Clink. Ihan placed his hand on his sword. He was testing something. Would his blade be able to block a strike from a swordsman who could perform such a feat? ...Impossible. No, it was out of the question. If someone of that caliber were to attack him, blocking wasnt an option. He would have to dodge. ...But. Hmm. I might be able to take a hit without dying... Ihan suddenly found himself wanting to experience that swordplay firsthand. * * * After passing through the town, they finally arrived at the Offen estate. Unlike most noble residencesusually isolated within vast forests, surrounded by sprawling gardens the Offen estate was located within the city. And despite being the home of one of the most powerful noble families, it was shockingly modest in scale. Rather than an extravagant mansion, it resembled a massive dojoa training ground, first and foremost. Just from its structure alone, it was evident that the House of Offen stood apart from other noble families. And yet You have arrived! Kunta welcomes guests! ...? If you need anything, just say the word! Kunta will bring it to you and guide you! ...K-Kunta? What are you doing here? I am practicing social skills! Kunta is earning allowance at Arnos house! ??? A barbarian acting as a servant in a noble estate. At this point, it wasnt just unusual It was downright bizarre. ...Didnt you already receive a generous stipend as a foreign exchange student? Ihan, wary that this might be a case of noble exploitation, placed a firm hand on Arnos shoulder. Confess now and atone for your sins, little wolf. I dont want to have to arrest my own disciple. Haa, is that my new nickname now? ...I can see the misunderstanding, but I assure you, its a real misunderstanding. Kunta personally asked me for a job. ...Why? He said he spent all his allowance. ...Huh? He used all of it to buy books and food to send back to his homeland. He wanted to help support his people. ...Oh. Ihan let out a small sound of admiration and looked at Kunta. The innocent-looking black panther of a man. So he sent them books, huh? This guy may act like a fool, but when no ones watching, hes the type to read self-improvement books. As expected of the representative foreign exchange student from the barbarians. It seemed like he had sent back what would be most beneficial to his people. ...Thats admirable, but you should at least keep some money for yourself. Kunta is already reflecting on that! But Arnono, the Young Master pays Kunta very well! So it is fine! ...Little wolf. I never told him to call me that. Hes just copying what the other servants say. So please, stop looking at me like that.... For a moment, Ihan seriously considered handing down a disciplinary lesson but seeing how distressed Arno looked, he figured the kid was telling the truth. Master, dont you think youre teasing him too much? Its just funny seeing his reactions. Levi, the only one who recognized that Ihan was deliberately messing with Arno, whispered playfully. Ihan, on the other hand, was thoroughly enjoying himself. Then Young Master, you have returned. A maid appeared from behind Kunta, approaching them. Arno greeted her with familiarity. Its been a while, Elsa. Im glad to see you in good health. I am always healthy. I will remain so until I see your grandchildren, Young Master, hoho. ...Hmm. She looked like she had just passed her forties. But from the streaks of gray in her hair, it was clear she had endured hardships in her youth. That said She did not look weak. Her eyes were sharp, her posture upright. And the air around her exuded strength. A swordswoman. Yes. This black-uniformed maid was undoubtedly a former warrior. Instructor, let me introduce you. This is Elsa. She was my personal tutor and etiquette instructor when I was a child. She now serves as the head maid of our household, but in her younger days, she was a famed female swordsman. Young Master, you flatter me. Thats not flattery. She was probably really famous. Its obvious just by looking at her. If you put a sword in her hands, shed probably be stronger than my cadets. She might even be on par with Blackdog. Wow. With that level of skill, why didnt she become a knight? Maybe she didnt want to be tied down by the restrictions of knighthood? Ihan had known plenty of female mercenaries in his past life. Many of them had been skilled enough to become knights but they had chosen not to, preferring freedom over the title and status that knighthood offered. Shes probably the same. And just as he finished his speculation, Elsa spoke with a gentle smile. Are you finished chatting? Then allow me to escort you inside the estate. ...You? Shouldnt the head maid be too busy for this? You are not just any guestyou are his guest. It is only proper that I escort you personally. ...Ah. Ihan reached into his coat and pulled something out. A dagger. He had jokingly told Arno that this was a free pass to the estate. But now, looking at Elsas reaction It really is a free pass. *** Instructor, if you go that way, theres a large training ground. Everyone fights with real swords! With real swords? Yes! Everyone bleeds, but they still laugh. Hmm.... ...Kunta, please dont make my family sound so barbaric. I only spoke facts. ...... Kunta probably meant that the Offen family didnt shy away from practical, real-combat sparring. After all, swordsmanship wasnt something that could improve just by swinging a sword aimlessly. Hm. Maybe I should have my cadets start training with real swords too. M-Master? Im joking. ...I dont think you are. Even while joking around with his disciples, Ihans gaze was constantly moving, scanning his surroundings. The training swordsmen, the maids, the servants Theyre all skilled. Even though they werent knights, everyone here had genuine ability. Then, he recalled a peculiar fact The Offen family had no personal knight order. Most prestigious noble families had their own private knights. It was strange that the House of Offen had none. ...Or maybe they dont have a knight order because they dont need one. If the servants, trainees, and disciples of the household were already skilled warriors, then there was no need to form an official knight order. Moreover, most of the dojos in the region were already loyal to this family. If they truly wanted to, they could gather those dojos and raise not just a small forcebut an entire division of soldiers. Is this family secretly on par with the great noble houses? A family that simply hid its true strength That was the impression Ihan was getting. Just as he was silently admiring the Offen family Creaaak. The sound of wheels turning. Do we have guests? ...... Haha, my apologies. I should have come to greet you properly, but as you can see, Im in this state. ...Not at all. I should be the one apologizing for barging in uninvited. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Haha, thats quite a considerate thing to say. The man before him Resembling a more mature version of Arno, though perhaps it was more accurate to say that Arno resembled him A strikingly handsome man, who looked like an older version of Arno after a decade of aging. And he was sitting in a wheelchair. ...Father. Arno, its been a while. Ive missed seeing you. ...Saying that makes me feel like an unfilial son, coming home so rarely. But youre the one who never shows your face, even when youre busy. Haha! You have a point! At first glance, the mans delicate features and wheelchair-bound state made him seem frail. But his booming, carefree laughter completely shattered that image. This wasnt the forced bravado of a man trying to appear strong. This was his true nature. Arno, looking a bit embarrassed, hesitated before making introductions. Instructor, this is my father. The names Iliad. My legs might be useless, but Im still the head of the House of Offen. F-Father... Haha, its a joke! Laugh! ...... ...Where exactly was he supposed to laugh? If I laugh here, Im doomed. Ihan hadnt even known the man for a full minute, so he couldnt say for sure what kind of person he was. But one thing was clear This guy should not be making jokes like that. If Ihan played along, he might as well bury his own social reputation. Chapter 231: A Lady’s Heart Is Like a Reed (1) W-Who did you say he went to meet? The boy with neatly kept gray hair asked in a flustered tone, his expression betraying his surprise. Garland, on the other hand, looked slightly puzzled but, despite his fierce appearance, had a surprisingly kind side. Instead of responding curtly, he answered again with unexpected patience. I heard he went to meet Young Master Arnos father. ...... Whats wrong, kid? Got a headache or something? N-No, its just that I wanted to confirm something... Thank you for answering, Mr. Garland. The boyDerrickstumbled over his words slightly, but he recovered quickly, not allowing himself to be visibly shaken. Hmm? Had Garland picked up on the slight unease in Derricks demeanor? The former mercenary cadet... Come on, cut the formal crap. Just talk casually, will you? A-Ah, well, thats... Oh? Or is it because I used to be a mercenary? You looking down on me? Man, that kinda stings... N-No! Absolutely not! Thats not it at all, I swear...! Hahaha! Im messing with you, kid. Thwack! Thwack! Ugh, my back... It hurts. Quit whining. Youre built like a tank. Ugh... Derrick swallowed his groan, but deep down, he felt grateful toward Garland. He knew that Garland had deliberately smacked his back playfully to snap him out of his thoughts, sensing his internal turmoil. ...Hes a good guy. As expected of a future mercenary commander. A man whose leadership score was an impressive 93 points out of 100. He once aspired to become a knight, but after experiencing life at the academy, he grew disillusioned with nobility and returned to the mercenary world, eventually founding his own mercenary corps. On top of that... He was the one who recruited Kunta and Arno as vice-commanders, wasnt he? Though his raw combat ability was slightly lower than theirs, his leadership alone was more than enough to make up for it. For reference, the current kings leadership score was around 44 pointsso compared to that... well. Ah, but this isnt the time to be thinking about that... The fact that he naturally started analyzing Garland like an in-game [character] made it clear why his instructor often cursed at him, calling him a damn game addict. This world was reality, not a game. My brain knows it, but my heart still hasnt fully accepted it, huh? Derrick let out a bitter smile, once again acknowledging his own problem. He wanted to change, but it wasnt easy. ...Though, to be fair, if there was ever a time for an excuse... Even Instructor would be shocked if he heard this. And for good reason... Because a character who was supposed to be long dead was still alive. Iliad de Offen, the last head of the House of Offen. A name belonging to someone who, according to the original games storyline, should have already been dead. *** Unintentionally or not, Ihan often found himself meeting the heads of noble families. Some of them were among the parents of his students at the academy, whom he had to interact with as an instructor. Others he had met during his time in the royal capital before becoming an instructor. Regardless of the circumstances, there was one thing all noble family heads had in common. ...Theyre all insufferable pricks. Arrogant. No, even calling them arrogant might be putting it too lightly. To say that these noble heads were full of themselves would be an understatement. Well, not that it was hard to understand why. These were men who firmly believed they had been born with noble blue blood coursing through their veins. And as those who led that so-called blue blood, their arrogance was practically inevitable. That being said... Experience(?) tells me their blood isnt actually blue, but red like everyone elses... Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But that wasnt a story to be shared in public, so moving on. The point was that arrogance and lack of basic decency were passive traits among noble family heads. Expecting humanity from them was a fools errand. With that in mind... Thanks to Sir Turtle, Arno has recently become quite dignified. He had talent, but his personality was... rough around the edges. Thanks to Sir Turtle, that roughness has been smoothed out. Truly, I cannot thank you enough. F-Father...?! I only speak the truth, so dont make that face. A man can improve his swordsmanship with enough effort, but a rotten personality? Theres no saving that. Ive seen too many good-for-nothing brats cause astronomical losses to their families because of their rotten attitudes. So, no matter how many times I thank Sir Turtle, it wont be enough. He turned our houses eldest son into a decent human being. Thats a feat worth celebrating, is it not? ...I was never rough around the edges. Tsk, tsk. You were such an insufferable little punk before entering the academy, but you dont even realize it, huh? You have no shame. ...... Meeting a noble who was this humble and down-to-earth was an unusual experience. Hes... quite the odd one. The House of Offen wielded influence on par with the great noble houses, and yet, despite being the head of such a prestigious family, Iliad was remarkably polite, informal, and even humble. Uncharacteristically so for a noble. Sir Turtle, if you dont mind, could we speak for a moment? I understand this visit is merely nominally a family visit, but I would like to hear how my son is doing at the academy. ...I have no objections. Haha, I appreciate it. See? He actually expressed gratitude without wrapping it in layers of roundabout noble speech. Its been a while since talking to a noble didnt give me a headache. There was something incredibly refreshing about not having to decode political double-speak. Most nobles would likely consider Iliad a complete eccentric, but to Ihan, it only made him more likable. ...And, in another way, worthy of respect. Ihans gaze turned thoughtful. For some reason, Iliad struck him as admirable. A mere knight shouldnt be judging a noble houses patriarch like this, but he couldnt help it. ...He never put down his sword. Even though the man couldnt use his legs, the hardened calluses on his hands were proof that he still practiced. How could Ihan not respect him? This man... He had romance. *** I heard that Sir Turtle didnt train in standard aura techniques but instead developed his own. To establish an entirely new school at your age... Genius hardly seems a strong enough word. I wouldnt call it establishing a school. It was just a matter of starting from a concept anyone could think of. Calling me a genius is far too generous. Haha, and yet youre modest as well. But be carefulexcessive humility can make people find you insufferable. A little confidence wouldnt hurt from time to time. ...Im really not a genius. Haah! That kind of humility is a curse in itself. ...... Surprisingly, the two of them got along quite well. Despite their age gap, differences in status, and entirely different life trajectories, they found common ground in the subject of the sword. Well, mostly it was just Iliad praising Ihan while Ihan awkwardly deflected, but he still answered every question out of politeness. Your son already has the skills to be knighted. His biggest weakness right now is a lack of real combat experience. I could tell hes hunted monsters before, but when it comes to fighting people, hes still a bit inexperienced. Hmm... Perhaps I raised him too gently? If anything, you raised him well. I mean, who in their right mind would boast about teaching their son how to kill? Haha, hearing you say that eases my mind. In any case, what he needs now isnt more trainingits practical experience. If hes serious about becoming a knight, then as unfortunate as it may be, early graduation might be worth considering. ...Even so, I think its better for him to stay. Rather than rushing into adulthood, I believe enjoying ones youth a little longer can carry greater meaning in the long run. Thats true. He is still young. Hoho, and if possible, Id like him to bring home a daughter-in-law when he graduates. A love marriage would be ideal, wouldnt you say? Oh, dont worry about that. He puts up a wall, but hes actually quite popular with the female students. If he wanted, he could start working on giving you grandchildren right away. Oh-ho! ...Instructor? Father? The thing about adults. Even when the subject of their conversation was sitting right there, they didnt care. Arno, who had just become the center of discussion, wore an exasperated expression. Seeing this, Kunta and Levi each patted his back in sympathy. Arnono, Young Master, dont take it too seriously. Adults are just like that. Kunta was almost made a father at twelve because of his tribes traditions. Had to run away for a year to avoid it. ...Thats supposed to be comforting? More importantly, you really are popular, Arno. Some noble ladies from the fencing department have already started making arrangements for matchmaking next year. N-Noble ladies?! It was like a scene straight out of a sitcom, but at the same time, it was undeniably warm. The head maid, Elza, brought in fragrant herbal tea. The children laughed and chattered. The two men sat in friendly conversation. A scene straight out of a fairy tale. And Ihan found himself enjoying this sitcom-like, fairy tale-like peace. If only life could always be like this. ...And so. Thats why I was thinking. Perhaps it would be a good idea to head toward the Red Eagle region to broaden ...Lord Iliad. Hm? I apologize for interrupting, but Im starting to feel really uneasy. ...What? ...Judging by your reaction, you really have no idea. So this isnt something you orchestrated. ??? Ihan had made up his mind. If he was the only one not getting to enjoy this peace, then it was time to do something about it. And, while he was at it, it wouldnt hurt to shake off the overwhelming pressure that had been bearing down on him since earlier. Iliad looked genuinely puzzled, as did the others. They had no idea what Ihan was talking about. Sighing, Ihan turned toward Arno, his expression unreadable. Then, at last... ...Id appreciate it if you stopped exerting your presence, Elder. My neck and back are starting to burn. ...Instructor? Or would you prefer I call you Lady instead, Elder? ...... Oh, but now that I think about it, considering your age, Lady might not be the most [-Whats wrong with my age?] A shrill vibration rang through the room. Cracks formed in the furniture. It was just a voice, and yet, it had the force of a high-frequency shockwave. And Ihanwho had taken the full brunt of that shockwave Coughed violently. Internal injuries. ...Yes, yes. My apologies, Lady. Ihan immediately surrendered. He had no desire to end up on the receiving end of another sonic attack. And, perhaps because she appreciated how quickly he folded [Heh.] The Ladywho had been disguised as Arno all this timefinally nodded in satisfaction. [Thats better. Remember this, child. A womans age is sacred and must never be questioned.] I will never forget it. Felicia Gong. Felicia de Offen, the Sword Saint. One of the three Aura Masters of Pendragon, alongside Baltar and Albert. Chapter 232: A Lady’s Heart Is Like a Reed (2) It might not have been the most fitting expression for a medieval fantasy world, but the only way to describe the feeling was ...Its like being ensnared by a bewitching spirit Crack. Crackle. With each creaking shift of bone, the body that had been Arnos changed in height and facial structure. Her frame took on the skeletal structure of a woman, and curves began to form across her body. To call it a real-time gender transformation wouldnt have been an exaggeration. Watching the grotesquely fluid shift, Ihan couldnt help but thinkif fox spirits like the nine-tailed gumiho truly existed, this is what their transformations would look like. Her once-short, silver hair... Shraaak. ...flowed down to her waist in an instant. Huu. The transformation complete, a breathtakingly beautiful womanwho could easily pass for someone in her twenties, or even her late teenslet out a sigh. She casually tied her now-flowing silver hair into a loose bundle with a handkerchief, her crimson eyes gleaming with a peculiar, almost mystical light. Gulp. It was unclear who swallowed audibly, but no one could be blamed. Anyone would feel a suffocating tension in the presence of such an overwhelming, otherworldly existence. And then, in a voice that shattered the heavy atmosphere Elza, bring me a cup of tea as well. ...... A... surprisingly mundane request. Elza, the head maid, let out a long sigh, pressing her fingers to her temples. Truly...! I respect you deeply, but every time you pull these stunts, I feel like my lifespan shortens, Your Excellency. What kind of prank is this? Sorry, Elza. But wasnt my acting convincing? ...... Dont be mad. ...Haaah! Ignoring the tension in the room, the woman plopped down comfortablyright between a frozen-stiff Levi and an equally rigid Kunta. Relax, kids. Youre looking at me like Im about to do something terrible. ...Kunta wants to run. Dont. She reached over and gently patted Kuntas head. And each time she did, the massive warrior flinched like a prey animal trapped in a predators grasp. At least... Th-Then... what about Lord Arno? Unlike Kunta, Levi managed to maintain her composure as she calmly asked about the real Arnos whereabouts. Perhaps the woman found Levis steadfastness endearing, because she beamed at her. My grandson should be fast asleep in the underground training hall by now. Hell wake up soon enough. ...... Dont look at me like that. I merely sparred with him to test how much hed improved. It wasnt intentional. I-I see... ...You dont believe me? How cold. Unlike with Kunta, her tone toward Levi carried an unmistakable fondness. And then Mother, what in the world are you doing?! Iliad de Offen, his expression dark and icy, fixed his gaze on her. What have you done to Arno? I told youI merely sparred with him. My grandson was excited when I offered to be his opponent, so I... may have put in a little effort. And, well, I accidentally knocked him out. Since I wasnt sure what to do, I simply disguised myself as him for a bit. And you expect me to believe that? Its the truth, Iliad. If you need proof, ask him when he wakes up. ...... ...But I do admit I took the joke too far. No need to glare at me so harshlyyou''re going to make this poor mother feel hurt. Huuuh!! For the first time, the ever-composed Iliad failed to contain his anger. And seeing this, she did at least acknowledge her mistake. She didnt bow her head or formally apologize, but then again... Who in the entire kingdom would dare demand an apology from the Sword Saint? So this was already more than enough. Which was why... ...Sir Turtle, I apologize on my mothers behalf. I never imagined she would pull something like this. Theres no need to apologize. Im not particularly bothered. More than anything ...He already knew that Aura Masters were all lunatics anyway. Ihan swallowed those last words. Saying that in front of her would likely earn him a beating. And sure enough So, child. How did you figure out that I was disguised as Arno? You mean transformed, dont you? Iliad, save the nagging for later. Still completely unbothered, she kept her easygoing attitude. Scratching his cheek, Ihan decided to humor her. ...It wasnt anything special. He figured it wouldnt hurt to play along with the whims of an unpredictable Aura Master. At first, I thought you really were Arno. But as we spoke, something started to feel... off. What was it? The muscles. ...? Friends and lovers may betray you, but muscles never lie. And yours were different from Arnos in several ways. He crossed his arms. I personally oversaw the conditioning of Arnos body through interval training. His arms, legs, shoulders, and backI built all of it. Hes my work. If I couldnt recognize the difference, Id have no right to call myself an instructor. ...... Of course, even after realizing it, I chose to play along. You didnt seem to have any ill intent, and I didnt smell any blood. So I figured it was just a prank. He sighed. ...But at some point, you started exerting your presence on me. From every direction, waves of intent kept crashing down, and I couldnt even tell where they were coming from... It was enough to make me break into a cold sweat. Drip. Ihan casually pulled back his collar, revealing his soaking wet shirt. A testament to how much he had sweated while withstanding the crushing force. It was terrifying. And he wasnt joking. It had been sharp, like the killing intent of a Heaven-Slaying Star-ranked spearmanakin to being stung by a wasp hundreds of times per second. Even elite mercenaries and knights would crumble under such pressure. And, to put it into perspective I lasted about thirty minutes before I felt like I was dying. So I figured I should ask you to stop. Ihan shrugged. Though his tone was lighthearted, his eyes were not. In other words ...Your eyes dont look the least bit friendly. Why should I feel good about the way Ive been treated as a guest? ...... Ihan was just about this close to losing his temper. No, let me rephrase that. What was I expecting from an Aura User? The real mistake was thinking Id be welcomed in the first place. Clack. Hm... Ihan placed the dagger he had received from Baltar onto the table. Then Lets go. The family visit is over. Master? Do you still want to stay and chat? ...No. Ill go with you. Like a thread following a needle, Levi immediately prepared to leave alongside Ihan. It was as if she had decided that there was no point in staying somewhere he had no intention of being. Sir Turtle... Lord Iliad, lets meet again elsewhere next time. ...Lets do that. Iliad looked as if he had no idea what was happening, but Ihan didnt hold it against him. In fact, he rather liked the man. So when Ihan suggested they meet again, Iliadseemingly understanding his feelingsgave a small nod. ...... The situation had naturally settled down, and the atmosphere had shifted toward departure. And yet, she had remained silent. As if she had merely been observing. But as Ihan truly moved to leave ...Im sorry. ? I know I went too far with my little prank. But wont you at least let me apologize properly? ...... I wont just apologize with words. Tell me... How would you have me make it up to you? ...Huh. Ihan looked at herFeliciawith intrigue. He had never imagined a day would come when an Aura User would actually apologize to him. This was something so rare that it felt akin to receiving a heartfelt, sincere apology from a monarch admitting to political incompetence. ...First, lets confirm that the little wolf cub is unharmed. For the record, Ihan was the type who believed that if someone was willing to apologize, they should be given a chance. *** Click. To be fair, I wasnt intentionally exerting pressure on you. Most people wouldnt have even noticed the difference, let alone reacted as sensitively as you did. Its likely because your senses are dozens of times sharper than the average knights that you perceived my observation as a threat. That was observation? Well, Baltar sent you here. That made me curious. And now, I think I understand why he did. Felicia finally set down the dagger she had been idly playing with. Yes, its real. This is one of the daggers I scattered long ago. That means youre entitled to one request from me. ...A request? A long time ago, when I was weak, I received help from many people. And in return, I handed out these daggers. There were about ten of them in total. Ive already retrieved nine, but now, the last one has finally come back to me. ...... ...Dont look at me like that. I havent said anything. You were thinking it. How could she pull a prank like that on someone who brought her something so precious? And if you knew that... ...Thats why Im apologizing! Felicia fidgeted awkwardly, looking somewhat deflated as she offered another apology. Honestly... Was she really an Aura User? ...No, more importantly, how is someone whos supposedly over ninety years old this emotionally unstable? As far as Ihan knew, Felicia was older than Baltar. And yet, both her words and actions carried the emotional turbulence of a teenager. Did she only look young on the outside? ...Sir Turtle, once again, I apologize. She wasnt always like this, but ever since... well... She changed? Iliad, looking exasperated, turned his gaze toward Felicia. But it wasnt the look of a son toward his mother. It was more like the gaze of a father watching over a reckless daughter. Ihan wondered why that was, but in the next moment, Iliad explained ...Nine years ago, my mother conducted an experiment. An experiment? She tried something with Aurasomething involving spreading her life force down to the cellular level. She kept it a secret from the family, using her own body as a test subject. And as a result, she... became younger. ...? Haaah... Seeing the blank look on Ihans face, Iliad pinched the bridge of his nose. Even as the one explaining it, he couldnt think of a proper way to define this phenomenon. So he had no choice but to simply describe what he had seen. For Ihans understanding. ...It was exactly as I said. My mother had always looked younger than her actual age, but after the experiment, she physically regressed into a ten-year-old child. ...And? That wasnt the only thing. She continued aging naturally afterward. It wasnt some illusion or mere disguiseshe had genuinely reversed her aging. ...... ...It was exhausting. She was over ninety, but suddenly, she acted and thought like a teenager. Her mood swings became extreme, her pranks intensified... It was like living with an unpredictable child all over again. ...Ah. Sir Turtle? N-No, its nothing... Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?? ...... Ihan was utterly dumbfounded. Because he knew exactly what this phenomenon was called. The term originated from texts of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, or possibly the Western Jin Dynastydescribed in a work known as The Biographies of Divine Immortals. It was said that the Eight Elder Immortals didnt just retain their youththey reversed into childhood. And the name of this phenomenon was Rejuvenation: The Return to Infancy. ...For a moment, Ihan seriously wondered if this world was secretly a mythological wuxia novel disguised as a romance fantasy. Chapter 233: A Lady’s Heart Is Like a Reed (3) Felicia, the Sword Saint. She was an extraordinary figure. Of course, finding an Aura User who wasnt extraordinary was a difficult task in itself, but one thing was certainFelicia had been granted the title of Sword Saint by the late king himself. The Duchess of the Sword. A title that belonged to her and her alone. Within Pendragon, only Galahad had the right to be addressed as Duke, and yet she was the sole individual permitted to wield a ducal title of her own. This position was a testament to the feats she had accomplisheddeeds so legendary that even Galahad himself respected and honored her contributions. However, ten years ago, Felicia vanished from the public eye, leading many to assume that she had gone into retirement. Even an Aura User could not defy time forever. At over ninety years old, it was only natural for her to be mentally and physically exhausted. So when she withdrew from the world, people found it understandable. It became widely accepted as factan unchallenged truth. Some even speculated that her retreat was an act of nobilitythat she was making space for the younger generation to step forward. But in reality... ...Turns out it was nothing that noble, huh? Ihan let out a small cough. Now that he knew the truth, it was too ridiculous to believe. Even if he told someone, theyd probably just laugh in his face. Would anyone actually believe that The legendary Sword Saint had vanished from the public eye... because she was going through a second puberty? Hah! Dont be ridiculous! Im not going through some puberty! My body just got youngermy mental age is the same! Where do you even Oh? Elza, were running low on sandwiches. Bring me some more. Yes, Your Excellency. Thanks, oh, and take out the cucumbers and carrots. Theyre hard to eat. You must eat them. Dont forget, Your Excellency, that you are still in your growth phase. W-What? Im fine as I am... Your Excellency. ...Tch. ...... Yeah, thats definitely puberty. To be precise, her body was younger, overflowing with vitality, and her emotions had become unstable due to the disconnect. From an outsiders perspective, however... She looks like a young person suffering from early-onset senility. She barely looked twenty, yet somehow gave off the tragic air of a young woman with dementia. Was it just his imagination? Haaah... ...No. One look at the deeply exasperated Iliad was enough to confirm that Ihans assessment wasnt far off. *** ...My apologies, Instructor. Weve caused you a great deal of trouble. Ill take responsibility and apologize on my grandmothers behalf. No need for that. More importantlyare you alright? Yes, my body is fine. Aside from the stiffness from passing out on the cold dirt floor... ...You sure youre okay? Arnothe real Arno, not the imposterhad finally returned, confirming that he was safe. However, the moment he saw his grandmother, he swallowed hard as if his stomach had turned. Then, as though he had already given up, he immediately turned to Ihan and apologized. Even without seeing what had happened, Ihan could already picture it perfectly. Like father, like son. The phrase fit them too well. Though Arno looked utterly drained, the one responsible for his exhaustion simply greeted him with a beaming smile. My dear grandson, youre back? ...It is an honor to see you, Grandmother. Apologies for knocking you out. It wasnt intentional. I merely wished to see how much you had improved, and, well... I miscalculated. ...... Hm? Why are you looking at me like that? ...Do you realize that you have a habit when you lie, Grandmother? !? Im sure my father and Elza know about it as well. So please refrain from lying to usits painfully obvious. C-Could you perhaps tell me what this habit is? ...... Oh, my, my grandsons glare is starting to resemble Iliads. So fierce... Grandmother. With a single sentence, Arno effortlessly disproved the absurd lie of a superhuman warrior. Felicia, now visibly uncomfortable, nervously fidgeted under his gaze. It wasnt even a subtle lieno one here would have believed it. And yet... Even though her body had changed, the motherly affection she held for her descendants remained the same. She shuddered at the thought of her grandson resenting her. Really, was there anyone left in this world who could still think of her as an Aura User? To add to the spectacle, neither Arno nor Iliaddespite their firm wordsshowed any real harshness in their eyes. If anything, their gazes were filled with warmth. Considering how they were the victims of her endless pranks, their patience was astounding. What an interesting family. To them, it was likely just another tedious day. But from an outsiders perspective? It was nothing short of a sitcom. Unfortunately. We have business to discuss, do we not? There was no time to keep playing along with this farce. Hm. Felicia smirked. The kind of smirk that promised trouble. *** Felicias Dagger. As she herself had mentioned, this dagger was one of those she had once given to the benefactors who saved her life. Anyone who visited House Offen while holding one of these daggers could make a request to Felicia herself. Of course, she wasnt some genie in a lamp who could grant wishes, but the mere fact that one could ask a favor of an Aura User was proof of its immeasurable worth. If someone were to auction it, they could probably build a swimming pool filled with gold coins. ...Now that I think about it, is it really okay for someone else to use such an important dagger? Of course. As long as its genuine, it doesnt matter who presents it. ...... Fufu, more importantlyBaltar isnt the type to ask me for a favor, is he? That man can handle anything on his own, without my help. ...Thats true. Baltar was not someone who would rely on others. Not even if those others were his equals. In that sense, perhaps it was more appropriate for someone else to use the dagger instead. So then, what request will you make of me? Hm, I dont really have anything to ask for... And ironically enough, this sentiment applied to Ihan as well. Even when speaking with a princess of an entire kingdom, he never begged for anything. He had negotiated before, sure. But to actually ask for a favor? That wasnt his style. Even if the person in question was an Aura User. At his response Fufu, so Baltar gave this dagger to someone whos just like him. Felicia laughed playfully. ...Please dont insult me. Saying youre like Baltar is the highest praise a knight could receive. At least for me, that doesnt count as a compliment. Hahaha! This time, she laughed even louder. As if even that was something Baltar would have said. Seeing how amused she was, Ihan furrowed his brow. Seriously, this woman was unbearable. No Shes a bewitching spirit. Oh dear, now, now. No need for insults. I didnt say anything. I could hear you thinking it. ...... Oh-ho~! ...Are you actually a spirit in disguise? For a brief moment, he swore he saw long, spectral tails swaying behind her. Fox tails? Serpentine tails? Their form was uncertain, but their sinister presence was unmistakable. It was surely just an illusion, yet it suited her so well that for a second, he questioned whether it was real. So, if you have no requests... why use the dagger? ...That guy told me to come see you. Oh? From the way you act, I assumed you never listened to anyone. And yet you followed his words so obediently? I dont ignore my elders. At least, not the ones I actually consider adults. In that sense, Baltar was a proper adult. There were times when he felt like an enemy, but he never spoke nonsense. So if he had sent Ihan to the Sword Saint, then it was clear There must be a reason why he told me to come here. Which meant that if there was anything Ihan wanted from Felicia, it would be ...Honestly, Id rather ask you what Im supposed to request. I know thats impudent of me. ...... If that offends you, Ill apologize. ...No, Im not offended at all. If Ihan had demanded something arrogantly, or exuded an air of self-importance, Felicia would have either mocked or ignored him entirely. He wouldnt have been worth her time. But he had remained polite and respectful toward her. Even though she had already tricked him twice, he still extended his trust. And that trust... Swish. Did he decide that after looking at my grandson? Yes. Amusingly enough, Ihan didnt trust her as an individual. And yet, because her grandsonArnostood beside her, he extended his trust not just to her, but to the entire House of Offen. In other words, he trusted his disciple, and so he also trusted his disciples guardian. Not because she was a Sword Saint. Not because of her title or power. But because she was Arnos family. Had anyone ever treated her this way before? ...How amusing. Felicia had already been interested in him. Not just because of his insane muscle density, but because of the unique techniques he used. Even a Sword Saint like her couldnt help but take notice. But now, what intrigued her most... Was his mindset. He judged people not by their rank or status, but by trust. He was a knight in the truest sense. My grandson... seems to have found a decent teacher. Fufu. She let out a soft chuckle. Baltar... had sent her someone truly fascinating. Chill... ...Whats this? Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Ihan felt uneasy. Felicias gaze on him had shifteda deep, probing stare that sent an eerie feeling down his spine. He had felt this exact same gaze from certain people before. The Duke of Galahad. The Grand Duke of Lionel. The Marquess of Tristan. And even the Pendragon Princess. ...Why are all the people Im remembering dangerous individuals? As he recalled their names, he couldnt help but feel deeply unsettled. And just as his expression began to darken Then, lets figure it out together. ...Figure what out? What exactly it is that youre lacking. ...? Hm. This should be suitable. Clack. ? Felicia casually picked up a dried twig. She had plucked it from the stack of firewood meant for the fireplace, a brittle, withered stick that looked like it would snap at the slightest force. Child, you may use a steel sword. But do not use any of your special techniques or aura skills. Understand? ? Oh, and I shall use multiple swords. That should make for a fair fight, dont you think? ??? She continued speaking in riddles, leaving Ihan blinking in confusion. What was she talking about Swish. ....... Ihans jaw dropped. He could only stare, dumbfounded. Even after seeing it with his own eyes, he refused to believe it. And he wasnt the only one ...Kunta must be dreaming. The sticks... they are floating. Dont worry... Youre not the only one dreaming. The others also stood frozen, watching in shock as the wooden branches hovered in midair. Whoosh! The pieces of firewoodno, not firewood. They had shapethey had edges. Not simple kindling, but swords imbued with murderous intent. Moving through the air as if they had a will of their own. ...Sword Manipulation. Hm? Oh, this technique? Its called Skyblade. ...What kind of nonsense is that name? My late husband came up with it... ...Actually, now that I think about it, its a great name! Ill call it Skyblade from now on! Ihan nodded furiously. Upon reconsideration, it was an amazing name. Sword Manipulation? What kind of archaic name was that? Skyblade is obviously the way to go!! Chapter 234: A Lady’s Heart Is Like a Reed (4) "Swordsmanship...." Ihan cast a wary glance at the twig drifting through the air. It was nothing more than a mere twig, yet he refused to let his guard down, not even for an instant. Click. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Youre taking this quite seriously. Its just a twig, nothing more." "...From where Im standing, I dont think this is just a twig. If anything, it might be more troublesome than an actual sword." "You deduced that on instinct? Impressive." "Not instinct, just...." Thwack! Ihan wasnt being paranoid. He had simply read too many martial arts novels to dismiss it carelessly. Bracing himself, Ihan kicked off the ground and swung his sheathed iron sword. He hadn''t drawn the blade yet; this was just a test clash. When the scabbard met the twig Boom! "...A physicist would have a stroke seeing this." The impact resounded like hammers colliding. There was no way a brittle twig should have that kind of weight. Ihan had no logical explanation for what had just happened, but he reminded himself that superhumans operated outside the realm of common sense. So, rather than questioning it Ill just treat it as another sparring partner. Ihan decided to take the simplest approach: treating the twig attacking him as an actual swordsman, a proper training opponent. He adjusted his stance, preparing to evade. Why dodge instead of blocking or countering? Because dodging was the obvious choice. Whoosh! Whoosh! Especially when he wasnt dealing with just one opponent, but seven. Seven floating twigs surged toward him simultaneously. Normally, he would have relied on Iron Body to tank the hits, but he recalled Felicias instruction to refrain from using any techniques. That meant he had to put in extra effort. Swish! People often assumed Ihan lacked technical finesse just because he had a habit of brute-forcing his way through fights. But those who truly understood martial arts knew better. Would someone without skill be able to use something as intricate as Illusory Eight Trigrams Steps? Whoosh! Despite his large frame, Ihan moved with surprising speed and fluidity. His footwork wasnt flashy, but it was refinedsmooth and controlled, like gliding across an icy surface rather than walking on solid ground. And when such footwork was combined with swordsmanship "Excellent!" subduing an opponent, even one as bizarre as a floating twig, was hardly a challenge. Ihan''s sword struck down one of the twigs, shattering it. Felicia clapped, clearly entertained. "I''m not a performer," he muttered, feeling like a circus act. But she didnt seem to hearor maybe she just ignored himas she sent another wave of twigs his way. "Alright, lets increase the difficulty a little." Fwwoosh! "!?!" Like a game suddenly shifting to a higher difficulty setting, the twigs moved faster, carrying significantly more force. Smack! "Goddamn" Ihan barely managed to block the next attack, but the impact against his wrist was leagues beyond the previous strikes, forcing a curse out of him. This isnt just swordsmanship. Even among masters of sword control, the pinnacle of swordsmanship at a distance was often referred to as Heart-Controlled Swordsmanship. No... it might be a step beyond that. Ihan decided not to define Felicias Skyblade by his existing knowledge and assumptions. If he tried to force it into the framework of what he understood, he would never defeat it. Shing! He tossed away his scabbard and finally drew his sword. If he wanted to show sincerity, he had to respond with sincerity. And, as if acknowledging his decision Boom! the twigs unleashed an even greater surge of pressure. It was as if they were telling him that drawing his blade was the only correct choice. "Huff!" Slash! Ihan took a deep breath and met the force head-on, slicing through the incoming twig. Thud! Another one tried to sneak up on him from behind. Swish! His blade swept through it without hesitation. At a glance, his slashes seemed simple, almost dull. But the force behind them was overwhelming. The sheer wind pressure from his swings felt like razor-sharp gusts, reminiscent of a sword storm. After all, he had spent three years refining his horizontal slash while lifting hundreds of kilos of weights. The sheer force behind it was only natural. "...Impressive. Strength aside, its clear you never skipped a day of training. Did you really reach this level with just the fundamentals?" "I never had a proper teacher to teach me any fancy sword techniques." "And that makes it even more commendable. Since you had no master, you trained yourself even more ruthlessly...! Youre like a living hunk of steelso refined and tempered that its impossible to tell how much polishing went into it." Felicia didnt hold back her praise. It was almost excessive, to the point where it felt like she was mocking him. But she had her reasons for speaking this way. "Tell me, child... you werent exactly blessed with natural talent, were you?" "That body of yours is impressive, but its clearly the result of training no ordinary human could endure. It doesnt seem like a mystical ability, though. Id wager you were subjected to some kind of experiment that enhanced your recovery. You mustve gone through hell since childhood." Boom! "Ah, but dont get me wrongI dont think thats a bad thing. Back in my youth, I knew a few people with recovery abilities like yours. Some even trained their bodies in a similar way. For reference, among those with enhanced regeneration, there was one who possessed a truly rare mystic powerRegeneration. He had excellent talent in swordsmanship, too. But in the end, he became drunk on his own strength, let his arrogance consume him... and was the first to die." Crunch! "The rest didnt fare much better. No matter how strong their recovery was, they couldnt surpass their own limits. They lacked perseverance, lacked true resolve." Swish! Ihan had no time to listen to her words. The twigs were no longer just blunt sticksthey had somehow gained razor-sharp edges, slicing through his sleeves with ease. And their weight had increased exponentially, pressing him harder and harder. However "This is starting to get annoying." this didnt mean Ihan was in danger. Crack! His muscles twitched and flexed with precise control. Like a tightly coiled spring snapping back into place, his body compressed and stored power, ready to release it in one devastating burst. He wasnt using Qi Reinforcement or any special techniques. His raw strength alone had already reached an explosive threshold. And when that compressed force was channeled through the medium of his sword BOOOOOM! It was as if an artillery shell had landed. Crackle!! The sheer shockwave rattled the ground, sending deep fractures across the courtyard. The sound of the impact roared through the air, nearly shaking the buildings themselves. A thick cloud of dust billowed out, cloaking the garden in a murky fog. But when the dust settled "...This is by far the most terrifying twig Ive ever fought." The seven twigs lay shattered, reduced to useless fragments on the ground. And yet, Ihan didnt feel any sense of satisfaction. Drip... "Why the hell is my sword breaking...?" His own blade was on the verge of shattering as well. Staring at the fine cracks along its surface, Ihan could only sigh bitterly. *** "I- Instructor... you cant call Kunta a mystical race anymore. Compared to you, Kunta thinks youre the real mystery here." "Agreed. Wholeheartedly." "Hahaha...." Kunta and Arno both looked dumbfounded. Their instructor had just obliterated the ground without using Aura Reinforcement or Qi Techniques. Even among Barbariansrenowned for their monstrous physical prowessnone could match what they had just witnessed. Only Levi, looking somewhat awkward, muttered a hesitant defense. "But... isnt it kind of cool...?" No one supported her argument. "...Elza, I hate to say this, but... is Sir Turtle even human?" "...I wonder myself." As the others gawked at the sheer absurdity of Ihans raw strength, he paid no attention to them. His gaze was locked solely on Felicia. "Impressive. The sheer dedication youve poured into training your body is evident. Youre more remarkable than that arrogant fool of the past, and superior to the so-called geniuses Ive seen." "Im not interested in comparisons or being told Im better than someone else." Clink. Ihan leveled his fractured blade at Felicia. "Are you finally going to fight me yourself? Or are you going to keep playing around with those floating swords?" "Id like to, but I dont think I should. If I did... I might accidentally kill you." "...Thats one hell of a way to phrase it." Ihan didnt take it as mere confidence. It was a fact. If she unleashed Skyblade again, he would have no choice but to go all out. But even if he used every trick in his arsenal, he couldnt shake the feeling that he still wouldnt be able to defeat an Aura User. If he rushed in recklessly Id probably end up looking like a human pincushion. The thought of his body getting perforated by those floating swords was enough to make his skin crawl. Just imagining it was chilling. "Hmm. I think I understand your problem now." "...?" "Heh. You got so caught up in the fight, you forgot, didnt you? We werent fighting. I was simply testing you, getting to know you through a light spar." "...Didnt feel light to me...." Click. Before Ihan could argue further, Felicia tapped the ground with the twig in her hand. As if to demand his full attention. "Listen, child. Your issue isnt your strength or technique. Its something else entirely. You still lack control over your mental energy." "??" Ihan tilted his head. Not because he didnt understand the words, but because the concept itself didnt make sense to him. ...Mental energy? How the hell am I supposed to use that? Seeing his confusion, Felicia chuckled. "Curious about how to harness mental energy? Well...." And then, without any further explanation She simply held out her hand. It was such a casual movement that Ihan almost scoffed. But then RUMBLE...!! "...What." The ornamental boulder in the center of the courtyardnearly 20 meters awaybegan to rise. With no warning, no buildup It simply floated into the air. "As you can see, it looks like a mystical ability. But its not. This is just me applying my mental energy to lift a rock." "...Thats literally telekinesis." "Its not a mystic ability, I told you! Its justwellwillpower and belief. Thats all you need!" "......." "...Why are you looking at me like that?" "...No reason." If willpower and belief were all it took, then someone could probably split the ocean in two. Is this the miracle of the Red Sea or something...? In that moment, Ihan realizedif an Aura User ever decided to become a religious leader, theyd be terrifyingly convincing. Chapter 235: A Lady’s Heart Is Like a Reed (5) If she had been born into the turbulent world of martial arts, perhaps she would have joined Botamun. Norather than a Sword Queen, the Sword Duke of House Offen gave a far more detailed explanation. "Have you ever witnessed something like this? A mother, who has never held a sword in her life, suddenly exhibiting superhuman strength to save her child from danger. Or a person encountering a wolf, a tiger, or a bear on a mountain path, sprinting away at an impossible speed to escape. Both are excellent examples." Tuk. Tuk. She lightly tapped her forehead with her index finger. "The reason such things happen is because, when humans face the brink of death, they can tap into latent potential they never knew they had. And the force that allows them to manifest this potential" Tuk. "is none other than Willpower." She continued speaking while still holding onto a twig. It seemed she had grown quite fond of it. Swoosh. "Hmm? Do you have a question, my dear child?" "U-uh, well...." Levi, who had somehow ended up sitting alongside the others in the garden, was the first to raise her hand, as if she were an honor student. "If, uh, Your Grace means that willpower is something anyone can use... does that mean even ordinary people whove never trained in swordsmanship can wield it? From what you''ve described, it sounds like a power anyone can tap into, but I thought the kind of willpower you used was something that could only be obtained through relentless traininglike what our master went through." "What an excellent question!" Felicia''s eyes sparkled like a delighted university professor receiving an insightful query. She enthusiastically ruffled Levis hair. Levi looked bewildered, awkwardly smiling but unable to escape the Sword Dukes grasp. Naturally, Felicia paid no attention to Levis discomfort and continued her explanation. "Yes, my dear child, as you said, willpower might seem like something anyone can use. But think of it this waywillpower is like a blade with no handle. Anyone may stumble upon it by chance or necessity, but wielding it improperly comes at a steep price." "A price...?" "If we apply this to the previous examplesthe mother who saved her child? The next day, all the muscles and tendons in her body were torn. The person who sprinted away from a predator? Their muscles ruptured completely. Both of them required over a year of recovery." "......." "I saw it happen firsthand." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...!" Knowing these were real events only made them more convincing. "Willpower might seem like a power anyone can use, but if one wields it recklessly, they will suffer the consequences. Thats why training is so crucial. Learning to control willpower properly is of utmost importance." "Kunta has a question." "Ask away, my big child." "When Kunta listens to your explanation, willpower just sounds like a way to push the body beyond its limits. But how does that explain what you just did? Using willpower to lift things like a magic casters telekinesis? That part doesnt make sense to Kunta." "Oh-ho, the big one asks sharp questions." "...Is that a compliment?" "Of course." Felicia nodded approvingly. "To answer your question, the foundation of willpower is about bringing your body completely under your control. That is its most fundamental principle." "?" "Heh. Let me put it more simply The more you can move this latent power according to your will, the more proficient you become. At some point, this power extends beyond your own body and begins affecting the external world. Its what Baltar once described as The path where my heart becomes my blade." "???" "You look confused." "Kunta still struggles with common language." "Dont worry, Kunta. I dont get it either." "Same here, Kunta." The swordsman apprentices, finding unexpected solidarity in their shared confusion, patted each others shoulders in sympathy. Ihan understood. Unlike the otherswho, despite being skilled disciples, completely failed to grasp Felicias explanationIhan, who was lying on the grass, was the only one who truly understood what she meant by willpower. Not because he was particularly smart. Yi Qi Shang Ren. He had simply read about something similar before. Yi Qi Shang Ren. A supreme martial state where one could injure others with sheer intent alone. However, in Felicias version, it seemed that willpower in this world was akin to what knights called Aura Forcethe energy derived from ones vitality, often referred to as Life Energy or the Pulse of Life. **Aura Techniques work by forcibly converting ones life energy into power, enhancing physical abilities. But if Felicias willpower is what I think it is, then rather than forcing it out, shes saying it can be used naturally.** If normal aura users squeezed water from dry soil (their bodies), then using willpower was akin to drawing water freely from a flowing river. In other words, it allowed for a more natural and effortless control over life energy. It sounds minor, but its actually massive. It essentially eliminated two of a knights biggest weaknessesinternal injuries and endurance limitations. By mastering willpower, there would no longer be a need to forcefully burn through aura reserves. There would be no waste, no risk of overexertion. And if that was possible, then in theory Even object manipulation should be possible. Felicia had lifted a boulder with her mind earlier. If that principle applied, then lifting a personor even manipulating their movementsmight not be outside the realm of possibility. However... That fox-womans demonstration wasnt simple telekinesis.... It wasnt just a matter of moving objects with mental power. There were no traces of life energy being used in her technique at all. What she had done was something else entirely It was, quite literally, the realm of Mind-Controlled Swordsmanship. And if his guess was correctthen this was only the beginning. "Willpowerdoes it have realms or stages?" "Hmm? ...Ah, have you already figured that much out? What a curious child. You certainly dont look like someone who thinks deeply..." "Lets not judge people by their appearance. Just answer the question." "M-my apologies. That wasnt my intention... but, hmm, to answer your question, saying that willpower has defined stages wouldnt be quite accurate. If I had to compare it to something, willpower is like swordsmanshipthe more you train, the more refined it becomes. But no matter how deep you dig, theres no end in sight." "I see. That kind of concept." "Exactly." "Then, at what level is the willpower Im currently using...?" "Hmm... At best, youre like a baby, barely a hundred days old, flailing around with a toy sword." "......." ...That explained something. She had been calling the others children but insisted on calling him baby. It wasnt just some odd speech quirkshe genuinely saw his level of willpower as that of an infant who had just learned to stand. Ihan finally understood. Damn it, that old bastard was toying with me after all. He recalled Baltar, laughing heartily during their sparring matches. Now, Ihan fully grasped how Baltar must have seen him back then. I... I was just putting on a show for him, wasnt I? At thirty years old, Ihan had unknowingly performed a cute little display for Baltar like a child showing off. Wait a second... do I already know what willpower is? His embarrassment over dancing like a fool for Baltar faded as a realization hit him. If willpower was the same as Yi Qi Shang Renthe supreme martial conceptthen wasnt he already using it? Arahan Divine Fist. Boundless Sword. Fists imbued with intent. A sword forged by sheer willpower. Felicias explanation of the fundamentals of willpower sounded eerily similar to the techniques Ihan had already been using. Had he unknowingly been utilizing it this entire time? If so, then why the hell did he need to go through all this hassle at House Offen? Couldnt Baltar have just taught him directly? Why did he have to suffer through all this instead of training under someone he was already familiar with? But then "That wouldnt have worked either." Felicia seemed to have read his mind. "As I said earlier, baby, the level of willpower you wield is at the absolute beginner stage. To advance, its best to be taught by someone who has mastered it. However, Baltar has never been a good teacher. And ever since the late king passed away, he has completely withdrawn from worldly affairs. Sending you to me was likely the greatest kindness he could show you. ...He must truly care about you, seeing how much effort hes put in for your sake. Heh." "Thats...." Ihan refused to believe Baltar had sent him to Felicia out of some deep-seated affection. The man looked like a sage, but deep down, he was a madman. He probably did this just to mess with me. Baltar had to have known exactly what kind of person Felicia was. "...You dont trust Baltar at all, do you?" "If you knew what he put me through, youd understand why I dont." "Heh. Maybe he just struggles to express kindness properly." "Bullshit. Any more of his kindness and Id already be in Avalon by now." Ihan shuddered as he recalled the past three years of training. Felicia merely laughed. But then "Regardless, the fact remains that I can help you. So lets work hard together and hone your willpower!" "......." She clenched her fist in enthusiasm, eyes gleaming with passion. And Ihan... Why does this feel like a blessing and a curse at the same time? ...felt utterly drained just by looking at her. Meanwhile, watching from nearby, Iliad de Offen let out a quiet sigh. "Sir Ihan must be suffering... My mother is wonderful in many ways, but her passion can be... overwhelming." "But its still an incredible opportunity, is it not? The kingdomno, the entire continent is filled with people who would kill for the chance to learn from her." "Youre not wrong." "......." Elza abruptly fell silent. She had just realized she had made a mistake. With anyone else, her words wouldnt have mattered. But to Iliadthey carried a different weight. And sure enough "I should head back now, Elza." "Master...." "Im fine. Dont worry about it." "......." "I said Im fine." Iliad waved his hand dismissively, smiling as if nothing was wrong. But as he turned away, his expression hardened. "...Not everyone can be like Mother." A heavy silence followed. A silence so deep and dark, it was suffocating. Chapter 236: The Story of the Main Characters (1) Tuk. Tuk. "Agh, my shoulders...." The old man lightly tapped his shoulders, groaning in exhaustion. He liked to think his spirit was still as strong as ever, but his bodyhis body could no longer lie about the weight of time. There wasnt a single part of him that didnt ache. Just ten minutes. If only he could close his eyes for just ten minutes and rest... "Bishop Raphael! The frontline against the demonic beasts is requesting priests. They say its urgenthow should we respond?" "So Im not even allowed to rest, huh." There was no time to close his eyes. Urgency bled through the priests report, and it didnt stop there. "Weve received word from the border! A demonic outbreak is imminentthey need healing priests or medics immediately!" "A plague is emerging. Since last month, the number of priests assigned to rural areas has been insufficient, and villages that lacked proper oversight seem to have succumbed to disease." "Urgent message from the royal capital...." "......Ha." A relentless stream of reports, one after another. Raphael could feel a headache creeping in. "Your Holiness!" "...Im not the Holy King." "Ah! Bishop!" "Mm...." At this point, he had given up correcting them. He wasnt sure if his brothers in faith were doing it on purpose, but they kept calling him either the Holy King or the Bishop. It made him uncomfortable. But he couldnt bring himself to scold them. Because, in truth "Youre the only one they have left to rely on." "Oh, Brother Roen." "Dont call me brother. Im neither a follower of the God of Light nor someone who tolerates the Temple." "Then shall I call you Young Master instead?" "...Thats even worse. Just use my name." "Heh, very well, Roen." "......." Roen Dmitri de Lionel. A black-haired young noble, a blood relative of the Lionel family, and the de facto heir of the North. He entered Raphaels office, frowning as usual, but no one found it strange. For the past month, he had been visiting the office daily, almost like an employee clocking in. But more importantly "The Temples greatest patron has arrived, so I should at least offer you some tea." "I dont want any. Just dont bring me anything." "Then how about some holy water?" "......." Roen had practically bought out the failing Temple, rescuing it from total collapse with his wealth. There wasnt a single person left in the Temple who could refuse him entry. And yet, despite holding what was once an institution as powerful as the royal family in the palm of his hand, Roen looked utterly displeased. "Haah... if not for my instructors advice, I wouldnt have gotten involved with the Temple at all." "I will always be grateful to Brother Ihan. And to you, of course, Roen. Thanks to your support, the Temple is still functioning." "...Tch." Whether it was Raphaels respect toward himan elder priest bowing to a much younger manor simply the absurdity of the situation itself, Roen clicked his tongue in irritation. ...This is fucking ridiculous. Cursing in his head, using words he had learned from his instructor, somehow made him feel a little better. *** Me, standing here as the Temples benefactor? This is insane. Before the Miracle of Time, before he experienced regression, Roenthe Roen of the first timelinehad been the Temples greatest enemy. No other person had killed more inquisitors and holy knights than him. Many had called him a butcher, a monster. They said he was ruthless. But even back then, Roen had something to say in his own defense. Simply put "If my acts were brutal, then what the Temple and the Noble Alliance did were atrocities beyond human comprehension." Roen had been a man seeking vengeance, but the Temple and the nobility had been demons in human form. That was why, in the first timeline, Roens methods had only grown harsher with time. Now, in his second life, he had worked tirelessly to prevent the same future, meticulously preparing to destroy the corrupt high priests and the nobles who were worse than monsters. But I never expected one of my greatest enemies to self-destruct like an absolute idiot. If his old comrades from the first timeline could see this, theyd be just as baffled as he was. Even now, a month after it happened, Roen still found it hard to believe. Those vile bastards actually crumbled on their own. The infamous Bishop Michael, the very bane of Roens existence in the first timelinewas dead. A man like him shouldve come back as an undead if nothing else. Roen had once sworn to kill him with his own hands, so the fact that the bastard had died under torture left him with a mix of disappointment and satisfaction. But even more unbelievable than Michaels death was The Temple has collapsed. Completely. Seventy percent of the high-ranking clergy had been wiped out. Most of the Temples across the capital and the provinces were either abandoned or destroyed. Even if they started rebuilding immediately, it would take at least ten years... No, considering how much trust they had lost, maybe even thirty. Temples could be rebuilt. Priests could be replaced. But "Trust, once lost, is not so easily regained." Roen had once wanted to tear the Temple down himself. Now that it had collapsed under its own weight, should he be happy? Or should he feel hollow? Frankly, he wasnt sure. But considering the ripple effects of the Temples downfall, celebrating would be ridiculous. "Healing priests are scarce, and plagues have started spreading." As corrupt as the Temple had been, it was still revered for one irreplaceable reason: Holy Power. The undeniable proof of divine existence. The [Mystic Gift] bestowed upon the faithful. But now, the supply of Holy Power had been cut off across the continent. Chaos was inevitable. If I hadnt invested early in training medics to replace healing priests, the damage wouldve been far worse. But medics werent a perfect substitute yet. Which was why "I ended up helping the damn Temple." "And for that, I remain deeply grateful, Roen. Thanks to your support, the Temple can still function." "Its not out of kindness. I just..." He simply chose the greater good over his personal grudges. He recalled a conversation with his instructor. "So, kidwhats your plan?" "What do you mean?" "Dont play dumb. Youre smart enough to know what Im asking." "Instructor, I hate the Temple." "Im not asking about your hatred. Im asking about your goal." "...What?" "You hate them, fine. But are you just going to let the Temple fall apart? If you dont care, I wont say another word. That just means you have a plan of your own." "T-Thats...." "Besides, if you dont step in, others willwhether its the royal capital, the Merchant Guild, the Noble Alliance, or the Trade Federation." "Thats not an option! Letting those bastards take over would be like handing a fish to a starving cat! Those vultures will strip the Temple of everything! And even if the Temple recovers, itll be rotten beyond saving!" "See? You already know the answer." ...!? In the end, you just dont want those bastards to take control, do you? Then change it to suit your terms instead. If that works in your favor, wouldnt that be better? ...... Im not forcing you. Im just asking about your will. From what Ive seen, you want to change the South. And to do that, youve been gathering power and building your own influence, havent you? ...... If I misunderstood your intentions, I apologize. Im sorry. ...No. Dont apologize. He alone looked like the wretched one. No... maybe I was always wretched to begin with. Roen let out a bitter smile. That was right. Michael and his other old enemies were already dead. So rather than clinging to his hatred for the Temple, shouldnt he be thinking of how to use them? That would have been the practical thing to do. And yet, instead of preparing for that, he had reacted with blind resentment. How foolish. What a pathetic bastard I am. Pathetic and foolish. Even when he looked at himself, he saw nothing but failure. ...But if his instructor had been here to read his thoughts, he would have said this: "You''re not pathetic. When people have grudges, its natural for emotions to get involved. The truly pathetic ones are those who never look back at all." Pfft... Thats not like me. It was funny. To think he had reached a point where he relied on someone elses words like this. But Its not bad. Knowing there was someone he could lean on. Hoo! Roen exhaled. His self-reflection had gone on long enough. Now "Ill say it again, Cardinal Raphael. From now on, all branches of the Temple must be placed under strict oversight. The Inquisition will be permanently disbanded, and there will be heavy restrictions on who can become a priest." "That is only natural." "The personal assets of priests will also be made publicly accessible at all times." "If that is the path to restoring trust, then so be it." "The Temple must sever all ties with the nobility." "Of course, that goes without saying." "...Are you sure about this? The backlash wont be minor." "Haha, this too shall pass in time." "...I see." Truly, he was the last conscience of the Temple. If not for a man like him, Roen wouldnt even consider trusting the Temple, let alone funding it. Roen nodded in approval and moved to his final demand. "Then the last conditionformally take the throne as the Holy King. Become the new anchor and symbol of the Temple" "Oh, I refuse." "......." "A younger, more capable successor should take that position. What would an old man like me do, sitting at the top?" "...Ive lost count of how many times weve had this conversation." Again and againhe had made it clear. The Temple had collapsed. It had brought destruction upon itself. And yet, the only reason it still retained even the semblance of structure was because of him. The Temple is held together by this one old priests sheer presence alone. Who was it that had shielded the young priests and acolytes when the Grand Cathedral burned? Raphael. Who had knelt in front of the rioters, bleeding, as he begged for their forgiveness? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Raphael. Who had personally treated every single victim of the plague in the past month? Raphael. This man was the only one who could guide the Temple into its next era. Even though the entire South cursed the Temple, Raphael alone still had the peoples trust. There was no one else who could take the throne. The decades he spent traveling and healing people are finally paying off now. At this moment, there was no alternative. No one else could be crowned as the Holy King. For that to happen, a saint or a holy woman from centuries past would need to rise from the dead. Of course... Even if they did, I wouldnt accept them. Roen would put this man on the throne. Because to achieve his ultimate goal, he needed power. Power strong enough to Crush even the royal family itself! This was only the first step. And Roen would not stop until he forced this stubborn old priest onto the throne. No matter what. *** "Man, he''s obsessed...." "Our lord does tend to be like that. But please try to see it in a positive light, Saintess." A girl who had been eavesdropping clicked her tongue. The conversation was like a battle between an unstoppable force and an immovable object. A brutal war of attrition. She narrowed her eyes at the one who had called her Saintess. Lately, that title had become the thing she hated most. "Jack. Do you want to fight me?" "...My apologies." "Then dont call me that. My heads already hurting enough as it is." "But people admire you, Lady Irene. Thats why they say it." "Yeah, yeah. Thats why Im letting it slide. Tch." Kuguguguung! Irene spun her staff, her magic swirling around her in soft waves of blue. In an instant Fwoooosh! The fresh scent of water spread through the scorched, blackened earth. Like washing a filthy cloth, the land that had been burned by fire was restored to its original purity. And more than that Tuk, tuk. It wasnt just the surface that was cleansed. Tiny green sprouts began to break through the soil. Even trees that had been reduced to ashes reversed time itself, restoring their former glory. "......." In the blink of an eye, part of the forest had been revived. Birds and squirrelsanimals that had gone into hidingbegan peeking out into the newly regrown wilderness. "Agh, this is exhausting. How much more do I have to fix?" "......." "Jack?" "...And you still say youre not a Saintess? You expect me to believe that?" "Excuse me?" "...Never mind." Jack shut his mouth. There was no point in arguing. Because he, more than anyone, knew That beautiful magic of hers... Was more than capable of cutting a man clean in half. Chapter 237: The Story of the Main Characters (2) The restoration of the Grand Temple, which had been burned down in the great fire the previous day, was being carried out with the help of a handful of people. Even though the Temple had collapsed, there were still believers in the Light. ...The problem was that those so-called priests had been worse than monsters. Had this been the past, the entire kingdom would have gathered to help rebuild. But now, only a tiny fraction of the population was offering their aid. Approximately ninety people. And half of them werent even volunteersthey were construction workers hired by Roen. The number of actual volunteers? Just forty-five. A pathetic reality. And an even more pathetic fact? "Hey, Barry! Get the cement mix right!" "Ah, sorry." "Bring the pickaxe over here!" "Shovel! I said grab a damn shovel!" Thirty of those forty-five volunteers werent here out of faiththey were swordsmanship academy cadets forced into labor. The Hundred and Eight Arhats. The Berserkers (Teddy Bears). The Baldies. They went by many names, and now, they were working as unpaid laborers at the Grand Temples construction site. Not because they were devout, but because "Excavating a mountain is a good workout." "Huh? What are we supposed to be excavating?" "A mountain." "...How?" "Properly." "???" Their instructor had sent them here under the guise of training. "Its good for training external energy. Digging up the mountain, climbing, using pickaxesitll help you build muscle. And dont worry about foodBlacky will feed you three meals a day, so youll get plenty of protein." "......" "From now on, forget the training grounds. Just report to the mountains. A week should be enough." "...Excuse me?" "Actually, five days. I did it myself, so I know." "......Were human, you know?" Their protests had been completely ignored. When the instructor himself claimed he could do it and even offered to demonstrate, what counterargument could they possibly have? Besides, rejecting a method to become stronger would be foolish. Thus, the Teddy Bears were thrown into construction, busily tearing apart the mountain and rebuilding. If their efforts could bring a dead land back to life, at least it would be rewarding. And so "Fuck..." They cursed their way through each and every day. Meanwhile, the two assistant instructors who had been sent as supervisors for the cadets outdoor training watched in amazement. "Their speed is ridiculous." "What the hell did No. 8 teach them? At this rate, in three years, theyre going to be monsters." No. 7 and No. 11otherwise known as Dyna and Yanobserved their old comrades disciples with blank expressions. If human excavators existed, they would look exactly like this. How the hell were they this fast? "If the instructor were here, hed just tear up the ground with his bare hands, wouldnt he?" "Forget five daysif he was serious, hed finish in two." "Nah, I give him one." ...So if these human excavators were monsters, then what the hell was No. 8? Dyna and Yan exchanged wry smiles. And yet, at the same time, they felt a strange sense of irony. Because, once upon a time... They had been part of the group that orchestrated the plan to burn this Temple down. Now, here they werehelping rebuild it. Dyna absentmindedly ran a hand over the empty sleeve where her arm used to be. "This is fucking weird." "Youll have to endure it. No. 8no, Ihanis our lifeline." "Life is a bitch..." The only reason they were still alive The only reason they hadnt been dragged into the torture chambers of Galahad or Lionel Was because Ihan remained neutral. That was why they had no choice but to play along. Even if it was humiliating, they had to survive. And then Fwoooosh! A dazzling light of life poured over the ruined land, as if to comfort their miserable existence. Drip, drip, dribble... From the ground the cadets had dug up, sprouts and leaves began to emerge. The cadets froze, their eyes wide in disbelief. "...That girls just a mage, right?" "Thats what I heard." "''Saintess''? Pfft! I thought that was just Temple propaganda..." Dyna and Yan were skepticsmaybe not to the level of the black-haired noble, but they certainly werent believers. They had spent their childhoods praying for salvation, only to be abducted and abandoned. God had never saved them. And yet... Watching this miracle unfold before their very eyes For a brief, foolish moment, they almost wanted to believe. ...Almost. Dyna and Yan both let out bitter laughs. *** Wooooong! A resonance rippled through the earth where Irenes water magic touched. It wasnt just magic. The lingering divine energy around the Temple reacted to her power, creating a mystical phenomenon. Tuk. More sprouts bloomed, and trees regrew, reversing the damage as if time itself was moving backward. If ever there was a time to use the phrase "a scene straight out of magic" It was now. Of course The real irony is... this isnt something just any mage can do. It wasnt as if all magic users could create such a miracle. Only someone like Irene, whose magic was so pure it bordered on divine, could accomplish this. Other mages just end up polluting the land instead... The day before, when Irene had purified the ground, people thought magic could help speed up the Temples restoration. But that hope had been completely shattered. "What the hell is this?" Instead of purifying, the land became even more contaminated. That mage had almost been beaten to death on the spot. "W-Wait! Calm down! I didnt mean to do this! This just proves Irene is on a completely different level!!" The mage, usually slow-witted, had never spoken so fast in his life. Out of sheer desperation, he had managed to explain what was happening. "If an average mages magic purity is like polluted river water, then Irenes magic is first-class spring water! Noit''s as pure as a raw diamond! In this entire kingdom, shes the only one who can do something like this! S-So please... dont kill me." ...And so, the mage had barely survived. She had taken a few hits, but she survived. However, perhaps because of the testimony that she alone was capable of purification The priests, the clergy, and even the onlookers at the site... "Its a miracle! The Saintess is performing a miracle!" "Saintess...!" "Irene! Irene Windler!" They sang praises for her without hesitation, calling her the Daughter of God, the Saintess. Even though she hadnt used divine power, only magic, they still labeled her a Saintess. It was absurd. And yet, in a way, Irene had built this image herself. "They say she single-handedly extinguished the Great Fire, didnt she?" "Theres no way ordinary magic could do something like thatit has to be the power of a Saintess!" During the fire, she had summoned massive rainfall, putting out the inferno that had consumed both the Grand Temple and the mountains. A genius mages feat? Sure, that could explain it. But the South was different from other regionsit was a kingdom of knights and divine mysteries rather than magic. To them, mages were just people gifted with a different kind of divine power. Moreover, the rain she had summoned saved countless innocent lives. While the other mages had proven useless, Irene alone was not only putting out firesshe was turning scorched land into lush greenery. At this point She might as well have stood up and declared, I am the Saintess. It wasnt about whether she was truly a mage or a Saintess anymore. For the people, it was simply easier to believe in the Saintess Irene rather than complicate things with logic. And when Roens words came to mind "People perceive reality in a way thats most convenient for them. They drape illusions over others to fit their expectations. The Temple has collapsed, but the Light of Divinity has not. Who knows... perhaps after Raphael, a new power within the Temple is being born." If his prediction was right, Irenes rise as a Saintess was already set in stone. ...Even I know Irene isnt a real Saintess, but damn if she doesnt look holy. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The way she floated through the sky, her fairy-like beauty glowing, as her water-like magic spread life across the land It was divine. Whether she liked it or not, people would call her Saintess. She did this to herself. Jack let out a sigh. All she had wanted was to help out and do some volunteer work. But the more she stepped forward, the more Shes digging her own grave. He shook his head. There was such a thing as suffering by ones own hands. *** "-Why are my ears so itchy?" Irene tilted her head in confusion. Was someone talking about her? "That cant be it. Who would even badmouth me?" ["Irene, self-awareness is an important trait."] "What do you mean by that?" ["It means there are plenty of people who would badmouth you."] "...Youre awful." She pouted, scolding the ghostly girl beside her. Fwoooosh! Even as she sulked, she never stopped casting magic. ["Irene, youre working awfully hard. Thats... unusual for you?"] "Are you just going to keep insulting me today? ...Anyway, its best to restore fire-damaged areas as quickly as possible." ["Hmm..."] Irene wasnt suddenly having a spiritual awakening. She wasnt working hard out of devotion or a newfound sense of duty. She genuinely just wanted to fix the fire damage as fast as possible. "...I just dont like fires." ["Why?"] "A soldier who once saved me died in a fire." ["......"] "And before you ask, it wasnt in this world. It was back in my original world." ["......"] "He was a good man... kind of like my instructor." ["Irene..."] For the first time, Irenes usual carefree expression turned melancholy. Standing here, seeing the aftermath of a great fire It was bringing up old memories. And with those memories came the growing longing for home. A world without magic. A world without mystic powers. A world where she couldnt even use telekinesis, where she had to walk on her own two feet. A world where she didnt look this beautiful. And yet I have to go back. I have to visit his grave. And... I still have to take my college entrance exams. Irene wanted to go home. This world was nice, but it wasnt home. She missed Her nagging mother who always cared for her. Her stoic father who always protected her. Her annoying but fiercely loyal older brother and younger sister. She wanted to see them again. And "Oh, right! I still need to go to my audition." ...She still had dreams to chase. ["You still havent given up on that ridiculous dream? You dont have the face of an idol."] "I do sing well, though!" ["Haaa... Whatever. A dreams a dream."] "Ugh...!" Fwoooosh! Irene huffed, pouring even more magic into her work. Her home, her pastthose were important. But for now I have to focus on the present! Yes. ...Just like her instructor. A girl soared through the sky, working tirelessly as she thought of someone dear to her. *** "-How long do I have to keep doing this?" "Its only been a day. Why are you so impatient?" "Its not just a day for me." "Oh, hush!" "...This is driving me crazy." The man whom the so-called Saintess admired so deeply The rare kind of person who always gave his all Was currently trembling with an expression of sheer horror. Because "For the next week, you are forbidden from any physical training. You must rest." "......You son of a bitch." The idea of resting for an entire week terrified him more than any battlefield. Because Muscle loss was NOT an option. Chapter 238: The Knight Dislikes the Chaos (1) Whoosh! The wind blew. A cool and pleasant forest breeze. Though a bit chilly due to the season, the scent of the wind was not unpleasant. Perhaps because it had rained at dawn, the smell of rain was also mixed in, a scent he quite enjoyed. "Hmm?" Amidst the wind, a sweet fragrance wafted past his nose. It was an intoxicating scent, different from the sweetness of sugar, and he began to move towards the source of the fragrance. Whisk, whisk! Navigating through a forest filled with natural traps like steep paths, rocks, vines, and mud puddles, he moved as freely as a four-legged beast. His muscular body suggested slow movements, but in reality, his motions were quicker and lighter than any animal''s. And when he arrived, Buzz! Buuzz! Bees were flying around. It was surprising to see bees still active in this weather, but in Pendragon, it was nothing out of the ordinary. Perhaps due to the influence of , this southern region teemed with mystical creatures like spirit insects, spirit trees, and others. The bees, diligently working even in autumn, were likely a type of spirit insect. Buzzz?? The bees'' movements showed confusion. Indeed, as spirit insects, they displayed an organized march unlike typical bees. "I feel a bit sorry." Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was somewhat regrettable. Normally, one wouldnt expect to encounter a human in such a deep and dangerous forest, but here was one on a ''light stroll.'' The bees, having their habitat discovered, would likely seek a new home once this crisis passed. Even for Pendragon, where autumn was long, it wasnt wise for the bees to relocate at this time. He said, "Moving isn''t the best plan." Buzz!? He attempted a conversation. "I''m not sure you''ll understand, but I advise you to stay here. You may not trust me, but I want nothing from you, nor am I interested in your honey. My lips aren''t loose enough to speak of this." Buzzz... "Its up to you to trust me... What am I even doing, talking to bees." Attempting to converse with bees, anyone else might think him mad. "...Take care." Feeling a bit of self-reproach, he quickly turned to leave. But then, Buzz! "Huh?" Buzz-! "Are you, are you giving this to me?" Buzz. "...Living life twice, and now I''m receiving bribes from bees." With a chuckle, Ihan scratched his cheek as he received a piece of honeycomb from the bees. He had boasted of experiencing all sorts of strange things in his life, but it seemed that wasn''t quite true. "...Its Mokcheong." Among wild honeys, Mokcheong is renowned along with Seokcheong as one of the finest. Moreover, this Mokcheong honey was from a spirit insect bee. Even Mokcheong honey was valuable, but the honey from a spirit insect bee held an exceptionally rare worth. It was as if he had stumbled upon gold on the roadside. But from Ihans perspective, "...Take it back. It feels like Im extorting you, man." Buzz? "It''s not that I dislike it, I really am okay." Buzzz... "No, dont be disappointed... Damn, what am I doing talking with bees?" Why was he, of all people, having a standoff with bees here? Unable to comprehend the baffling situation, Ihan eventually had to accept the Mokcheong. Saying, "I''ll bring a gift when I visit this path again as thanks." Buzz? "Maybe a potion or perhaps I''ll teach a skill?" Buzzz?? "Enjoy your meal, anyway." With that, Ihan swiftly descended the mountain, and the bees watched him go for a long time. Buzz! *** Drip! "What''s this? Why is it so delicious...?" Ihan had tasted Mokcheong honey a few times before, but this was a completely different level of flavor. The fragrance of flowers filled his mouth, but it wasnt just the tastehe suddenly felt a vitality coursing through his body, almost like the effects of a potion. True to being a spirit insect, the honey wasnt just ordinaryit was exceptional. As he was marveling at the taste and effects of the honey, Rustle. Enjoying something delicious all by yourself, are you? A silver-haired woman, who had approached without him noticing, chided him. Why are you here? Why are you coming out of there? Its a shortcut? Are you out of your mind? Do you know how many monsters and poisonous creatures are in that forest? If monsters appear, Ill just catch them, and thanks to the fairy lady, I''m immune to poison, so I should be fine. Immune, what? Forget it, just try some honey. No, listen to meOh! What is this!? Felicia, a sword sage who had been invited to dine on countless delicacies at many royal and noble houses, was now clapping her hands in amazement over mere honey. Ihan shrugged, hinting that she shouldnt ask too much about the source of the honey. He felt a duty to protect the bees from this monster. Lest she wreck the ecosystem in her quest for more honey. Felicia, though initially delighted by the taste, soon coughed to cover her embarrassment. Ahem, and why would you come through such a forest path? Just take the road like everyone else. The road is a waste of time. Coming through the forest saves me three hours, so its better. Felicia often found herself saying this about Ihan during the ten days they had spent together. You could just stay in our domain instead of going back and forth. Im not unemployed. I actually have a job, and Im even considering an offer to become a professor. Hah. I come here for tutoring in my free time. I dont have time to focus only here. ... Defining Felicias teachings as ''tutoring'' was something that even she couldnt respond to immediately. ...If the knights of the kingdom heard that, they would beat you up. Wouldnt they be the ones getting beaten? You cheeky fellow, trying to win an argument with an old man like this? It was bizarre that she, seemingly ageless, kept muttering complaints. But still. At least, you keep your promises, I have to admit you''re diligent. Felicia couldnt deny his honesty, though she was puzzled by his carefree demeanor. You seem to have slimmed down. Damn it. Ahem. Ihan immediately grimaced as being slim was hardly a compliment for him. Why? I think Ive lost about 2kg of muscle. It was muscle, not fat, that he had lost. Ihan felt downcast. 20g, probably. Youre exaggerating. 20g might as well be as sad as gold slipping through my fingers. Dont be so dramatic. You dont understand this feeling. Is it really that sad? ... Ihan looked at Felicia incredulously as she posed such an uncharacteristic question. Of course, that monster would. Sword Sage Felicia, in Ihans view, Doesnt understand human, or rather, a bodybuilders heart. *** For the time being, refrain from training that strains your body. Ihan was forbidden from training by Felicia. Moreover, not straining his body meant... Are you saying not to do strength training? Yes. If I skip even a day, I lose muscle, you know? Hmm? And thats a problem? ...Were not communicating, are we? It was like a bolt from the blue for him. He might understand if he wasnt someone who had once spent 18 hours of a 24-hour day exercising. To him, skipping exercise was akin to being told not to eat, a naturally objectionable proposal, but, Try training your mind instead. It will be good for you. ...What nonsense... Ahem! Watch your language! ...You sound like a puppy. Thats cute, not pretty. Im losing my mind... If the opponent hadnt been the great sword sage known as Sword Sage, Ihan would have retorted sharply. What does mind training even mean at this point... Ihan knew that mental training, or imagery training, was somewhat effective. But if asked whether it was better than physical exercise Well? At least, Ihan believed that actual physical training was more beneficial. Especially since three years of strength training had become a part of his life, to suggest he now do only imaginary training was hard to accept. Ahem, you talk too much. This is also a way to train your willpower. Just trust and follow it. ...Could you explain the theory behind it? .... Hey. Ahem, well, my rejuvenation seems to have affected my memory. I know its theoretically beneficial, but explaining it in detail is a bit... ... If it turns out to be ineffective, I stake my name that Ill compensate you. For every 0.1g of muscle lost, a grudge is accrued. ... Ihan decided to go along with this seemingly dubious theory. Why the subdued resistance? ...Because shes the Sword Sage. She wouldnt cheat. I can hear you, brat! Thats why Im saying it. Lets have a little tussle today. I wont decline. This time, not branches, but nine wooden swords flying in the sky aimed at him. He really is too strong... The loser, bound by silence, as if using it as a pretext, Ihan tearfully agreed to follow Felicias words. It really was a prohibition on all training. Heavy squats, bench presses, and all other exercise equipment were out, and the most he did was walk around and spar with the students. But even this. Stop training and just play! But train only with your mind. ...Felicia forbade him again, and Ihan had no choice but to stop even sparring. Instead, he sent the students for civil support, or rather, training, to various damaged temple facilities, skipping training with the students. And now, roughly five days later... What? How is this even possible? Surprisingly, although he had lost 20g of muscle, Why have my bones gotten stronger? Instead, his ''muscle and bone'' structure had hardened, which was bewildering. Clang! ...I guess I wont need a hammer for nailing anymore. Because he could do it with his fists now. Chapter 239: The Knight Dislikes the Chaos (2) Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! "...Who needs to be a knight when you can make a living like this?" Using just his palm, Ihan found that nailing was exceptionally effective. While he could always drive nails with his fist, doing so without using any skills usually resulted in sore skin or injuries. But now, he hammered nails purely with his hand without any discomfort, and a chair was neatly assembled. Clack. "This was hastily made, so why did it turn out so sturdy?" The wooden chair, crafted without any tools and merely shaped by the edge of his hand, was rough but solid. Why would one need hammers and saws in woodworking? His fists served as hammers, and his hand edges as saw bladesit seemed he had just proven this point confidently. "It seems Im finally understanding what it means to control intent." "...Do aura users always have to appear so silently, is that what satisfies you?" "Heh, its natural to enjoy a bit of mischievous fun as you get older." Felicia, who had suddenly appeared behind him, chuckled mischievously and sat on the chair he had made. "This is quite good." Pleased with the chair, she nodded several times before fixing her gaze on Ihan''s upper body. "So, tell me, do you understand what it means to handle intent now?" "Honestly, I still haven''t quite grasped it." "You''re sincere." "But still..." Creak! "Why you insisted on training with the mind and not the body, I think Im starting to understand." Ihan''s hand edge split a thick log in two. Just like an axe. *** At first, he was very confused. How exactly does one train with the mind? He had no clue. But he didn''t overcomplicate his thoughts. "Just try it, whats there to lose?" Ihan was never one to dwell on theories; he was more of a hands-on person who learned through action. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, he followed Felicia''s advice straightforwardly. Train with the mind, that is, through imagination? So he did. Mental training. He imagined performing high-load exercises like squats with a barbell. But during these imaginations, "Ah, this isnt right." He delved deeper, striving for more detail not because Felicia had asked for it, but because compromise wasn''t in his nature. Being meticulous was part of his life philosophyeven if it was a fool''s errand, hed give his all. So, like a finicky designer, he focused intensely on details, which involved, The posture and muscle tremors when exercising. The weight he was lifting. How much he sweated and got injured during workouts. Calculating recovery time after intense training sessions. He would spend all day delving into these details, immersing himself in training. ...though he felt a bit foolish afterward. Perhaps a bit like the emptiness one feels after an imaginary romance? However, the clear difference between imaginary romance and mental training was, "What? When did I sweat this much?" ...that it had real effects. Discovering himself drenched in sweat akin to that in his imaginations, Ihan was initially puzzled, wondering if it was a coincidence. Drip, drip... "...Here we go again." When a coincidence repeats itself, it ceases to be one. As this phenomenon continued every time he completed his mental training sessions, Ihan realized the effectiveness of this method. After various experiments, he learned that the key to successful mental training was extreme detail and concentration. Lacking in detail or focus could mean no sweat and only feelings of foolishness. ...Eventually, Ihan incorporated this mental training into his daily life. Initially, he tried to integrate it during meals or walks, a challenging process, but soon he could effortlessly visualize basic swordsmanship or jabs during a casual walk. ...Though he often stumbled or rolled down hills during these exercises, fortunately, no one saw these falls "Puahaha! It''s not just any foolery!" "I''ve heard a blow to the back of the head can cause amnesia?" "...Why am I here?" "..." "Ahem." "Hmm." A certain instructor was there, but Ihan trusted that he wouldnt dare speak of it anywhere, lest he wanted to experimentally prove whether induced amnesia was possible. After such trials and errors over several days, Ihans physique had... "While Ive definitely lost some muscle mass, it feels like only the unnecessary muscles are gone." After being reconstructed by the fairy, Ihan had considered his body perfect. From bones to muscles, tendons, and ligaments, everything was as good as new and perfectly balanced. However, through mental training, Ihan realized that his body could still reach greater perfection. "Not only have my bones become stronger, but my senses have also improved? Its not beyond my control, though; I can manage it precisely as I wish." This phenomenon was astonishing, and Felicia nodded as if it was to be expected. "It''s the result of honing martial arts through intent. Your willpower has sculpted your body to create the ideal form you envision." "...Didnt you say youd forgotten all the theoretical stuff?" "Our conversations have sparked some memories." "..." "Really..." Ihan didnt press further, asking instead for a detailed explanation of the phenomena occurring in his body, to which Felicia grumbled, "You treat me too casually..." Despite her complaints, she continued to explain. "Well, you know that the human body has its limits in training. Even those born under a lucky star eventually reach a growth limit. But if you master willpower, that changes." Whoosh! She casually swung a wooden sword she was holding. "This becomes possible." What seemed a playful swing resulted in... Swoosh! ...an effect far too serious to be considered a joke. "See? This is what training with intent can achieve." "..." Ihan blinked as he witnessed what she had sliced. Good grief... Could a wooden sword split clouds in half? ...Realizing she wasnt just any monster, but a grand monster, was a moment of enlightenment. *** "Willpower is like a guide on the journey to transcendence. That''s something my mother often said." Iliad handed over a cup of tea. After tasting the honey Ihan had gifted, he had exclaimed with wide eyes that such a precious thing should be savored in tea. Thus, they found themselves sharing a tea time. As they sipped, the already rich floral aroma filled their mouths with a mystical flavor, prompting Iliad to mention willpower. "Yes?" "Ha, my mother isn''t great at explaining things theoretically, so I thought I''d recite something she used to say." "That''s kind, but...why only now?" When Ihan expressed a slight annoyance that Iliad had waited until now to share, Iliad simply smiled brightly. "Isn''t it better to learn and experience things for yourself? According to Arno, that''s advice you often give to cadets, right?" "...You''ve got me there." Ihan often taught his students that experiencing something firsthand is far more effective than hearing about it hundreds of times, and he couldnt argue against his own teachings, especially since hearing explanations after experiencing bodily changes during the past days made those explanations resonate more deeply. "To elaborate on behalf of my mother, willpower can be seen as a path to breaking human limits. Take, for instance, ''muscles.''" "Muscles?" "Yes, as you know, the human body has its irrationalities. Skip a day of exercise, and muscles shrink, and fat appears." "That''s true." Ihan knew this all too well. Two years ago, after eliminating a troublesome band of sorcerers and slave traders, he suffered severe injuries that forced him to pause his training for over a week. The frustration he felt when he saw his muscles diminish and fat accumulate after just a week was immense. "Muscles dont really give you a good return on effort." "Yes, that''s it. But when you can freely control your willpower, the narrative changes." "..." "Mother used to say that the more you train with will, the closer you get to your ''ideal.'' That''s the first step in breaking human limits." "So youre saying my muscles won''t fade if thats my intent?" "If that''s the mental image you cultivate, then yes." "And what about the Sword Sages mental image? Oh, is that a family secret?" "Ha! Not really. Who could follow or stop her even if they knew?" Iliad laughed heartily and willingly shared the Sword Sages ''ideal.'' "Mother aspired to wield ''invincible swordsmanship.'' She practiced daily, whether in reality or in her imagination, never missing a day." "Every day?" "Yes, from the age of five when she first picked up a sword, for about 85 years." "..." Ihan didnt bother asking if that was even possible. Though it sounded insane, almost maddening, and seemingly impossible, if it concerned an aura user... "It makes perfect sense." You shouldnt try to understand them from a regular persons perspective. Even if they seemed mad, aura users are beyond comprehension. They just do what they can do. Because they do the impossible, theyre called ''superhumans.'' "Based on that ideal, mother always imagined performing the most powerful sword techniques she could. Of course, this ideal swordsmanship wasnt perfected overnight. It evolved gradually over decades through countless crises and battles until it was about 50% complete, at which point people began to call her ''Sword Sage.''" "Thats incredible." It was an awe-inspiring tale. She had simply practiced the swordsmanship she thought ideal, and one day, found herself at the pinnacle. "Aura users truly have incredible talents..." "Indeed. She was once called ''the least talented swordsman,'' ''the disgrace of the Offen family,'' and ''incompetent.''" "...?" "Ah, havent you heard? Its quite a well-known story in the kingdom..." Swiftly, Iliad showed a book titled [The Foolish Knight], which, despite its mocking title, was not the end of the series. "The second part, [The Knight of Defeat], and the third, [The Knight of Victory], are personally quite entertaining. The fourth, [The Glory of the Knight], and the fifth, [The Love of the Knight], are honestly a bit embarrassingits somewhat shameful trying to portray my parents love story..." "..." "By the way, there are ten parts in total. If you''re curious, I''ll give them to you." "Wait, the authors name says ''Iliad,'' am I mistaken?" "No, youre quite right." "...A namesake?" "Not at all, ha!" ... It wasnt until the next day, through his students, that Ihan learned Iliad de Offen was one of the ten fairy tale writers chosen by the continent, and his [Knight Series] had sold over ''100 million copies'' across the southern, western, eastern, and central continentsa bestseller. Chapter 240: The Knight Dislikes the Chaos (3) Once, Ihan had aspired to be a man of letters, a literary youth dreaming of a life steeped in books and prose. Unfortunately, his impoverished circumstances and the cruelty of abusive teachers and dismissive adults around him had snuffed out those dreams prematurely. Yet, the love for literature, rooted deep from his past life, lingered still in his heart. That lingering passion led him to approach the fairy tale written by a noble house''s head with a measure of skepticism, yet what he discovered was astonishing. "This gentleman, he''s truly a remarkable author, isnt he?" The book turned out to be not just excellent but a masterpiece that commanded reverence. Even compared to the renowned works of his former world, it held its ground impeccably. The narrative bore a semblance to the personal saga of Felicia de Offen, but its quality was so high that any similarities did not detract from its value. "Given the medieval setting, it''s more like a novel with illustrations than a mere fairy tale, but that''s hardly a downside." Despite its harsh and realistic depictions, the book managed to maintain a magical quality. It resonated with both children and adults, packed with universal lessons and moral insights. The unique and artistic illustrations, alongside a captivating story and prose, made it incredibly appealing. Some might nitpick the historical inaccuracies, but such are the liberties of fairy tale storytelling. In essence, it meant one thing: "It''s damn interesting." Adaptations aside, the work was overwhelmingly engaging and artistic. That''s all that mattered. Clack. Ihan closed the 10th and final volume of the , nodding deeply as he reflected on the profound aftertaste of the narrative. Chirp, chirp! Despite reading through the night, forgetting even to sleep, he found the time investment more than worthwhile. It clarified why books are often called food for the soul. Far from feeling tired, his mind was alert and refreshed. "You were quite passionate in the past, werent you?" "Ahem..." "And that scene where you break a giant boulder to save a village from a flood... it''s quite something." "Ahem!" "And about your first encounter with your husbandwhy did you kidnap him? Was that a trend fifty years ago...?" "Enough! Why must you bring up my past in front of me!" "Just curious. I wanted to know how much of the real-life knight''s experiences inspired this work. As a fan, Im genuinely interested." "When did you become a fan of that dreadful series!" "The moment I read it?" Felicia seemed almost struck by a spell, blushing and spluttering in embarrassment. It was hard to imagine her as the formidable Sword Sage who could slice through clouds with a wooden sword. Indeed, having one''s pastespecially romantic exploitsdetailed in a fairy tale read worldwide would be mortifying. "My past deeds coming to light like this... Ah, Id die of embarrassment if it were me." Recognizing he was teasing, yet unable to stop, Ihan continued. It wasnt meant to taunt her; his questions stemmed from genuine fan curiosity. No one would dare jest at the expense of a formidable aura users lifenot unless they valued their life very little. "Why ever would you read that..." "Your son told me it would help me understand you better. Since we''re teacher and student, he thought it''d help us get closer." "Huh, Iliad has always been deep... a thoughtful child." "Definitely not like the Sword Sage." "That''s right, not like me, waitsomething about that feels off?" "Let''s not dwell on the unnecessary." "??" Felicia felt a vague discomfort but only shrugged slightly, accepting it nonchalantly. Perhaps she had grown simpler, or perhaps simplicity was a refuge from fear. Looking at the content of the fairy tales, one might see her as a disciplined and formidable person, but her current na?vet was somewhat baffling. "The least talented knight in history..." Ihan lightly ran his fingers over the cover of the fairy tale book, pondering the irony and the journey it outlined. *** Ihan asked his tutor, "What should I do now?" "Hmm?" "Not ''hmm,'' how should I proceed with the next training?" "...Ah." "Ah?" "...Ahem, I''m sorry. I honestly forgot. I didn''t expect you to follow along so well." "...I appreciate your honesty." While it was bewildering, Ihan neither chided nor rushed her. Once again, the great sword sage known as Sword Sage was in a very unstable emotional state. Hadn''t Iliad mentioned that last night? -"Sorry to say about your mother, but when dealing with her, please think of her as a teenage girl with dementia... Not that she really has dementia, but her emotional state is that unstable... Hmm, it might be more appropriate to consider it like dealing with a wild cat." Remembering his advice, Ihan did not press Felicia. Her manner might have been erratic, but when it came to matters of the sword, she knew to be serious like no one else. Sure enough, "Right, by now you should have a rough idea of what willpower is, right?" As she began to instruct, her demeanor changed. Her naturally emitted aura was fierce and profound, enough to make one''s skin sting. "However, you still don''t fully understand what willpower is. You don''t know how to properly use that power." "Is that so?" He readily agreed. As she said, he now knew how powerful willpower could be, but he was not ''feeling'' it yet. "It''s like I''ve gained a new sense organ, a new sense in my body, but I still don''t quite know how to use it." It could be compared to suddenly having wings or a tail. If humans suddenly had wings or tails, could they use them naturally? Probably not. Since it''s something new, something they never had, it would naturally be awkward and challenging. And in the case of willpower, it was even more tricky than these new appendages; it was like gaining a ''seventh sense'', and it was only natural that he had no idea how to handle it. Just like Baltar said, he had only been using it unconsciously, and only through the Sword Sage''s teachings was he just beginning to be aware of its existence. He was truly like a baby just learning to walk. "Ha-ha, don''t be so down." "I''m not disappointed, really." "I''ve been there too. But remember, with effort, this can be overcome!" "You''re not listening to me, are you?" Felicia ignored Ihan''s muttering and launched into a long speech. "When I first mentioned willpower, remember? I talked about ''tenacity'' and ''faith''! These two are crucial. And this isn''t just some nonsensical spiel about grit." "It wasn''t?" "Do you think I''m that naive?" "..." "Baby?" "...What about tenacity and faith?" "Baby!?" Ihan, he was a man who disliked even uttering falsehoods in jest. *** ...He heard a lot. For over 30 minutes, Felicia went on without pausing, barely taking a breath. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was astounding that someone could talk non-stop for 30 minutes without breathing. Elderly people are known to be talkative, but dealing with it directly felt dizzying, and he would have fled long ago if he were not receiving her teachings. After enduring the verbal barrage, which nearly hurt his eardrums and fighting off sleepiness, Ihan somewhat succeeded in interpreting what she was trying to say. ''...So, tenacity and faith are really important?'' To his own surprise, he found himself agreeing more and more as he listened. Willpower is basically the ''if you believe, it can happen'' theory. People cannot fly. People cannot breathe underwater. People cannot move faster than the wind. These are common knowledge, and there have been many Darwin Award candidates who have shown us the dangers of trying to defy these by jumping off roofs hoping to fly, only to end up gravely injured. ...But willpower was the ''power'' to break these impossibilities. Like floating a sword in the air or even splitting clouds with it. I just believed. I believed my sword could fly, that my sword could split clouds. That was all.This was a concise summary of Felicia''s words, and now Ihan understood why Iliad explained that willpower was ''the path to transcendence.'' It was indeed the most direct and simplest explanation. "That gentleman, no, that author knows how to teach." Now a fan of Iliad, Ihan admired him with respect, and the ceaselessly talking lady smiled proudly when her son was mentioned. "Hmm! Well, Iliad did turn out pretty well!" "Yes, he''s very accomplished. Not just a head of a noble family but also a celebrated author." "Oho!!" They say there is no parent who dislikes praising their child, and Felicia puffed up proudly at the surprise compliment. It was a bit annoying to watch, but Ihan understood the feeling. If he had such a child, he''d probably want to brag too. "Your son really shows how unequal the world can be." "It''s not just because he''s my son; he''s truly exceptional, right!" "Even a copper statue can be art. It seems he''s also highly skilled in sculpture and crafts, not just painting." "That''s right, even in sculpture..." -Clink. Suddenly, her words stopped. With wide eyes, Felicia looked up at him, and Ihan nodded, feeling the satisfaction of a confirmed suspicion. He wore a refreshing smile. -Yes, a child with talents even the parent lacks. "That author, he really was strong." "When did you...?" "Notice? The day we first met?" "??" "Don''t you remember?" During their first meeting, disguised as her grandson, Felicia had pointed to a statue... "You were so proud of it." "..." "And later, I wondered if you were so proud because you wanted to show off something you carved yourself. I even thought maybe you had some narcissism, but now I understand that''s not the kind of person the Sword Sage is." "..." "Of course, you might feel proud of a statue you made yourself, but the admiring look you gave it said something else. So I suspected it might have been made by someone else, maybe your disciple or a relative, but..." "..." "By process of elimination, it had to be the author." "Ha." "Of course, it wasn''t just the Sword Sage that convinced me. When that author explained willpower to me, I felt he was a true master. The way he explained things was just different from someone who only knows the theory." Ihan, being a teacher himself, knew that to teach or give advice to someone, one had to have a deep understanding of the subject. In that sense, Iliad was... "Maybe even more skilled as a swordsman than..." "-Better than me." "..." "Much, overwhelmingly, incredibly..." "...Did I touch a nerve?" Ihan showed a regretful expression, wondering if he had unintentionally touched a sore spot. But at that apologetic look, Felicia slowly shook her head. "You have nothing to apologize for. If anything, I should always feel sorry and guilty." ...It''s me. She harbored a faint, almost extinguishing smile, tinged with self-reproach. Chapter 241: The Knight Dislikes the Chaos (4) Felicia de Offen was, without a doubt, the greatest swordswoman in the history of House Offen, a family renowned for its mastery of the sword. She had earned countless merits on the battlefield, been granted the title of Sword Duke by the God of War, and her name had spread far and wide, even beyond the borders of her homeland, as a source of pride for Pendragon. Considering how rare it was for female knights to be remembered by history, it was clear that Felicia stood as the most iconic figure among all female knights on the continent. She had proven with her very existence that even as a woman, one could become an exceptional knight. She had demonstrated that it was possible to achieve greatness. Historians were already certain that her name would be spoken of for thousandsno, perhaps tens of thousandsof years to come, as a legendary female knight. The first female Aura User in history. A swordswoman of unparalleled greatness. ...And yet. Did you know? There was a time when I was called the disgrace of House Offen and the most talentless, incompetent swordsman in the family. I do. I read the fairy tale. Heh, and how did they describe me there? ...They called you a foolish knight. Foolish, huh... Heh, thats quite a generous way to put it. There were times when people called me an idiot worse than a goblin. ...Which bastard said that? Ah, calm down. Its all in the past. And honestly, back then, it wasnt entirely wrong. ...Because she truly had been a swordswoman less useful than a goblin. ...... Her voice carried a bitter self-mockery, and Ihan chose to remain silent instead of responding. Experience had taught him that this was not the time to offer meaningless comfort or pretend to understand. And sure enough. Heh, thank you. For listening to the ramblings of an old woman. Felicia chuckled softly, perhaps grateful to have someone to hear her out. Ihan merely shrugged, as if to say it was no big deal. Im just listening, nothing to be thankful for. Besides, as a fan of the fairy tale, hearing about your past is pretty interesting. ...Would you stop bringing up the fairy tale? Instead of that, why dont you keep talking? Now that weve started, lets hear the whole story. ...I cant tell if youre just diligent or if youre just messing with me... Felicia shook her head in exasperation at his reaction. And yet... Well then, lets see how long you can endure the ramblings of this old woman, heh. There was a glimmer of joy in her eyes at having someone sincerely willing to listen. *** Felicia de Offen, 80 years ago, had not only been treated coldly within her own familyshe had been outright scorned. In The Female Knight Series, Volume 1, her hardships were only lightly touched upon as moments of adversity and loneliness. But even that was a sanitized version of reality; the truth was that her treatment had been downright miserable. At the time, House Offen was in crisis. Constant wars had drained our resources, our merchant fleets collapsed, and even our disciples abandoned us. The family was on the brink of ruin. And then, in such a dire situation, the heir born into the direct bloodline turned out to have no talent for the sword. House Offen was one of the few noble houses in the South where both men and women were equally eligible to inherit the title of family head. Since Felicia was an only child, it was a given that she would become the next head of the family. The only hope was that, even if she had a flawed personality, she would at least be an exceptional swordsman. There was no reason to worry. No one in the bloodline of House Offen had ever lacked talent in the sword. And yet... Shes still at that level? What? Its been five years since she first held a sword, and she still performs basic swordsmanship like that? Ha! I have no words. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Are we sure shes actually his daughter? Disappointment turned into betrayal. Shock turned into suspicion and doubt. Frustration turned into outright rage. The senior members of House Offen had said every cruel and unspeakable thing they could think of. That was how abysmal Felicias talent was. In the end, people even began whispering that she wasnt truly of the Offen bloodline, that perhaps her mother had been unfaithful. ...Fortunately, the head of the family at the time wasnt delusional or paranoid enough to believe such nonsense. He severely punished those who spread the rumors. But still... Felicia. Yes, Father. ...Do nothing. ...... I have no more expectations of you. How can you be fifteen years old and still wield a sword like that...? Hah! I should consider having more children or looking for a successor from the branch families. ...... ...Tsk. Even her own father, overwhelmed with disappointment, could not hide his disdain toward her. From Felicias perspective, it was beyond unfair. It wasnt as if she had chosen to be talentless. And yet, just because she lacked skill in the sword, her family and peers treated her with contempt and outright hatred. ...But this was simply the reality of that era. In those days, talent was everything. The late king valued talent above social classhe would elevate the gifted regardless of their background. Likewise, even if someone was born into a noble family, if they lacked talent, they would never be given a chance to rise. Because of that, noble families desperately wanted their children to be exceptional. And if they werent, disappointment was an understatement. ...Thats insane. That was just how the world worked. Our family wasnt even the worst. At the very least, they didnt starve or kill me. W-Wait, are you saying there were places that actually...? There were extremists like that. Well, they ended up catching the late kings attention, which led to a bloody purge across the kingdom. ...... I cant really blame the late king for that. He likely never imagined that noblesso-called civilized peoplewould resort to such barbarism. ...What the hell... Felicia had grown up in an era where being untalented meant being treated as less than human. For the children of warrior families, lacking martial talent was considered shameful, a disgrace worthy of public scorn. Many young noble heirs, overwhelmed by their families disappointment, took their own lives. And the nobles? They called it honorable. They praised it as knowing their duty. To them, bringing shame upon their family was so disgraceful that dying was the more noble choice. It was the most idiotic, utterly asinine nonsense Ihan had ever heard. There was even a senior in my family who seriously advised me to commit suicide. ...What happened to that bastard? Heh. When I became an Aura User, he ended up killing himself. Apparently, he left behind a pathetic little letter admitting his mistake... but Ive long since forgotten his name. ...Tch. He got off easy. Oh my, thank you for being angry on my behalf. No, Im serious. He got off easy. If he had done that in front of me, Id have made sure he didnt die so quickly. ...Child, I must ensure I never become your enemy. Felicia had faced relentless malice, growing up in an environment so cruel it could only be described as hellish. Most people in her situation would have broken long ago, taking the so-called honorable route that the nobles so admired. But not Felicia. ...Yet, I never really cared about their insults. ...... And stop looking at me like that. Its not as if I enjoyed being insulted! ...I didnt say anything. Your eyes say otherwise! Really, you... Despite enduring endless scorn and a nightmarish childhood, Felicia had never given up on life. And the reason? Well, it wasnt anything special... I simply loved the sword. Almost to the point of obsession. Felicia de Offen. The so-called talentless fool forsaken by the sword. The most incompetent and hopeless swordsman in history. And yet, despite that assessment, she loved the sword. It was ironic. If she had been scorned and ridiculed for lacking talent in swordsmanship, it would have made sense for her to resent the sword. When someone puts in endless effort but sees no results, its only natural for them to grow to hate what theyre struggling against. But Felicia defied that logicshe loved the sword unconditionally and chased after it with relentless passion. Every single day, she swung her blade, never once stopping. By the time she turned twenty-three, an age when most noblewomen would have been expected to marry, she had neither a fianc nor any interest in romance. Instead, she left for the battlefield. To perfect the swordsmanship she had spent her entire life dreaming of. Everyone was certain she would be the first to die in battle. With such poor talent, how could she possibly survive? And yet F-Felicias here!! Run! Its the Demon of the Battlefield...! It took less than two years for their expectations to be completely shattered. Felicia may have had no talent for the sword, but she was someone who simply did not know how to give up. For decades, she had been neglected, shunned, and despised by her own family, yet as long as she had her sword, she remained unbroken. In other words, she possessed an indomitable will. She had the courage to never surrender, no matter the circumstances. Of course, courage alone wasnt enough to survive in war. But she had a talent even she wasnt aware of. Felicia, was it? Ive witnessed your bravery. Id be honored to have you as a comrade. At the very least, youre no coward. Ah, do you know Baltar? Hes joining our unit soon. The God of War himself acknowledged his talentseems like someone worth keeping an eye on. Strong Luck. Felicia was an extraordinarily lucky person. She befriended the young heroes of her time, long before they made a name for themselves. They recognized her reckless bravery and, rather than dismissing her, chose to support her. With such powerful allies by her side, she survived countless near-death encountersnot just dozens, but tens of thousands of times. And eventually, she became strong. Even someone completely lacking in talent, if they survived thousands upon thousands of life-or-death battles while training with the sword, would inevitably grow stronger. By the time she reached her forties, she had become one of the most renowned knights in the South. At this point, she had earned enough merit and fame to return home as a triumphant hero. But she did not. Instead, she made a different choice. There would have been no progress if I returned to the family. For someone without talent like me, the only way to grow stronger was through hardshipthrough suffering, through the crucible of war and the trials of the wild. It was reckless, but I was convinced that such trials would sharpen my sword. So she left the South and traveled across the continent. She went east, west, and even north, exploring all lands except the central region. She faced countless hardships. She nearly died at sea. She nearly died in the mountains. She nearly died in forests and volcanoes. She nearly died from monsters, the cold, and natural disasters. And yet, she survived. It was during this time that the man who would become her partner in adventureand later, her husbandmade this remark: You have a ridiculous amount of luck when it comes to survival. I amaze even myself sometimes. The Woman Who Would Not Die. By this point, the entire continent began calling her Felicia the Undying. Had she wandered for just a little longer, she might have forged even greater legends. But she was unexpectedly forced to return home. The reason? I had a child. With the birth of her and her husbands child, her journey came to an end. Yet, even after returning home, the world refused to leave her alone. She had become a living legend, an unstoppable knight whose fame had spread across the continenteven the royal family couldnt afford to ignore her anymore. And so From this day forth, you shall be known as Sword Duke. This is a title that belongs to you and you alone. Even the royal family shall not be allowed to slight you. The greatest king in historypraised as a god among menacknowledged her might, granting her a singular, unprecedented title. At this point, she had considered abandoning the Offen name and requesting the God of War to establish a new noble house in her name. But then ...Im sorry. ...... I know that a mere apology can never make up for everything. I know it doesnt erase the suffering you endured. But stillI beg you. I will kneel, I will give you everything I have, I will do whatever it takes. Please, save our family. ...Father. Her father knelt before her, addressing her with formal speech. He was no longer speaking to her as his daughter. He was speaking to someone far greater than himselfacknowledging her overwhelming superiority. She felt countless emotions at that moment. It would be a lie to say she held no resentment. It would be a lie to say she felt no hatred toward the retainers who tormented her. She had survived solely because of her sword, but the people who had made her childhood a living hell were all right before her. ...The noble council will erase our names from history. ...What? Even so, she ultimately chose to return home. ...Are you an idiot? Hm? I mean, why did you go back? You couldve just declared independence and lived your best life. ...Do you not understand what it means for nobles to be erased from the councils records? What does it mean? It means losing all honor and authority. It means being erased from history itself. They were willing to inflict a punishment worse than death upon themselves... I couldnt allow myself to be a petty woman who only held onto resentment. Pfft. So what if you were petty? Nobles really are something else, huh? Tsk. A-Are you seriously criticizing me right now? This was a deeply significant One way or another, Felicia returned to her family and took up the mantle of leadership. With her name carved into history by her own hands, who would dare oppose her? And then, as if her battlefield luck extended beyond just herself Hes a genius... A prodigy among prodigies! Her son, Iliad de Offen, turned out to be an unparalleled genius. So much so that even the history of House Offen had never seen such talent. By the age of five, Iliad had mastered all fundamental sword techniques within three months, throwing the family into a frenzy. They claimed he would surpass even Felicia herself. And even she couldnt help but acknowledge it. Her son would undoubtedly become the greatest swordsman of all. My son will be greater than me. Im sure of it! A child loved by the sword itself. He would surely grow into an incredible knight. Unlike her, he had an overwhelming abundance of talent. And as if to prove that, Iliad became an undefeated swordsman even in his teenage years. Felicia, seeing this, made a decision You will lead this family better than I ever could. Mother? You are greater than I am. So you will be fine. And with that, she retired. *** Wait. You handed over the headship of the family to a child? ...... How old was he, exactly? ...Fif...teen. ...Excuse me? ...Fifteen. ...... ...D-Dont look at me like that. ...... Ihan felt a sharp headache coming on. Chapter 242: The Knight Dislikes the Chaos (5) ...Where else would you find a drift like this? ...... D-Dont look at me like that. Whats wrong with my eyes? Theytheyre the eyes of someone looking at a criminal. Youre very perceptive. !!?! The deeper he immersed himself in the story, the more shocking it became. Was this what it felt like for a child reading a fairytale, only for an adult to hand them the original grim version and say, Here, read the real thing.? In other words... This is absolutely insane. Child abuse was practically a staple trope in romance fantasy novels, but hearing about it firsthand made it nothing short of exhausting. Ihan felt himself teetering on the edge of genuine disgust. W-Wait! I can see youve misunderstood something, but please, stop! Its all a misunderstanding! That sounds like something a criminal would say. I swear it isnt! I wont deny that I was a terrible parent, but there were valid reasons! Just hear me out a little longer! ...... ...I appreciate that youre willing to listen, but could you at least soften that stare? Its... really starting to hurt my feelings. Felicia looked genuinely aggrieved, her expression bordering on a pout as she continued her story. I had already exhausted my heavenly mandate. It would have been stranger if I didnt retire. *** Felicia was dying. Her coughing fits grew worse, her hands trembled so violently that she could no longer wield a sword, and her vision had become so blurry that even seeing clearly was a struggle. She was sixty-five years old. Considering that the average life expectancy for women in Pendragon was fifty-five, it would not have been wrong to say she had lived a long life. ...But living long was not necessarily a blessing. Rather Guhhh...! Madam, hold on!! E-Elza, fetch the medicine! But thats Hurry. ...Understood. Felicia had spent decades rolling across battlefields, accumulating hundreds of scars. She was a knight who had braved war, an adventurer who had explored countless perilous regions, a hero who had prevented calamity. It was a past she took pride inone that had made her who she was. But just as a body that endures too much strain eventually collapses, hers had been pushed far beyond its limits. And now, old agethe one adversary no living being could defyhad begun to claim her. Each day was a trial. Every breath was agony. Death could come at any moment. And yet, despite it all, she clung to life for one reason. ...Ah, I just want to swing my sword one more time. It was absurd, but she wasnt holding on for the sake of her family. She wasnt desperately fighting to live for her childs sake. No It was for the sword. She simply wanted to wield her blade one last time. So she took painkillers laced with narcotics just to keep going. She knew it would ruin her body even further, but she didnt stop. And when even the drugs could no longer suppress the pain Iliad, Im sorry. You have nothing to apologize for, Mother. Youve done more than enough. Heh, Im not dead yet. T-Thats not what I meant... Enough. My son, come here. ...... Im sorry for being such a terrible mother. Truly, I am... ...To me, you have always been more than I could ever deserve. I only wish for you to remain yourself until the very end. That is the mother I admire and love. In the end, she relinquished her position as family head and went into seclusion. Though calling it seclusion was generousshe was no different from a withered leaf, waiting for the wind to carry her away. ...It wont be long before I join you, she had whispered, thinking of her husband who had gone ahead to Avalon. And then One day, it struck me. Was I truly incapable of wielding a sword anymore? ...... If my body couldnt swing a sword, then why not do so with my mind? Why not continue pursuing the sword through sheer will alone? So thats what I did. ...... And at some point, I became an Aura User. ...You skipped a few steps there. Heh, I wouldnt recommend listening to that part. Id rather not have a promising young one like you attempt something foolish and end up dead. ...... *** Felicia became an Aura User. At the age of seventy-one. Among all recorded Aura Users in history, she was the oldest to ever achieve it. And she was the first woman to do so. Once again, the God of War sought her out. Baltar and Albert sparred with her to confirm that she had indeed awakened as an Aura User. Hah! So this is what it means to defy fate? Senior, you are truly incredible. In the past, present, and future combined, I doubt anyone like you will ever exist again. A knight unlike any before her. A life that no one could ever hope to replicate. That was the evaluation of two Aura Users who stood before her, and the entire continent was shaken by the revelation. After that Lady Felicia, please grant me your guidance! How can I become a knight like you? C-Can I become an Aura User too?! For a time, she was swarmed by countless disciples seeking to learn from her, and House Offens prestige soared to unprecedented heights. After all, they had produced an Aura User. It was only natural that their influence would explode. Aspiring knights flocked to them in droves. Merchants scrambled to secure connections. To exaggerate only slightlyHouse Offens power had begun to rival even the royal family. ...And Felicia knew that this was not a good thing. I remain retired, and I have no intention of returning to active duty. Anyone seeking something from House Offen, leave. You will gain nothing from me. With those wordsboth warning and declarationHouse Offen was finally allowed to return to normalcy. Well... With the reputation of producing an Aura User, they had already surpassed their previous golden age, so maybe normal wasnt quite the right word. Regardless, with time, the family stabilized. And with her body now brimming with Aura, Feliciawho should have been in her seventiesphysically regressed to her prime in her forties. And the first thing she did? ...I can finally train again. She didnt care that she had regained her youth. She didnt care that she had become a superhuman. All that mattered was that she could once again wield her sword with her own hands. Isnt it funny? I spent my whole life being betrayed by the sword. And yet, because I never let go, because I loved it until the very end, I was called a great swordswoman. Its ironic. Isnt that an unfairly self-deprecating assessment? You literally became a superhuman. Heh, I cant help it. My swordsmanship is still terribly lacking. ...That level of false modesty is criminal. I-Im only stating the truth! Youve experienced my sword firsthand, havent you? You know my techniques are nothing like those of true geniuses. ...Were they? ...Ah, right. You werent exactly blessed with talent either. It seems Ive chosen the wrong person to commiserate with. ...You absolute menace. She knew that to others, her words might sound like false humility. But the truth was that despite all her years of training, her swordsmanship had never been anything special. And that was only natural. She had been the worst talent in House Offens history. A dullard among dullards. Someone who could barely grasp 0.1 of a lesson when given 1. And yet, she had become Sword Duke. She had become a hero by the time she reached her forties. Not because her swordsmanship was remarkable But simply because she had become strong. In a way Youre a lot like me. ...Hmph. A swordswoman who endlessly honed nothing but slashes and thrustsuntil they became so powerful that no one could stop them. That was the essence of Felicias swordsmanship, and it remained unchanged even after she became an Aura User. Felicia was still a challenger. A seeker who walked the infinite path of the sword. And yet Mother, is this how your sword technique works? ...... Mother? ...So this is what a genius is. ...Huh? Watching her son, Iliad, replicate what had taken her seventy years to master in just ten days, Felicia felt a mix of pride and helpless resignation. A man loved by the sword more than anyone elseher son, Iliad. It was astonishing. He saw my most ideal swordsmanship once and immediately copied it. Within a week, he grasped its meaning. And by the fifteenth day, he had completely absorbed it and even created a new technique of his own. ...Youre not exaggerating because hes your son, are you? Not in the slightest. I witnessed it in real time, and there are plenty of witnesses in the family. Ask anyone. ...Thats insane. Yes, it was. At the time, Iliad had just turned twenty. He perfectly handled his duties as family head, sought out old records, met with Felicias former comrades for advice, andon top of all thateven wrote The Female Knight Series, the legendary masterpiece that would go down in history. All while training in swordsmanship. What an unbelievable level of talent. Felicia couldnt help but believe that her son might become the greatest swordsman in history. He had already surpassed her. In ten years, he would surely be among the top ten in the kingdom. In twenty years, he would be the greatest. It wasnt just blind parental bias. Mother, is this how you control intent? Youve already mastered it?! Incredible! Amazing, Iliad! Th-Thank you. Yes. Iliad didnt just rely on talenthe devoted himself to his training with relentless diligence. And on top of that, he even mastered Willpower Manipulation. What do you think of this? Its a copy of an ancient sword technique I obtained from an old temple. Hah, Ill give it a try. Yes, you will surely become a great swordsman. Even this talentless mother of yours managed itso theres no way you cant. ...Yes, Mother. Iliad continued to grow. He refined the familys sword techniques, recreating and improving themdozens of times over. Felicia couldnt have been prouder. Then, one day Mother, how does one become an Aura User? Iliad asked how he could take the final step. Hm? Oh, you already want to reach where Ive arrived? Theres no rush. Its not about ambition. I simply want to understand the process. There are no records of it anywhere. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats... for a reason. Becoming an Aura User means risking your life. ...Risking my life. Heh, think of it like a caterpillar undergoing metamorphosis to become a butterfly. Then, could you at least tell me how it works? Id like to record it. Hm... Mother. ...Alright. You wouldnt act recklessly. Felicia trusted her son. He was extraordinarysomeone who had always exceeded her expectations. Surely, nothing would go wrong. And that decision became the greatest regret of my life. *** IIliad! Wake up! Please, Iliad!! The day she saw her son dyingFelicia nearly lost her mind. Her entire body trembled. Her thoughts were consumed by fear. Her judgment had all but vanished. Why... Why would you do this to yourself?!! Even as she questioned him, she found no answer. Why hadnt he told her? Why had her wise, brilliant son made such a reckless decision? But finding an answer could wait. Felicia ...I simply poured Aura into him like a madwoman. The purest, most powerful life force a human could possess. Fortunately, I had an ocean of it within me. I delayed Iliads death just long enough to use every ancient elixir I had ever gathered from forgotten temples. And only then... did he survive. Thats a miracle. Yes. A miracle. For the first time in my life, I thanked the gods. ...... But... was it the price for defying death? Iliad could never wield a sword again. A crippled body. His legs would never function again. Considering he had escaped death itself, perhaps it was a small price to pay. The day Iliad the swordsman died. But... strangely, even as he was told he could never fight againhe looked relieved. Almost as if he was glad. And that was when Felicia began to wonder. ...Had he ever truly loved the sword? ...... Had he only trained because of me? Because of his incompetent parents? That guilt gnawed at her, never leaving her mind. ...Did you ever ask him? No. I never did. Even after Iliad recovered, he never gave her an answer. He simply carried onas a wise family head, as a writer. And she... convinced herself that it was enough. Youre a coward. Heh... When you become a parent, youll understand. Every parent is a coward when it comes to their children. Felicia smiled bitterly. Ihan chose not to rebuke her any further. ...Or rather ...But why? Why did he do it? ... That brilliant, radiant childwhy would he make such a choice? I still dont understand. ...What? Ihan had no intention of scolding her anymore. But hearing those wordshe had to say something. You really dont know? Hm? You truly dont understand? Or are you just pretending not to? ??? ...This is ridiculous. Even I can see the reason. And yet, the person at the center of it allhis own motherwas completely oblivious. It was absurd. And in that moment, Ihan realized something. Felicia de OffenSword Duke. A legendary knight. A warrior who had walked the path of hardship and emerged victorious. ...You might be a great hero. Hmm? But you were never a good parent. ...? Because as a personshe was woefully lacking. Chapter 243: The Knight Dislikes the Chaos (6) [!!] Scratch. ...Haa, it seems Mother has done it ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) again. Iliad paused his brush mid-stroke at the roar that, for a moment, could have been mistaken for a beasts howl. But as soon as he realized who was in the direction of that sound, he couldnt help but chuckle. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was coming from where his mother and the knight were. Looks like shes telling Sir Ihan old stories again. Another victim, then. The former chancellor and Lord Tristan also screamed like that. They did. Well, talking with Mother tends to be an ordeal, one way or another. Ahaha! Iliad could already guess what was happening over there. She was probably reminiscing about the past, and Sir Ihan was most likely losing his mind over it. ...Mother is... an unusual person. Shes different from most people in many ways, so its only natural. Tap. Iliad set his brush down and picked up the teacup Elza had prepared for him. Rather than unusual, her way of thinking is... peculiar. ...Its not her fault. She was raised in a peculiar environment. Well... Mother is... a pitiful person. ...... Iliad understood his mother better than anyone. Not simply because she was his mother, but because he had based a fairy tale on her life. To do so, he had thoroughly uncovered every detail of her past. And so, he knew exactly why Felicia possessed such a twisted nature. Her parents had been indifferent. The adults around her had done nothing but criticize and despise her. In the end, she had lived a life of neglect. In such a world, the only companion, friend, and guide she had ever known was a single sword. It was inevitable that she would see the world differently. A female knight who knew nothing of parental love, who did not know how to love or be loved. That was a line from Volume 2, wasnt it? ...Elza, youve read my books? I own the entire collection. In fact, Id be surprised if there was anyone in the household who hasnt read them. S-Suddenly feeling shy now. Theres nothing to be shy about. If anything, your books have helped redeem the more... peculiar and ruthless aspects of Her Excellencys past. Youve done something remarkable. ...Ahem...! Yes. It was an untold secret, but the reason Iliad wrote fairy tales based on his mothers life wasnt just because he wanted to adapt real stories into fables. It was also because he wanted to protect her. Because there were many disgraceful moments in her past that would never be praised. A life of neglect. A life where only the sword existed. A life drenched in blood. After all, there was a reason one of her many titles was The Wraith of the Battlefield. Even in wartime, she had done things that deserved condemnation. Her cruelty had earned her that brutal moniker. Iliad knew thatknew that his mother deserved the criticism for some of her past deeds. And yet, he still wanted to tell the world. That she had not been cruel because she lacked honor or nobility. But because she had never been taught kindness, love, or warmth by the wretched adults around her. She was resented for this glorification in my fairy tales. Some people hate them for it. I believe they call those people anti-fans nowadays? Hah... maybe Ill get stoned one day. If you wish, I can take care of them for you. ...Cant even joke around with you. Criticism was inevitable. Honestly, he had never expected his fairy tales to gain such massive popularity in the first place. Whether they were praised or condemned, Iliad remained indifferent. He simply kept working on his next piece in silence. But more importantly, it seems Mother really likes Sir Ihan. Theyve known each other for less than a month, yet shes taking care of him like this, telling him her old stories. Hmm... maybe because theyre similar? Similar? Are you saying that knight is like Her Excellency? Mother and Sir Ihan have quite a few things in common. Theyre both a bit peculiar, extremely harsh on themselves, and... they both lack talent. ?? Elza tilted her head, but Iliad didnt bother explaining further. Without his level of insight, most people wouldnt have noticed it. I knew from the first day. Just from the way he stood and swung his sword. Ah. This man is nothing but a common swordsman. His talent was utterly ordinary. Even among the trainees at the Offen household, there were surely dozensno, hundredsjust like him. Except for one thing. Sir Ihan is someone who does not know how to give up. Iliad could tell just from looking at his body. His training was brutalso severe that it must have felt like carving away his own bones and tearing apart his flesh. It was the result of relentless, obsessive discipline. A product of pure determinationsomething akin to his mothers. Someone worthy of respect. And judging by the way he moved in battle... He must have been in some ruthless organization in the past. An assassination squad? A mercenary unit? Maybe both. Hes definitely been through brutal wars. His combat instincts and reactions scream war veteran. Just from watching one sparring session between Ihan and his mother, Iliad had deduced most of his history. It wasnt difficult. One could learn a great deal just by observing someones callouses and posture. ...Its just that few had the ability to do so. He lacks natural talent, but he makes up for it with sheer creativity and adaptability. Just look at the way he uses his own body to the absolute limit. It was a sorrowful trait, one that mirrored his mothers. But unlike her, Ihan had something else. A fresh perspective. An unwavering desire to seek new paths. But such reckless ambition isnt something just anyone can have... hes a strange case. Even from what Arno had told him, many of Ihans techniques were clearly developed while betting his own life on the line. A method befitting a madman with no will to live. When Iliad first heard he was coming to visit, he had expected a lunatic. Yet, he turned out to be surprisingly normal. And that made Iliad all the more curious. Why Why does he live as if he has nothing to lose? He wasnt a madman. So why was he able to throw himself away so easily? Its almost like hes lived two lives already... ...Ha! I must be getting too absorbed in my work. My imaginations running wild. Master? Elza, bring me more tea. My throats suddenly dry. Understood. Thanks. Iliad decided to take a break to clear his mind. Perhaps he was just exhausted from working on his next piece after such a long hiatus. Or maybe... Was it because he had recalled the past? Outside, he could hear Sir Ihans voice, still scolding his mother. He couldnt hear the words, but it was obvious. He was nagging her. Just like her old comrades and friends once did. But... Even if he lectures her Mother will never change. That was simply the way she was. Maybe he should step in and tell Ihan that he was wasting his time. But then again... Its kind of satisfying. A vicarious satisfaction. It was supposed to be his job to scold her. And yet, watching someone else do it in his placehe had no complaints. ...Hah, what an unfilial son I am. Iliad didnt hate his mother. But he would be lying if he said there was no lingering resentment. And so, hearing her get scolded like this... was oddly satisfying. ...Ah, its over. The shouting had stopped, and Ihans presence was moving away. Already? ...What a shame. Hah... I really am a terrible son. Iliad, still lost in thought, let his exhaustion overtake him. His consciousness faded without resistance. *** Boom! They dont listen! They dont fucking listen...! Ihan, clearly seething, took out his frustration on a massive boulder. Each strike shattered the rock into ever-smaller pieces, until nothing but dust remained. Only then did he finally manage to calm himself, breathing heavily. Goddammit... Truthfully, there was no real reason for him to be this angry. It wasnt his business. Meddling in someone elses family affairs was nothing but overstepping boundaries. And yet, he was angry. Because Why did it have to get this bad over just one sentence...? He was certainthis whole tragedy could have been avoided with something as simple as a conversation. Just a few words. Just a single sentence from the Sword Lord, and all of this could have been prevented. But that damn monster didnt realize that. ...And the worst part was, Ihan couldnt even fully blame her. Because shes a victim too... thats the problem. A victim of abuse. A person whose sense of morality had been warped by her upbringing. A person so fundamentally different from the norm that she had managed to reach the level of an Aura User because of it. And that was what made it all so ridiculous, so pathetic. Even more frustrating was why Ihan himself couldnt bring himself to fully hate her. Tch... why the fuck is she so much like me? Of all thingswhy did her life mirror his? Her past was a reflection of his previous life. Her present was uncomfortably similar to his current one. It drove him insane. The mere fact that someone had lived a life so similar to his was infuriating. And yet, it also made him pity her. Because he knew exactly how lonely, how painful, how utterly miserable that kind of life was. And, more than anything Im scared that my future will be just like hers. They were too alike. And if they were this similar, wouldnt that mean he might end up the same way? What if he had children one day? Would they resent him just as much? It was an excessive thought. But the resemblance was so uncanny that he couldnt help but feel a creeping sense of unease. No. I need to think about this differently. Rather than fear, he should be grateful. He had a living example of what not to become. This could serve as a lessona warning, telling him to never make the same mistakes. Ihan tried to take a deep breath and adjust his mindset, slowly pushing his emotions back under control. Buzzz What, are you comforting me now? Buzzz, buzzz. ...Im getting sympathy from bees now? Ihan let out a dry chuckle as he felt the buzzing creatures tapping his shoulders lightly, as if patting him in reassurance. Hah... well, thanks, I guess. He knew they had no ill intentions, so he just nodded. They were good little things. At first, they had been wary of him. But after spending some time together, they started acting almost like dogs, showing him affection in their own way. Honestly, they were even kind of cuteplumper and furrier than regular bees, making them look oddly fluffy. ...Was it the potion? Did you like that gift that much? As Ihan absentmindedly petted one of them, wondering if they were so affectionate because of the potion he had given them, C-Captain! Help me!! ? W-Why are there Tiger Wasps here?!? ...What the hell are you doing? Ihan blinked as he turned to see a familiar gray-haired troublemakerstanding frozen, surrounded by bees, hands raised in surrender. Are you seriously afraid of bees? B-Because those arent just bees!! Yeah? Then what are they? Theyre Tiger Wasps! The strongest bees in the world! They can kill an ogre if they want to!! ...These little guys? Ihan glanced down at the biggest one among them. Buzzz? The bee tilted its heador, rather, its whole bodyas if mimicking his reaction. Now that he looked closer, the creatures pattern was different from regular honeybees. The stripes on its body did resemble tiger markings. But still Theyre just cute. They only act cute to people stronger than them!! ...Oh. Is that so? That explains a lot. So thats why they keep bringing me honey. Ihan scratched his cheek, realizing that he hadnt made friends with them. He had just accidentally dominated them. Now it felt like hed unintentionally shaken them down for protection money. But before he could even begin to feel guilty Buzzz! The bees just rubbed against his cheek. As if completely unbothered by his realization. Chapter 244: The Knight Dislikes the Chaos (7) ...No, seriously, how did you manage to tame a bee that can slaughter hundreds of wasps on its own? Ihan simply shrugged in response to his disciples genuine curiosity. I didnt do anything. We just talked the first time we met, I gave them a potion on our second meeting, and after that, they suddenly started coming to me. Next thing I know, theyve built a hive in the forest near my house. ...And that was enough for you to gain the champion of the beekeeping world? Thats absurd. What do you mean, gain? We just became friends. ...Not servants? ...... Buzzz. Ihans new, exceptionally intelligent bee friends delivered a glass of water to where he was seated. They carried it effortlessly, despite it being dozens of times heavier than their own bodies. Seeing that, it was easy to understand why they had so many grand titles. Ahem, I said theyre friends. As a token of gratitude, Ihan handed the bees a bundle of fruit. Buzzz! Oh, they were absolutely thrilled. ...F-Fruit? They eat just about anything. Even meat. But they love sweet fruit the mostpineapples, mangoes, stuff like that. Got expensive tastes, these guys. ...And you didnt think that was strange? Theyre spirit insects. It made sense. ...... Anyway, why are you here? You didnt even say anything before showing up. Ihan finally turned his attention away from his new friends and gave a curt nod, gesturing for the visitor to get to the point. His tone was rather cold, making Derrick flinch. I-Instructor, a-are you perhaps angry? Why would I be? Its not like skipping class without permission [N O V E L I G H T] and hanging around with your girlfriend is a crime. ...So you are mad. I told you, Im not. I just think youre an ungrateful little bastard. ...That is being mad. Derrick hung his head. As they say, no one knows their own sins better than themselves. And Derrick was well aware he had quite a lot to be guilty of. A lot. ...But in his defense. I-I was keeping busy too! I used the valuable information you gave me to analyze the situation, dealt with the villains from the side chapters, teamed up with Lord Roen to take down another major villain, and also... ...Dated? ...... Youre not even denying it anymore, huh? Guess youll be coming back as a father next time, you bastard. I-I only held hands...! So you really were off playing romance while I was out busting my ass, huh? !? The world was truly unfair. Wasnt everyone out there falling in love and growing their beautiful relationships except for him? It was just depressing. Ah, this is why Ive always hated Christmas. At least Christmas had some redeeming value, like the national birthrate spike, which he could view favorably. But the fourteenth of certain monthswhen chocolate sales soaredwas his most despised day of the year. He continued staring at Derrick with an icy gaze, causing the younger man to panic and scramble for an excuse. I-I swear I didnt skip class for no reason! P-Please believe me, Instructor...! Bullshit. You think I dont know you? You only come looking for me when you need help or have something to ask. If neither of those apply, you dont even bother showing up. ...... See? Knew it. ...Im just garbage. Derrick promptly slammed his forehead against the ground. Any more attempts at an excuse would only highlight his sheer ingratitude. ...The kids been through some shit. Despite his harsh words, Ihan could tell from the calluses on Derricks hands and the scars scattered across his body that he had been working hard in his own way. Hmm. He mentioned taking down a trade guild with that Black Wolf guy, didnt he? Apparently, Derrick and Taechang had fought a fierce battle against a trade guild. And from what Ihan had heard, that guild was actually the financial backbone of a cult. Bringing down a corporate giant, huh? I wouldve liked a piece of that action. In this world, trade guilds were basically massive corporationsno, megacorps. Not only did they wield immense financial power, but they also had private mercenary armies and combat divisions to match. And yet, two cadets had managed to topple one? That was impressive. Of course, Ihan already knew that. But since they hadnt come bragging about their exploits, he decided not to shower them with praise either. Hmph. These punks sure pick the weirdest times to be considerate. They probably realized how swamped he had been recently and chose not to burden him with unnecessary details. Though he gave them a hard time, Ihan felt a satisfied smile tug at his lips. It felt like they had matured a little. ...Am I getting old? He felt a strange twinge of sentimentality. But that feeling didnt last long. Because Instructor, you... met with the head of House Offen recently, right? Hm? I-I know this might sound weird, but... was he, uh... alive? ...... H-He wasnt, you know, a... zombie or something, was he? ......Face. On the ground. Uh...? Head. On. The ground. Now. ...... Do it. Y-Yes, sir...! The sheer audacity of treating a perfectly healthy person like the walking dead was enough to make Ihan click his tongue in exasperation. Seriously. Just when I was about to compliment him... This was exactly why they said loose lips were the root of all evil. *** He was supposed to be dead? Y-Yes.... After spending fifteen minutes in the push-up position as punishment, Derrick clutched his head, looking utterly miserable. But Ihan ignored him, tilting his head in mild confusion. ...He looked perfectly fine to me. Ihan recalled his meeting with Iliad from just half a day ago. Not only was the man alive, but he had been so absorbed in preparing for his new artwork that his clothes were stained with paint. And yet, this was the same man who was supposedly... Half a year ago he was supposed to die... Hm. Are you sure you didnt get it wrong? N-No, Im certain. As far as I know, the head of House Offen was supposed to pass away half a year ago. ...Cause of death? W-Wait, are you actually believing me? Youre not the type to spout nonsense. T-Thank you. Forget the thanks. Just keep talking. O-Okay.... Derrick continued his explanation. Well, I didnt see him die myself, but I remember a line from Arno. A game dialogue? Yes. It was from a scene where second-year Arno, looking sorrowful, runs into the heroine and has a conversation. In the game, there was a specific line that appeared in that moment. Are you referring to my father? He passed away not long after I entered the academy. His illness worsened... ...After that, Arno becomes the next head of the family but later transfers that position to the Swordmaster. He then joins the mercenary corps founded by Garland to gain worldly experience, eventually rising to become the second-in-command alongside Kunta. Thats the core premise of Unsung Heroes, one of the games side stories. ...There are side stories too? Our company put a lot of effort into the game. The amount of content is massive. ...... Instructor? ...I just cant make sense of it. What, how a game like this even came out of Korea? Well, thats thanks to some insane investors No, not that. I mean... that guy was perfectly healthy. And youre telling me he had a terminal illness? ?? Theres no way. Ihan wasnt just making baseless claims. He wasnt a doctor, but his instincts alone were enough to assess someones physical condition. Distinguishing between a healthy person and a sick one was simple for him. And from what he saw... He wasnt just finehe was fit enough to live a long, healthy life. Ihan was certain. His legs might not have been in the best condition, but there was no trace of any life-threatening illness in Iliads body. So that meant... You either remember it wrong, or somethings been messed with. Messed with...? ...Have we been making too many changes? Technically, we haventyou have. Shh! Watch your mouth. ...... Damn brat. But Derrick wasnt wrong. Ihan had already overturned a great number of predetermined events. Even the smallest butterflys wingbeat could alter the course of historyso what happened when Ihan himself was a full-blown hurricane? ...Yeah, I did break a lot of things, huh? He casually stretched out his fingers, counting on them as he recalled the past three years since becoming a knight. Handed those bastards over to my sister, wiped out all the sorcerers, got rid ofhow many slave traders was it again? ...... Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ahem, well, minor details. ...Instructor, what have you been doing? Just living my life. ...If you live your life any harder, meteors are gonna start falling. Saw one two years ago. ...... That one was tough to stop. ...Excuse me, what. Taechang was burning with curiosity, but Ihan ignored him, deep in thought about the Offen family situation. If what Derrick said was true, then his interference had caused some kind of shiftone significant enough that Iliad Offen, who was supposed to be dead, was still alive. That should be a good thing. Ihan should feel proud of himself. And yet... ...Somethings off. He was certain Iliad had no illness. But in the game, the younger wolf (Arno) claimed that his father had died from one. The pieces didnt add up. And just as Ihan was about to ask something else CRASH! ...? His words died in his throat as he turned to see a massive figure rolling across his front yard. ...Kunta? I-Instructor... K-Kunta... hurts... ...... Covered in wounds and gasping for air, Kunta looked utterly beaten down. But before Ihan could even process his injuries, he turned to glare at Derrick. ...You goddamn walking disaster magnet. ...H-How is this my fault!? Oh, its definitely your fault. ...... Ihan had a very reasonable suspicion that none of this would have happened if Derrick had just kept his damn mouth shut today. K-Kunta... hurts...? The poor guy whimpered, his face twisted in agony. And thisthis was why being a foreigner in an unfamiliar land was always a miserable experience. Chapter 245: A Knight Does Not Speak Falsehoods (1) ... Ihan had many questions. What could have possibly happened in the five hours he had been away from the estate? And why ...are you in such a ragged state, Kunta? C-Coach, be gentle with the healing. Kunta hurts a lot. Stop whining. After roughly bandaging him up and thoroughly soaking the wrappings with a potion, Kuntas expression relaxed noticeably. It wasnt the kind of injury that could heal with just this level of treatment, but as expected of a Barbarian With their naturally superior physical constitution, his recovery was swift. Feeling better now? Kunta is fine. But I need to return to Arno and Kuma right away. Theyre in danger. ...Tell me exactly what happened first. The kids are in danger right now. Theyve been captured. And those guys said... If I didnt bring you, theyd do something terrible to them! Those guys? They were strange. Their pupils were weird, and their skin looked unnatural. But most of allthey were unbelievably strong! ...... Ihan had a bad feeling he knew exactly who Kunta was describing. Demi-Fiends? The traits Kunta pointed out matched those of the Demi-Fiends. Those who consumed special elixirs made from monster flesh to obtain the power of the "Fiend." Ihans expression hardened instantly, yet something about this felt off. Something was... strange. The Swordmaster? I dont know. At least, when they were threatening Kunta, she wasnt anywhere in sight. ...What is that woman doing? Even with the presence of a great warrior like the Swordmaster, the fact that the Demi-Fiends were freely running rampant, capturing Arno and using Kunta as a pawn to deliver their threatit didnt add up. Even if she lacked humanity, her strength wasnt something that could simply be ignored. ...... Suddenly Iliad. What happened to him? Hm? Arnos father? No idea. I... didnt see him...? ...... Smack! Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihan reflexively slapped his forehead. A dreadful possibility flashed through his mind. Did they target her only weakness? Ifif those bastards had taken the Swordmasters blood kin hostage... Then... ...Haah, those insane lunatics. Are they trying to drag everyone down with them? Ihan clenched his fists. Demi-Fiends? No, the cult behind themthose bastards were completely insane. They had been quiet for some time, and now they were pulling this kind of insane move... Lower than beasts... Ihan was furious. That the Offen estate had been attacked? He didnt care. He had only been there for two weekswhat did it matter to him if they were attacked or not? But the ones who had been captured were different. Levi, who had been training at the Offen estate. Arno, who had been assisting her. Kunta, who had been with them. Those three were his disciples. His people. And the fact that someone had dared to lay hands on his disciples Ihans brow furrowed so deeply that the veins bulged from his forehead, his irritation and fury reaching a boiling point. C-Coach... ...Coach is scarier... The sheer pressure radiating from him crushed the air around them, weighing down on the ground itself. ...Who are the bastards that did this? The ones who hurt you? ...... Those fuckers are dead. Coach... Ihan stared at the bloodied and injured Kunta. Moved, Kuntas voice trembled T-This injury... Its from taking a shortcut and rolling off a cliff. N-Not from an enemy attack. ...... B-But still... Thanks, Coach. For getting mad on Kuntas behalf. If you want... I can show you the cliff? ...... Coach? ...Get down. ?? Get down, head on the ground, you bastard. ...Kunta is a patient? So? ......How should I do it? Barbarians might be slow on the uptake, but they were quick to catch on. ...Especially when forced. *** Meanwhile, the Offen estate was silent. If Kuntas words were accurate, the situation should have been on the verge of a battle. And yet, the eerie stillness was enough to set ones nerves on edge. Like the quiet before a storm. A suffocating silence, thick with the prelude to bloodshed. And within that silence Sir Ali. Sir Mohan. I never expected you two to fall so far. Arno glared at the men surrounding them, his fierce eyes gleaming like those of a wolf. Haha, you still call us Sir? Such composure even in this situation. Haha, impressive. At your age, I was nothing but a reckless fool. To control your emotions so wellyou truly have the makings of a great swordsman. A blessing to the Offen family. Grit! Hearing them dare to utter praise for the ? Nv֢ight ? (Read more on our source) Offen family made Arno grit his teeth unconsciously. Ali and Mohan. Normally, they werent stationed at the estate. They were the captain and vice-captain of the Offen hunting corps, responsible for keeping monsters at bay in the dangerous forests beyond the estates walls. Their skills were equivalent to that of the familys elite knights. They were descendants of retainers who had served the household for generations. Loyal men. Respected swordsmen. And yet, this... What on earth possessed you to turn to such vile power? Why align yourselves with heretics...? Ali and Mohan looked grotesque. Their eyes had turned white as if afflicted by albinism. Their skin had erupted with rough, unnatural protrusions. They looked less like humans and more like monsters. It was unmistakable. They had undergone [Demonization]. Arno knew that once Demonization was complete, there was no turning back. And so, alongside his fury, there was... pity. That these menwho had dedicated their lives to the swordhad now crossed an irreversible threshold into corruption. ...Do you pity us? Even in this situation? Youre still soft, Young Master. Well, I suppose the Head of the Household was never particularly strict. ...... Young Master? Arno remained silent. He had no intention of continuing this conversation. Instead, he turned ...My apologies, Lady Levi. For displaying such disgrace from my family before a guest. No need to apologize. I came to the Offen estate to train. This is merely an extension of that. More importantly, how are you holding up? It must be painful to see your familys swordsmen betray you... You worry about others even in this situation? Its not like were in any real danger. Were just detained, arent we? I went through worse when I was with the Folt family, you know? Haha. ...I apologize. Realizing he had touched upon a painful past, Arno quickly apologized. But rather than being upset, Levi chuckled softly. As if it was all in the past. Its fine. Ill never have to see them again anyway. But the real question iswho orchestrated this? Judging by the circumstances, it seems like that heretical organization everyones been whispering about is involved... but I doubt theyre the only ones. I think so too. Someone higher up in the family must be working with them to seize control. Do you have a suspect? Yes. A-Ahem, Young Master? Were right here, you know...? Even with the two Demi-Fiends right in front of them, the two continued their conversation as if the captors were invisible. Not out of arrogance. But because these traitors had made no real attempt to harm themonly to capture them. As long as Grandmother is alive, they cant harm us. Even they wouldnt want to face the Swordmasters wrath. She must already be furious. Thats why theyre putting their lives on the line. Besides... he wouldnt hesitate to gamble with his life. Hes just a senile old cockroach with no time left to live. Oh.... Levi blinked, surprised at how coarse Arnos words had become. But Whos the cockroach? Levi, ever understanding, humored him. Arno chuckled coldly. There is one. A swordsman who should have devoted himself to the blade but still clings to political power instead... Isnt that right, Great-Uncle? Boom! At that moment, the doors burst open. And from within ...You insolent brat. Still wet behind the ears, yet you dare provoke me? A stubborn old man strode forward, and Arno sneered. He had known it would be him. Allow me to introduce you, Lady Levi. My once expected predecessorGardin de Offen. A ghost of our family. *** Thud! The old man slammed his cane against the floor. For someone who looked like nothing but skin and bones, the sheer force he radiated in that moment was overwhelming. His gaze bore into Arno. Watch that arrogant mouth of yours, you wet-behind-the-ears brat. If the blood in ones head dries, they die. Please, stop spouting ignorant nonsense, Granduncle. Your tongue has grown sharp. You used to know at least some manners. Manners are only meant for those who deserve them, are they not? Besides, my teacher once told me, Respect is reserved for those who have earned it. Against those who havent, youre free to be as harsh as you want. Hah! What a reckless teaching. Sometimes, one must learn to bow to survive. That is not the logic of a swordsman. That is the logic of a politician. How much longer do you plan to play your little political games, Granduncle? Their words were mere verbal sparring, and yet the air between them crackled like a battlefield. They bore the same surname, Offen. They shared the same blood. And yet, their relationship was far colder than that of strangers. ...Gardin? Ah, you mean the one who once ranked among the kingdoms top hundred swordsmen? Gardinhe had been adopted into the Offen family as a branch member in place of Felicia, who had been deemed talentless as a child. But the word branch member did little justice to him. He was a prodigy of the highest caliber. By the time he was thirty, he had risen to the highest martial position in the Offen family, Grand Instructor. If Felicia had never returned to the kingdom, the seat of Head of House would undoubtedly have been his. All of that is in the past, Lady Levi. Now, Im nothing more than a cockroach that refuses to die. ...Shall I see for myself whether that past is truly dead? Whoosh! The pressure surging from Gardins body was no trivial thing. Though the room was enclosed, it felt as if sharp winds were slicing through the air. The killing intent was palpable, stinging against the skin. Proof that the title of one of the kingdoms Hundred Swordsmen had not been an empty one. Hah. Compared to my instructor, this is barely a breeze. And yet, Arno did not flinch. His opponent was far stronger than him, that was undeniable. But ever since joining the academy, he had been exposed daily to an aura that was far more brutal, far more oppressive. And so If Grandmother spared your life, you should have spent your remaining years rotting away in the back rooms. Why did you crawl out into the world again, making this mess? Arno was unrelenting. Gardins eyes gleamed with intrigue. Hes better than I thought. Impressive. Its almost hard to believe you share that wench Felicias blood. Tch. Then again, she always had good luck with people. The way he spat out Felicias namehis gritted teeth, his unconcealed hatred There was no mistaking it. What Gardin harbored toward Felicia was not mere rivalry. It was disgust. Loathing. ...You ask why I came out of the shadows instead of rotting away? Isnt it obvious? A manic gleam flickered in the old mans eyes. The opportunity has finally arrived for me to reclaim my rightful place. Only a fool would let it slip away. And what place do you think is yours? Silence! Snap! This place was always mine! ...... What an absurd level of arrogance. To think that even at ninety years old, he still burned with such an insatiable thirst for power... They say power is a drug one cannot quit even in death. Seems that saying is right on the mark. Arno was beyond exhausted with this. The fact that this senile relic had clung to his ambition for decades, to the point of allying with a heretical faction and transforming his own men into Demi-Fiends It was sickening. Can a human being reek of decay this much? ...Youve made a grave mistake in choosing your opponent. Hah! You speak of that wench Felicia? Of course, shes frightening. There isnt a soul in this world who does not fear an Aura User. But that woman cannot move right now. Shes trapped in a prison of her own making! What can she possibly do? ...... Oh, shell have to make a choice eventually, but I know her. That fool hesitates over everything outside of the sword. It will take years for her to act. And in that time, much can change. Gardin was brimming with confidence. The certainty in his voicehe truly believed that the disaster that was an Aura User would remain bound and unable to interfere. He even smirked, delighted at the mere thought of Felicia drowning in helplessness. But then I wasnt talking about Grandmother. ...What? Grandmother at least holds back when she fights. But that personyou shouldnt expect any restraint from them. ? If I had to describe them... RUMBLEEEEEEEEE!! ......Ah. Like this, perhaps. ??? A massive tremor shook the mansion. It was as if the very earth was groaning. The entire estate quaked under the impact. And then KRAAAAAA-BOOOOOOOOOM!!! A deafening explosion rocked the air. The mansion split apart as if struck by a meteor. The ground shattered. Walls crumbled. People were flung off their feet, unable to keep their balance. And even those who did manage to stay standing It didnt matter. Because [WHERE ARE MY KIDS?!!] A voice roared through the air. No. Not just through the air. Through the entire estate. A sound so thunderous, it could have ruptured eardrums. ...... I told you, you picked the wrong person to mess with. ...... And just so you know... Arno exhaled slowly. Even we cant stop her when she gets like this. So... He let a smirk curl at his lips. May you rest in peace. With an expression of pure amusement, he offered his final words to the wraith standing before him. Chapter 246: A Knight Does Not Speak Falsehoods (2) ???? ...What? Am I dreaming? Gardin was eighty-five years old. Overshadowed by Felicia, yes, but in truth, he was the eldest among the kingdoms knights. Excluding the dragon-blooded Pendragon royal familywho lived absurdly longthere were few in the kingdom who had survived as long as he had. And with age came experience. Yet even he... I... Ive never seen anything like this. For the first time in decades, his jaw hung open in sheer disbelief. A person... is flying through the air...? The sight before him defied all reason. A humanno, something he could no longer be certain was humanwas soaring through the sky, descending like a meteor, tearing through the land as if it were nothing. Had he not seen it himself, had this been relayed to him in writing, he would have scolded whoever wrote such nonsense. But unfortunately BOOOOM! he had seen it. There was no denying it. And so, Gardin forcibly pulled himself together. E-Enemy descending from above! Attack, attack them now! Even as he shouted, he wasnt sure if his command made any sense. But it was the only logical order he could give in this situation. The knights moved in sync. Regardless of how they had arrived, an intruder was an intruder. And the proper course of action was to eliminate them. That was the ? Nvl????ght ? (Exclusive on Nvl????ght) rational thing to do. But then Was it you? A voice, low and eerily calm, cut through the air. The ones who threatened my kids? BANG! A knight had barely begun to unsheath his sword when His face exploded like a balloon bursting under pressure. His body flipped in the air seven times before slamming into the ground. THUD! A long dragging sound followed as his limp body skidded across the dirt. Blood seeped from his crushed face, yet not even the faintest groan of pain escaped his lips. He was utterly unconscious. Not a twitch, not a single sign of life. It had been a single strike. A brutal, merciless display of sheer violence. The knights who had been advancing halted in their tracks, their foreheads beading with sweat. One mans sheer presence was suppressing dozens. A phenomenon unfolding in real-time before their eyes. And witnessing this from above ...He really got here before us? Hey, do you think this things defective? Why is it so slow? This is an artifact! Its extremely fast! It covered a five-hour train ride in just one hour! Then why is Coach faster? Thats... because Coach is weird. Two boys had arrived late. As they descended from their paper-plane-like flight artifact, they scratched their noses, taking in the already half-destroyed mansion. By the time they had arrived, he had already started the rescue mission. ...That technique Coach uses isnt Air-Walking. Its... full-fledged flight. Derrick sighed, shaking his head as he recalled the sight of their instructor launching himself through the air like a human missile. *** BOOM! A deafening popping sound echoed through the battlefield. With every resounding pop, a knight was sent flying. Resistance? Counterattacks? CRACK! ...What were those? W-What... my sword?! A knight had crept up behind Ihan, swinging his blade with a victorious grin Only for his sword to shatter. A moment of cognitive dissonance. The knights felt as though they were dreaming. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if they had fallen to heresy, even if they had become Demi-Fiends, they were still knights. They prided themselves on their swordsmanship. They had trained for decades. Yet their blades were breaking. Even when they ambushed their target. How...? How was this possible?! You think Id leave my back unguarded? !!? The attempt was decent, though. Whoosh! CRASH! Ihans massive hand clamped around the knights face And slammed him into the ground. A sickening, glass-like shattering sound echoed from the knights body. The surrounding knights shivered. Cold sweat ran down their spines. They knew that sound. It was the sound of bones breaking beyond repair. The kind of sound that made ones stomach churn. The kind of sound that meant no healing magic could save them. The thing is, you see... Ihan suddenly mused. Did you know that back muscles... can be used as an offensive weapon? ?? The knights blinked, confused. What the hell was this man even talking about? Not just for defense, you know. With the right technique, you can weaponize them. ????? ...What kind of bullshit was that?! Their faces said it all. But Ihan, seemingly unbothered by their lack of understanding, simply smirked. Its tough being a pioneer. Thunk. Ihan picked up the shattered sword from the knight he had just slammed into the ground. A half-broken blade What could he possibly do with that? Bzzzzzt This sword can still fight. Th-Thats... sword resonance...? A natural hum emitted from the broken blade. The knights faces hardened. Because they had never heard of a shattered sword resonating before. But then Something even more unbelievable happened. Whoooosh! Blossoms Plum blossoms Bloomed from the blade. An otherworldly sight. The knights could only stare, dumbfounded. In winter, Ihan murmured, twirling the blade, plum blossoms are quite the sight, dont you think? And with that They were swallowed by a storm of petals. *** Rustle... ...... Gardin dusted off the iron powder that had scattered like sand from his hands. ...Unbelievable. He lifted his gaze toward the sky. A sky that had never once been on his side. How heartless. Why does the Light refuse to smile upon me? He had dedicated his entire life to the sword. He had given everything. He had even abandoned his humanity And yet. Why is it you standing in my way?! Gardins fury boiled over, his voice a raw eruption of frustration. The sheer force of a swordsman who had swung his blade for over ninety years surged around him, manifesting in a gale of murderous intent. A brutal storm of steel. But The sky has never taken sides. No place is more unfair than this world. ...And you claim to understand the laws of the heavens? I dont know about laws, but I sure as hell know how unfair life is. And you, old manyouve lived long enough to know it even better than I do. ...... Well, unless youre too senile to remember. ...What an insolent brat. Thats strange. Why do all the old folks keep calling me insolent? I think Im being pretty damn polite. ...... Gardin fell silent, staring at the monster before him. He realized then This provocation, this nonchalance It was all part of a calculated strategy. Hes not just some mindless beast. Hes dangerous. A wild beast was terrifying enough. A thinking wild beast was infinitely worse. From this moment on, Gardin no longer saw Ihan as a human adversary. He was a predator. A beast with intelligence. And against such a foe I wouldnt move if I were you. ...He froze. Youve already lost. Stop making a fool of yourself and accept it. W-Who are you saying has lost?! You. Youve lost. You dont even realize it yet. What nonsense Look at your hand. ...... Gardin had been about to lash out But he looked. And he saw. Trembling. His hand was trembling violently, as though afflicted by an uncontrollable tremor. See? Youre already afraid. That means youve lost. !? Old man, whens the last time you actually fought in a real battle? Your skills seem fine, but you havent seen live combat in years, have you? Youve rusted. T-This is... No matter how fine a blade may be, if it just hangs on a wall, its useless. Ihan smirked. So dont be too hard on yourself. Youre just... yeah. Youre better suited to pushing paper than swinging a sword. ...... ...A greater insult could not have been uttered. A man who had once been hailed as one of the Hundred Swordsmen of the Kingdom Told that a pen suited him better than a blade. And yet ...... He did not draw his sword. Master! Levi ran toward Ihan without hesitation. Ihan let out a soft chuckle. You seem fine. She wasnt hurt. They had staged a coup, but at least they still had some sense. Well, even reckless fools know to fear that woman. ...Are you talking about Grandmother? Of course. ...As her grandson, I find that a difficult statement to respond to. Whatever. What about you? Any injuries? Im unharmed, so pleasestop destroying things. Send the bill to the academy. Dont come to me for it. ...Id rather ask Gardin directly. I dont want to see the Headmaster clutching his chest and collapsing. Arno glanced at the kneeling, broken Gardin. The man had already been old, but now he looked a decade older. Accepting defeat without even drawing his sword The weight of it must have been unbearable. For a swordsman, he was quite something. He was a swordsman? I thought he was just some bureaucrat. He reeks of politics. ...Coach, thats the second time youve killed him. Arno was tempted to cut Gardin down himself But he was not cold-hearted enough to strike down a man who had already surrendered. I should leave this to my father and grandmother. Youre too soft. ...Wouldnt it be better to keep him alive for information? You think I care about that? ...... I didnt kill him because its your familys business. Thats all. Ihan gestured lazily around them. Look. No ones dead, right? ...W-Wait. Does that mean... you were holding back? If I wasnt, your entire mansion would be gone. ...... I took it easy since its my students house. ...Th-Thank you? Even as he expressed gratitude, Arno wasnt sure if he should. If this level of devastation was Ihan holding back ...My goal is so far away. Arno couldnt help but laugh bitterly. The gap between him and the man he aspired to reach... It was enormous. Tch. How boring. Ihan clicked his tongue. Even as he chided Arno for overthinking, he couldnt help but find amusement in his fire. Unlike Gardin, whose blade had dulled with age and politics Arnos would rise again, no matter how many times he was struck down. There was potential in him. And so Now, who the hell are you BOOOOM! to think you can lay a hand on my students? A fist ignited in flames. And with it, a Hundred-Pace Divine Strike roared to life directed straight at the arrogant fool who had dared to summon him here. Chapter 247: A Knight Does Not Speak Falsehoods (3) A massive explosion erupted. Ihans roar of fury had already left peoples ears ringing But now, the sheer detonation of his fist had them clutching their heads in agony, as if a grenade had gone off right next to them. The impact was that overwhelming. Gahh?! Kuhhk...! Several of the more reckless Demi-Fiends, who had been carefully watching for a chance to strike, were caught directly in the blast. Their bodies were flung like beads scattering in all directions, suffering serious internal injuries just from being too close. BOOOOM!! They had only been nearby. And yet, knights of high rank had been sent flying like rag dolls. That meant that if someone had taken a direct hit, their entire body would have been pulverized on impact. This was no longer just a punch. It was an explosion, with the force of dozens of sticks of dynamite bundled together. An absolutely terrifying display of raw power. But Whoosh! Terrifying. But how did you know? My concealment was perfect. The fact that someone had survived that blow meant one thing They were no ordinary opponent. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. !!? Gasps of shock erupted. At first, when Ihan had thrown his attack, everyone had been stunned. But now A woman emerged from the shattered remains of a collapsed wall. S-She blocked Masters Hundred-Pace Divine Strike?! Levi and the others stiffened in disbelief. Of all things She had withstood the Hundred-Pace Divine Strike. A feat that should have been impossible. And yet, the woman only shook out her wrist, looking mildly irritated. Ugh, my wrist hurts. That was a stupid amount of force. How much power did you even condense in that...? Whoosh! !!? The woman, who had been smiling playfully, flinched. Because Ihan was already moving. His fist clenched again His body surged forward As if the very concept of conversation was beneath him. CRACK! I dont talk to terrorists. What was the point of talking to lunatics? Whoooosh! A wind vortex formed around Ihan. He had merely clenched his fist Yet the very air itself twisted into a miniature typhoon around him. Compared to his earlier strike This was something far worse. And then BOOOOOOOOM!! The forest vanished. *** Squelch The blood that had scattered from the woman''s body surged backward, reversing time itself as it reassembled around her. It happened quickly. In mere moments, her injuries were gone, as if they had never existed in the first place. Except Ah, damn. My fingers wont grow back. The ones that had been obliterated by the Hundred-Pace Divine Strike were gone beyond recovery. Even for a Vampire, there were limits. With an annoyed scowl, she muttered Tch, Ill need at least four days for this to regenerate. Or maybe... I just need a bigger meal? She spoke to herself, her words laced with dramatic flair. Like an actress on stage, her movements were exaggerated, her words carefully chosen for maximum effect. Whether this was just her nature or a deliberate performance, Ihan didn''t care. Because Everyone else was too shaken to focus on anything other than what she was. A V-Vampire?! Those are just legends! I dont want to believe it either, but theres no other race capable of doing this. ...This cant be real. Levis face had turned pale. And it was understandable. Be it fairy tales or historical records, Vampires were known as one of the most dangerous species to ever exist. And if the legends were true If she truly had the abilities of those ancient horrors Then this was a disaster. They were not an opponent fledgling warriors like them could ever hope to face. Their bodies trembled, a natural instinctive fear that all living beings shared when standing before a predator. And as if sensing that Hmm, maybe I should get revenge for my lost fingers? Shlkkk! Blood gushed from her side. Not because she had been attacked But because she had stabbed herself. As if deliberately spilling her own blood. ...Is she insane? But before that thought could settle The blood moved. Squirm Slither Like a living creature, the droplets of blood crawled. Inside them, fragments of bone floated, assembling themselves into shapes. A grotesque, nightmarish sight. It was as if A red swarm of ants had been born. A blood-born army. Well? How about a round two? The woman smiled. As if she didnt mind getting knocked around again. Ihan flexed his fingers, contemplating whether to draw his sword. But then He scoffed. ...Still running away, huh? His voice carried mocking disdain. Hm? A round two? Dont make me laugh. Your real body already ran off. ...... For the first time, the smile vanished from the womans face. You still dont take anything seriously, huh? You still treat the world like its just a ? Nvl?g? ? (Continue reading) game, you worthless mosquito. ...Do we know each other? Didnt recognize you at first. But now I do. Why the hell are you a woman? Did you finally figure out your real gender? ...... Congrats, you piece of trash. ...Who the hell are you? I dont remember ever favoring someone as ugly as you. For the first time, she was genuinely irritated. And Ihan Didnt give a damn. Whoosh! Ive never once been favored by a disgusting bastard like you. Ihan kicked a spear lying on the ground The force sent it flying, piercing straight through the blood-ant swarm And then Straight through the womans head. The Solar Spear. A weapon forged with the intent to pierce even the sun itself Now crushing a cowardly monsters clone. *** ...... Ihan stood over the fading remains of the clone, his face twisted into disgust. Because he knew. That wretched creature was still alive. You shouldve just died. Why are you still here? It was rare for Ihan to show pure, unfiltered hatred. And the others noticed. Carefully, they glanced at him, unsure of what to say. ...Dont look at me like that. Im not mad at you. Master... Ill explain that filthy thing later. But for now Thud. I need to have a meeting with some parents. ......I apologize. ...Why the hell are you apologizing? ...... Because this Wasnt their fault. It was the fault of the adults who had failed them. Like always. *** Urgh, blech The woman spat blood. A Vampire spitting out blood. An ironic sight. But the blood she coughed up Was dead blood. Ugh, what the hell was that? Why did it hit me so hard? It had only been a clone And yet the damage transferred. She clicked her tongue. Then She grinned. That knight is far more interesting than I thought. At first, she had only come to get a look at him. But now Maybe next time, I should actually try to kill him. A dangerous glint flickered in her eyes. A hunters gaze. A predators smile. The descendant of the Vampire Lords A being once feared alongside the Demon King Hel The Blood Noble let out a small chuckle. Her eyes Glowing with a crimson light. As if eagerly awaiting their next encounter. Chapter 248: A Knight Does Not Speak Falsehoods (4) When he was only five years old, he had told his father, who was giving him a piggyback ride: Father, I want to be a hero like mother!Looking back now, he realized how naive he had been. He should have said he wanted to be like his father, but instead, he had clumsily expressed a wish to be like his mother. However, at that time, the young boy couldn''t see the wry smile his father had given him. Is that so? What an excellent goal.Still, his father had positively acknowledged him. Hehe!He must have been pleased with his father''s encouraging words. That time, when he was innocent and still full of dreams. He had certainly set "her" as his goal. Hmm, do you really like your mom that much, son?Yes!Haha, well, she''s certainly a shining person. But remember, son, if you chase the light too hard, you''ll suffer a lot of heartache.What do you mean by that?You''ll understand when you''re older. Someday, you will.... Yes, now I understand, Father. You were worried that I would turn out this way, werent you? As expected, you were a wise person. At this age, he finally understood his father''s teachings. He smiled brightly, like an adult recalling his childhood, and hummed a little tune. You knew, didn''t you? You knew I might break. After all, my creativity and financial skills seem to be blessings I received from you. Thank you, Father. He looked up at the sky, expressing his gratitude and respect for his father, who had passed away long ago, and spoke aloud. Do you remember, Mother? Father loved days like this. Clear skies, with stars and moonlight shining brightly. ...... Haha, youre not going to answer me? ... My son doesn''t laugh like that. Did you really have the intelligence to understand that difference? Im just learning this now, haha! You arrogant...! Swish! Felicias anger flared up, and with a wave of her energy, the air itself seemed to be slashed by a cold, sharp sword. It seemed as though she could cut down anything in an instant, and the rage of the swordswoman was terrifying. However...! Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You still cant hide your emotions. It seems that rejuvenation has some serious side effects....! He immediately saw through the facade of Felicia''s angry emotions. To a swordsman, thats a fatal flaw. Indeed, for superhumans, rejuvenation was more of a misfortune than a blessing. Why? Your will is faltering. Without the maturity that comes with age, its truly unbecoming. C Mother.You brat! Felicias rage erupted, and in an instant, countless swords appeared around her. Dozens, no, hundreds of swords soared into the sky, and they moved as if they were a meteor shower. Give me my son.Boom! The swords rained down. Ugh! In a moment of peril, his life hanging by a thread, the man swung his sword. Weakly. But the next moment, the sword that Iliad unsheathed... As expected, its a feeble sword, not like Mother.Swish! He sliced through the meteor shower. *** It was easy to subdue the swordsmen who had started the rebellion. Clink... "I surrender."Most of them surrendered quickly. Many had seen Gardin, the center of the rebellion, surrender without even drawing his sword, and [N O V E L I G H T] having witnessed Ihan''s overwhelming combat abilities that even surpassed the legendary vampire, their will to fight was broken. The following process was simple. The imprisoned swordsmen of Offen were released, the half-breeds were subdued or re-imprisoned, and those who tried to escape were caught as a pursuit team was quickly formed. The situation was essentially settled, though it was not an exaggeration to say that it was over... "Do you have any idea where they might be?"For Ihan, the specifics of how Offen operated werent a major concern; he was simply asking where the rotting monsters and the fairy tale writer were hiding. "Hmm..." Arno, who had been pondering Ihan''s question for a moment, was making his best guess about their whereabouts. Even after such a huge commotion, the family heads were still missing. Though there were no signs anywhere, it could be presumed they werent around this area... "They should be nearby." "Nearby?" "Yes, I believe they are in the Monster Forest." "But there was no one there?" The culprit who had flown from the Monster Forest was, in fact, him. However, no trace of the swordmaster could be felt, which made the statement puzzling. "It''s ''Spatial Concealment''." "?" "It sounds grand, but in reality, its more like a barrier created by using aura. The aura is spread everywhere to conceal one''s presence and energy. By using this technique, one can hide their presence and cause no disturbance, no matter how much they use their powers. This technique minimizes the impact on the surroundings and makes it useful. Its something my grandmother used to talk about." "I see..." Ihan understood the existence of this technique, especially considering the part about concealing ones power and minimizing surrounding damage. It was true that a person with such aura abilities could wreak havoc without any regard for the consequences. A technique like this wouldnt be out of place. "So, you''re saying that woman is deliberately hiding, right?" "Y-yes, I believe so." Arno was slightly flustered by the term woman used for his grandmother, but Ihan didnt have the mental energy to consider his manners at the moment. That was understandable. Could it be this? ...Im not sure, but...? You must have a feeling about it. Hmm... Ihan and Derrick shared an unspoken conversation with nothing but a look. It wasnt because they were particularly close, but simply because they were aligned in their thoughts. Derrick had once said, "Iliad was someone who had to die." With that statement being true, it was only natural that a sense of foreboding filled the air. "...We need to find them quickly."For the sake of calming his anxious disciples gaze. Just as a bit of nervousness began to creep in... "Instructor, Kunta is speaking!" "So he has something to say?" "Exactly!" A strong worker, or rather a foreign exchange student from the Bavarian tribe, who had been helping with the cleanup, suddenly rushed over saying he had something to share. Curious about what he had to say, Ihan turned his attention to him, and the man pointed towards the direction of the forest with his finger. "Ive been feeling something strange over there since earlier. Kuntas scared." "Over there?" "My whole body was trembling. It feels like the ''white-feathered serpent'' I saw when I was a child." "I see." Someone might not understand this strange remark, but Ihan, who had spent almost a year with his disciple, was not foolish or indifferent enough to misunderstand him. In particular, the "white-feathered serpent" was likely a land deity worshiped by the Bavarian tribe, who lived in a mysterious forest far from civilization. It was similar to the Black King of the North. In other words, the white-feathered serpent was a transcendent being, comparable to an aura user, and Kuntas remark about feeling a similar presence was credible. Although one could argue how could Ihan, who didnt feel anything, be able to sense it, the answer lay in... "Mystical races are not mystical for no reason."Mystical races. Beings with mysteries that ordinary humans could never understand. Their senses were likely powered by forces beyond Ihan''s exceptional five senses, making it something he could never match. Therefore... "Can you guide us?" "Kunta is the best guide among our family." Ihan had no hesitation in relying on his disciple. Rather, he expressed unreserved trust. "Hehe! Kunta will be helpful!"Of course, the disciple would be delighted by the teacher''s full trust. *** "This way!" Kunta, despite clearly being unfamiliar with this forest, chose his path without hesitation, as if it were his own home. It was instinct alone that guided him, and any professional guide who saw this would likely curse him, thinking he was deliberately seeking death. The forest they were heading into was teeming with monsters, after all. However, Ihan followed Kunta without a single complaint, as he had done from the beginning. If there was anything that bothered him... "Why are you all following me?" His disciples, trailing behind him like ducklings, were the real problem, werent they? "Its part of my familys duty." "Im just doing the masters errands." "Perhaps Ill be helpful? Maybe my healing skills or medical knowledge might come in handy..." "...Youre all such busybodies." During a teachers conference, Ihan had heard that students were stubborn and sometimes treated their teachers like dogs, beneath them in all ways. But his own students were different... so stubbornly sincere. Being too diligent can be a problem, though. Who would have thought that their kindness and sincerity could become a problem? Its hard to tell them to go back when theyre so determined to help. They looked like they were making resolute efforts to be of help, but Ihan could never bring himself to tell them firmly to turn back, thinking they wouldn''t be of assistance. He barely managed to suppress a wry smile as he continued to follow Kunta. "There, Instructor!" "...Here?" "Yes, right here." "..." "See, I told you its real..." "Dont tell me you were silent out of suspicion." Ihan trusted Kuntas abilities without a doubt. Even though all that lay before them was a completely ordinary thicket, with nothing out of place, Ihan kept observing the forest carefully, his instincts alert. ... Suddenly, a chill ran down his spine. "Everyone, stand behind me.""Eh?" "Hurry up." "Got it! Kunta, come this way!" Ihan shouted with authority, ushering his disciples behind him. If this was just a gut feeling, that would be fine. But if it wasnt... Swish! "!?" Before Ihan could finish his thought, the forest suddenly warped, and he desperately swung his sword. Whoooosh! Plum Blossom Sword Art The plum blossoms bloomed, wrapping around him and his disciples like budding flowers. As soon as the blossom buds fully bloomed... Whooooosh! The rain of blades pierced through the forest, raining down upon them, even upon the flower buds."!" Ihan was momentarily stunned. An enormous impact hit him, and though he was blocking with his Plum Blossom Sword, he could still feel the searing pain on his skin. Even though I blocked it, it still hurts?! Ihan was confused, but there was no time to dwell on his bewilderment as Crack! The plum blossom sword was pierced through, and once he confirmed the shield was breaking, he immediately activated his Iron Body technique. Whoooosh! The overwhelming destructive force of his Iron Body negated not only the rain of blades but erased it completely. And when everything was cleared away... Huff... "-Ah, isnt this the instructor? What are you doing here?" Standing before Ihan was him. "Well, well, surprised, werent you? You almost got sliced by me, didnt you?" "..." "Still, it''s a relief. Youre amazing. Even though I swung casually, I never thought youd be able to block it." "..." "I should apologize first. Im sorry for swinging my sword again." Whoooosh! "...You must be very angry." "...Not really." Ihan didnt hesitate for a moment before swinging his sword, and the figure before him couldnt block the strike fully, causing blood to spill from his cheek. Despite seeing this, Ihan felt no remorse. And no wonder... "Father...?" Snatch! "...Derrick?" "Dont, dont come any closer, Arno. Th-That person... hes not your father anymore." "Wh-what...?!" "The skin belongs to your father, but the inside... its no longer him. Thats..." Gulp... He was a complete "Demon." Chapter 249: A Knight Does Not Speak Falsehoods (5) ...Why was it so easy to imagine what his expression would be right now? Its probably frozen in place. Sure enough. "You look scary." "Im under threat. Its not really a time to smile." "Thats true. But, dont you think youre being a bit too quick? There might be some misunderstanding." "Could be." "And still, you dont hesitate." "Thats the funny part." Despite the words being meant as a joke, Ihan raised his sword with a completely serious expression. "With that much killing intent in the air, whos still worried about misunderstandings?"It was only the second time he had faced this intense killing intent. Jittering! The feeling of such strong killing intent was something he was all too familiar with. Its different from that spear-wielder, though. This thought may sound like an odd logic, but the killing intent of Raq de Duron, the spear wielder, was pure. Even though he had the intention to kill, that aura was like the morning dewclean, yet heavy. It wasnt lowly or unpleasant. But now, it was different. Its disgusting. Rotten water. The smell of decaying corpses. The intense killing intent leaking from this mans body was mixed with such things, sending a shiver down Ihan''s spine. Just facing this killing intent made his skin ache. How could this even happen? "Changing your image at that age? It cant be easy." "Haha, no matter how old you get, the path of challenge is always open, isnt it?" "That was a foolish question on my part. Your answer is the wise one." "Ive just lived a little longer. Maybe thats the only wisdom I have." Even though Iliad maintained his polite tone, those watching could feel the atmosphere was thick, suffocating with tension. The space was heavy, almost as if it were consumed by an invisible fog, and at any moment, something could happen. In such an atmosphere... "Oh right, I almost forgot. Congratulations." "Eh?" "Your leg. Youre standing well now." And thus, Ihan apologized in advance. "Lets start by cutting off that leg."Whoooosh! Ihan stomped down with his foot, and without any hesitation, swung his sword toward Iliads lower body. *** ...Levi didnt see it. The exact moment when his master moved or drew his sword. It was that fastso fast that it was almost miraculous how that large body could move so swiftly. And then... Cling! "...Blocked?!" The ease with which such a strike was blocked was surreal, as though the swords trajectory had been predicted and blocked with an air of indifference. But of course, his master was his master. Boom! Iliad swung his sword again, as if daring his opponent to block it, and with each swing, light radiated from the edges of the blade. Yet, each time... "Wow, this is terrifying."Iliad managed to block each of Ihans blows and countered with a rippling energyusing nothing but his light rapier. ...Is that even possible? Levi, who also specialized in the rapier, understood. The rapier wasnt ? Nvl????ght ? (Exclusive on Nvl????ght) meant to be used like that. You could aim for speed or counters, but blocking a swordsman far superior in terms of physicality with a weapon as light as a rapier? It was like a fox trying to stop the paw of a bear. Yet, how...? "This is Fathers Willow Sword technique." "?" "Its a technique where you calculate the opponents movements, posture, even the subtle shifts in their body and aura, and divert their power with precision, even if its a powerful strike. Its a technique that makes the most powerful strike feel like its being brushed aside." "Can something like that really be possible?" "I dont know either. But... Father could do it." No matter how much the physical difference or how fast and strong the opponent was, Iliads swordsmanship could calculate everything in the blink of an eye, adjusting the force and deflecting the sword by the slightest margina technique so close to divine that it was only available to someone with his unique skill. This technique was a gift granted only to Iliad, the greatest swordsman in the history of his family and the kingdom. Only someone like the former genius swordsman, Duke Blake, could possibly imitate it. "But even he could only imitate it. Duke Blake himself confirmed that he couldnt completely replicate it. Its a technique granted only to Father." "......" Gulp... Its often said that geniuses are beings with abilities that overwhelm everyone elsebeings with brilliance that awe and enchant all who witness them. ...It was an accurate assessment. Levi, on the verge of death, could not hide his admiration and shock. Iliads swordsmanship was showing a level of artistry that no amount of effort could ever match. But still... "But... Kunta says theres something strange with his body. His joints are off, and his bones seem thicker." "......" Arno, unable to deny Kuntas sharp observation, couldnt suppress his silence. What Kunta said was true. The Willow Sword was indeed an extraordinary and powerful technique. But... It wasnt enough to easily divert the instructors strength like this. It wasnt that Iliad was weak, but rather that his master, Ihan, was unnaturally strong. And yet, now... It feels like hes attached springs or rubber bands to his joints. Just like Kunta had said, Iliads body seemed to stretch like rubber, and his movements had a spring-like rebound, as if he had undergone some unnatural modification. His skeleton, once ordinary despite his towering talent, now seemed to have undergone years of genetic alteration, like he had been injected with metal and substances to modify his bone and muscle structure. And the more he moved, the more these changes became... Crack! It became clearer and clearer. "...I cant deny it now."Crunch... Arno gritted his teeth, accepting the bitter reality with a heart full of regret. His father, Iliad de Offen, had... "Become a Demon."A monster that wore the form of a human. A person who was a hero to humanity, now transformed into something that must be killed. "Goddamn..." Arno, cursing the cruel reality that his father had to die, shed a tear. It was truly a horribly cruel fate. *** A phenomenon where even a farmer who has never held a sword in his life gains the strength comparable to dozens of knights. People called this phenomenon Demonization. By consuming the flesh of monsters and becoming addicted to it, a person gains immense strengthstrength that humans could never possessand thus becomes a [Demon]. Some say... Isnt it a rather convenient method, if you gain such incredible power? Wouldnt it help humanity if used correctly? ...Its impossible. Let me say this clearly: the moment someone becomes a Demon, that person is an enemy of humanity. Why? Demons instinctively eat people. And they show no resistance to this.Loss of humanity. They begin to enjoy cannibalism and fratricide, even attacking the very families they once loved and enjoying the act of eating them. Their memories are intact, and they understand moral laws, but they break them with ease, as if it''s the most natural thing in the world. Therefore, a Demon is essentially classified as a Monster. It means they are no longer human, and theyve crossed a river that they cannot return from. So... "I have to kill Father... dont I, Grandmother?"Swish. Arno, wiping away his tears as he barely composed himself, looked to his side. He didnt sense her presence, but he simply assumed shed be there, and sure enough... "..." She was there, her gaze calm and settled unlike usual. And then, she spoke. "Why did you come here? You should have just stayed at the family estate, trusting me."She chastised him coldly, and Arno, who would normally have apologized, instead responded with a rebuttal. "Im sorry, Grandmother, but you are a great swordswoman, yet you have many disqualifications as a person. If I left things to you, it would take more than a year, at least." "Youre being too harsh." "I admit its harsh, but am I wrong?" "......" There was nothing she could say in defense. The truth was, if she, the swordmaster Felicia, had made up her mind, Iliad should have been dead long ago. Yet he was still alive. "Grandmother, you intended to subdue Father, didnt you...?"This meant that she had deliberately chosen not to kill him. And at that statement... "..." She gave a silent affirmation, her eyes filled with sorrow. *** "Im sorry."Felicias apology carried many meanings. Apologizing for not being able to help when the family was falling apart. Thanking for normalizing the family even though she wasnt around. And... "I was so pathetic that things turned out like this..."...An apology for her own incompetence. She offered this apology, but Arno shook his head. "You dont need to apologize. It wasnt your intention, was it?" "......" "And as for Father..." "When I first found him, he was already like this." "......" Felicia spoke calmly, but it was clear she was holding back a lot of emotion. "Yes, when I first found him, he was already halfway demonized, and I had to make a choice. To subdue him, or...?"To kill him. But her choice, foolishly, had been... "I chose the former..."People often say, That for an aura user, subduing someone shouldnt be too difficult. Thats not wrong. Subduing one person is indeed easy. ...However, "I had forgotten that my child was once called the Sword Saint."Iliad was not a swordsman that could be easily subdued. At the age of 20, he was already a swordsman whose equal couldnt be found even in Pendragon, and that child had even gained the power of a Demon. Heavenly talent and the overwhelming physical strength to shake the earth. Once these two were combined, subduing him was no longer an option. ...Killing was the only answer. "Of course, if I had been given four days, I could have somehow subdued him. But now... whats the point of trying to subdue him?" "Grandmother..." "...Hes no longer human." Whoooosh! An ominous resonance spread from her sword. The moment she made up her mind to kill him, the swords roar created a powerful resonance that no knight had ever demonstrated. Perhaps it was the arrival of her grandchild that solidified her resolve; there was no more hesitation in her sword. Because he was family. And because he was her only son... "Rather than letting someone else dirty their hands, its better for me to dirty my own."Felicia made her resolve. She would send her son off. He had lost his humanity, and sooner or later, he might hurt others or even harm her grandchild. And that was something her son would never want. Felicia, with her son in mind, made a firm resolve... "Please step aside. If you get involved, nothing will work."Bang! "????" The force of the strike landed precisely in front of her. Felicia was taken aback, thinking, What on earth is this nonsense? As the swordsman, drenched in sweat, stared straight ahead, he had cast Shattering Strike. And then... "Demon? What Demon? How is that even a Demon?"As if hearing their conversation, the knight laughed bitterly and looked frustrated. It was as if he could no longer endure the conversation. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, young one?" "Thats not a Demon. Its a Mind Demon." "??" "Also called Delusion." "What...?" "And a Mind Demon is a disease that can be cured." What is a Mind Demon? Its a mental illness. Its just when the mind is flooded with blood, poison, or confusion, and it causes someone to go completely mad. This means... Beat it out of them, and theyll get better. Just like how a mad dog can be cured with a stick, a mad person can be cured with a fist. In this sense... "Im an expert at this."A knight who prided himself on his skill in fixing animals worse than humans, gripped an axe instead of a sword. Unfortunately, it seemed like using a sword to beat him wasnt going to work. "Ill fight like a bandit or beggar."The knight awakened his primal instincts and his readiness for combat. Chapter 250: A Knight Does Not Speak Falsehoods (6) -An axe? Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Iliad tilted his head in confusion. It was hard to comprehend why his opponent had suddenly discarded his sword and grabbed an axe. It made no sense at all. Why? Is the axe laughable? ...Its not that its laughable, but isnt it an unsuitable weapon for a knight? So youre looking down on it. In the Pendragon family, axes were not commonly used weapons. The reason being that they appeared too crude for a knight. It wasnt a prejudice against woodcutters, but rather a general perception that axes were to be used by bandits or mercenaries. Since the potential for mastering an axe was limited, using it as a primary weapon was seen as an admission that the knight was declaring, I am unskilled, so Ill use a simple weapon! Of course, people wouldnt openly mock someone for wielding an axe, but there was an underlying current of disdain, and the axe was not a respected weapon. Yet here was someone who had reached a significant level, and that person was now wielding an axe. Iliad couldnt hide his disappointment. Im disappointed. A swordsman should fight with a sword until the very end. How could you pull out an axe? Disappointed or not, I dont care. Im neither someone whos attached to weapons nor a swordsman. ...This is pointless. It was evil. Dont regret it. Perhaps it was the overwhelming sense of disappointment, but Iliads blade flashed without the faintest hint of laughter. With his willow sword, Iliad had earned the title of [Sword Saint] by the age of twenty. This is called the Radiant Sword. The Radiant Sword style. A new swordsmanship style that Iliad had devised in his teens and perfected by his twenties. Whiiish! The sword energy spread naturally, flowing outward and rapidly expanding. Inspired one day by sunlight, the swordsmanship became an extension of Iliad, with the sword energy surrounding him like a sun, eradicating everything within its reach. It created a vast swath of sword energy that multiplied by the dozens, impossible to count, instantly cutting through the surrounding area. Swish! Everything within a 1-kilometer radius centered on Iliad was cut down. Trees, rocks, and hillseverything. Even if an iron wall stood in his way, Iliads sharp sword energy would slice through it, demonstrating formidable cutting power. Boom! ...Thats how it should have been. The name sounds grand, but it doesnt seem that impressive. !! The next moment, the light from the sword energy was shattered like glass by the axe. It shouldnt have broken so easily! But no matter how shocked Iliad was, he still First, let me land a blow. Whoosh!! Ihans axe struck Iliad squarely on the chin. Ugh-?! The crowd instinctively winced. They werent the ones getting hit, but when they heard something from Iliads chin that shouldnt have been there, they shut their eyes tightly. As for Felicia... Ahh...! She nearly teared up watching her son get struck, her mental state crumbling like a fish out of water, her hands shaking in distress. Despite all that, she couldnt bring herself to intervene. Ah! ...Because her grandson clenched his fists in joy at the sight, she couldnt do anything. Is this right? Somehow, it felt like witnessing an unfilial act, and Felicia couldnt hide her discomfort as she swallowed hard, trying to think positively. This means Iliad will recover, right? It was the small faith that her sons treatment would go well that made her believe in this outcome. Thus... Hi, hang in there... Felicia, with a pained expression, had no choice but to offer her support. *** Ihan genuinely wanted to ask. Huuuuk!! What kind of audacity does he have to disregard an axe? Boom! Ugh!? What a shame it would be to suffer like this. You blocked the sword so casually, but why are you struggling so much against the axe? What the hell...! Why are you so good with an axe? Its obvious. This was my livelihood, you fool. Back when I was a mercenary, Id take on construction jobs as a side gig. As a soldier, I had to wield an axe to build fortifications, including stockades. Even as a knight, I worked in construction to earn a living, and I became quite skilled at it. After more than ten years of chopping, of course, I became proficient, and I never half-assed a single chop. An axe is about delivering a single, powerful strike. Sure, an axe is a weapon that would suit bandits or mercenaries. However, the reason they use axes as their primary weapon is because an axe is inherently a powerful weapon, capable of shattering even a sword with ease. In that sense, the axe and I are a perfect match. Whoosh! Ihans back muscles rippled, swelling with power. Focusing all the strength of his well-trained body on destruction, he poured his full force into the axe. His strike was simple, but because of that simplicity, it was incredibly deadly. The Northern Black Lion was born with the power to summon the strength of a mountain, but Ihans power was more like the sheer strength of an ox. After a lifetime of hard work and persistence, Ihan had gained the kind of immense strength that could move mountains, bit by bit. Great strength unleashed! Though it didnt have an official name, if the leader of the bandits called the Green Mountain King existed, this level of strength would be the bare minimum required. This was the philosophy Ihan had developed through years of axe work, and it came crashing down in one powerful swing. !!? So what if theres a technique that nullifies all others? Ill just keep swinging until it splits! Crash! Boom! Crash!! Ihans axe strikes kept coming. It didnt matter if his opponent blocked or countered, if the sword grazed his bodyhe simply kept swinging, mechanically, again and again. Thwack! Crack! His skin tore, and blood poured out, but Ihan didnt care. He kept attacking relentlessly. And finally... Crack! Gah...! His opponent crumpled first. The twenty-ninth strike had shattered his opponents wrist and ankle simultaneously. Did I hit about thirty times? No, maybe it was only twenty-nine... Y-You crazy bastard! What the hell is your body made of? Why is there only a scratch after all that?! Youre not in a position to say that, are you? No wonder fighting against someone like him was so difficult. His body was absurdly tough and resilient. Even after all those blows, the wounds healed rapidly. Wow, so this is what talent really looks like. You just dodged or avoided most of my attacks, didnt you? Theres a limit to this mockery! No, Im not mocking. Im being serious. Wh...? Iliads expression cracked. It had already been shattered, but it was a fresh feeling to see it collapse so openly. Suddenly... To think that you cant stop it even if you try to avoid or block it... This kind of ignorance... What is this...? Ignorance? No, youre right. I am ignorant. Thats it, haha! ...... Ihan calmly accepted the insult and, with a grin, took it as a compliment. If you can still beat someone who thinks theyre better than you, then being ignorant is just fine. No matter how skilled or how hard his opponent attacked, he would keep hitting until they dropped. What a simple strategy. If it takes ten hits to bring down a tough tree, then Ill keep hitting it a hundred... No, a thousand, or even ten thousand times. If I have to break it, Ill just keep trying. Thats the stamina I built, and the strength I gained to take down those so-called talented folks. So Ihan wasnt offended by being called ignorant. It wasnt because he was a pervert who took pleasure in insults. I just love seeing the so-called great ones break down. It felt good knowing his effort wasnt in vain. Youre crazy... Iliad acknowledged it. Ihan was crazier and more dangerous than hed ever imagined. So... Do you think you can break this as well? Shouldnt I also go crazy? Crack! ? Youd better be careful. From now on, Im ready to face death myself. With that, Iliad purposely dislocated his joints. He was preparing to use his arms more like whips. The already fast and near-close sword strikes would now increase in speed. This caused the swords range to widen even more, pouring down with terrifying intensity. Midnight Sun. The dim light of the night will illuminate the world. Iliads sword energy erupted like a volcanic explosion. Whoosh! The sword strikes from earlier seemed like nothing more than a joke now as rays of light exploded, blinding anyone who saw them. In the next instant, the sheer speed of the strikes might have decapitated anyone who was unlucky enough to be within range. And it wasnt just fast... Whoosh! With overwhelming penetration power, every strike pierced through everything in its path, distorting the very space itself. Blocking was impossible. Even if Ihan tried to break through or withstand the attack like before, he would have no hope. Thousands, tens of thousands of piercing blows aimed at Ihans throat in an instant. In the face of such an irrational display, a scene that seemed to prove that effort could never surpass talent, Ihan... ...Its not as fast as a hail of arrows, though. With a disappointed comment, he lazily rolled on the ground like a tired mule. *** Ihan didnt call something like this unreasonable. War is far more unreasonable. By accident, he had served in a civil war in his past life, and in this life, hed spent three years in the frontlines of a war. Was the ? NvIight ? (Original source) danger posed by that more than the spray of bullets from modern machine guns, mines, Claymores, or snipers? No. Was it more lethal than a hail of arrows and the charge of tens of thousands in a massive army? No. Ihan, who survived such brutal and unreasonable circumstances, could say this: In any crisis, if you dont freeze up and keep fighting, youll survive. Whoosh! Without hesitation, Ihan swiftly moved across the floor, crawling and rolling without a second thought. Even though he had been devoured by a spirit, the noble fairy-tale writer still maintained his knightly composurethough in a way no one would expect. What kind of pathetic person is this!! Pathetic. Yes, nobles who value their honor like their life dont crawl around like this when they die. Theyd rather die than do this. Like those damn righteous assholes. Ihan muttered an even worse curse in his mind than calling someone lower than a dog, letting out a bitter laugh. Yes, this was certainly an embarrassing sight. The crouching crawl and low, defensive movement. It wasnt the posture of a knightit was clearly the tactics of a mercenary or soldier, a cowardly struggle for survival. But. As long as Im proud of myself, thats all that matters! Whats worse, if you only act high and mighty, Crack! This is what happens. Ive got you. ...! Ihan occupied his opponents rear and threw his axe. Iliad, trying to react quickly and attack him, I was faster. Whoosh! The axe Ihan threw vibrated with his energy, emitting an ominous resonating sound as it turned red. Like a forge heating up, it gathered more and more heat! -Isnt this like a Clemoa or an open version of the Ten Thousand Heavens Fire? The axe exploded like a bomb, indiscriminately cutting down friend and foe alike. Chapter 251: A Knight Does Not Speak Falsehoods (7) "Do you know?" In fact, the Ten Thousand Heaven Flower technique was the vision element of the Open Ship''s Key. It meant "original," older than the Dangga, and it was a fact not many modern martial arts readers knew. He didnt learn this because he particularly wanted to know. It was simply... "Ihan, Dangga has no foundation, no foundation!" It was useless information he learned thanks to Dogo, who had always been deeply passionate about martial arts. ...You think about too many random things. It seemed like his state wasnt entirely intact either. Considering he was focusing on pointless details in this situation. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then again, he did just trigger a self-destructive move with a "kill me, kill you" mentality. "Im the crazy one..." Zing! Ihan didnt even think about holding his aching ears as he stood up, cursing himself. While it was fine that he used an axe as a sacrifice to trigger the burst of energy, he hadnt thought through the aftermath at all. Clearly, this was something a madman would do. ...Still. In the end, I didnt die, and the effect was good. So it wasnt a total loss, right? "Aaaagh!" Ihan looked down at Iliad, writhing in pain on the floor, and smirked. "Youre such a drama queen." *** Honestly, he was lucky. This guy... his swordsmanship is insanely impressive. His sword skills and talent were undeniable. The Great Sword Style and White Night, while the naming was a bit childish, the power behind them was nothing short of real. But... His willpower is lacking. To put it more precisely, it was clear he had been away from the field for a long time. Since his leg injury was over ten years ago, it was only natural. Even so, while his talent remained, Hes falling for such a simple-minded strategy. His ability to respond was painfully slow. The catastrophic consequences this would have in a real battle are too obvious to even discuss. ...... However, there was no trace of satisfaction from victory on Ihan''s face. And that was understandable. [Growl-!] ...Youre not even a dog. ...It wasnt over yet. If he were facing an ordinary human, it would have ended here. But unfortunately, his opponent was not a regular human. He was a mana creature. Crack! Just moments ago, they had been able to communicate, but now, from the fallen Iliad came the sound of a beasts growl. He wasnt merely imitating a beast; his humanity was truly disappearing. C-Captain! You have to resolve this quickly! If he fully transforms, theres no hope! ...I dont need you to tell me, kid. Even without Taechangs urgent shout, Ihan knew this was a troublesome situation. The mana transformation has three stages. Stage 1: Personality change. Stage 2: Murderous impulse. Stage 3:... The loss of humanity. Just moments ago, they could still talk, but now, it was as if Iliad had truly forgotten all his intelligence and emotions, becoming a monster. Once a creature reached this stage, it was like crossing a river that could never be crossed back. [Ka-haaaah!] Crack! Crack! Iliads body began to slowly recover. The burns and wounds from the explosion, the broken joints, all healed quickly, like a lizard regrowing its tail. This was bad. The end for a mana creature is always... The depletion of life force, leading to a fatal end. Naturally, the more his body forced itself to heal, the quicker it accelerated the depletion of his life forcea suicidal act. Paaat! [Ka-haaaaah!] Iliads body shot up. Now, as he was turning into a beast, he seemed to still remember only the one who had pushed him so far, and he showed intense hostility toward Ihan. But even so, ...Youre still not letting go of that sword? Disgusting. Crack! [Haaaah!] The sword, held so tightly that blood poured from his hands, flashed. Swoosh! It was natural that a beast, after descending into such a form, wouldnt be able to use swordsmanship anymore. But sadly, humans learned with their bodies, not their minds. Crunch-! ...Wow, this guys getting stronger as he goes crazy. Iliads sword pierced Ihans side. *** Swoosh! The three swords danced. Just naturally, following what his instincts and body remembered. Swoosh! ...It might be strange to say this, but the sword of Iliad, who was wielding it without any sense of reason, was more beautiful than ever before. It was that perfect. "Perfect..." Felicia muttered, almost involuntarily. Her fallen son was wielding the sword, and yet the swordsmanship he displayed was truly magnificent. Even though he had lost his reason, forgotten his swordsmanship, and was simply swinging his sword by instinct, there was a perfect swordsman right there. Yes, that was it. The sword Iliad had used to carve the bronze statue. One day, as though receiving divine revelation, her son used no sword techniques or sword energy but instead simply carved away at the statue with an ordinary sworda sword born from enlightenment. But after that, Iliad had broken before he could complete the sword. ...It was an ironic matter. Fifteen years passed, and now she was seeing that sword again. The completion of a sword she could never reach with her talent. Watching her son head toward its completion, she thought... Im such a useless mother. Even in this situation, instead of worrying about her son, she found herself admiring him as he pursued the completion of the sword. How selfish and filthy of a human being was she? Im nothing but disqualified, both as a mother and as a human... Felicia couldnt hide her despair. [Ka-haaaaah!] She saw her son, wielding the sword like a beast. Scrape! "...Tch!" She narrowly avoided the sword, but her skin was still cut, and blood flowed as she saw her brave son. ...Masters Golden Body was pierced so easily... Hes even stronger than a steel wall! Shouldnt we give him the shield now? ...She felt guilty. Because of one incompetent human, her son had become like this, and a child with no ties to their family was bleeding, while her grandson and that childs disciple were anxious. It felt as though everything was her fault. Felicia. Stop, stop it, Iliad, please... [!!] Im sorry, please stop, I apologize, just stop... She called out to him impulsively, and the one who had clearly lost all reason responded. Bang! Suddenly, Iliads fist shot toward Felicia in the blink of an eye. [Ka-haaaah!] Iliad, full of rage, charged at her, even more intensely than when he attacked Ihan. Felicia watched the entire scene unfold in front of her, but she didnt take any defensive stance. She didnt even show any will to stop it, as if she were merely accepting her sons anger. To atone for her mistakes... Bang! I told you not to interfere, didnt I? If you meddle, nothing will go as planned. !!? You looked like you might get somewhere, so dont get in the way. ...... ...She was shocked. Was it because someone had suddenly blocked her way? Was it because Iliad was knocked back by a punch? No. What shocked her was That kid, could it be...? Felicia looked into his eyes and instantly realized. Those eyes werent the eyes of someone in danger, nor did they show any intent to protect himself. In this urgent, life-threatening situation... Hes... training? She realized that he was using Iliad for his own growth. .........Crazy bastard. *** Whos talking about who... Despite hearing her curses, Ihan didnt look away, still focused on the opponent he had to face. He only concentrated on the opponent in front of him. However, You guys... Yeah? Are you worried about me right now? ...... Sorry. For showing such a pathetic sight. Ihan apologized, acknowledging the situation. As a trainer, he was supposed to set an example for these people, but he was showing a pathetic side. You must be thinking, Whats this guy doing, unable to even defeat a retired weakling? W-Well, he was once called the Sword Saint, you know? No one could handle him unless they were an Aura user... Still, thats a guy whos been retired for over ~Nvl????ght~ ten years. ...... From now on, Ill show you. So you can proudly say your master is someone to be proud of. ...Master, your eyes are starting to look off... Ihan ignored their comments, letting out a grin he couldnt suppress as he smiled brightly. Ah, this is fun... Today was truly a lucky day, wasnt it? And now Ive finally pushed him to the limit. He remembered the bronze statue. The one he saw the first time he visited the family to meet Felicia. That magnificent piece created solely through pure swordsmanship. He had hoped. To one day receive the sword that had sculpted that statue. ...Sadly, the master who had created it was already long retired and wasnt in a condition to fight anyone, and Ihans expectations quickly faded. But here it is, so unexpectedly appearing in front of me. Ihan was delighted with this unexpected stroke of luck. Not just any sword wrapped in sword energy or aura, but a sword infused with enlightenment, a sword of sword intent. A sword that pierced through his flimsy Golden Body like tofu. And now... How much has it cut? As he repeatedly sliced and stabbed, bleeding profusely, Ihan felt strangely dizzy, yet his mind was sharper than ever. Haah...! His senses were so acute that he could even hear the footsteps of wild animals fleeing in panic and the flapping of birds wings. The scent of earth and sand filled his nostrils, clearing his mind. His whole body was hypersensitive, and everything around him felt intensely stimulating, and he felt as though, right now, he could complete it. ...Come at me. [Ka-haaaaah!] Iliad, whose fury was intensified by the interference with his attack on Felicia, charged toward Ihan with a sword thrust. Whoosh! Today, or perhaps in Iliads entire life, the most perfect and powerful sword was unleashed at this very moment, and it shot straight toward Ihans heart. There was no way to avoid it. No shield in the world could withstand such a force. . Ihan watched the entire moment in what felt like slow motion. A flash of memory. Instead of lamenting over his past in that fleeting moment, Willpower and belief! He poured all his willpower into every single cell of his body. Crunch! ......? ...Heh. Thud...! It was a bizarre sight. The one who stabbed the blade into his heart was the one who seemed shocked, while the defenseless victim was smiling. ...Indestructible. Crack! Ihan twisted the broken sword with his bare hands, declaring, Indestructible, the state of a Bodhisattva that martial artists dream of. Even after reaching Nirvana, the body does not decay like diamond, and it cannot be destroyed. People referred to this state as Indestructible because of its immortality. -Indestructible. The Indestructible state of the Golden Body was achieved, and the Golden Hand of the warrior struck Iliads heart with a force that would have shattered it. Chapter 252: A Knight Does Not Speak Falsehoods (8) It felt like a scene from a play. The timing was so perfect, so natural, it almost made the actors seem as though they were performing rather than living through Nvl?g?t (Only on Nvl?g?t) the moment. Thud...! However, the next moment quickly dragged them back into reality. Iliad, the man once known as the Sword Saint, sank to the ground and vomited blood, his body crumbling like a puppet with its strings cut. Thud! He fell, kicking up dust as he hit the ground, his movement silent but heavy. D-Dead... The words came from Barbarian, the first to confront the harsh truth. ...... A deep silence swept over the group. No one spoke. Was it the emptiness of death that caused the silence, or was it the hesitation to face the familys sorrow? Or perhaps, the family simply couldnt accept the loss and found themselves speechless in grief? Whatever the reason, it was clear that it wasnt a positive silence. But... ...So, this is how it ends. That was a magnificent duel. Truly magnificent. Even in the face of their family member''s death, they did not blame or harbor resentment against the knight who had fought. Rather, it seemed they had accepted the inevitability of this moment long ago, and they took the situation with a certain calm acceptance. The family of the great swordsmanship house Offen, a family of noble knights. Although they had lost a blood relative, they accepted the death as a result of a fair duel and did not speak against it. Even as nobles, those who live by the sword must live with the understanding that death comes with it. So, despite their sorrow, they did not show any resentment at Iliads death. It had been a knights duel, and there had been no dishonor in it. There was nothing to feel wronged about. Therefore, what they had to say was... Thank you, thank you, my child. You allowed him to go out like a true knight until the end. Master, Im sorry. Ive stained your hands with our familys blood. Even though it turned out this way, I wont hold any grudges. This is the life of one who stands on the edge of the blade... Expressing gratitude was the right thing to do. They owed it to Ihan, who had done what they couldnt. If they had to owe something, they would, but they wouldnt act out of cowardice, like holding any resentment. Iliad, Im sure hes satisfied. Yeah, definitely... He was truly strong, Mother. I never thought Id be part of such a regret-free duel. Arno, you have a great teacher. Indeed, Father. You did well by sending him to the academy. Haha, still, its a bit disappointing. If I had been active, I could have fought even more impressively. You were impressive enough. So... huh? You were already great. Of course, if you were still active, it would have been an even more magnificent duel... huh? ......Hmm? In that moment, everyone felt something strange. What was that? Why did they hear a voice they shouldnt be hearing? They blinked in confusion, as if they had heard a ghostly voice, and stared dumbfounded at the Offen family, who were tilting their heads with identical, puzzled expressions. Theyre playing around... The knight only let out a snicker.*** Boom! Ihan collapsed. It was as if all his strength had been drained, and he lay flat on the ground, breathing heavily. Are... are you okay? ...Ill be fine after resting a bit. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though he said that, Ihan felt like he wouldnt be able to move for a while. His body was so heavy, and the dizziness was overwhelming. Though the amount of blood he had lost was considerable, it was the immense fatigue from using willpower that weighed most heavily on him. Had he been anyone else, with less mental strength, he would have fainted or even died by now. Truthfully, Ihan longed to just sleep deeply. First, I need to finish treating that guy before I rest. As Ihan spoke, Felicia rushed to ask, W-What did you do!? How is Iliad still alive? What did you do to make him suddenly recover?! Theres never been a case of a mana creature turning back into a human! ...Calm down. Lets go one question at a time. Youre all over the place. Ah.... Felicia, seemingly calming under Ihans composed tone, looked at his state with a somewhat embarrassed expression. Sorry... It seemed she was ashamed for not being able to maintain her composure. Well, Ihan understood. It was a shock of the kind that would shake anyone, to have a son return to his normal state after appearing to be lost forever. It was like someone who had been dead returning to life. That was the kind of shock they were experiencing. Therefore, Ihan responded coolly instead of chastising her. ...I know it looks like you should be relieved, but take action with your son quickly. Hes not safe yet. What? Use your aura or whatever. If you leave him like this, hell die. !!? Before Ihans advice even finished, Felicia rushed to touch Iliads body, and less than a minute later, she was horrified. Th-Thats it, so this is how...! Whoosh! Felicia, seemingly realizing what needed to be done, released her aura. Whooooosh! A massive amount of aura enveloped Iliads body like a cocoon, with the aura gathering intensely around his chesthis heart, as if protecting it. ...What... what are you doing? As the mysterious aura surged, the others were stunned and unable to understand the situation. Only Derrick, driven by curiosity, asked the question. What kind of mysterious method did you use? To which Felicia casually replied, Its nothing special. I killed him once and brought him back. ?? Well, technically... She had destroyed his heart. *** The previous day, Taechang had said something in the tunnels. He spoke about the criteria that divide lower-tier and high-tier martial arts. It was none other than: "The reason why the martial arts learned by the nobility, the so-called arts of prestigious families, are classified as high-tier martial arts is because they consume monsters magic stones." It was a shocking revelation. As most knew, using monsters for food would lead to mana corruption, and consuming magic stones would lead to an irreversible transformation into a mana creaturethis was common knowledge. But Taechangs statement, which broke this assumption, had the potential to shake not just the kingdom, but the entire continent. However, "Of course, you shouldnt just eat them as they are. They must be diluted and processed into potion form. This is the secret of the noble families." Its said that one should always listen to the whole explanation. Taechangs further elaboration was completely understandable. "As you know, martial arts were originally designed to fight monsters or demons, but honestly, it doesn''t make much sense, does it? To explode ones internal life force and gain abilities dozens of times greater than normalit''s essentially suicide." A combat technique that an ordinary human couldnt handle. Once or twice might be manageable, but repeatedly using such a combat style would eventually break the body, and death would be inevitable. Even if the body could withstand it, life force would be depleted, and death might come before one even reaches thirty. Historical records say that due to such side effects, many early users of martial arts died in their twenties. ...Therefore, researchers were forced to make a choice. Should they give up on martial arts altogether, or should they find a way to use it safely? And the choice was clear: "They sought improvements, and researchers focused on the mana corruption phenomenon." Through this phenomenon, humans could gain superhuman strength. Researchers saw potential here. "They decided to focus the mana corruption on just one spot." Without affecting the brain or other parts of the body, they induced mana corruption only in one place. The most vital organ in the body, the source of life It was none other than the: Heart. Heart enhancement. By artificially causing mana corruption only in the heart, they would have a strengthened heart. This became the way for martial arts to evolve, and after countless experiments and trials, this method spread among the powerful, and many noble families eventually succeeded in creating their own unique martial arts over hundreds of years. "Thats why high-tier martial arts are incomparable to low-tier ones, and why the nobility holds power that commoners cant touch. Even if commoners learn about heart enhancement, they cant surpass the centuries of trial and error, or the unique martial arts and potion-making methods created by noble families. The technological gap is as vast as that between a steam engine and a rocket." This was the secret and the core of the noble families high-tier martial arts, and when Ihan first heard it, he couldnt help but feel stunned. "Whether in this world or the next, there are always idiots doing crazy things.""Well, they didnt experiment on normal people. Most of the experiments were done on heinous criminals...""Do you believe that?"".......""Im not criticizing. Human progress does have dark sides to it. Still, ... its kind of lacking in romance.""Hmm..." It was undeniable that it shattered a bit of innocence. But then again, innocence was meant to be broken, so Ihan had let it go, and after hearing the story, he almost forgot about it for a while. But today... "-I remembered it, the secret of martial arts." "Unbelievable... Theres such a secret...?" "Kunta is shocked too." "Its a well-kept secret. It shouldnt be known, as it would cause great confusion if revealed." "If it gets out, people might start recklessly consuming magic stones, so we have to be extra careful." The bears, whose sizes were awe-inspiring, expressed their shock, while the little wolves who already knew the secret, including Taechang, scratched their cheeks bitterly. "Well, it''s an uncomfortable secret." Ihan sneered at them, clearly uncomfortable with their reactions. "Theyre not noble enough." "If you''re a noble, you have to be a little unlucky and lack humanity, right? Tch." "Please stop with the noble hatred..." "That''s discrimination, Instructor." "Quit the nonsense. This isnt about criticizing martial arts or its origins. Im explaining how I treated the fairy tale writer." Ihan scolded them to stop nitpicking and continued, while they all closed their mouths. Sometimes, when you just say it, they listen. If hed been in good condition, he might have given them a piece of his mind, but since he was utterly exhausted, Ihan chose to answer their questions instead. "My treatment process wasnt really anything special." It was based on a ''hypothesis'' grounded in faith. "Honestly, I didnt think he was foolish enough to eat monster meat or gallstones." If he were an idiot, maybe, but the Iliad Ihan knew was no fool. Quite the oppositehe was sharp. So, how did he become a mana creature? "I thought maybe he was poisoned by an underlying disease that had been dormant, and no matter how smart he was, hed be helpless against it." He wasnt sure how, but if the monster cells in his heart spread like cancer, turning him into a mana creature would make sense. It was a form of spiritual collapse. The heart, the bodys center, overwhelmed by the flow of mana, causing a tragedy. That was Ihans guess, and along with this theory... "He stupidly ''broke it.''" "......." "Well, it seems like my guess was right." "...So, it was a gamble?" "Yeah, maybe." "......." It was a level of boldness that left them speechless. But their speechlessness only made it more impressive. Can anyone really come up with this kind of idea in a situation like this? The fact that Ihan had the clarity of mind to think that way, and to come up with a treatment plan during a battle, clearly indicated he wasnt an ordinary person. ...But the problem was, it was so extraordinary that it was hard for anyone to believe it. "So, Master, I understand the principle and the process, but how is Iliad still alive if you destroyed his heart?" The logical question was about how anyone could survive with a destroyed heart, and Ihan shrugged. "I struck it twice. The first strike destroyed the internal heart, and the second strike protected the external part, briefly halting its destruction. Thats why his heart stopped temporarily, but fortunately, he regained consciousness..." Click. "There are also ways to regenerate the heart, so its not a problem." "......." His finger pointed toward the swordmaster, who was busy using vast amounts of aura to restore Iliads heart. The disciples were so amazed, they almost applauded. "You truly keep your promises, Master..." "I told you I dont lie." "......Ha." Arno chuckled wryly, shaking his head in admiration. Really... "...I respect you, truly." Chapter 253: The Obvious Story He Wants to Hear (1) There are days like that, Where the sky is exceptionally clear, the breeze is cool, and the sunlight is warm, creating an unbelievably cozy atmosphere. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For some, it''s the perfect day for exercise, and for others, a day to enjoy a book on a bench or have a picnic in the park. It''s refreshingly pleasant, but Thud... thud... For someone, it might be the kind of weather that doesnt care about their feelings at all. Knights and soldiers surrounded a woman, pointing swords and spears at her. The woman had already bled profusely, with no part of her unscathed. If anyone were to witness this, they would scold the men for dishonoring their honor and oppressing a woman, but those who remembered the screams of comrades who died at this woman''s hands would have instead beaten down those who criticized them. This woman was no weakling. "Speaking with the enemy like this is dishonorable, and I owe my fallen comrades an apology, but I must ask: How is it that one who once held the rank of your lieutenant general betrayed us?" "...Asking for the reason now is foolish. If youre going to kill me, do it without hesitation. My sword will aim for your necks without mercy." "......" Swish! Despite trembling, the knights, with a sigh, gathered their resolve and faced the woman. "Dont hesitate." It seemed like he was speaking to a fellow knight, but his words were a reminder to himself as he unsheathed his sword. The other knights followed suit, without hesitation. Once a loyal retainer of Offen, she now stood before them as the one who had betrayed the family and threatened its head. "...A damn resilient life." Her name was Elza. *** Thud. "?" Suddenly, a notebook appeared on the table, and Ihan, who had been eating ten paninis like they were dessert, tilted his head. "Whats this?" "Its Elzas diary. The family servants found it," said Iliad. "Im not really one for reading other people''s diaries." "Neither am I. But I had no choice. I had to know why she betrayed the family." "Is that so?" Ihan shrugged but didnt seem particularly interested, returning to his panini. Each one had different fillings, and the freshness of the ingredients made them incredibly delicious. Also, The best food is always made by someone else. The fact that it was free made it all the more comforting. "...Haha." Ihans lack of curiosity left Iliad flabbergasted. After all, it was Ihan who had resolved the current situation, and yet he showed no interest in it. Was it visible on his face? "Im not disinterested in other peoples matters. Its just that I already know what happened." "You already know?" "There are five main reasons why traitors betray: money, love, revenge, jealousy." "...One of those doesnt apply here." "The last one is simple. Just because. Humans are like that, right? If they think they can get away with it or that they can make a power move, they just do it. They act on instinct." "Instinct..." "Yeah, its survival of the fittest. If someone looks weak, you go after them. Its the logic of beasts, but humans are no different. Its pretty simple." "......." "So, I dont really care about the reason. Betrayal? The ones who betray were always going to do it. And, while I listed five reasons, those are just the grand ideals behind it. The real reason is that people get angry when theyve been betrayed. But in the end, its a failed betrayal. When that happens, you just mock the traitors until your anger is gone. Dont overthink it. Overthinking only makes your heart sick." "...I see. So, this is how you think?" "Dont take it too seriously. After all, its just some nonsense from a kid who hasnt even lived as long as you." "Haha! I wonder if anyone would dare call you a kid, Ihan." "Surprisingly, a lot of people do." "Ha ha ha!" Cough...! Iliad laughed heartily, but soon stifled his laughter with a cough. "You should calm down. Your bodys still not fully recovered." "...It seems I cant even laugh properly." That assessment of his condition seemed to be a rather generous one. Iliads body was in a terrible state. It was as if his body had lost all strength, and he missed the days when he couldnt use his legs more than anything. He was in a state similar to someone who had been in a vegetative state for over three years, only recently waking up. His hands shook so violently it could be called a severe tremor, and his pale complexion made him look like a sickly person. His muscles seemed to have disappeared entirely, leaving only bones, and his vision was incredibly blurred. It wouldnt be surprising if he collapsed right # Nvlight # now. Still... "...If I think of it as the price for surviving, then I guess its worth it." "......." "Thank you again, Ihan." ...For saving this foolish life. Iliads heartfelt gratitude was clear, and Ihan scratched his cheek, somewhat embarrassed. "...I just beat you up." "And thats what Im thankful for." "......" "Oh, that was probably a bit misleading, haha." "......" Ihan wondered, Why are you so happy about it? Had he hit him too hard? Ihan regretted not being gentler with him. He felt as if hed ruined a perfectly fine person... *** The Offen Rebellion that took place from dawn until the rise of the morning sun was suppressed in a relatively short period of time, just 9 hours. It was all thanks to the actions of a single knight, yet this fact didnt make much of an impact in the kingdom. The rebellion was short-lived, and with the presence of an aura user, it was naturally expected to be resolved quickly. However, the aura user... "Was completely useless..." !! "Did I say something wrong?" "You''re a cruel one, aren''t you?" The irony was that he had been of no help at all. Even if this truth were revealed, he would never step forward. He didnt want to attract attention for such an event. Yet, despite outward calm, the higher-ups had a great interest in this incident. "Gardins a traitor?! The one who was once ranked as the kingdoms White Sword... he?!" "A knight caused mana corruption on purpose?! What nonsense is this?!" "Again, a group of heretics! What grudge do these people have against the kingdom to keep repeating such madness?!" Thus, once again, it was a group of heretics... The Crimson Cross faction was said to have plotted to devour Offen, and the incident involving Iliads forced mana corruption caused unease and fear in noble society. Especially among the knights who had learned martial arts as a necessity. "So it was the tea." "Definitely some kind of drug in there. But what kind of drug?" "...This is ominous." The cup of tea that the traitor Elza had given to Iliad contained a substance that even the kingdoms alchemists had never seen before. Some of the ingredients were identified, but others were entirely unheard of. The alchemists affirmed that this concoction was the one that triggered mana corruption in the knights heart. Since it was a rare substance, it was assumed that the quantity was limited, but that didnt calm the nobles growing anxiety. Instead, the focus was on the fact that enemies had access to such a dangerous means to turn them into mana creatures. "Well, nobles are just cowards, their perspective is too narrow." "I think its more accurate to say they have limited vision, Kunta." "Yeah, thats it." "I get what youre trying to say, but isnt it safe to say only Master could pull off such a feat?" "...I suppose thats true." But not all the nobles were pessimistic, for there was hope based on a rare case where a mana creature had been restored to human form. Still, as Levi put it, "Its only possible because its you, Master. How could anyone else destroy and protect the heart at the same time? And even after destruction, restoring it immediately is a huge task. Without an aura user, it would be impossible to restore it." While destroying the heart might be possible, restoring it was generally an impossible feat. A true aura user with life force like Taihe might be able to restore a heart and bring someone close to death back to life, but for an ordinary human, such feats were impossible. Thus, a substitute for the aura user was necessary, and that solution was... "Something like a 90% pure potion, or an equivalent elixir. One that boosts regeneration and healing power." Obtaining 90% pure troll blood, which was practically impossible to find on the market, would be a difficult task even for the greatest of nobles. "Hmm, looks like well have to invest some money." With this development, potion and elixir prices were expected to rise substantially in the near future. "When did you become a full-time investor?" "When theres a clear way to make money. You have to make your money during times like this." "Even with all your money, youre still obsessed with it." "The more money, the better, right?" "...I cant argue with that." Ihan shook his head slightly, impressed by the mindset of someone making money. However, Ihan was more interested in something else, even if there was a big way to make money. "So, do you think you can treat him?" "......." "Is that so?" "You havent said anything, but I can tell from your expression. Dont make that face. Its not your fault." "......Sorry for not being helpful." Even though it wasnt his fault, the way he blamed himself made Ihan think that this kid must have had a tough life. Life isnt easy. Ihan shook his head as he thought of the greatest physician he knew, who had given Iliad a no recovery diagnosis. He genuinely wanted to help... "Well, if you had something like the pure blood of the royal family, maybe it could be treated..." "......Why are you looking at me if you need that?" "Just thought it might be similar to you or the royal family, Master..." "......." "Or maybe... youd consider donating 2000mL of blood?" "......." "Master? Why the axe all of a sudden?" "I think Taechang needs a little correction from a club." "!!?" Ihan, with a mischievous grin, raised the club to correct his overly enthusiastic disciple. A love tap, laden with a sense of a masters kindness. Chapter 254: The Obvious Story He Wants to Hear (2) "Wow, what is this...!?" Derrick, who had just been whipped on his calves until they were burning, was too stunned to even feel the pain of what seemed like a burn injury. His state was one of pure disbelief. And it was no wonder. "Why is the composition so clear and active? Just the raw blood itself seems to be packed with nutrients, doesn''t it?" "...Thats a bit creepy, you know?" "......." It wasnt a joke. Derrick, experimenting with the tiny amount of blood he had extracted, was like a mad scientist using various tools to run tests. He even had a flush of excitement on his cheeks, making him appear utterly insane. In response to this, Derrick said: "I-its just that I was surprised! I-I didnt mean anything by it, really..." He explained as though trying to defend himself, but the more he spoke, the quieter his voice became, as if he was reflecting on how strange his own actions were. Realizing how bizarre he must seem, he cleared his throat several times and quickly changed the subject. "By the way, about your blood, Instructor..." "Huh? Are you changing the subject now?" "N-no, thats not it. Theres something you should know, Instructor. It seems all the demonic elements you were supposed to have inside you have disappeared." "...?" "No, I mean, they might have never been there to begin with." "What do you mean?" "Well, you were... human." "???" Ihan tilted his head in confusion, not understanding, and Derrick scratched his cheek, as if gathering his thoughts, before trying to explain in more detail. "Youve mentioned before that, as a child, you were given the blood of a troll and a noll by a magician, right? Thanks to that, you gained the troll''s physical strength and recovery abilities, and the nolls heightened senses like smell and touch." "Right?" This wasnt new information to Ihan, and he had never questioned it. The enhancements to his body after surviving experiments and trials were the reason he had made it through and gotten stronger. His abilities had been beyond ordinary human capacity. But... "What Im saying is that this story is wrong. Look at this. This is an analysis of your blood, mixed with the trolls and the nolls." Derrick showed him something resembling a diagnostic kit. "See? It came back negative for any demonic elements." Derrick explained that if there were any demonic traits in the blood, it should have shown a positive result for hybridization. "..." Ihan blinked in surprise. He had expected this to be a small, harmless experiment, but now the facts he thought he knew were being overturned, and he was left feeling confused. However, Derrick continued to push the truth on him without any regard for his confusion. "So, what this means is that you were never a demonic creature with human traits. Genetically, youre just... human." "...Does that even make sense?" There was a lot implied in that statement. Derrick was questioning how he could explain his exceptional recovery and heightened senses, and to that, he replied. "Evolution, thats how." "What?" It was an absurd, almost incomprehensible answer, but Derrick spoke with complete seriousness. "This is just a hypothesis, but maybe your body evolved in response to surviving the experiments when you were young. I heard you were really determined to survive, right?" "Was I?" "You had a strong will to survive, and over time, your body evolved to withstand the demonic traits it had to fight off. Others couldnt endure the experiments and died, but you survived and evolved, pushing through unbearable pain with sheer willpower." "......" "I know, I know, it sounds like a theory from some pseudoscience, so dont give me that look..." "Im not glaring, Im just thinking. Even if your hypothesis is true, it doesnt explain everything about my abilities. For example, Im particularly sensitive to troll blood potions, and Ive received a lot of help from them. How do you explain that?" Ihan thought he had come up with a sharp question, but Derrick answered without hesitation, as if waiting for it. "This is where the theory of evolution comes in." "...What?" "Do you know? Evolution isnt just about one thing. It can also be about the imitation of genes." "......." "In other words, your cells might have adapted and imitated the demonic elements in order to survive, fighting off the demonic traits to protect you." "...Interesting stuff." Despite hearing such theories, Ihan couldnt bring himself to fully believe it. After all, evolution in such a short time frame seemed impossible, didnt it? "Ah, maybe ten years isnt such a short time after all?" Remembering that he had been a test subject for a long time, Ihan started to wonder if Derricks theory could actually hold some truth. As if to give him a final push, Derrick added: "By the way, do you know? Trolls and nolls are super cute when theyre babies. But when they mature, they undergo a drastic transformation." "......." "Got an idea yet?" "Wait, are you saying...?" Ihan, now half-laughing, half-remembering his own youthful looks, couldnt help but smile. "Yeah, when I was younger, I was told I was pretty cute." Maybe it wasnt just from the training...? Ihan thought, starting to listen more carefully to Derricks words. Now, there was a little bit more credibility to the theory. "Thats why it makes sense that you dont have many traits related to demons. If you truly had demonic elements, things like berserker tendencies or demon transformations should have shown up." "Hmm, so does that mean Im just a regular human?" Not a modified human? "Of course, youre not a regular human. Youve evolved, after all. If we had to put a label on it... mutant?" "......." "To make it simple, youre like a mutant. In a way, youre even more fascinating than any mysterious race, dont you think?" "......." "So, about that... can I take some more blood? Your blood might actually be even more valuable than troll blood." "Bang your head." "Pardon?" "I said bang your head. Do you want me to say headbutt for you?" "...Were on a gravel road." "So?" "......." "Proceed." "Pro-proceed..." Derrick muttered to himself as he prepared to obey, tears welling in his eyes. Ihan clicked his tongue in exasperation. "This guy really messes up even when things are going well." Some people can pay off huge debts with a single word, but this guy, Ihan thought, was the type to run up a debt just as quickly. *** Taechang was definitely a lucky guy, that much was clear. "I finally get to properly thank you, even if its a bit late. Thank you. I could never thank you enough." "Thank you, Instructor." "Haha, we meet again in less than half a day." "...Mhm." Due to the unexpected visit from a guestor more precisely, the homeownerany further expression of gratitude was postponed. It was a bit of a letdown, so the best Ihan could do was give Taechang a little lesson in the form of a "headbutt" and then leave him standing off to the side. He couldnt really go swinging a club around in front of guests, could he? "Cough..." The clever Taechang, who had been sneaking glances like a little wolf, made the wise choice to clear his throat and distract the attention toward himself. He certainly had a good sense of timing. As for the other adults: "This will make for a good training session." "Are you training the neck? Our familys swordfighters often do that too." True to the swordsmanship family he came from, they quickly took a more positive and matter-of-fact view, losing all interest afterward. "Ugh... Why is there no normal person around here?" Taechang mumbled to himself, but Ihan lightly ignored his grumbling and turned to the other two. "Why are you two here? Youve got a thousand things to do." Ihan spoke bluntly, but beneath the words, he was genuinely wondering what had brought them here. After all, they had tons of responsibilities: restoring their fallen mansion, managing half-bloods, surveying the damage to their family, and reporting the incident to the royal family. They were too busy to be paying him a visit. So why were they here now? "Well, we thought this might be our last chance to properly thank you." Felicia said, her tone unusually serious. The two men nodded in agreement. But to Ihan, it felt a little... off. "I feel like Ive heard that a hundred times already..." This wasnt a joke. He had been drowned ? Nvlght ? (Read the full story) in gratitude, far more than anyone could possibly bear. For example, when Felicia, that woman, had been revived: "Thank you! Im so, so thankful...!"Shed cried rivers of tears, grateful beyond measure. It was heartwarming at first, but the following events quickly turned into a headache. "Thank you, thank you...""Ill consider you a lifelong benefactor!""This is just a small token of my appreciation..."And then came the othersthe servants of Offen, one by one, coming to express their thanks. Some even kneeled before him. To Ihan, it was more of a burden than anything else. How can I feel at ease when people much older than me are acting like this? It was like a leftover bit of Confucian values messing with his mind. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, at the same time, it would be rude not to accept the gratitude. After all, it wasnt just about saving the familyit was about saving their reputation and preserving the revered swordmaster and grand scholar of their clan. That alone was a huge weight off his shoulders. The last five days were spent more or less being pampered in the mansion. Offen insisted on showing their gratitude, but instead of actually fixing things, they kept feeding him, looking after him, and treating him like a guest. "How can we not properly thank our savior? A noble should never fail to honor their benefactor, no matter the cost! Honor is more important than life or wealth!"This was a heartfelt plea from one of Offen''s older servants, and for the past five days, Ihan had been well-fed, well-cared for, and his skin was practically glowing from all the pampering. Three square meals a day, just perfect. He didnt even have to worry about gaining weight because they kept offering him dessert and late-night snacks. And now, here they were again, the three of them, back to express their thanks. It was already starting to feel like too much. "Heh, you look like youre getting annoyed." "I told you, just do the first round of thanks and get it over with." "How could we? No matter how much we thank you, it will never be enough." "..." "I swear, Ill make a promise to you. Even if the kingdom turns against you, Offenno, I personally, will help you. I will stake everything on it." "...Wow." The last exclamation didnt come from Ihan. It came from Taechang, who was still receiving his "headbutt" punishment. The sound was full of awe. It was no wonder. After all, he had just been granted the power to summon an aura user. It was a position so powerful that even kings might envy it, and it was clear everyone would be envious of it. But... "Please, keep your thanks to yourself. I dont need it." "?!!" The person in question, feeling almost as though he were a priceless relic, tried to return the gratitude as if he could. Felicia, clearly moved, was even starting to tear up. It was a strange scene, as Ihan stood there, both grateful and exhausted by all the attention. Chapter 255: The Obvious Story He Wants to Hear (3) After Ihan''s blunt rejection, the verbal sparring continued. Not necessary. D-Dont say that... No, Im telling you its fine. Ah, whyyyy!? Why would I use a blowfish? Whats that supposed to mean? Its exactly what someone like you is. !!? It was like a contest between spear and shield, but from a third-party''s perspective, it was utterly absurd. Receiving a blank promise from an aura userit felt like a deception, something so clearly detested that it almost seemed manipulative. However, the person involved never intended to deceive and was speaking only from the heart. ...The aura user whod returned to the world was like a child holding a bomb, with absolute conviction. Pure evil, no different from an overwhelming danger. If I get involved with you, its because I dont want the trouble, so Ill pass, alright? Youre such a cruel child. Cruel? I think youre the cruel one. ...... Why are you choking up again? Always trying to make me the bad guy! Ihan clicked his tongue at the sight of her choking up once again. If they were any other nobles or knights, they might have been swayed by a ladys tears. But Ihan, unless she was his woman (or close friend), saw no reason to be swayed by tears. He was trying to maintain his firm coldness, but... Right, Elza said the same thing, calling me cruel... It''s because I''m worthless, utterly worthless, that all of this happened... ? Suddenly, a mix of tears and complaints poured out, and Ihan tilted his head in confusion. Why was she suddenly mentioning a traitors name? I-Im sorry, Instructor. Its just that, after this incident, my grandmothers emotional instability flared up again... Emotional instability? Is that another side effect of her youth-regression? ...Y-Yes. ...Worse than a blowfish, this. Ihan took a step back. It was exactly the kind of person he didn''t want to get any closer to... *** -I never imagined that Elza would harbor such feelings. But to me, that child was nothing more than a friend and comrade. I dont really care. From the first time she owed me her life, she became strangely devoted, always guarding my back. Even when we left the battlefield and became adventurers, she supported me. When I returned to the family, she helped me greatly. Did you know? In this family, many of her disciples still exist. She was also good at being a maid, but her sword skills were even better. If you judged her by skill and talent, she was on par with Gardin. Really... Oh, speaking of Gardin, he wasnt so corrupt when he was younger. Even though he hated me, we competed in good faith, and at times, he even supported me. If I hadnt gained fame across the continent, Im sure Gardin would have been the heir of Offen. ...Looking back, I think I made a mistake by inheriting Offen. I didnt want Gardins position or have any great ambitions. I just wanted to live peacefully and train my sword, but... hmm... now that I think about it, I have many regrets. Whats the point of telling me this? Also, among the two traitors this time, they were cute when they were young. So cute, in fact ...When will this end? Is this normal? When emotional instability starts, itll be like this for a while. As long as the source of stress isnt removed, shell stay like this. Is it serious? Should we run away now? You dont need to worry. She talks a lot more, but she wont cause any harm. Actually, while my rejuvenated grandmother is playful and a bit clueless, she doesnt harm anyone. She just gets really annoying with all the long-winded talk. ...You little wolf, do you dislike your grandmother? I respect her, but on a personal level... ...... ...It seems like family isnt something you can just blindly approve of. Youre going through a lot. Not really. You have a troublesome grandmother, a father who causes trouble with food, and a cousin who starts rebellionsdont you? ...When you put it that way, I guess it is a bit troublesome. I, Ihan, am here too, you know... Iliad, who had been called a troublemaking father, awkwardly reacted, but no one paid attention, continuing their conversation in silence. So, what are you going to do now? Take a leave of absence? Or drop out? Me? Are you going to keep attending the academy? Youve got family matters to settle, and youre pretty busy, arent you? True, but I dont plan on taking a leave or dropping out. My familys affairs will be sorted out soon enough, since my father and grandmother are behind me. Offens strength doesnt come from one genius; it comes from the countless disciples who contribute. Oh? It may sound arrogant, but with Offens influence, we could call on over ten thousand people for help. After all, more than 150,000 swordsmen have risen through the Offen swordsmanship school. ...You guys are no joke. Well, most of them are scattered, so it doesnt affect our military strength. Ihan nodded as though it was best not to worry about the nobility, or the Pendragon familys prestigious house. No weaklings among these aristocrats. It felt like every major family, except for the royal family, had terrifying reserves of strength. Maybe the rumors about Pendragons true military power coming from the major families werent far off. Though, Im sure the royal family has its own secrets. You cant judge everything based on appearances. Also... Hmm? Ihans thoughts were interrupted by the determined gaze directed at him. The little wolf, Arno, was staring at him with bright eyes. I want to learn more from you. Your way, no one elses. ...... For that reason, Ill call you Master from now on. I would call you Sifu, but I think Lady Levi would get jealous if I did. Im not really the type of person who should be called Master. To me, you are the most ideal and greatest knight. ...... My goal is you, Master. ...Well then. He certainly knew how to flatter. Must be a noble thing. But... Instructor, youre smiling. ...Punishment. Stand up straight. As he had been told, Ihan unknowingly smiled, and Arno, as if emboldened by his own words, felt encouraged. To have someone take you as their goal... It feels kind of good. Becoming someones master enriches the heart in ways you never expect. *** Ihan, feeling a sense of pride as he thought about his disciple declaring his desire to become a formal disciple, briefly entertained a thought: Should I make him bow for respect too? Thats wonderful. My son is getting a teacher, and that teacher is someone I would even want to take as my own master, he said, a touch of sincerity in his voice. You sure know how to flatter, Ihan replied. Im not flattering you. This is my true feeling, came the earnest response. ...You two are so alike. He certainly knew how to make people feel embarrassed. Ihan felt his face heat up at the genuine compliment, but at the same time, he couldnt help but feel a bit puzzled. By the way, you speak as if youve never had a teacher. Thats correct. I never really had a teacher. I learned the basic martial techniques, but everything else was mostly self-taught, he explained. Ah, this is what they mean when they talk about geniuses... Haha, I wont deny that, but if I were to offer an excuse, Id say that even just looking at swordsmanship books, I learned most of the basics. The few who tried to teach me ended up giving up in less than two days. Oooh... In that sense, I probably wasnt a good disciple. I mightve even been a delinquent student. ...Its not that you were a delinquent. Maybe you were just so outstanding that it was intimidating to teach you. He absorbed everything so quickly that the teachers likely just gave up in frustration. He was simply too good for anyone to teach him. He was so overwhelming that there was nothing left to teach him. But... Thats not really your fault. Its more the teachers fault. If youre an educator, you shouldnt give up just because a student is brilliant, Ihan remarked. ...? Ive learned this through my own experience as a teacher. No matter how talented a student is, you should still teach them. If I were teaching you, I wouldve pushed you like crazy. You wouldve pushed me? I wouldve made you curse me, thats for sure. Its the kind of teaching where you learn from irrational hardship. .... Why? ...I dont know, but I think Im getting chills. Its just a misunderstanding. Ihan was a perceptive guy. If he had been the one teaching Iliad, he imagined Iliad wouldnt be the polite person he was now, but rather someone who swore like a sailor. Still, one thing was clear. If Id taught you, I might not have been able to make you the greatest swordsman in the kingdom, but I wouldve been able to turn you into someone who could always rise again, no matter how hopeless the situation was. Thats one of the things I emphasize to my own disciples. ...... My teaching isnt really anything special. Its not difficult or fancy. Its just about making someone experience the irrationality of the world and teaching them how to overcome it. Its a bit of a crude method, to be honest. By that measure, I guess Im not really a conventional teacher either. Ihan smiled to himself. He thought of the eighty disciples under him, who had suffered because of his teaching style. But still... One day, when theyre faced with despair, my disciples will rise up quickly. Because I taught them how to get back up from the irrationality of life. He believed that the hardship they went through would someday become a great asset. If I were to give it a name, Id call it Unshakable Hearta heart that does not waver or bend. ...... Its nothing special, really. Ihan said it so casually, but the response was... ...You are truly a respectable person. Hmm? Ive lost. Completely. In terms of strength and in spirit. Ive completely been defeated. The response was intense, and Iliad laughed heartily, genuinely pleased. It filled him with pride to know that the one who had defeated him was such a person of respect. *** Iliad gazed at Felicia, who was muttering to herself, still lost in her own world, and spoke up. ...To be honest, I never wanted to become a swordsman. Others said I was born for the sword, but in truth, I found more joy in drawing than in wielding it. In that sense, when I broke my leg, I secretly felt relieved. I thought that I no longer had to meet anyone''s expectations. ...But, foolishly, I.... Iliad spoke with sincerity. Perhaps this was the first time he was revealing this to anyone. It was a shameful truth, but he wanted to share it with him, of all people. "If I told him, I feel like I could accept even the harshest words." "You missed the sword, didn''t you, ? Nvlght ? (Read the full story) after it was gone?" ...Exactly. Its embarrassing to admit...." Yes, how shameful was it? When it was there, I hated it so much, but now that Ive lost it, I regret it. And so... My mother saw through my foolishness. She knew I wanted to walk again. ...... Do you know? The reason my mother rejuvenated herself was because of me. ? If she could reverse her bodys age, she hoped it would help fix mine. So, she sacrificed her own body and experimented. However, the result was that while her body became younger, not all of her physical impairments were healed. The only remaining option was perhaps the blessing of a fairy, but fairies dont often bless humans. So, realistically, there was no way to fix my body. ...... ...Thats what I thought, anyway. Hmm? After hearing your story, Ihan, I understand now. The truth is, Ive done nothing yet. My story? Yes. As he listened to Ihan, he realized something. He had wanted to fix his leg, but he hadn''t actually tried. I should have struggled. Instead of relying on miracles or blessings, I should have resolved to walk somehow. I shouldnt have given up. I should have at least tried something. But I never even attempted that, and this is where I ended up. Hearing his words, he understood that he didnt know how to stand up again. He had been too proud of the praise from others, believing himself to be a genius, when he was, in fact, just a lazy fool. Iliad realized this far too late. It was a painful truth... Shivering. Look at me now, I cant even lift my arms, let alone stand. This is the price Im paying for my foolishness. Foolish? Can someone whos so foolish create a masterpiece? All that was possible because of your effort. Haha, Ihan, youre such a considerate person. Not consideration, I mean it. Hahaha! Why are you laughing? Because its impressive. How can every single word feel so genuine? He never says anything just for the sake of saying it. This man is sincere. Thats why it stung, and why he envied him. If only he had a teacher like that, maybe he wouldnt have lived such a foolish life. Iliads heart swelled with regret, but he pushed it down. His time was over now... or so he thought. Would you like me to teach you? ...... In an instant, it felt as though Ihans eyes were piercing through his heart. Teach me... what? This. Whoosh. ?? Ihans fingers tapped Iliads chest, stomach, and forehead three times, precisely. It was an action that might feel insulting to some, but Iliad didnt feel insulted. Instead, he felt a surge of warmth and heat like a blaze. !? Its hot, isnt it? Dont worry, its not dangerous. I just injected some of my power into you. ...... Focus your strength. ? Yeah, its working. ...What? Iliad tilted his head in confusion, wondering what exactly was happening, but as he did, he noticed something. His son and his son''s friend wore shocked expressions, while his mother, who had stopped muttering, stood with her mouth wide open like a fool. And soon... Eh...? Iliad, too, had to make the same foolish expression as they did. His toes were moving. Well, this works? Ihan, perhaps realizing his own talents, absentmindedly scratched the back of his head. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 256: The Obvious Story He Wants to Hear (4) It was as unsteady as the wobbly steps of a newborn bird just learning to walk. Whew! Whew... The child, whould only crawl, now looked like he was struggling to walk unsteadily, and it seemed utterly ridiculous that a grown adult would walk like that. However. Hang in there, Iliad! Just a little bit more! Keep going, Father! Just a few more steps... just a little more...! Wow! Amazing! Rather than laughing, the people cheered him on with unwavering seriousness, and they were ecstatic at his every step. Drip, drip... Hah, hah... Iliad was drenched in sweat, and his body was soaked through. Thenstant spasms in his legs revealed just how excruciating and painful the experience was for him. Though it seemed like he might need help, if they intervened now, all of his efforts would have been for nothing. So. Just a little more, just a little more...! Euragement was all theyuld offer. !! With a fierce, almost desperate shout, his steps stretched another ten paces. Thirty paces in total. -Waaaaaa!! Iliad, having taken those monumental thirty steps, raised both his hands triumphantly, and the crowd rushed to him, roaring in joy andngratulating him. And in the midst of this. ...If someone didnt know better, theyd think he won the World Series or something. Ihanuldnt help but sigh. Ofurse, he was happy too, no doubt about it. I told him to take it easy and rest for a while... but he just doesnt listen at all. It had already been three long hours of this, so it was strange that he wasnt sighing more. ... Ihan thought he might finally understand how doctors must feel when their patients refuse to follow instructions. *** Undoubtedly, Iliad''s body had bmempletely broken to the point that it was impossible to repair it. Before he became a demonic being, heuld have at least walked with a crippled leg, but after undergoing the process of bming a demon, the damage to his body became so severe that his inability to walk now seemed like a blessingmpared to the permanent disabilities that spread across his entire body. In a way, it was an expected result. By recklessly using his life force to forcibly heal his body, it was only natural that his physicalndition would deteriorate, and on top of that, his lifespan had drastically shortened. To make matters worse, his heart had been destroyed and then restored, meaning that its durability had weakened as well. Thanks to the miraculous treatment of an aura user, his drained life force was replenished, and the regeneration of his heart was progressing without too much trouble. However, even so, there was no way his bodyuld bensidered normal after all the destruction. Aura wasnt a cure-all, and the world didnt work like a fairy tale where everything always ends positively. In truth, Iliad was now in a position where he needed to worry not about walking, but whether he would /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ even survive until tomorrow. W-wait! The head of the family is walking!? ??? It should have been expected, yet the moment word spread that Iliad was toddling around in the training ground, the area was immediately filled with people. It was a training ground so vast ituld fit three baseball stadiums, and yet, it took less than five minutes for it to fill with people. Could you believe that? In a sense, Iliad walking again was like a miracle for House Offen, something beyond imagination. [Waaaaaa!] The same cheer from earlier echoed once more. Ihan had joked about it being a World Series victory, but this was probably even more intense, wasnt it? Is this the Super Bowl or something? Whats that? ...Its a thing. But why are you here? I thought youd be busy cheering for your son. Well, Iliad wont hear my cheers anyway. Hes so focused. Hmm, so you knew that? ...Its probably rude to say, but I can''t get angry because I have my own karmic debt. Felicia grumbled, but Ihan wasnt particularly surprised to find her standing next to him. However, while it didnt surprise him, the next words did. ...How did this happen? What? Iliad. How is my son walking again? Oh, that? Its nothing major, really... Nothing major? My heart is racing here! Felicia stilluldnt hide her astonishment, though she was clearly overjoyed. This reality felt like a dream to her. Once again, Ill assert that my son...! He wasmpletely broken. But youve raised him again... Felicia was immensely happy. It was as if the joy she felt when Iliad was born had been rivaled. But at the same time... Curiosity is unavoidable, I suppose. She had lived for over ninety years and explored a third of the entirentinentan adventurer ofnsiderable renown. She had experienced enough to be unfazed by most things, yet this phenomenon was something she had never euntered before. Raising someone who had beenmpletely broken... What kind of miracle was this? Were you a saint, by any chance? Do I look like a devout man? No. If anything, youd be more likely to swing an axe at the heavens. ...Im not that reckless. Stop talking nonsense and just tell me. How long are you planning to keep this old woman waiting? Its not like Im the one in charge of this... Ihan was baffled, but he understood that it wasnt easy to suppress someones curiosity, especially when it was about their own child. So, with little hesitation, he finally answered. Its not that special. Right now, the guy is in a sort of puppet state. *** What Ihan did wasnt really anything special. I just made him feel ki, he said. Ah, so its the Munhak that you founded? Its not that grand to be called Munhak... The principle was simple. It was about drawing out the primal strength inherent in the human body. Strength from muscles, bones, tendons, and organs. And Ihan? I simply taught him the basic sensation of ki in his body. In other words, I showed him a new path. ...And just with that, hes able to move like that? Felicias skepticism grew as she listened. She understood the principle, but it was hard to believe that it was just that which allowed Iliad to walk. Honestly, something like thatuld be done with aura if you had it, and it wasnt a difficult process. That meant it was something she had already attempted herself, so Ihans words werent making sense to her. And as expected, she voiced her doubt. Ofurse, it would be impossible for you. You dont truly understand themplexities of the human body. Huh? Im what youd call an expert. I understand the movements of muscles, the bones, the organs, and themplex structures of the human body, including the nerves. There was an undeniablenfidence in his tone, thenfidence that onlymes from experience. But thisnfidence was reasonable. Is it easy to stimulate the body in a way that looks simple? Is it easy to teach someone these techniques? Its only possible because of experiencebecause hes done it hundreds of times. I used to experiment quite a lot as a spellcaster, he thought to himself. In this sense, Ihan was one of the rare experts on bodily functions, and that was why heuld do what he did. I put two things into Iliads body. One is there that allows him to feel ki, and the other is a mechanism for transmitting power. Mecha...what? Something like that. To put it simply, Iliads legs and arms are not moving naturally. Its more like theyre being manipulated, like a puppet on strings. Invisible threadsntrolled his legs, arms, waist, and shoulders. It might sound easy when explained like this, but... Talking is easy, but if you ask me to do it, I wouldnt be able to. You cant do it without a special brain. It was only possible for someone like him. He manipulated the threads of ki to stimulate the muscles, understood their role and structure, and only after thatuld he make Iliad take each step. Even Ihan himself knew that this was no easy task. After just ten snds, his head would start to throb, and blood would pour from his nose. But Iliad... he was different. In terms of raw talent, he was one of the brightest minds from the southern region. If it were an average person, it wouldve taken them at least three months to take a single step, right? ... Thats how much Iliad can walk now. But still, you should know this: from now on, he wont be able to use swordsmanship or martial arts. All his physical energy will have to go into moving his body. Hell neednstant stimulation with aura and replenishment of life force every day. His muscle mass will remain like a bottomless barrel until it exceeds the average for men. He gave these additional pieces of advice as though he was laying down the final nail in theffin. However. Why? Huh? Why, then... would you do all this for us? Felicia was grateful butuldnt understand. No matter how much she was a disciples parent or had somennection to them, they were ultimately strangers, werent they? And yet... Why go to such lengths for us? To you, I or Offen are just annoyances, arent we? He had never asked for anything in return. Not money, nor fame, which he rejected vehemently. Even aura users, he kept his distance from. And yet, he had freely given them his knowledge. He had helped make her son walk again. We havent done anything for you... Regret and guilt filled her heart as she fidgeted with her fingers. Youre ''good people.'' ...Huh? Youre kind, so I helped. ...... His reason was uttered in such a nonchalant way, as though it was the most insignificant thing. Its really just that simple. I like happy endings, even in fairy tales or plays. My favorite happy ending is when the good, hardworking people live happily. ...... But unlike fairy tales, the real world isnt like that. The good often die too soon or fall into despair, and no one helps them. On the other hand, the bad ones live well. They have so much because they live poorly. ...... And thats really frustrating. So I thought, if possible... He would help the good people around him. Just a little help is all it takes. With that little bit of help, the dreary story bmes amedy, and that brings me some sense of fulfillment. Yes, this was the kind of story he wanted to see. Good people bming happy... Its such a clichd, predictable story. But. That clichd story is exactly what I want to see. ...... Its a silly reason, isnt it? But what can I do? Its already done. ...... Oh, and in that sense, there might be something you can give me? ...Something I can give you? The ending. ?? Do you remember the advice I gave you? Try it now. ??? *** Iliad was in pain. Every step he took was agonizing, and with each movement, his head throbbed, feeling as though it might burn away from the inside. It would probablyntinue to hurt, even if he got used to itno, even if he did get used to it, the pain would likely never fully disappear. Still... Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im... Im just getting started. Iliad was grateful that heuld try. The possibility that his effortuld lead to a reward was something beyond measure, something heuld never take for granted. A life where you can try, where effort is met with a possibility of reward, was infinitely more brilliant than a life where youuldn''t even try. Iliad smiled joyfully... -Iliad, my son. Mother? Iliad, drenched in sweat, showednfusion as he saw his mother suddenly blocking his way. Was she about to tell him to stop? That he had overdone it? Iliad was about to wave it off, assuring her that he was fine. It wasnt that much, and right now, he just wanted to enjoy this joy a little longer. He was about to say that... ...but instead, he heard her words. I''m so proud of you... . Ive always been so proud of you. In that moment, Iliad wondered if his ears were playing tricks on him. Why, in the middle of the busy training grounds, was his mother saying such things, and why was she suddenly praising him like this? No, more than that... ...This feels strange. Why was he so flustered? Iliad realized that he had never heard such words from his mother before. Hed heard plenty about being a genius or how wonderful he was, but this kind of praise... All these momentsI''ve always been proud of you. When you were born, when you took your first steps, when you showed your talent with the sword, when you showed me your first drawing, when you became head of the family at such a young age, when you gave me grandchildren, even when you became a demonI''ve always been proud of you. Theres never been a moment when I wasnt proud of you. ...... Im so proud of you. You are my treasure, my pride. .......... Now, what expression was he wearing? Iliad had no idea. Was his face twisted? Was he embarrassed? Or maybe... Drip, drip... ...Im sweating so much. Its just... too much sweat. I see, I should wipe it off. Yes, its so much. My eyes are stinging... ...Yeah, I can tell... The two of them stood there for a while, awkwardly facing each other and exchanging trivial words, while the crowd quietly stepped aside. ...It was a rare moment of honesty and openness between the mother and son, and watching it felt like a bit of a mischievous act to those around them. Hows that? Are you satisfied now? About a 6 out of 10? ...Youre a bit mischievous. Mischievous? Yeah, mischievous. Chuckle. For such an obvious story, thats a pretty high re. Chapter 257: A Challenge That Lets You Live for Tomorrow Bzzz! The bees welcomed their master with a buzzing that seemed to demand, "Where have you been all this time?!" It had only been five days since he last saw them, yetperhaps it was just his imaginationthey looked a bit bigger than before. No, its not my imagination! These damn bees actually got bigger! What kind of bee grows to the size of a puppy? Damn it...! ...Correction. It wasnt an illusionthe bees had truly grown to monstrous proportions. At this point, the name Tiger Bees no longer seemed an exaggeration. Their growth rate was absurdly fitting for such a mighty title. Quit looking so pleased with yourself and do something about them! Why do they keep trying to attack me?! Maybe because you seem unfamiliar to them. But more importantly, where have you been all this time, assistant? I havent seen you around lately. I was taking shifts in your place! Filling out paperwork...!! Is that so? ...Keep up the good work. !?!! Damien Folletofficially known as the swordsmanship department''s slave, unofficially titled master of paperworkturned red with fury. His face was contorted with frustration as he stomped the ground. All while gripping his signature warhammer. Is this treason? This is a damn revolution!! With a defiant roar, Damien raised the Hammer of Revolution high above his head. He had made up his mind. No matter what, he would land at least one hit on his opponent. FWOOOSH! He was fast. Whether it was pure rage boosting his abilities or some other factor, Damiens hammer swung with nearly twice its usual strength and speed. It wasnt sword resonanceit was hammer resonance! A truly grand moment. Perhaps it marked the beginning of the legendary Hammer Knight! But CRACK! ...Huh? Did you take some kind of enhancement potion? Youre stronger than yesterday. ??? The hammer was effortlessly blocked. No, blocked wasnt the right word. The man before him had merely flicked it away with the back of his hand, as if blocking wasnt even necessary. And as a result The hammer broke due to the sheer elasticity of the opponents hand muscles. And to top it off, his opponent kindly informed him: My body got a little tougher. Y-youre even tougher than before?! It just sort of happened. ...This is ridiculous. Even a giant beast wouldnt be this absurd. Anyway. That was decent. Tap. Keep working harder. ...Damn it. Damien barely had time to see the approaching flick of a finger before THWACK! He lost consciousness. Even the Light is cruel... As his vision faded, he weakly raised his middle finger toward the sky, silently cursing. The guy was already absurdly toughwhy the hell did he need to get even tougher?! *** Ihan looked down at the unconscious assistant with genuine admiration. That was impressive. I heard Damien used his savings from helping other departments to buy a mid-grade enhancement potion. Looks like it worked. So he really did dope himself up? Hearing that Damien had resorted to doping just to land a hit on him, Ihan briefly wondered if he had pushed him too hard. But as he felt the lingering weight of the hammers impact, that feeling of guilt quickly disappeared. No, pushing him is the right call. Hes the type that grows stronger through pressure. ...Are you serious? You saw that hammer resonance just now, didnt you? If thats not proof, what is? ...So youre planning to keep pushing him like this? Its the pain of growth. ...... Derrick couldnt help but feel both pity and admiration for Damien. It was obvious that hed have to continue enduring this hellish training in the future. And strangely enough... even this bizarre method of getting stronger was a kind of talent. ...A rather unfortunate talent, but still. Though, compared to those who were willing to sell their very souls for power, Damien might actually be fortunate. ...But why are you still here? Shouldnt you be at home? ...Lady Karin is at my house. ...... Was he... was he bragging? Ihan clenched his fist slightly, but he forced himself to respond in the gentlest way possible. Then go to your girlfriend. Againhe was being gentle. ...I, I cant. Why? I, I got kicked out. ? I, uh... got seriously injured the other day, and I... kind of didnt tell Lady Karin about it. Thats your own damn fault. Go beg for forgiveness. If I apologize, shell start following me into dangerous places. I cant let that happen. ...Youre more of a romantic than you look, huh? Haha... Dont laugh. That wasnt a compliment. ...Yes, sir.... Taechang looked dejected, but Ihan wasnt softhearted enough to console the bastard. After all, this was just a lovers quarrel. There are levels to rubbing salt in the wound... Ihan seriously considered flicking the guys forehead. Because no matter how he looked at itthis was annoying. And then ...Instructor, after thinking about it for a while, Im convinced. The reason Iliad is still alive is because of you. ...Are you changing the subject? No, I mean it. Then why bring up this nonsense all of a sudden? Ihan had already saved Iliad. What was this guy even talking about? In the original timeline, Iliad should have died before the first semester ended. But not only is he alive, hes completely safe. And I think thats all thanks to you. What, do you think Im some omnipotent being? Ihan was dumbfounded. He had never even met the guy back thenhow the hell could he have been responsible for saving him? Was Taechang suffering from some kind of delusion? Should he start treating him for mind demons? ...What if the monster attack hadnt been stopped? ? Taechang started making an oddly convincing argument. If you hadnt been there, and if the cadets you trained hadnt fought back, the monsters would have overrun the capital. They could have even reached House Offens estate. ...... And what if you hadnt caught those illegal mages hiding in the academy? Who knows what kind of sinister plans they were plotting? Maybe they were even in league with traitors like Gardin or Elza. ...Isnt your imagination running a little wild? I admit its speculation. But doesnt it show how far-reaching your influence has been? And lets not forgetyou spent three years as a knight hunting down illegal mages and slavers. That alone must have caused countless ripple effects. ...I get what youre saying, but why does it even matter now? By analyzing the past, we can predict how it affects the present. Thats how we gather valuable information. ...That was unexpectedly insightful. Was this bastard becoming smarter just because his girlfriend was? Actually, Karin once told me that. She said its important to look at the bigger picture. ...You bastard! The moment of admiration shattered instantly. Ihan shot him a chilling glare, and Taechang awkwardly realized his mistake. He shouldnt have added that last part. It was an unintentional flex, but stilla flex nonetheless. Realizing Ihans expression had darkened I-I just wanted to say that someone out there owes you their life! And, uh... I thought you should know! Th-thats all! Taechang immediately fled before he could be punished, and Ihan clicked his tongue. That bastard worries about the weirdest things. He briefly considered chasing after him, but unfortunately Hes probably just concerned about your sacrifices. A visitor had arrived. ...Eavesdropping on peoples conversationsis that fun for you? I-its not like I did it on purpose! I was just wondering when to step in... I swear. Your excuses are getting longer. ...Its not an excuse. Ihan had already noticed the bees going silent and hiding away, so hed sensed her presence. But seeing it for himself made him narrow his eyes. Why are you here? Shouldnt you be spending time with your family? I was going to. But theres something I still havent done. Felicia smiledfloating in midair atop her sword. *** The woman floating ten meters in the air, standing atop her sword, was an ethereal sight to behold. It was a fantasy world, and yetwould anyone doubt it if someone said she looked like an immortal sage? Not quite Lu Dongbin, but still... Youve got quite a few tricks up your sleeve. Oh, this? Its nothing special. As long as you can keep a sword floating midair, anyone can do it. ...Isnt that already an absurdly difficult requirement? Felicia let out a quiet chuckle at Ihans remark before gently descending to the ground. As if feeling apologetic for making him crane his neck to look up at her. My apologies once again. I had no intention of eavesdropping. How much did you hear? From the part where Iliad was supposed to be dead. ...So, you heard everything. Fufu, which is why Im apologizing. Despite hearing that her son was supposed to be dead, Felicia showed no signs of being shaken. Unlike her usual fragile demeanor, her gaze was firm and unwavering. Perhaps Ihans curiosity showed on his face because she continued with a relaxed smile. That boy... does he have the Mystic Sight of the Future? Forty years ago, I met a fortune teller with a similar ability. But this one seems far sharper. He didnt mean any harm, so cut him some slack. Im not upset. If anything, I feel relieved. That my sons fate has changed. ...... Rather, Im grateful. Because of you, Iliad has survived twice in a row. How many times must I thank you for that, I wonder? Felicia gazed at Ihan with a look so intense, it was almost dripping with honey. An overwhelmingly affectionate gaze. It was so suffocatingly overbearing that it sent shivers down his spine. Thats unsettling. Stop looking at me like that. Its a gaze full of gratitude. That makes it even worse. ...You ungrateful brat. Though her words were teasing, her gaze didnt soften one bit. This is the first time Ive ever felt this much gratitude toward someone. Not only did you save my child, but you also helped us resolve the lingering resentment between us. Felicia recalled her conversation with Iliad before she came here An honest conversation, filled with words they had left unsaid for far too long. They had talked. And talked. And talked some more. And in doing so, she had come to a realization. She had never once truly praised her son. Ive never complimented Iliad before... I only ever acknowledged his achievements, but thats not the same thing. She was a mother who had failed in the most basic of ways. There are far worse parents out there, trust me. Oh? Like who? Oh, I dont know, maybe mine? ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) The ones who sold me into slavery? ...... So dont worry. There are far more monstrous parents out there than you. ...Thats... not comforting at all. Felicia suddenly realized just how much trouble her own mouth could cause. *** Ihan eventually asked again. So, why are you here? She couldve just stayed with her son and showered him with the praise he never got. And honestly, Ihan was hoping she wouldnt bother him for a while. But unfortunatelyFelicia was not the type to pick up on subtle hints. Well She smiled mischievously. I came to give you my final lesson. ...? I thought about it, and I realizedI never actually taught you anything of substance. I just rambled on about vague things, never giving you any real guidance. She always kept her promises. And now, she intended to keep one that had been left unfinished. But Youre just realizing this now? For a disciple, it was frustrating to hear that she was only now planning to give a proper lesson. Felicia hesitated slightly, looking a bit guilty. But still T-to be honest, I didnt expect you to grasp Willforce this quickly.... She had assumed hed struggle for at least half a yearrolling around in hardship and suffering before he even came close to it. That miscalculation was hers. But you defied my expectations. You reached for the Willforce you sought and grasped it. Its admirable... and also makes me feel a little bad. So, the least she could do was properly guide him now. Do you understand what Willforce is now? More or less? Fufu. Well, its still a bit vague, isnt it? Hmm.... Ihan nodded. He understood that there was some power within him. But wielding it freely? That was a whole different matter. It was exactly as she had described This is definitely vague. I know what it is, but if you asked me to explain it, I wouldnt know how. Thats natural. Willforce is like a songit can be heard, but never grasped. ...? ...I just said something that sounded profound. Dont mind it. I figured as much. She probably read that line from some book. But Ihan couldnt relate to it at all. Because to him Willforce wasnt some elegant melody. If anything Its a new muscle. Ihan decided to think about it in a way that made sense to him. Willforce is just another muscle. What if humans had tails or wings? Youd have to train yourself to use them, right? In that sense, Willforce was just like a new limb. A muscle that had to be exercised. And one day When he had trained it long enough, it would become as natural as breathing. A perfect unity of body and power. ...By then, Ill finally be able to brag about how strong I am. Felicia grinned. Exactly. Thats the stage of Willforce Integration. The best examples of those who have reached it would be the Crown Prince... no, Duke Blake, Grand Duke Lionel, and Marquis Jenemia. ...... ...So that Marquis really was on a whole different level. That day... he definitely held back. Now that Ihan thought about it, he was damn lucky to have walked away intact after storming the Marquis estate alone. Just as he was letting out a relieved chuckle, Felicia continued. Itll be an exhausting and tedious process. Only through relentless training will you refine your Willforce. But if you remain true to yourself and continue your efforts, youll get there eventually. Even if its as slow as a turtles crawl. Good thing slow and steady is my specialty. Thats a wonderful thing. Srrrrrk. Felicia smiled warmly at his confidence. A man should have at least that much self-assurance. But words alone werent enough. Whats the point of just talking? Why dont you experience it firsthand? ...Thats a real sword. Its part of my collection. Seventeen pristine white swords soared high into the sky. These blades are infused with my highest concentration of Willforce. If you face them, even a little, youll gain something. The edges on those are sharp. Perhaps theyll sink nicely into your flesh. ...Thats basically a murder attempt. Even with just wooden swords, she couldve easily turned him into a pincushion. But now, she was aiming dozens of real swords at him. There was no reason to risk his life just for a slight improvement. Hah... are you trying to kill me? Who the hell does something this insane So, are you going to refuse? ...Do you even need to ask? Of course, Im doing it! Because thats just how men are. Even if they know they might die, even if the waves before them are overwhelming A man faces the challenge before him. Because its through these challenges that he lives to see tomorrow. *** ...That day, Ihan was stabbed twelve times. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he only regained consciousness four days later. Chapter 258: A Knight Never Forgets a Grudge (1) ...H-hey, Rose. What is it, Lili? Umm, maybe its just me, but dont you think the men in our department have... changed lately? ...... I-I mean, dont they look... a little more bulky? Hm, Im not sure? Isnt that normal? So its just me...? The girl called Lilifull name Lirina Boarne, also known as Chick Number 12 by their instructorwas the daughter of a barons family, well-known for their strikingly handsome and beautiful lineage. As part of the Boarne bloodline, she was no exceptionher features were delicate, refined, and her future as a beauty was highly anticipated. However, compared to her peers, her growth had been rather slow. She had yet to undergo her coming-of-age ceremony and looked about the same age as younger children. This was her one and only complex. But after undergoing the special training that her instructor had tailored just for her, her height had grown from a mere 130 cm to 139 cm in just eight months. A 9 cm growth spurtan astonishing transformation. Her instructor had even assured her that her growth plates were still open and that she could grow even taller, which completely erased her previous insecurities. She now trusted her instructor 120%. ...And yet, despite this impressive change, no one around her seemed particularly amazed. Perhaps it was because, compared to the absurd transformations happening around her, hers was practically insignificant. Huff! Huff! Just one more! One more! Thats it! Pull-up! Pull-up! The figures hanging from the pull-up bars, doing sets of chin-ups, were not bears. They were noblemen. The same noble young masters who, until recently, had been as soft and delicate as silk cushions. Now, they were training hardshirtless, their upper bodies exposed, fervently working on their muscles. And their upper bodies had... noticeably grown. Not in an unappealing way, of course. It wasnt fatthey were just bigger. But considering these were knight aspirantsthe same ones who had once preached that overly bulky muscles were impracticalseeing them like this felt... odd. Lirina wasnt the only one confused. Maybe its because theyve been hanging around the bear-men while helping with the cathedrals reconstruction, a voice answered. Ah.... And according to Master, when a man starts getting defined abs, he naturally wants to train the rest of his body as well. ??? The voice belonged to Lady Levi. Her response was polite and informative, but to Lirina, it only raised more questions. Why did they feel the need to build more muscle? And more importantly, why were they showing it off so blatantly? Hm, apparently, its similar to how a male lion flaunts its thick mane to attract lionesses. I dont quite understand the sentiment myself, but ...I completely agree. Lirina nodded vigorously. Though, to be fairshe had proudly shown off her 9 cm growth spurt before, so she couldnt say she entirely didnt understand the feeling. But still The smell of sweat... Did they really have to do it so openly? Couldnt they train somewhere less in-your-face? Just accept it. Thats how males are. If they have a female theyre interested in, they show off. The monkeys back in Kuntas homeland used to do this all the time. U-uhh... Kunta, if you say that, arent you basically calling them monkeys? Thats just how nature works. ...Why is that oddly convincing? The girls found themselves strangely convinced by the barbarians statement. But Kunta wasnt finished. Although... the young masters are probably going to get in trouble soon. If Master sees them, hell be very angry. Master? You mean Instructor? Yeah. He spent all that time making a proper training schedule, and now theyre completely ignoring it just to bulk up. So hes probably going to Kunta trailed off. Because before he could even finish Why the hell are you training like weightlifters when youre supposed to be track athletes, you brainless idiots?! SMACK! Each one of them started getting flicked on the forehead. Though, judging by the sound, it was more like they were getting punched. ...I think I finally understand why Rose doesnt seem impressed by them. Lirina glanced between their monstrous instructor and the now-unconscious noblemen clutching their foreheads. Hmm. My standards have gotten too high. If someone had spent their whole life staring at perfectly polished diamonds, how could they be impressed by a handful of uncut, unshaped stones? *** It had been almost a month since Ihan last saw his cadets. Between sending them off for reconstruction efforts and the academys academic exams, there hadnt been time for training. These examsboth written tests and interviewsdetermined whether students could advance to the next academic year. As a result, even the Swordsmanship Department had taken a two-week break. Now, just before winter vacation, they were seeing each other again for the first time in weeks. Under normal circumstances, this reunion shouldve been filled with warm greetings and pleasant conversations. But instead I trained you into actual humans, and now youre trying to devolve back into dumbasses? S-sorry, sir. You shouldnt have done something to be sorry for in the first place. Ugh... Hah. For the time being, all of you are doing cardio. ...Y-yes, sir. I didnt hear you. YES, SIR!! Thus, instead of a warm reunion, they were met with an extreme reuniona 10-kilometer sprint. The male cadets wheezed and gasped as they ran. Why do we have to suffer too?! We just watched! We didnt even do anything! Even the bear-men were grumbling about getting dragged into the punishment. Ihan scoffed. You ever heard of collective responsibility? What about the ladies?! Theyre still delicate. If they run at full speed, they might collapse. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. !? They really wanted to scream about unfair treatment, but... They knew. If they did Theyd have to deal with the glares of all the young noblewomen starting tomorrow. So they gritted their teeth and stayed silent. Just then, Levi approached. Master, why are you so wrapped up in bandages? Did you fight some kind of legendary beast? ...Legendary beast, huh? She looked genuinely worried. But there was also a hint of confusion in her eyes. Becausewho in this kingdom could possibly injure him that badly? Ihan sighed and scratched his cheek. Well... I did something stupid. Dont worry about it. ?? Yeah. A very stupid thing. Like charging headfirst at the Sword Saint without thinking. Honestly, he was lucky to even be alive. That woman didnt hold back at all. As Ihan recalled the swords that had pierced his abdomen, thigh, and arms, a phantom pain flared up. Whatever technique she had used, there were no scars or lasting wounds. But the pain? That remained. And to dull it, he had wrapped himself up in bandageswhether it was a placebo effect or not, he wasnt sure. At least it felt like it helped. And at the same time ...So this is another way to use Willforce. Ihan had gained a new method of application. However, it came with a price. Like a toxin or a virus, Felicias Willforce had burrowed deep into his body, spreading like wildfire. To expel or neutralize it, he had to exert extreme levels of mental fortitude in real time. Now he understood why she had said she would properly train his Willforce. The only thing that could fight against Willforce invading the body was ones own Willforce. In that sense, this was undeniably a useful form of training. If he could completely overcome the Willforce of a woman known as the Sword Saint, his growth would be astronomical. It was an incredible opportunity. But Its a damn brutal way to train. The method was practically mutilation. I feel like Im repaying kindness with vengeance. Pardon? ...Forget it. Anyway, whats that in your hands? Oh, walnuts! Master told me to train my grip strength, so I figured Id try cracking walnuts. I can finally break five at once now. ...Youre the best one out of them all. While the knight trainees were busy destroying their strengths, the one who had started the latest was steadily working to overcome her shortcomings and growing consistently. She might look thin, but internally, her muscles, tendons, and ligaments had grown incredibly strong. Compared to the first semester, she had quadrupled in progress. If she started utilizing aura, her strength would far surpass what it was even a day before. In other words She looked slim, but her grip strength was now comparable to that of a gorilla. Her rate of growth was terrifying. Moreover, after staying in Offen and experiencing various trials, her aura and presence had grown significantly. If she competes in the ranking match, she might actually make it into the mid-tier ranks. For a girl who hadnt even trained with a sword for a full year, competing with elite warriors was already a shocking feat. It was like someone playing soccer for less than a year and somehow getting scouted for the national team. Is she growing according to her name? Her nameJeanne dArcseemed eerily fitting. Ihan clicked his tongue. If she had grown Nvl?g?t (Only on Nvl?g?t) this much in less than a year, what would she be like next year? By the time she graduated? No If the right trigger comes along, shell skyrocket instantly. He didnt know when that moment would come, but he felt it in his gut. Shes just about ready for proper swordsmanship training... What do you think, assistant instructor? ...Did I do something wrong? Hm, skipping lessons for a whole month? ...I admit that was wrong, but still, making me an assistant instructor The dark-haired nobleman, Roen, stiffened and took a step back. ...A single bead of sweat trickled down his face. Meanwhile Roen was genuinely shocked. What the hell? Was Instructor always this... massive? One might argue that Ihan had always been large, so what was he even talking about? But Roen was completely serious. [Grrrrrr...] Even the Black King, the northern entity slumbering within him, was visibly disturbed. Roen wasnt sweating and backing away just because of the assistant instructor joke It was because Instructor Ihans presence was overwhelmingly stronger than before. It hasnt even been that long. If Ihan had been surprised by Levis explosive growth, Roen wouldve had the opposite response Compared to you? Shes nothing. In just one month, Ihan had become a completely different person. Sure, he was wrapped in bandages, suggesting he had been injured But despite that, Roen no longer had any confidence that he could defeat him. Even if he unleashed the Black Kings full power. Just as Roen was processing this realization Well, the assistant instructor thing was a joke. But later, you should teach her a proper sword technique. Shes got the potential to be terrifying. ...Are you telling me to teach her? Oh, and Iliad could be useful too. ...Instructor, youre the only person in the world whod call the Sword Saints techniques useful. So, are you saying youre worse at teaching than some retired old man? ...... Roen exhaled sharply. There is a sword style that would suit her. Something tailored only for her. Then you shouldve said so from the start. He recognized Ihans words as playful provocation, but he didnt mind taking the bait. After all If anyone knew the swordsmanship of the Mercenary Queen, it was Roen. Good choice. ...But is that really the only reason you called me here? He had been in the middle of important work related to the cathedrals reconstruction. There was no way Ihan would summon him just for a sword lesson. Sure enough Theres one more thing. ? Just out of curiositydo you have anyone under your command who specializes in tracking or possesses a mystical ability for it? ...If I do, what are you planning to do? I need their help. Swoosh. Its starting to piss me off, just sitting around and taking hits. ...... Roens eyes drifted toward the small vial Ihan had pulled out. Inside, a single drop of blood writhed like it was alive. A drop of deep crimson, twisting and shifting as though it had a will of its own. So Ihan smirked. Wanna go hunting with me? ...That... A slow grin spread across Roens face. Now that... that sounds very interesting. He looked as pleased as a child receiving an early holiday gift. Chapter 259: A Knight Never Forgets a Grudge (2) It hardly needed saying, but Pendragon was currently in a state of war. The repeated terrorist attacks by the heretics had been devastating. The damage they inflicted on Pendragon was catastrophicmost recently, the collapse of the Great Cathedral and the destruction of half of House Offens estate. The scale of their threat had finally sent chills down the spines of the ruling elite. But the most laughable part of all this was No one knew exactly who these heretics were. Their organizational structure, their numbers, their leaders, and the true mastermind behind them Everything was a mystery. The only thing they knew for certain was that the heretics originated from the Blood Crusaders, a long-defeated army crushed by the God of War. However, the current iteration was completely different from its predecessor. Their scale, composition, and methods bore no resemblance to the past, rendering any old intelligence utterly useless. Even when the apostates within the Great Cathedralwho had maintained hidden ties with the Blood Crusaderswere discovered, they were nothing more than expendable pawns who were swiftly discarded and burned alive by their own organization. With that, any remaining sources of information were seemingly lost. But then Youve probably already guessed this, but the Blood Crusaders are structured in a cell-based system. Most members dont even know their own direct superiors. There are even merchants and nobles unknowingly assisting them. There was a sayingeven when the sky collapses, theres always a way out. The discarded leaders of the Blood Crusadersabandoned by their own peoplestarted spilling everything they knew. And some of it was invaluable information. So if you think you can capture one of their cell members and squeeze out useful intel, youre dreaming. They dont know anything worth knowing. Dont worry. We already wasted manpower and money confirming that firsthand. ...Y-you already tried, huh? If youre curious about what happened to those cells, I can share the details. ...Ill pass. Id rather not make an angry beehive even angrier. Wise choice. Thanks for the compliment. The womanDyna, once known as one of the Seven Apostlesshrugged. However, her expression was grim. Because as she spoke The person sitting across from her was terrifying her to her very core. And sure enough But no organization survives purely on a cell-based structure. There has to be a leadership hierarchy. Who are the ones at the top? ...I was about to get to that. Dyna, overwhelmed by his calm yet chilling gaze, hesitated for a moment before finally moving a piece on the chessboard in front of her. She pushed forward three knights. Click. [Brass Knights]. They handle the organization''s military force. They were the ones who spearheaded the research into Demonic Beasts. From what Ive heard, their greatest achievement is the creation of Half-Demons. They have a leader called Commander, and beneath him, a group of elite knights called the Brass Order. Their whereabouts? No idea. Dont even bother asking whyI dont know because we dont trust each other. At any moment, one group could betray another, so locations are always kept secret. Click. [Torn Wings]. The brains of the organization. Theyre the ones who issue commands and devise strategies. This faction is made up of sorcerers and black mages who have forged contracts with the demons of hell. The summoning of the Demon King and the Hellspawn creatures the other day? That was their doing. They have a lot of members with strange abilities. Also, theyre even more secretive than the Brass Knights. Apparently, they use some kind of mystical magic to share their thoughts with each other. Because of this, theyre scattered throughout various cells, lurking in the shadows, orchestrating schemes. Click. [Black Apostles]. The intelligence unit. They handle infiltration, assassination, and espionage against enemy nations. Once known as the Black Moon assassins, but in truth, they were a front for human experimentationan illegal facility dedicated to creating warriors for the Blood Crusaders. Unlike the Brass Knights, they focused on physically modifying humans. However, their cover was blown before they could fully operate, and most of their warriors scattered. Even so, their remaining members continue to operate under the Apostles. Huff. Dyna let out a long sigh after finishing her explanation. She had betrayed her former comrades, and now, after revealing everything, she felt... strangely relieved. ...As you can see, its a dysfunctional mess of an organization. Only the leaders of each faction know who the real mastermind is. Theyre all constantly at odds with each other. Its only their individual power and authority that keeps the whole thing from crumbling. She wasnt wrong. By all logic A group like this should have collapsed a long time ago. Its continued survival was nothing short of a miracle. ...But why were you in such a mess of an organization? From what Ive heard, you werent poisoned, blackmailed, or a fanatic. ...... For the first time, Dyna was at a loss for words. She remained silent for a long while But the man sitting across from her waited patiently, sipping his tea. And when he finally placed his cup back down ...There are five main reasons. The pay was good. They provided a lifetime of wealth for those with families. They offered extensive support. They taught those who wanted power how to grow strongereven through inhumane methods. And finallythere were no consequences for betrayal. ...... The one who had answered wasnt Dyna. It was Yan, the former Eleventh Apostle and a master of sorcery. Unlike Dyna, who had complicated emotions about her past, Yan was detached and pragmatic. And upon hearing his words ...This is absurd. This doesnt sound like a cult. It sounds like a well-run corporation. It is a corporation. Even if ? Nv֢ight ? (Read more on our source) you die, they take care of your family. Thats why people stay loyal. ...Even after all the inhumane experiments and atrocities? Well, let me turn that question back on youdidnt the Great Cathedral, Pendragon, the Empire, and the Magic Tower commit inhumane acts themselves? ...... It was a fair point. The Blood Crusaders experiments were undeniably horrific. But unfortunately He wasnt the right person to judge them. The Great Cathedral had conducted witch hunts and massacred innocent civilians under the guise of purging heresy. The Empire and the Magic Tower had spent centuries manipulating and enslaving their own people. ...That said, their employee benefits only applied to official members. Criminals and apostates were just disposable pawns. They werent even as valuable as this chess piece. ...... ...Did you know? The Half-Demon Project and the Mystic Extraction Project werent started by our organization. It was actually the Great Cathedral and the Magic Tower. They worked together, abducting slaves and orphans for their experiments. Of course, we eventually got our hands on those research documents too, which makes us no better. ...So the world was full of beasts wearing human skin. No, monsters walking among us, huh? Ha.... For the first time, she let out a bitter laugh. But it wasnt amusement It was a hollow chuckle of disbelief. Because the more she listened, the more sickening the truth became. She Isisshook her head. ...Well, it doesnt matter anymore. The beasts are already dead. The Great Cathedral had fallen. The underground laboratories had been destroyed. As for the Magic Tower... I heard the entire mage race is on the verge of extinction. Day by day, Imperial mages were dying offas if paying the price for centuries of sins. And soon enough The Empire itself would collapse. In the Empire, mages were being expelled from their homelandsor worse, sold into slavery. At this rate, for at least several decades, mages wouldn''t even be able to set foot in the Empire. So, the Empire is collapsing after all... Ever since two knights had torn down the Magic Tower, the entire Imperial territory had been thrown into chaos. Warlords and vassal kings, once held in check by the Empires central authority, had finally risen in rebellion. It was almost laughable. A nation that had once stood as Pendragons greatest threat, alongside Britannia, was now crumbling to dust. With the Empires collapse, a major enemy was gone. And considering that the Empire had originally taken over a century to unify its lands, it would likely take even longer to rebuild. Maybe it wont recover at all. For Pendragon, this was a golden opportunity. While the Empire and the Central Continent remained chaotic, the kingdom could absorb refugees, increasing its population and solving its chronic labor shortage. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With no external threats, they could focus entirely on development. And yet it could all come crashing down just as suddenly. That thought poured cold water over her initial optimism. "It''s frightening... how every place touched by your organization''s malice is now collapsing." "We werent the ones who brought them down. Your knights did." "And yet, it was your organization''s influence that made it possible. Do you really think Pendragon will be spared?" "...I wont deny it." Yan nodded, openly impressed. So this is the one who will lead Pendragon in the future... The woman known as Isis She never let her emotions cloud her judgment. She had listened to everything they said with cold, unwavering composure, analyzing and assessing it objectively. And more importantly She never viewed the situation with blind optimism. If anything "They commit inhumane acts without hesitation, abandoning morality for their goalsyet they also provide unwavering support to their own. Even as they fight among themselves, they still work together toward a common objective. They are neither entirely mad nor entirely evil; in fact, they possess just enough goodness to make them all the more unsettling... What kind of absurd organization even functions like this?" "That doesnt make it a good organization, though." "No, an organization that engages in human experimentation and abduction could never be good." "......." "What I mean is, you are unlike any enemy I''ve ever faced. For the first time, I have no clear strategy to deal with an opponent." "......." "You will stop at nothing to destroy us. And because of that, conventional approaches are useless against you. I never expected to encounter an enemy like this...." Isis admitted that the Blood Crusaders were fundamentally unpredictable. On top of that, Pendragon itself was far from unified. The royal family and the great noble houses were barely acknowledging each other, let alone working together. "...This is serious. Truly serious...." "......." "So, I have an offer. Would you consider working for me?" "??" ...Just like that? One moment, she had been lamenting the kingdom''s dire state, and the next, she was recruiting criminals? But Isiss reasoning was clear If her enemy refused to play by conventional rules, then she, too, had to step outside the boundaries of conventional thinking. Thus "You said youre currently at the Academy, correct? That doesnt suit you. Shed that ill-fitting disguise. The best place for you is by my side. If you work for me, I will provide unlimited support. Whatever salary you desire, I will pay double. Just name your price." "B-but... were criminals...?" "These are times of war. Rather than locking away talent, it is more practical to put it to use. Serve Pendragon for ten years, and I will guarantee your freedom afterward." It was a bold decision. By taking them in, Isis would undoubtedly expose herself to political scrutiny, but she deemed the potential benefits worth the risk. However "W-well... actually, Galahad already made us the same offer...." "And Lionel as well...." SLAM! "Those shameless bastards!!" Her political rivals had moved faster than her yet again. They already had plenty of talented subordinateswhy were they so greedy?! Isis felt utterly wronged. But then "Well, at least you have No. 8, don''t you?" "...?" "The one who goes by the name Ihan now." "......" The moment she heard his name, a smile spread across Isiss lips. That name It had the strange ability to ease her frustrations. "My proud sworn brother." "......." "What is he up to now? The Academy is officially on break starting today, isnt it? Is he training again?" "...You dont know?" "?" "Well... I think he said he was going hunting with the Hao Clan Leader... for vampires?" "??" "More specifically, hes hunting Hensel, the Second Apostle. And judging by how he''s tearing through every suspicious hideout, the entire kingdom is probably going to be in chaos for a while...." "That ungrateful bastard!!" She was furious. "If he was planning something like that, he should have invited me!" ...Her sworn brother had gone hunting without her, and that was unacceptable. *** Guildmaster Simon was experiencing a strange sense of dj vu. I feel like... this has happened before? He distinctly remembered Thanks for the help. As expected of the Hao Clan. Its been a while since I last heard a mage scream. Very satisfying. a battle axe once being pointed at his throat. ...Thankfully, this time, it was directed at someone else. Simon glanced at the man before himthe one soaked in blood, standing casually amidst the chaos. And he was genuinely unsure if this man was a knight or a butcher. Eventually, he voiced a small, simple question. "Ive been wondering... why do you keep calling the Guild the Hao Clan?" "Oh, its just a nickname. Dont think too much about it." "...Hah. I see." "Now, Hao Clan Leaderwheres the next mage?" "...You make it sound like Im some criminal mastermind." "Thats exactly the kind of position the Hao Clan Leader holds." "......." ...Simon had been bothered by this for a while now. What exactly did this knight think the Guild was? Were not that bad... are we? Ever since their first meeting had gone terribly wrong, everything seemed permanently off-course. Chapter 260: A Knight Never Forgets a Grudge (3) "......Impressive." Simon couldnt hide his admiration. When he first took on the request, he had thought of it as nothing more than an easy way to make some extra money. But now, he couldnt help but feel like a complete fool for having such a careless attitude. "If I had taken this more seriously from the start, the money I made wouldve been entirely different... I want to go back and punch my past self." "Youve said that at least thirty times already, Simon." "Thirty? No, forty-one times. If youre my secretary, you should at least remember that." "...The fact that youre keeping count just proves youre not normal." "Ill take that as a compliment." Huff. A lighthearted chat with his secretary helped settle his lingering regrets. But the moment he glanced at the documents on the tablehis stomach twisted again. Day 1 C [Identified that the head of Greenbell Trading Company is an illegal mage. Greenbell itself was a major financial channel for the heretical organization, and they were secretly raising private soldiers.] Day 2 C [Delivered the information to Sir Rihan (alias). Half a day later, the entire organization was annihilated.] Day 3 C [Illegal mage captured. Body in critical condition, but information extraction remains possible.] The file contained detailed records of events spanning just three days. And yet, the thickness of the file was absurd. Greenbell was a massive mid-sized trading company. There was so much to document, and as a result, the report had grown into a dense tome. But more than anything, the speed at which this happened sent chills down Simons spine. Even if someone was exceptionally skilled, wiping out a trading company of this scale should have taken at least a month. But it took less than three days. And when he reached the section detailing how the knight handled the illegal mages Even in his sleep, he might start having nightmares. But compared to the real nightmares that awaited those on this list [- Slave traders: annihilated.] [- Drug cartel: annihilated.] [- Assassins guild: annihilated.] [- Mercenary group: annihilated.] Those who had been wiped out were probably too traumatized to even dream at this point. "......Is this guy even human?" Simons gaze drifted over the ever-growing list of organizations that had been erased in just two weeks. Some of them had ties to the heretics, but others had simply been caught committing atrocitieslike raiding villages or kidnapping womenand had the misfortune of being discovered by a knight. The ones who survived had been so severely beaten that they couldnt even recognize their own faces in the mirror, and most of them had completely lost their sanityleft drooling, broken shells of men. "...Who could have predicted that the entire underworld of the southern regions would change this drastically in just two weeks?" "Its not just the underworld. Even the corrupt elites in high society are shaking in their boots." "I shouldve moved faster. The amount of money I couldve milked from these trash heaps before they collapsed..." "Thats your forty-second time saying that, Simon. Focus on the future." "......Yeah, yeah." Simons complaint was mostly a joke at this point. He was a guildmaster. There was no way he would actually waste time regretting the past. Instead of whining, he preferred to work on something more productive. And so "...Whats our VIP client up to right now?" "Resting in the warehouse." "Are we treating him properly?" "Of course." "Thats good to" "Well, I would say that, but unfortunately, he refuses most of our hospitality." "......." "Hes frugal. So frugal, in fact, that theres nothing we can even do for him." "...So he wont even let us get close." Simon felt a deep sense of regret. Not as a businessman, but as someone who wanted to build a closer connection Yet, the man didnt leave any room for that. Still... "At least he treats us as equals. Thats rare." "I agree." Even though he had no desire for wealth, the way he acknowledged and respected them made Simon and his secretary genuinely like him as a person. *** ...And yet, Ihan felt suffocated by this situation. "Heres some tea." "Weve also prepared a meal. Ah, and theres a dish made from Eastern grainsits called paella. We hope it suits your taste." "How about some wine?" ...This is suffocating. "...Ill say this againyou really dont need to do this. Just give me the ingredients, and Ill cook for myself. If I need help, Ill ask for it." Despite his firm refusal, the servants only smiled. "Oh, but how could we?" "The Guildmaster has told us at least a few hundred times to take extra good care of you." "This is our job, so please, dont feel uncomfortable, Sir Knight." "......." The fact that they were so polite and considerate made it even harder to push them away. ...Honestly, Id rather just be fighting. Some men might envy his situationbeing surrounded by beautiful maids. But for Ihan, this was pure torment. Was it because he was shy around beautiful women? No. Ihan wasnt that pathetic. It was simply If I accidentally touch them, I might break their wrists... If he accidentally exerted even a fraction of his strength, something terrible would happen. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His strength had recently skyrocketed, and controlling it had once again become difficult. And now, delicate women were hovering around himforcing him to constantly be hyper-aware of every little movement he made. It was like... Keeping a newborn kitten or puppy near a fully grown warhorse. He was terrified of hurting them. But how could he explain that to them? What was he supposed to say? "Im afraid that if I accidentally touch you, your arm or leg might explode like a balloon?" That was a one-way ticket to getting labeled a lunatic. And so, the awkward standoff continued. For two weeks, he remained in the Guilds warehouseor rather, its luxurious villaengaging in a daily battle of rejection against the ever-smiling maids. But to some people, his behavior... "Hey, Tina. Hes... a lot kinder than I expected." "I think so too, Tig." ...Came across as sweet. Two small wolf-childrentwin siblingschatted as they watched him from afar with curious, sparkling eyes. *** The Black Dog had promised to assist in Ihans huntbut unfortunately, he wouldn''t be joining the hunt himself. "I have somewhere I need to be. More precisely, it''s a promise I must keep." What was it again? Something about escorting a dwarf back to his homeland? As expected of a regressor, he was always getting tangled up with the strangest of people. However, it seemed that he couldnt just ignore the vampire hunt, eitherso he left two forms of support. The first: "Heres funding. Use it to hire an intelligence guildor better yet, go directly to Guildmaster Simon. With this amount of money and your reputation, the guild will have no reason to refuse cooperation." According to the Black Dog, tracking the original body of a vampire was extremely difficult, even if you had a sample of their blood. So rather than aiming directly for the main target, it would be smarter to eliminate the smaller branches of their organization and gather intel gradually. As expected, the guild had been extremely helpful And thanks to that assistance, eleven different criminal groups had already fallen by Ihans hand. Many had praised him for the accomplishmentbut in reality, the credit belonged elsewhere. Because if anyone deserved to be praised, it was the Black Dogs second form of support. "These twins will be of great help to you." "??" "They may look ordinary, but they are far from it. Youll be hard-pressed to find better specialists in detection and tracking than these two." He had sent reinforcements. Two adorable-looking twins. At first glance, ? Nvl????ght ? (Exclusive on Nvl????ght) they looked no older than seven or eight. But in truth, they were actually twelvesomething that Ihan had struggled to believe at first. Still, the Black Dog had personally vouched for them, so he had chosen to trust his judgment And now, having worked with them for a while, he was forced to admit it. These two were no ordinary children. Because when it came to their abilities They were the real deal. "Half-bloods... The world really is full of strange phenomena." A half-blooda term used to describe those whose bloodline contained something other than pure human ancestry. In many ways, they were the result of genetic atavism. If an ancestor had once carried a powerful blessing or a unique bloodline, there was always a rare chance that it could manifest generations later. And these two twins were living proof of that phenomenon. They were werewolves. A mystical race among the beastkin, so rare that their kind barely even existed in the world. They were also known for avoiding human society altogether. But these twins were an exception Because they had been born to a human mother. "Born from a human, yet not human..." Their lives must have been far from easy. And sure enough, their behavior made it clear that they had suffered rejection before. Even now, they instinctively avoided people. "Excuse me, young master and young lady? Theres a bit of dust on youwould you like me to wipe it off...?" Woosh! "H-huh? Where did they go?" Just approaching them was enough to make them vanish. Despite their short legs, they were as fast as lightning Practically no different from cats. ...Wait. "No, thats not right. Theyre wolves. Wolves belong to the canine family, so I shouldn''t compare them to cats, right?" As Ihan absentmindedly continued his train of thought, he suddenly realized The werewolf twins had somehow snuck behind him again. "...Why do you two keep hiding behind me?" They avoided everyone else, but when they were scared, they instinctively ran straight to him. Why? "...Because your body is big. Its a good place to hide." "Yeah, yeah." "...You two are awfully bold for a couple of scaredy-cats." "W-were not bold...!" "W-were good kids...!" "......." For some reason Something about them reminded him of nonexistent nieces and nephews. And that was how, on this very day, Ihan finally came to realize something. "Im just not good with kids." Chapter 261: A Knight Never Forgets a Grudge (4) At some point, while the twins were dozing off against Ihan as if he were a cushion, he recalled the ones he had annihilated with his own hands. Not even a cuckoo bird... You sure left your mark all over the place. The one Ihan was chasing was none other than Number Two. These days, they went by the name of the 2nd Apostle or Hensel or whatever, but the Number Two that Ihan knew wasnt anything as grand as an Apostlejust an irredeemable degenerate. A lunatic who would chase after anyone they felt affection for, regardless of gender, desperately craving love and attacking them. And now, when Ihan encountered them again, they werent even a man anymorethey had turned into a woman. If that depraved criminal had changed their form, it was undoubtedly for the sake of committing yet another disgusting act or crime. However, Ihan didnt particularly care about what kind of depravity that vampire was planning. It was just... If you throw the first punch, you better be ready to take a beating in return. To be perfectly clear, Ihan despised them. Especially because, as a child, he had almost been a victim...! And now, the one he already hated had picked a fight with him first? Had even landed a hit before running away? That was no different from pointing a gun at someone and demanding a life-or-death battle. Ihan wasnt magnanimous enough to forgive someone who had already drawn their gun on him. And if forgiveness was supposed to be the virtue of a great man, then he had no interest in being one. That was why he was wasting his precious winter break chasing them down. This bastards not even Hong Gil-dong or something... Not just flashing from east to westthis bastards traces were everywhere, like a virus. Every single one of the ones Ihan had wiped out had traces of them. That was why he had never hesitated to eliminate them. But. This isnt going to work... He wanted to catch them before winter ended, but at this rate, it seemed hopeless. A never-ending game of hide-and-seek. No, we can catch them. Yeah, we can. ...Are you two done napping? A-Ah, we werent asleep. Y-Yeah... Then wipe the drool off your mouth before you say that. !!? Hearing his murmurs, the twins, who had apparently just woken up, spoke up with meaningful words. Of course, no matter how meaningful they tried to sound, coming from these little brats, it was nothing but childish nonsense. ...And now his back was all wet. I just put this on today... With a small grumble, Ihan looked at the twins rubbing the sleep from their eyes. They were still clearly drowsy, but now that they were awake, they were determined to stay that way. O-Our drool isnt dirty. ...Its clean. You sure talk big. !! More importantly, what do you mean by we can catch them? If it had been just the idle chatter of ordinary children, he wouldnt have paid it any mind. But these two werent just ordinary childrenthey were members of a mystical race, and their words carried weight. And, sure enough Theres a rotting smell lingering around. A bad smell, really bad! And the worst smell is still nearby! ...... Thats why we can catch them! Catch them! ...? ......He had no idea what they were talking about. Ihan was too jaded by society to understand the language of pure-hearted children. *** Swish! A blade traced a black arc through the air, slicing clean through the heads of five goblins charging forward. The way they were cut down so effortlessly might give the illusion that goblins were easy to handle. But Squish! Graaagh! S-Spare me! You idiots! I told you not to rush in against goblins!! Mercenaries were getting stabbed by spears, dragged away, or outright slaughtered. Even though these were former war mercenaries, they were still struggling against goblins, creatures considered one of the weakest monsters. It might seem like the mercenaries were just weak, but that was a misunderstanding. On the contrary Never underestimate goblins. One mistake, and youll be wiped out! Among monster species, goblins were second only to gnolls in terms of teamwork and tactical intelligence. And unlike lesser creatures, goblins had a basic grasp of spear and sword techniques. One goblin alone might be nothing, but a goblin horde? Monster scholars had long evaluated them as being more terrifying than a pack of wolves. As if to prove those scholars right, even seasoned mercenaries were being toyed with, and already, more than five of them had sustained serious injuries. If Slash! This is endless! Kunta is tired. Dont charge in alone! Without those three, this battle might have been even more grueling. They werent quite at the level of one-versus-a-thousand, but each of them was holding their own against ten foes at a time. The three cadets swung their blades tirelessly, cutting down goblins by the dozens. Yet, more impressive than those boys was... Everyone, fall back! Theres a trap ahead! Shield bearers, raise your shields! Those in the rear, throw the stones on the ground as high as you can! Higher!! Thwack! Even as she pierced an approaching goblins forehead with pinpoint accuracy, the blue-haired girl commanded with a clear voice, displaying remarkable leadership. She was the reason they could keep fighting against eight thousand goblins without suffering severe losses. Bear Girl is amazing! I figured shed be a big deal, but shes already a giant. She truly is remarkable. Save the chatter for later! Sir Garland, join the mercenaries and take command! Arno and Kunta, continue breaking them apart individually! Lord Roen, focus on taking down or stalling the leader! At her resolute command, they obeyed without question. A voice that was upright, righteous, and brimming with conviction had the power to move peoples hearts. It was a kind of strength that neither soldiers nor politicianswho ruthlessly sacrificed their troops for their objectivescould ever possess. A strength born from an unyielding determination never to let anyone be sacrificed. A nobility that was uniquely hers. It wasnt Mystic Power, but it certainly felt like something just as extraordinary. Watching this scene unfold, the black-haired princethe true leader of this expeditionmomentarily forgot about the chaotic situation and reminisced about an old memory. ...You will always be my admiration, Jeanne. The majesty and nobility of the future Mercenary Queen were dazzling to behold. At some point, even the most stubborn mercenarieswho usually looked down on womenand the dwarves, infamous for their distrust of humans, had come to follow her. Roen, meanwhile, was simply swinging his sword, cutting down goblins like any other soldier. He had lost his command, but he had no complaints. Because he knew that her ability to lead was a hundred times greater than his own. [KAAAA!!] However, indulging in sentimentality in the middle of a battle was a fatal mistake. A goblin had crept up on him, raising a rusted blade. Squelch! ...But the goblin never knew that a shadow was watching over him. Blood spurted from the goblins nape as it collapsed, a dagger extending from the shadows hand. Master, I understand youre moved, but now is not the time. You should focus on the fight. If I told you I let my guard down because I trusted you, would you believe me, Jack? Oh, sure, Ill believe that. ...Youre starting to sound like our instructor. Well, did you not want me to be disrespectful? Also, didnt you say this was supposed to be a light journey?! But weve already run into goblins four times! I never lied. This journey was meant to escort the dwarves back to their homeland. That much had been made clear from the start. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was just that To reach the dwarves homeland, we had to enter the mountain range ruled by goblins. Do you think I hired all these people for no reason? To cross the mountains, Roen had spent a fortune hiring a first-class mercenary group and several cadets from the swordsmanship academy. At first, it seemed like an excessive number of people for a simple journeybut there was a reason. Of course, bringing a proper knight order would have made for a safer trip, but... They need to grow stronger. It was, in part, a calculated move by Roena not-so-subtle scheme to accelerate the growth of the academys Hundred and Eight Arhats. He was raising warriors who could wield power beyond just Aura Techniques. That was a crucial piece of Roens greater vision. ...Of course, for the cadets, who had taken this job thinking it would be easy money, it was nothing short of an outrage. Still, Roen had no intention of recklessly putting them in danger. Even he feared the instructors wrath and had no desire to make unnecessary enemies. Which was why Everyone, fall back. He had prepared a powerful insurance policy. FWOOOOOOOOSH! A violent gust of wind tore through the battlefield. It was an overwhelming surge of magicfar beyond what one would expect from a girl with a fairy-like appearance. A genius sorceress, one who had already surpassed the title of Archmage, had completed her spell. [Wind, rise.] [Blow fiercely.] [Pierce through everything.] [Stronger than a spear!] CRACKLE! The moment her magic swept through the battlefield, goblins were tossed into the air like dry twigs, torn apart. The wind was like a miniature typhoona disaster in itself. Her magic carried a sharpness akin to blades hidden within the storm, as well as a crushing weight, like hammers pounding down from the sky. Hundreds of goblins had likely perished in an instant. A magnificent sight. Irene Windler. Roens insurancehired for an exorbitant pricehad proven herself more than worth the cost. A satisfied smile spread across Roens face. Um, my lord... Ive been wondering for a while nowwhat exactly did you offer her in return for her services? Galahads people are hardly short on money... ...... Oh, if its a /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ secret, you dont have to tell me. ...I just gave her a gift. A gift? ...Thats all you need to know. ??? There were things in this world better left unknown. ...Ahem. Jack didnt see it, but for a brief moment, Roens face stiffenedcold sweat forming on his forehead. Hehehe, I think my magic is working even better today, thanks to the bracelet. Even as she crushed the goblins, Irene smiled brightly. She felt better than ever. But as the ghostly girl watching over her gazed at her, all she could feel was sheer horror. [...Irene, does that... really make you happy?] Hmm? Of course, Im happy. Im with a part of the person I love, arent I? Isnt that enough to be happy? [......] Why? [Ah... No, never mind. I should just keep my mouth shut...] ??? The ghostly girl felt an unexplainable dread when looking at Irene but couldnt bring herself to say anything. The girl hadnt committed any crime. She claimed to be happy. What more was there to say? It was just [...A bracelet made of hair is just...] The bracelet on Irenes wrist. It was made from strands of her instructors hair. She treasured it like a sacred charm. Just the thought of it sent shivers down the ghostly girls spine. [They say ghosts are scary, but people are worse...] What have you been muttering about? [...That youre terrifying.] ??? [Haaah...] The ghostly girl sighed deeply, genuinely worried about her broken partner. ...And yet, Irene herself remained blissfully unaware of just how wrong she was. Chapter 262: A Knight Never Forgets a Grudge (5) The moment Irenes magic rained down, the tide of battle shifted entirely in their favor. The goblins, now not just being defeated but outright slaughtered, began to flee. Of course... Chase them down! Make sure theyre dead!! If we let them live, theyll come back to haunt us...! Charge!! There was no way they could escape from veteran mercenaries, masters of pursuit. The goblin horde was already as good as annihilated, and Roens sword slowly came to a stop. Whew, this is exhausting. It would be. Youve cut down over a thousand of them alone. If I want to keep the cadets from getting hurt, I have to put in the effort. ...You do realize youre a cadet too, right? Im not exactly in the same position as them, am I? ...... Jack wanted to crack a joke, but he couldnt even form the words in his mind. It was no wonder. Drip. Drip. Only his sword was stained with bloodnot a single drop had splattered onto his clothes or body. The sight alone was overwhelming. Masters swordplay is becoming more and more refined... An overwhelming mastery of the blade, so honed and precise that it was hard to believe he was the same age as the other cadets. Watching him, it was as if he was merely retracing a path he had already walked beforehis swordplay growing ever more polished and lethal. Master, you couldve taken out all eight thousand of them by yourself, couldnt you? What makes you think that? Just from what Ive seen, I cant shake the feeling that you were holding back. ...... So I was right... I didnt say anything. A silent affirmation is still an affirmation. ...Youve gotten a lot more talkative since we came to the capital. Roen neither confirmed nor denied it, but Jack was convincedhis master could have wiped out the goblin horde single-handedly. And yet, he had chosen to keep the mercenaries and cadets at the forefront. All because... He wants them to grow stronger. Specifically, the cadets. Roen Dmitri de Lionel possessed a Mystic ability similar to foresight. Perhaps that was why he always acted with the future in mindexposing corruption among nobles, tracking down criminals who had been in hiding for decades. He truly was an incredible man. But... Sometimes, he takes things too far. There were moments when he lost control, when his usual rationality vanished, and he would lash out in uncontrollable fury. As if, due to his ability, he had already experienced future tragedies firsthand and was raging against them in advance. Fortunately, aside from such rare cases, Roen was calm and composed, always prioritizing the growth of others over his own personal glory. Like right now. He sees their growth as an investment in the future. A generation trained in Muscle Arts rather than Aura Techniques. Roen poured his resources into nurturing warriors from the lower classes, hoping they would be the ones to usher in a new era. Even the mercenaries were just part of a bigger plan to aid their growth. If word got out, thered be quite an uproar. I have no idea what youre talking about, Jack. Once again, Roen neither confirmed nor denied it. But the faint smile on his lips told Jack all he needed to know. I admire my masters cold logic... but I like this side of him even more. Because in this moment, Roen reminded him of their Instructor. He tries to act indifferent... But among the cadets, no one had been influenced more deeply than him. Roen had no time to guess what strange thoughts were running through his lieutenants mind. Or rather, in any other situation, he would have immediately seen through thembut not here. Because... Lord Roen. They werent alone. ...Jeanne. ? Oh, my apologiesLady Levi. N-No, its fine. Among nobles, addressing someone by their surname isnt strange. If you prefer, you can call me that. I appreciate it. Levi Jeanne dArc. The only woman in their group whom Roen found difficult to deal with. His expression grew slightly awkward as he faced her. Ahem, so what is it? Do you have a report? Something like that... but I also have a question. What is it? ...... Levi hesitated as she looked at Roen, who seemed willing to answer anything she asked. She had felt it before. Why does he seem to admire me while also finding me difficult to deal with? Was she reading too much into it? She felt a strange disconnect but chose not to dwell on it. What mattered was getting her question answered. This is just a personal curiosity, but... what exactly is your goal, Lord Roen? My goal? Yes. With everything happening at the Grand Temple, you should be incredibly busy. And yet, you chose to personally set out on this journey. ...... I understand you had a promise with the dwarves, but... it feels like you didnt have to come yourself. Youre already stretched so thin as it is. Hm. Ah, I-Im not trying to nitpick or interrogate you! Its just that, even if my role as commander is an honor I dont deserve, I still think I should at least understand my employers objectives. If I know what youre aiming for, I might be able to help. ...Theres nothing I can hide from you, is there? Pardon? I was just talking to myself. ?? Roen swallowed a bitter smile. Shes already seeing through me like this? He hadnt said a word, yet she had read him just from his actions alone. Roen found himself genuinely impressed. Well, of course... Jeannes insight into people was always her specialty. It wasnt fully developed yet, {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} but as that sharp intuition matured, it would one day allow her to see through not just lies but even an opponents entire strategy. The very ability that had once struck fear into countless strategists and tacticiansthe power of the Mercenary Queen. Standing before a mere fragment of that ability, Roen found himself torn between admiration and unease, clearing his throat awkwardly. Ahem. Youre right. My goal isnt just to return the dwarves to their homeland. My true objective lies within the Dwarven homeland itself. ...I didnt actually expect you to answer me. Theres nothing to hide. However, Id prefer if you kept it to yourself. If word gets out, persuading certain people might become a headache. I promise to keep it. ...No, actually, its fine if you reveal it. But knowing you, youd probably keep it secret even in a crisis, wouldnt you? W-What am I supposed to do with that? Never mind. My real reason for heading to the Dwarven homeland is quite simple. If I had to put a name to it... I suppose you could call it a treasure hunt. ...A treasure hunt? Yes. Youve probably heard of it before. Rustle. ...... Levi blinked. The object Roen handed her was an ancient map, so brittle it looked like it could crumble into sand at any moment. It was covered in inscriptions written in an archaic language no longer in use. And Levi ...This is written in Old Britannian. You can read it? Impressive. I took an elective course on it. There are plenty who study it but cant actually read it... Then, you must understand what this map says. Yes, but... Is this real? Levi tilted her head in doubt. If what she was reading was true, this was a discovery of historic proportions. The Holy Grail. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sacred relic said to have been bestowed by the White Dragon of Pendragon. A legendary artifact lost after the death of the King of Knights. To be precise, this map points to a fragment of the Holy Grail. According to it, one piece of the Grail is located in the Dwarven homeland. ...And you plan to find it? If possible. ...... His demeanor wasnt that of a treasure hunter chasing dreams of fortune. It felt... urgent. As if he had a reason he absolutely had to find it. Levi swallowed dryly and shook her head. She had been too quick to assume things about him. And yet... Could the Holy Grail actually exist? She couldnt help but feel some doubt. After all, it was just a legend. You seem skeptical. Well... a little. I understand. If someone told me to believe in a legend, I wouldnt either. ...... But the Holy Grail is real. And its fragments are scattered, like pieces of a puzzle. Even among the shards, their shapes and appearances vary greatly. ...You speak as if youve seen them firsthand. Ive seen three of them myself. !? There was no doubt in his words. And there was no reason for him to lie to her. Even so, its impossible to complete the Grail. There are five pieces in total, and the last fragments whereabouts are unknown. Then isnt finding the rest meaningless? We still need to. There will come a time when we must use the Grails power. ...I hope you find the final piece too. She was sincere. There was an unplaceable desperation in his expression. A desperation she couldnt even begin to define. Seeing that sincerity, Roen nodded in gratitude. If fate allows, well find it. According to the records, the last piece is supposed to be a ring... but who knows where it is. ...A ring? Yes, a ring. They say it emits a strange glow. ......Oh. What is it? No, its just... I think I might have seen something like that before. Where? Well... At Levis next words, Roen blinked once, then simply shook his head. It must have been a misunderstanding. After all Something that precious wouldnt possibly end up in the hands of a mere maid. There was no way a maid had something of that caliber. *** Achoo! Mistress, are you catching a cold? No! My nose just itched! And Ive never caught a cold in my entire life, hehe! ...Is that so? Yep! One time, I even tried to catch a coldI swam in winter and ate ice, but instead, I just got stronger! ...Please dont do that again. Thats how people freeze to death, not catch colds. My parents scolded me for it too! The maid, Laira Winter, smiled innocently, her face full of pure delight. Ihan looked at her with an expression that could only be described as dumbfounded. Then Hehe, and the ring that Sir Knight gave me is really warm! I feel even healthier these days! Its amazing! Im glad you like it. Laira held up the ring dangling from her necklace with both hands, proudly showing it off. Seeing her cherish it so much brought him genuine satisfaction. That things pretty useful. As a portable hand warmer. Ihan nodded to himself, thinking he should try to get three more of them. Chapter 263: A Knight Knows That People Are Scarier Than Ghosts (1) Laira Winter was like sunlight in human form. A little clumsy, prone to making mistakes, but so pure-hearted and warm that her flaws seemed insignificant. She radiated positivity wherever she went. In an old-fashioned sense, one could call her a human vitamin. Even in the royal palacewhere even the lowest servants were embroiled in power strugglesLaira Winter alone was oblivious to such things. She was someone even the palace maids didnt bother being wary of, making her practically a human capybara. Because of this, Laira was beloved by both men and women alike. Even the most cautious individuals found themselves relaxing in her presence. Just like now Laira! Its been so long! Hehe, we just saw each other recently. That was three months ago! Ahh... I missed your warmth. Huh? Do I smell like something? Yes, its a very comforting scent. What kind of scent? Laira had been away from the palace on an assignment, and now that she had returned, her fellow maids welcomed her with open arms. Was it like the warmth of the sun on a spring day? Or perhaps like the gentle breeze rolling through a rose garden? Just being near her made them feel at peace, as if they were in such a placehealed and comforted. Laira, how long is your assignment? Nothing serious happened, right? Are you really okay? Yes! Nothing happened. Thats a relief. The palace is really... There was an old saying: Birds hear what is said during the day, and mice hear what is whispered at night. It was common knowledge that careless words in the palace could cost one their head. Especially when it came to palace affairsgossiping about such things could easily end in execution. And yet, the maids spoke freely to Laira. Because they trusted her not to repeat their words. ...Or maybe they simply trusted her terrible memory. In fact Huh? When did the head maid retire? Wasnt it someone else? ...She didnt retire. Shes still the same person. Oh! I see! ...You really havent changed. Her memoryor rather, her mindwas still as hopelessly scattered as ever. And so, their trust in her only deepened. Because of that Oh, right! Theres something I wanted to ask. What is it? Whats Mordred? ...Laira, you are a citizen of Pendragon, right? ?? How do you not know about House Mordred? Oh, so Mordred is a house? ...Unbelievable. They didnt know whether to be more shocked that she didnt know who Mordred wasor that she didnt even realize it was a noble house. Either way, the maids were exasperated. And so, they took it upon themselves to educate their uninformed friend. Mordred is one of the great noble houses of the kingdom. Theyre famous, not just for their prestige, but for their long history. And thats not all. House Mordred is also People have a natural tendency to show off. Not just with expensive jewelry or handbags, but also with knowledge. Some take immense satisfaction in proving how much they know. And as if to demonstrate this, the maids went on and on, eagerly reciting House Mordreds history, current status, and key figures. They would never have done this in front of just anyone. But Laira? They figured it was fine. And before they knew it, their gossip had turned into something more sensitive. My cousin works for House Mordred. I heard their third son caused another incident. I know someone who works there too. Apparently, the youngest daughter is being bullied really badly... Oh, Ive heard about that too! One of the knights from our family mentioned something similar... Most palace maids were daughters of noble families. And in the small, interconnected world of nobility, many knew secrets about other houses that outsiders never would. So even though Laira hadnt asked for any of this information, it kept pouring in. And all the while, Laira just smiledher expression as carefree as ever. After about an hour, the maids finally ran out of things to say, and they bid Laira a reluctant farewell. But not before promising to meet again soon. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Take care! Laira, ever cheerful, waved them off with a bright smile until they were completely out of sight. ~? Once she was sure no one else was around, she casually strolled over to a lone ash treethe very place where the maids had been talking. Then Thump! She dropped down right underneath it. Even though the southern winter was as mild as autumn, sitting on the cold ground so carelessly seemed unwise. And yet You really shouldnt be sitting like that, my lady. The air is chilly. Sshhk. The tree spokeor rather, the man who had blended into the tree stepped forward, taking off his cloak. Im not cold, Sir Knight. I am, watching you. At least use this as a cushion. Instead of this, lets just go home! I like resting at home way more. ...Alright. Lets go home. Fwoosh. Without hesitation, Ihan turned his back to her. And just as naturally, she climbed onto it. Hold on tight. Yes, sir! Whoosh! With a light push off the ground, Ihan shot up the 30-meter-high palace walls. Or rather Tap. He walked through the air. Wow...! Lairas eyes sparkled, excitement bubbling over like a childs. The view of the sunset from a knights back was breathtaking. And seeing it from the sky made it even more special. Laira felt nothing but pure joy. In that moment, she was happy. Then ...Im sorry. For making such a strange request. Huh? What do you mean? Laira tilted her head at his sudden apology. Because When have you ever made a strange request? As far as she was concerned, he never had. All I did was chat with my friends. ...... Hehe, Sir Knight, youre so weird. ...Is that so? Laira simply buried her face against his back, smiling brightly. Ihan flinched slightly at the unexpected warmth. Feeling his careful, considerate movements, she slowly closed her eyes. The cool breeze, the warmth of his presenceit all gave her a deep sense of comfort. ...Sleep well, my lady. She wanted to say Yes But before she could, she had already drifted off. Her smile still filled with happiness. *** Ihan looked at his team and made a firm decision. Thanks to the maid, its clear now. Thwack! Mordredthose bastards are the most suspicious. The moment he grabbed one of the papers laid out like a set of choices, everyone instinctively swallowed hard. Of all the houses... why that one? Are you absolutely sure? This isnt just speculation? The reaction was immediate and intense. And understandably so. This wasnt just any noble house. It was one of the most prestigious in all of Pendragon. What about Conrad or Beatrice? Theyve been causing plenty of trouble too, havent they? Those two are just your typical degenerate noble families. The houses Simon mentioned werent quite great houses, but they were still noble lineages with some standing. Recently, however, they had become embroiled in chaossuddenly producing numerous illegitimate children, stirring up all sorts of scandals... A classic case of noble households tainted by their lords infidelities. But among the nobility, illegitimate children werent even considered a real disgrace. If anything, most noble families expected to have a few. Which was why The focus shouldnt be on dysfunctional households. We need to look at where the strange incidents are happening. And in that regard Tap, tap. Mordred meets every single condition. .......... Ever heard the saying no turning back? ...No, but I think I understand what it means. Simon rubbed his face in frustration. Why did I ever get caught up in this foolish sense of justice...? Regret filled him. *** Four Days Ago Four days prior, Simon had done what Ihan could nothe had understood the twins cryptic words perfectly. "So, what the young master and lady are saying is... that a legendary Mystic racea vampireis still hiding somewhere in the capital?" "You actually understood that?" "When you spend enough time playing with the kids at the orphanages we run, you pick up a few things. But still, a vampire... I never imagined such legends were real." "Im more surprised by you. No wonder you won the Hao Clan leadershipnot through gambling, but through talent." "Not Hao Clan leaderGuildmaster." He had learned a lot. The presence of heretics shaking up the capital. The existence of a legendary vampire seemingly tied to them. But the most shocking revelation of all? That a vampire from legend was hiding in the capital. It was... almost impossible to believe. And yet "We have to believe it." Simon had no choice but to trust it. If it had been anyone else, he might have doubted. But this was Ihan. They hadnt met enough times to build a deep bond of trust, but Simon was certain of one thingthis was not a man who would lie. He had read the path Ihan had walked, even if only through written records. ...And beyond that "If you want to back out, say so now. The deeper we dig, the more dangerous itll get." "......." "Its not just you at risk. Your entire guild association could be in danger. The enemy were dealing with is that dangerous." "How could I back out after hearing that?" "Huh?" Hearing the knight sincerely ~Nvl????ght~ try to warn him off only made him more certain. If he backed out now, he would never be able to stand before this knight again. It would mean their relationship ended here. And that Thats not an option...! Simon made the biggest gamble of his life. "Screw it. Lets fight." "Simon?!" "Our guilds been treated like villains long enough. Its about time we got to be heroes for once! Call it... reputation management!" "...Thats the dumbest excuse Ive ever heard." "Well, too bad!" It was Simons own resolute decision. And his secretary... begrudgingly agreed to follow along. For the next four days, the guild poured every ounce of its strength into investigatingnarrowing down suspects, relying on the insight of the twin siblings, until finally ...Were screwed. Youre only realizing that now? Faced with the name of a great house, they could do nothing but shed silent tears. Regret always came too late. Meanwhile Uncle, why are they like that? Whats wrong with them? ...Theyre moved by the moment. Moved? Then why are they crying? ...Youll understand when youre older. ? This is hard... ...... Ihan simply said no more and gently patted the heads of the two children. Chapter 264: A Knight Knows That People Are Scarier Than Ghosts (2) In the Empire, they could be likened to warlords or feudal kings, wielding immense influence, military power, and financial resourceshouses whose legacies spanned generations, untouchable by most. Among the countless noble families in the South, numbering in the tens of thousands, only nineteen could rightfully claim this title. For the past twenty years, rumors had spread that merchants, guilds, and mercenaries were surpassing even the nobility in power. However, no matter how much those three factions grew, none could ever surpass the Great Nobles. What were they, really? [The Nobles Above Nobles.] Even earning the nickname "The Impassable Wall," they were not ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) mere figureheads like the so-called Noble Council. They were the true rulers. Quite literally, within their own domains, they wielded power akin to kings. Of course, not every Great Noble House was defined by overwhelming military or economic strength. Some achieved their status through history, merit, or sheer achievements. However, among the Great Nobles, the ten highest-ranking houses undoubtedly possessed unparalleled power. One such house among them was none other than "Mordred." Shk "Commonly known as ''Madness'' Mordred. One of the rare noble houses blessed by a greater power, much like Galahad with the Blessing of the Lake, Lionel with the Lion King''s Blessing, or Guinevere with... the Blessing of Root Crops." "I feel like somethings off at the end there." "Are you looking down on root crops?" "...My favorite foods are potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn." "I like them too." Though the words were spoken in a joking manner, Simons expression remained deadly serious. "Among the Great Nobles, they are without a doubt the most dangerous. Long ago, they received a blessing from some powerful being in exchange for power. Ever since, the Mordred bloodline has been able to commune with ghosts." "Because of this, they possess various techniques that utilize the power of spirits, but at the same time, they constantly live with the risk of being possessed." "As a result, everyone in the Mordred family is said to carry a perpetual state of madness." "...That sounds less like a blessing and more like a curse." "Its apparently not a curse. Its not inherently evil, and if controlled properly, they can gain immense strength from spirits." "So, in other words, theres always a risk that their powers will consume them?" "......" "No matter how I look at it, thats a curse, not a blessing." "Ahem!" Simon inwardly agreed but wisely chose to keep his mouth shut. Even speaking ill of a Great Noble behind their backs was dangerous. If word of their conversation ever reached Mordreds ears, even the Guild Association would crumble like a sandcastle. "Hah... Regardless, as you can probably guess, Mordred is the most dangerous among the Great Nobles." Simons expression screamed ''I want nothing to do with them.'' Meanwhile, Ihan responded with nothing but mild indifference. Not because he underestimated the Great Nobles. But simply Ah, so thats a thing, huh. No matter how terrifying ghosts may be... can they really be worse than humans? Ihan had long since decided that the truly terrifying ones were the living, not the dead. Like those spellcasters who perform live human experiments, the ones who steal peoples faces, or that freak who''s been alive for 400 years... See? Werent the living much more terrifying? "...Thats just because youve only ever met the strangest people, Sir Ihan." "Thats not the point. My point is, dont be so scared. My goal is to take down that damned vampire, not to fight Mordred." "W-Well, thats true." "If we do end up fighting them... well, cant be helped." "......" "I said cant be helped. Dont look at me like that." "...Sir Ihan, please." Please understand that the Guild has nothing to do with this if something happens. Simons tone was firm. Ihan clicked his tongue. "Tch, so cold." As expected of a second-rate Hao Clan master, he had no loyalty. It was an unusual situation. *** Even before they reached the Mordred estate, Simon and the others had already been wary of themas if they were absolutely certain of the danger. And, in a way, that was only natural. Twitch! Flinch! "Here! I feel something here!" "Its the exact same presence as that cursed blood Uncle gave me! Its so clear...!" The twinsor rather, the mystic beastkin siblingswere sounding the alarm with their Sixth Sense. With such a powerful ability confirming their suspicions, how could they not be certain? With their animalistic ears and tails exposed, the twins let out low growls. Of course, to the average person, those growls wouldnt seem insignificant at all. [[Grrrr!]] Their combined aura, amplified by their abilities, was as fearsome as real wolves. They looked cute, but anyone foolish enough to let their guard down... Would lose a wrist in an instant. Ever since they had entered Mordreds domain, the twins had been in a constant battle stance. Their bodies were already poised to spring forward at any moment. However Thump! "Tsk. You little brats are being a pain." "???" "???" Before they could even react, a hand had grabbed the scruffs of their necks. Pinned down in an instant. The overwhelming pressure from that grip was so immense that they couldnt even struggle. They didnt even seem to be angry about being restrained. Like puppies caught by the scruff, they could only whimper softly. "Maybe bringing them along was a mistake...." It seemed that, due to their young age, they still struggled to control their emotions. They didnt just disobey ordersthey outright rushed in without thinking. "...Still, at least now we can be certain." "Thats true, I suppose...?" "Haa... this is a nightmare." Simon grabbed his head in frustration. Now that he was certain, it only made things worse. "If vampires truly are hiding within Mordreds ranks..." "Or worse, if theyve taken control of Mordred..." "Do you have any idea how disastrous this could be?" A union between ghosts and vampires There was no more catastrophic combination. But the worst part? This was only the beginning. There was also the issue of finding a way to enter Mordreds territory. Perhaps due to their madness, or maybe because of their connection to spirits, the Mordred domain was highly isolated. Would you believe it if someone told you that, despite being the territory of a Great Noble house, not even merchants came and went? Some claimed that Mordred could afford to be this closed off because their land was entirely self-sufficient, but no one knew the truth. That was how secretive they were. At least, thanks to the information you gathered, Sir Ihan, we were able to get some insight into Mordreds recent activities... It was a mystery how Ihan had managed to obtain such classified information about Mordred. Though most of it only consisted of trivial daily affairs within the house, even that was worth its weight in gold. ...Did he have a personal information broker? Why? A-ah, nothing. Ihans voice snapped Simon out of his thoughts. Did the man have eyes on the back of his head? He had noticed the moment Simons gaze lingered on him. Simon shuddered slightly as he met Ihans stare. Still holding the twins in both hands, Ihan directed his attention toward the distant lands of Mordred. And then You must be wondering why Im bothering with all this. ...What? If there are vampires involved, I could just inform the royal family. But instead, Im personally taking action. Dont you find that strange? ...Well... Simon couldnt deny it. Ihan was deliberately putting himself through unnecessary hardship. Maybe because he had brought up a topic that Simon himself had been hesitant to broach, for the first time, Simon spoke honestly. T-to be frank, I dont understand. Sir Ihan, in just two weeks, youve already taken down more than ten enemy factions. That alone is a major accomplishment, and you''ve gathered plenty of evidence. That means you have more than enough justification to request aid from either the royal family or other Great Nobles. Especially since I know you have ties to some of them. You could easily ask for their help... So why didnt he? It was a straightforward and genuine question. ...What Im about to say is purely my own speculation and delusion. Treat it as nothing more than that. ? And then, out of Ihans mouth I think someone high up in House Pendragon is collaborating with the fanatics. !!? Came a statement so outrageous that Simon felt his heart stop. I told you, just treat it as a delusion, Ihan said with a laugh, as if it were a joke. But Simon couldnt take it lightly. If anything... Th-this is making my heart ache... S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His heart wasnt just poundingit was slamming against his ribs. Dont overreact. Its nothing serious. Just looking at the way things have played out so far, I honestly wouldnt be surprised if someone in either the royal family or the Great Nobles was working with the fanatics. You know how religion and ideology are, right? Like cockroaches or gnats. They pop up anywhere and spread no matter what you do. ...Are you saying that others have accepted the ideology of the Blood Crusaders? That theyve betrayed the kingdom!? I dont know about that part, but I do know that every time the kingdom is attacked, the defenses always seem conveniently weak. Once or twice, Id think it was a coincidence, but... From what Ihan had observed, this had happened over ten times already. There was no way he wouldnt be suspicious. Thats why I dont trust anyone right now. Thats why I havent asked for help. My sister and the others arent dumb enough to cooperate with the fanatics, but who knows about the people beneath them? Thats why I cant afford to let information leak. If I tell the wrong person, all my efforts could go to waste. Th-then why tell me? Because even if you do betray me, youd be easy to deal with? ...... Im kidding. Just consider it a sign of trust. ...I dont think that was a joke. Simon muttered under his breath, but at the same time, he couldnt deny it. This meant one thing. Ihan had been keeping an eye on the Guild this whole time. Just as Simon had been trying to figure Ihan out, Ihan had been observing the entire Guild Association. He had been watching for anyone suspicious. This guy... Hes nothing like how he looks. Simon couldnt help but be impressed. At the same time, he was relieved. He was impressed by Ihans sharp insight and ability to think several steps ahead. And he was relieved because this confirmed there were no traitors within the Guild. After all, Ihan wouldnt have told him all this if he suspected otherwise. ...Hah, I cant believe Ive been this shocked in my life. I dont think anything else could surprise me at this point. He had assumed Ihan was the type to simply solve everything with brute force. But seeing his strategic side? Nothing in the world could be more shocking than that. Well, you might want to rethink that. ...What? I told youIm going to do this alone, without anyones help. That means Ill have to sneak into Mordreds territory myself. ...Y-youre right? Simon had a bad feeling about the way Ihan was phrasing that. And then, an odd sound filled the air. Crack. ...The sound of bones. But sneaking in as I am now would be a bit too noticeable, wouldnt it? Pop! Even with a disguise, there are limits. Snap!! So what else can I do? Ill just have to change my entire body. ...... So? What do you think? Pretty convincing, right? ...... Why arent you saying anything? Is it that strange? ...... ...This bastard... He passed out standing up? Ihan clicked his tongue. He had wanted to hear Simons thoughts on his appearance. But instead Tch, its not even that impressive. He was completely unconscious. All Ihan had done was use [Bone Compression] and [Reversal Technique]. What was so shocking about that? Chapter 265: How a Knight Deals with Beasts (1) Merchants, mercenaries, scholars, and adventurers from other continents who entered the South were often most shocked by one thingthe climate and environment. More precisely, by how different the weather and terrain were from one region to another. For example, a southern territory they had visited just the day before might have had bright sunshine and refreshing breezes, yet another region could be perpetually covered in clouds, experiencing nearly three hundred days of rainfall a year. Some villages nestled in the mountains felt as warm as spring all year round, while othersdespite lacking any coastline or even a single riverwere oppressively hot and humid. It was an environment possible only in the South, blessed by Mysticism. First-time visitors often found themselves struggling to adapt and sometimes even collapsed due to the drastic differences. Some scholars theorized that these erratic conditions were what made southern knights significantly stronger than their counterparts from other continents, though no definitive explanation had ever been found. The South followed the natural cycle of four seasons, yet the conditions within each region were anything but predictable. No one could say what Mysticism had passed through a place and left its mark. With that in mind Hooouuuk...! It was not particularly strange for a domain to be covered in mist all year round. Squelch, squelch. Shrouded in perpetual fog, this land remained in a state of twilight even in the middle of the day. To exaggerate slightly, one would struggle to find their way without a lamp, and when it rained, the water would pool and refuse to disappear even after half a month had passed. Because of this, the people of the land habitually carried shovels and brooms, clearing out the accumulated rainwater the day after each downpour. It might have seemed like an awful place to live, but that didnt mean it had no merits. "I heard this years cherry harvest was excellent." "Not just cherries! The grape yield is amazing too." "Hooh! Im looking forward to this year''s wine." "Lets have a toast with grilled trout to celebrate later." "Sounds good. Ill bring some bacon and vegetables." The land was incredibly fertile. Logic dictated that without enough sunlight, farming should be impossible, yet for some reason, crops flourished in this land. Some claimed the mist filtered out only the beneficial energy from the sun and distributed it to the fruits and vegetables. No one knew the truth, but the fact remained that the land produced bountiful harvests, which was blessing enough for its people. Particularly this summer, thanks to a new high-quality fertilizer spread by Crown Princess Isis, the crops had yielded more than ever before, and the people had begun worshiping herdespite never having seen her in person. "We should present the finest wine to the royal family." "Of course." Wales. The territory of Mordrednotorious for its secrecy but also one of the Souths greatest wine-producing regions. The grapes grown here couldnt be cultivated anywhere else, making Welsh wine a priceless luxury. Because of this, Wales had no shortage of master vintners and barrel craftsmen. And yet... "Hello!" "...Ah, its you." "Back again today?" "Yep! The weather looked promising, so I thought the fish might be biting." There were also quite a few fishermen. Of course... "G-good luck with your fishing." "Want some grape juice?" "Thank you!!" ...It was unusual for a child to be among them. The young girl accepted the cup of grape juice with a bright smile and hurried off, her small feet tapping against the ground. The adults watched her with complicated expressions. "Shes only eight...." "So mature for her age." Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carrying a fishing rod larger than herself, the little girl walked forward with grim determination, leaving the adults to gaze after her in mixed pity and admiration. *** Wales had a large waterfall fed by a strong river. Though hidden behind thick fog for most of the year, on rare days when the mist lifted, the waterfall revealed itself in all its majestic splendor. The way the fog swirled around the falling water like clouds made for an almost mythical sight. And when a rainbow appeared over it, there was nothing more breathtaking. The villagers would sometimes visit the river just to catch a glimpse of this beauty. But the girl had not # Nvlight # come for that. Shwaak! She cast her line with practiced ease. Using a homemade fishing rod and bait, she stuck to the method taught to her by the old man who once looked after her. It wasnt long before "Hnngh!" A sudden tug. A trout broke through the waters surface, writhing wildly. For a child her ageand a girl at thatit would have been normal to scream or recoil in disgust at the flopping fish. Instead, she gazed at it lovingly, then swiftly dropped it into a makeshift net of woven branches. She cast her line again. And again. Fishing, over and over. To an observer, it might have looked simple, but in reality, it was anything but. The rivers current was stronga single slip could send her tumbling into deep waters. And trout were no weaklings. If she wasnt careful, a thrashing fish could strike her in the face, leaving a nasty wound on her delicate skin. This was a dangerous task for any adult, let alone an eight-year-old child. And yet Shwaak! She continued. Only when she had caught enough fish to fill her net did she finally gather her things. "This should be enough to earn at least one silver coin..." Two hours. Two hours of fishing through the mista task that, to some, would have been a matter of life and death. Yet as the girl calculated her earnings, she smiled in satisfaction and left the river. For others, this might have been a deadly ordeal. For her, it was the best source of income she had. I need to work hard before winter sets in. Even now, the weather wasnt exactly kind for standing in the water. She pretended not to notice, but her feet were numb. She had been in the freezing river for over an hour. If she werent naturally resilient, or if she didnt possess a stubbornness beyond her years, she might have broken down in tears, complaining about the pain. But she never once cried. She simply went about her work. More than anything "Maam, how much will you pay for these?" She had a reason to grow up quickly. And so, she did not find it difficult. Not at all. *** "Hehe, a silver coin!" She was ecstatic. A whole silver coin in her hands. Since fewer people had been fishing for trout lately, the innkeeper had offered her a slightly higher price than usual. With this rare bit of good fortune, the girls face lit up with pure joy. But... Step, step. With each step she took, her smile faded, and a shadow of sadness crept into her eyes. The closer she got to home, the heavier her heart became. I dont want to go back... Her footsteps faltered. The thought of returning home made her want to run away. If only she could just "Miss Louise, what are you doing there?" "!!?" "Out playing outside again, I see." "......." "Haaah... Why cant you just stay in your room and behave?" "......." The young girlLouiseinstinctively shrank at the voice of the elderly maid scolding her. She clenched her fists, tense and nervous. Why did she have to run into her here, of all places? Her heart pounded so hard it felt like it might burst. She feared this woman. She squeezed her eyes shut, bracing for whatever was coming But then, instead of harsh words "Its a pleasure to meet you, my lady. My name is Santa Rihan." "...??" a gentle, soothing voice spoke. Louises eyes snapped open. And what she saw "...Wow. Pretty." was the most beautiful man she had ever seen. "...Huh?" She hadnt even realized she had said it out loud. And the moment she did "Ah...!" Louise slapped her hands over her mouth, realizing her mistake. But the man... "Haha, thank you. Thats quite the compliment. PrettyI dont think Ive ever heard that one before." He only smiled gratefully, as if genuinely pleased. Louises face turned bright red. "R-really? Youve never heard that before?" "No, this is the first time in my life." "But... you really are pretty...." For all her maturity, Louise was still a childtoo young to fully suppress her thoughts. Normally, the elderly maid would have scolded her for speaking so carelessly. But instead "Hoho, shes not wrong. Ive never seen a man as pretty as you either." "...Ill take that as a compliment." "It is one. Such delicate features... If you were just a little shorter, Id hire you as a maid myself." "...Glad to hear my height saved me from that fate." "Oh-hoho!" The old maid laughed behind her hand, and Louise blinked. It was the first time she had ever seen this woman laugh. Even in fairy tales, the wicked old hag never smiled this much. So she had to ask "Who... who are you?" Her question carried many meanings, but Santa Rihanstill smiling calmlyanswered without hesitation. "Please, my lady, theres no need for formality. As of today, I am but a humble servant, proudly serving House Mordred." "......." His words were firm and unwavering, but He doesnt look like a servant. More like... a knight. A knight far more impressive than the ones she had seen in her own household. "A pretty knight...." "My lady?" "Huh?!" "......." Louise quickly clamped her mouth shut again. And the so-called "servant" I only compressed my muscles and bones a little... This is kind of weird. found himself feeling increasingly awkward at all the "pretty" comments. Chapter 266: How a Knight Deals with Beasts (2) At first glance, the Mordred estate appeared perfectly normalnothing like the ominous rumors suggested. The chilling tales spoke of ghosts appearing even during the day, of constant, eerie screams echoing through the halls... But in reality, aside from the thick fog that made the castle seem somewhat dark, it was just a typical lords mansion. Servants moved about their tasks as if nothing was amiss, contradicting the rumors of restless spirits. There was, however, one peculiar detail. "Sister, I have a question." "What is it?" "Hmm... I''ve been working here for about three months now, but I dont think Ive ever seen the lord or his family. Did they leave on a trip or something?" The Mordred family. Even the servantsthe very people employed by themhad never seen their masters. A relatively new maid voiced her curiosity, but in response, the senior maid simply remained silent. Her half-lidded eyes barely flickered. "......." "Sister?" "Dont be curious about that." "Huh...?" "I mean it. Dont even show the slightest curiosity. Dont wonder where they are. Dont wonder what they do. Just dont think about them at all." "W-wait, what...?" The senior maid was usually kind. She answered every question patiently, always treating others with warmth. But now, for the first time, her eyes turned cold as ice, making the younger maid flinch. "Im saying this for your sake. Never speak about them carelessly. You might end up... catching their attention." "What...?" "Curiosity isnt always a good thing, dear." "Sister...?" The young maid still looked confused, but the senior maid only gave her a bitter smile. She didnt explain any further. The next morning Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I told you not to be curious, didnt I?" The senior maid sighed, her expression filled with regret. Drip. Drip. "H-heeheehee..." A woman was laughing. Her eyes blinked rapidly, her body convulsing like someone suffering from a seizure. No matter how many questions they asked her, she only laughed strangely, as if completely disconnected from reality. She had lost her mind. Yet another maid driven insane. The senior maid rubbed her forehead, clearly exhausted. "Haa... How many does this make now?" Sixty-six. That was the number of victims this year aloneservants who had succumbed to madness. Still, if there was any silver lining... "At least it''s fewer than last year." It was a slight improvement, wasnt it? *** Appearance isnt everything. Its a phrase adults often say, a profound truth meant to remind people that true charm comes from within, not from outward appearances. And yet... "S-Santa, you dont have to push yourself too hard." "H-here, have something to eat while you work." "W-would you like to join me for dinner? A-at my place, if possible...." ...Seeing things like this, he couldnt help but wonder if appearance really was everything. Was life always this easy? He found the overwhelming kindness of everyone around him utterly bewildering. It wasnt just that people were nice to himit was as if they were desperate to be nice to him. The world really is unfair. What kind of life did handsome men lead? Under his hastily made alias, Santa Rihan, he let out a hollow laugh, but his fists clenched involuntarily. He had to fight the growing urge to resort to violence. Why? Damn it, Im not into that! ...Because the one who had invited him to dinner wasnt a woman. *** Entering Mordreds domain, Wales, had been surprisingly easy. Despite how Simon had warned him about how secluded and dangerous it was, the people here were unnervingly friendly toward outsiders. "So, you came all this way looking for work? Well... with that face, life must have been tough for a commoner like you." "Poor thing..." "The work might be rough, but go to the lords castle. Youll find a job there." So, appearance alone is enough to justify anything, huh? All the meticulously crafted fake documents and cover stories he had prepared turned out to be completely unnecessary. The locals accepted him immediatelyno questions asked. It almost made him regret spending days preparing his disguise. Guess my prime years still work in my favor. His so-called "transformation" was nothing complex. He had simply compressed his bones and muscles, using the principle of bone-shrinking and muscle control. He hadnt actually transformed or disguised himselfjust reverted his body to a more slender, youthful state. But apparently, that was enough to leave an impression on others. Even Simon and the twins had been shocked. "P-please teach me how to do that! I dont care how painful it is!" "U-uh... mister? No, wait, brother?" "Tina!?" Even after all that, Simon had passed out the moment he experienced Bone Compression firsthand. Ihan shook his head. "...I did it because he asked, but is he awake yet?" Was he really that weak? I deal with this constantly, and he fainted from just one session. Crack. Crunch. No one else could hear it, but Ihan could hear the screams of his own body. Forcefully compressing his form meant that his body was constantly trying to revert back, causing an excruciating inner struggle. It was pure self-inflicted torture. If he hadnt already endured the agonizing pain of the Fairys Blessing (Rebirth Metamorphosis), maintaining this state would have been nearly impossible. Even if he could endure the pain, the real issue was how long he could sustain it. If my focus wavers even a little, Ill snap back immediately. It was like carrying a lit fuseone wrong move, and it could all go up in smoke. And yet... "You split firewood so well! And your cuts are so precise!" "Well, Ive done a lot of different jobs, so I picked up a few skills here and there. Its nothing special." "Nothing special? This is amazing!" ...These people, completely oblivious to his struggle, wouldnt stop hovering around him. Why was everyone so damn interested in him? Cant they all just get lost? It wasnt even about the risk of being exposed anymore. It was just... Do these people even do their own work? They kept interrupting him, and that was what annoyed him the most. Since he was pretending to be a new hire, Ihan had to play the part properly. In any workplace, a rookie who actively seeks out work is seen in a positive light. So, Ihan took the initiativecleaning at dawn, helping the maids with laundry, and repairing broken furniture using his woodworking skills. By the fourth day, he had already earned a good reputation as a diligent, hardworking servant. But there was a problem. No matter what he did, people kept following him around. Even today "Why is a mans skin so smooth?" "Oh my, but he does have some muscle, at least." "Here, eat something while you work." "......." People constantly watching him, following him, talking to himhe could barely stop himself from sighing. The fact that he couldnt actually sigh was even more frustrating. Should I have just worn a mask instead? For the first time, he felt an urge to revert to his original form. Damn it, this damn parasitic pretty face is the real problem... Sure, his looks had their uses, but the constant attention was suffocating. And worse Some of the ones showing interest in him were men. Which only made his murderous urges flare up. Damn barbaric medieval era... Given the eras cultural norms, there were plenty of "those types" around, and dealing with them was beyond infuriating. Even so, Ihan endured it all. He focused on his work. Vowing that once his mission was complete, hed crush the jaws of those creeps. And then "Uh..." "Ahem." "W-we should get back to work." The servants around him suddenly scattered. They had spent all day loitering, doing nothing, yet now, they hurried away, acting like they had important business. It was strange, but Ihan already knew why. Over the past few days, there had only been one reason people reacted this way. He subtly glanced to the side. A small figure flinched. "......." She probably thought she was hidden, but to anyone watching, it was painfully obvious. Peeking out from behind a tree, a young girl stood thereher distinctive pink-bronze hair making her unmistakable. Ihan considered ignoring her, but he wasnt the type to ???????????????????????????????????? pretend children didnt exist. "Is there something you need, my lady?" "!!?" "Would you like to give an order? Or perhaps you have something to say?" He put on his kindest expression. He wasnt particularly fond of children, but he could at least be polite. "......." "My lady?" "......." "...?" Yet, despite his efforts, she remained silent. Yeah... I really dont get along with kids. It was a realization he had already suspected, but now it was painfully obvious. Chapter 267: How a Knight Deals with Beasts (3) Four days. Short, yet enough time to observe the surroundings and grasp the atmosphere. And in those four days, Ihan gathered four key pieces of information. The First Clue Theres... a trace! He had confirmed that traces of that perverted bastardVampire No. 2were present in this household. The man himself probably wasnt even aware of the traces he had left behind, but they were there. A stench so putrid, so vile, like tar rotting in the depths of a sewer... Whether it was the scent of a vampire or simply the stink of his decayed soul, Ihan wasnt sure. But regardless, that repulsive odor lingered in certain areas within the mansion. ...However, unlike discovering the scent, obtaining any concrete information about the bastard himself was nearly impossible. Was he hiding too well? Or had he concealed his identity through some special means? Whatever the case, it was a thorn in Ihans side. Still, what matters is that I found a trace of him. Knowing for certain that the bastard was here made all the effort worthwhile. The Second Clue None of the mansions servants are vampires. Some of them had learned unique forms of Aura-based combat, like a few peculiar maids or the head gardener. But that wasnt Ihans concern. What mattered was that none of them bore the trace of No. 2, and more importantly, there were no signs of them cooperating with vampires. However, if this fact was flipped on its head That means the owners of this mansion might be harboring him... The owners of the mansion. In other words, Mordreds bloodline could be the ones sheltering that degenerate. But this was something Ihan could only confirm by seeing them directly. And thats where the problem lay. Are they hibernating or something? The Third Clue Mordreds bloodline might not even be in the mansion. There was a possibility that they were being imprisoned somewhere else. Ihan hadnt heard this information from anyone directly. Rather The servants themselves dont seem the least bit concerned about their absent masters. Thats... not normal. It was a deduction made through observation. This family is seriously strange. It was unnatural. Servants of noble householdsespecially those serving a Grand Noble Familywere expected to display unwavering loyalty to their lords. Yet these people... They had no sense of devotion whatsoever. They merely went about their tasks, like NPCs programmed to guard a castle. It was bizarre. Utterly peculiar. Under normal circumstances, Ihan would have liked to confront someone about this unsettling reality... "Remember this: No matter how curious you become about the lord, the young master, or the young lady, do not show it. If you fail to follow this rule, you will never work in this castle again." A stern warning from the head maid, given on the day of his employment. And Ihan had a gut feelingif he ignored that warning and started asking questions, hed be kicked out immediately. It made sense. No matter how capable someone was, if they couldnt follow the rules, they had no place in an organization. Because of this restriction, it was impossible to obtain further information to flesh out his deductions. At best, hed have to work for over a year just to get some real answers. ...And Ihan had no intention of wasting that much time. The Fourth Clue Thats why The fourth clue is the most important. Swish. Ihans gaze shifted. The only member of Mordreds bloodline who did not remain hidden... The only one who walked around the mansion... Louise Aiphera de Mordred. Flinch! Ah... Miss, did you need something? ...... Miss? ...... ...Hmmm. The direct heir of the Mordred bloodline. The only one who might possess hidden knowledge about what was going on. She could be the key to everything. However, there was one major problem Tap-tap-tap-tap-tap! ...She sure is fast. The moment their eyes met, she bolted. Making it impossible to hold a conversation. Sigh... Ihan slumped down in the misty garden, letting out a sigh filled with exhaustion. "Do not speak with Lady Louise." Huh? Dont ask why. Just dont interact with her. Ignore her. Got it? ...Understood. Good. Thats the proper attitude. Seeing Ihan nod in obedience without questioning him, the senior servant seemed pleased. Why do modern kids always have to question everything? If your superior tells you not to do something, you dont do it. Thats it. Muttering such authoritarian nonsense, the senior servant continued talking to himself. Meanwhile, Ihanrelying on his well-practiced ability to let words go in one ear and out the otherlet his mind drift elsewhere. They treat a noble lady like this? Was this normal in noble households? Maybe she isnt the real daughter. Could she be an illegitimate child or something? Ihan recalled a few clich plots from romance fantasy novels he had read in his past life. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it one of those stories? Where the mother dies during childbirth, and the father and siblings ostracize the youngest child...? Or maybe... Was she born talentless, so they abandoned her? That was another common trope. And every time Ihan came across such stories, he found himself irritated by the parents and siblings involved. Sure, losing a wife during childbirth was tragic, but what crime had the child committed? Being born without talent? Since when was that a sin? A childs potential wasnt solely dictated by their innate gifts. Thats why seeing a child being treated unfairly like this was...! ...No. I shouldnt care. Ihan realized he was overthinking things. There was no way this was one of those ridiculous soap-opera plots. And even if it wasit wasnt his problem. He was here for a mission, not to babysit a kid. Stay focused on the goal. He needed to remind himself of his purpose. Splash! ...I knew this would happen! Without hesitation, Ihan dived into the water to save the drowning child. *** Achoo! Dry yourself off with this towel and drink some tea, miss. That way, you wont catch a cold. ...Thank you. No need to be so formal. Im just a mere servant. Nee... ...... Ah... The young girl, with her damp, disheveled hair resembling that of a drenched puppy, blinked her wide eyes before shutting her mouth. She had been told not to speak formally, yet she had done so instinctively. But instead of reprimanding her, Ihan only offered a bitter smile. Instead, he thought What the hell am I doing? Why was he here taking care of a child, brewing warm tea? It was enough to make him feel a little pathetic. Just then ...Why are you here? I told you, dont use formal speech. I-I''m more comfortable speaking this way. ...... M-More importantly, answer me. ...I just happened to see you. Heading off alone to go fishing. Oh, I see! The girl nodded in understanding. His response wasnt much of an explanation, yet she seemed completely satisfied with it. Perhaps she was just that innocentbut it wasnt unusual for kids her age to be so easily convinced. I didnt even lie. I really did just see her picking up a fishing rod. It had simply caught his eye by chance. Then, he had noticed the drizzle startingwhich made him worry she might run into trouble. That was why he had followed her to the riverbank. And sure enoughshe had slipped and was swept away in the water. What wouldve happened if I hadnt been there? Ihan sighed. This child was a walking disaster waiting to happen. Like most kids, she didnt recognize what was truly dangerous. Was it innocence, or was it recklessness? Either way, she was bound to get herself into trouble if someone didnt keep an eye on her. ...Miss, Im not asking for a reward or anything, but can I ask you a question? Yes, go ahead. When did you start fishing? When I was six! ...... Oh, but until last year, the old man who took care of me used to come with me! And... what about that old man now? He said hell be back after a thousand nights of sleep. Hehe. ...... Hmm? Why do your eyes look all watery? ...Just a little cold. Oh!? T-Thats bad.... Sigh... So sentimental. This was why aging was terrifying. Had his emotions always been this fragile? Suppressing the sting in his eyes, Ihan pinched the bridge of his nose to steady himself. But just as he managed to calm down ...Hey, Santa. Yes? Umm, you see.... ? C-Could you... be my friend? ...... I-Ill even give you this. I saved it up from selling fish, hehe. Jingle... This... Is this enough for you to be my friend? ...... Santa? ...... ...This is why aging is terrifying. *** Grandpa once told me that you need money to buy delicious food and nice clothes. So... maybe you can buy friends and family too? Ihan had heard her words. And her innocent, yet heartbreaking reasoning struck him deeply. After all She had been struggling, enduring the biting cold, working not to run away, but simply to earn companionship. To have someone on her side. That thought alone made Ihan feel a profound sadness. And at the same timeit made him realize how cruel reality was. What crime had this child committed to deserve a life like this? ...Heh. ...... Ihan glanced over his shoulder. The girl had fallen asleep, resting on his back. Perhaps it had been a long time since she felt the warmth of another person. Her face, bathed in the moonlight, looked serene and content. Ihan found himself ? Nvlght ? (Read the full story) smiling softly, unconsciously walking more carefully. So that she wouldnt wake up. Did you not hear the order to stay away from the young miss? A voice cut through the silence. ...... You should mind your own business. That misplaced sympathy of yours will only bring trouble. ...The gardener. Hah! Call me Sir Gardener, you insolent brat! A middle-aged man, exuding an aura of battle-hardened experience, blocked Ihans path. He had learned aura combat techniques. And now, he was issuing a warning. Theres always one fool like you. Someone who lets their pity get the better of them. But let me tell you something ...... That sympathy of yours? Itll only make things worse for the young miss. If you truly care, youd leave her alone. Shell give up faster that way. ...Haah. Forget it. No point wasting my time talking to some naive fool. Just put the young miss down and get lost. And if you ever show up in front of me again The man was about to raise his voice, to threaten him further. But he never got the chance. Because Hey, shut up. Youre gonna wake her up. CRACK! The man''s jaw snapped shut. Ughh...!! I said shut up, didnt I? Youll wake her up. CRACK!! !!!!? The man flailed, his body convulsing. Somehowwithout him even noticinga hand had reached his face, clamping his mouth shut with crushing force. His cheekbones cracked, sending waves of pain through his skull. He wanted to scream, but the grip on his jaw only tightened. Even as he struggled with all his strength, he couldnt break free. And just before his vision faded, the last thing he saw Was Ihans piercing, merciless gaze. You really dont want to pass out. !!? If you do, Ill have to wake you up. And my method of waking people up...? A sinister smirk played at the corner of his lips. Its not gentle. U-Urghhh!! Shh. The kids sleeping. A chill ran down the gardeners spine. His instincts screamed at him. He must not pass out. Because that warning Was not an empty threat. Chapter 268: How a Knight Deals with Beasts (4) ...Knights were a pain in the ass to deal with. They obsessed over honor in every little thing, and their stubbornness was stronger than iron chains. But at the same time, paradoxically, a knight without stubbornness wasnt a knight at all. They possessed unyielding willpower and relentless tenacity, willing to throw themselves into the fires of hell if it meant upholding their lords honor and orders. Thats why, even if knights were troublesome to deal with, they could never be ignored. Even if their combat prowess was weak, their unyielding will and loyalty made them difficult to break. No matter how much overwhelming force was used against them, they wouldnt submit. Instead, they would see pain and suffering as mere trialschallenges to prove their knighthood. That was why Ihan, despite not particularly liking arrogant knights, never despised or underestimated them. A true knight was a being worthy of respect. And because of that This bastard isnt a knight. It was only natural that a fraud like this didnt deserve any respect. II was just following orders from above! I was told to ignore the young miss, to leave her alone... A-A knight must obey the commands of his superiors, dont you think...? Perhaps it was because he had seen the chill in Ihans gaze The mans words grew weaker, his voice trailing off. Cold sweat dripped down his face. Because he knew. He could see it in Ihans scornful stare He wasnt a real knight. This bastard probably became a knight through connections or got knighted by some idiot noble. There were plenty of those types. They called themselves knightsyet had less honor than mercenaries and cared more about profit than merchants. They were mercenary knights, or simply, wandering knights. And Ihan was certain this man belonged to that category. Because What kind of knight followed the vague orders of superiors rather than his own lord? What kind of knight ignored his lords own bloodline? What kind of knight caved under a little bit of force and spilled information so easily? Even the White Cats, whom he despised, might have lacked decencybut they werent dumb enough to betray their own masters so easily. And Ihan hadnt even tortured this guy. He had simply restrained him. Yet the man was already whining like a beaten dog. ...So why the hell am I so pissed off? He had no attachment to the concept of knighthood. Yet, perhaps because he was still in this line of work, seeing a disgraceful fraud pretending to be one of them made his blood boil. He had an overwhelming urge to tenderize this bastard like a hamburger patty. But he held himself back. Because, in times like these A scumbag like this is actually useful. The moment he applied even the slightest pressure, the man spilled information like a broken faucet. For someone like Ihan, who valued every scrap of intel, meeting a pathetic excuse for a knight was practically a blessing. Of course That doesnt mean Ill go easy on him. The so-called knightno, the third-rate thug named Richardfailed to notice the ominous glint in Ihans eyes as he spoke again. ...The young miss was born without the Mystic Power of the Mordred bloodline. I was only hired as a knight three years ago, so I dont know the details. But apparently, shes been like that since birth. So you really are just a wandering mercenary. T-Thats not the important part right now...! Ahem! If you keep rolling your eyes like that, I might accidentally pluck them out. ...... The man had bristled at being called a wandering knight, but at Ihans half-lidded glare, he immediately shrunk back and continued. A-Anyway, since she doesnt have the Mystic Power of Mordred, shes considered a defective heir. ...I heard rumors that the late lady of the house had an affair. ...... I-I mean, thats just a rumor I overheard! T-The Duke himself denied any infidelity, and the young misss hair color clearly proves shes of Mordred blood! It was just baseless gossip among the servants...! ...... Uh...? Ihan remained silent. Richard, noticing the sudden change in atmosphere, looked at him in confusion. Then, Ihan furrowed his brow and muttered I never asked about the kids birth, dumbass. ...... Whats with that indignant look? Tch.... Oh, but theres one thing I do want to ask. ...What? How did a worthless bastard like you end up working for Mordred? ...... Theres no way a grand noble family would hire someone like you. ...... ...No answer? ...I-I was hired... for the gardens. ? I-I wasnt knighted under Mordred... I was hired as a gardener. B-But I am a knight! I was officially knighted, so technically SMACK!! Gaaahh!! ...So, youa pathetic failuredare to call that kid a failure? Ihan could no longer hold back his rage. Information? Who cared about that right now? Right now This bastard needs a proper beating. For the sake of his own sanity. *** So thats how it is. With the tigers gone, the foxes run wild. Ihan wiped the dirty blood off his hands and flicked his fingers clean. Somewhere nearby, a human worm squirmed on the ground, but Ihan felt more guilty about stepping on the grass than he did about beating a beast lower than an animal. Far more important than that was organizing the information he had beaten out of him over the past forty minutes. So, starting five years ago, the Mordred family and most of their elite knights have been in some place called the Underground Sealed Chamber for unknown reasons. They had left behind only the youngest daughter, Louise, effectively turning the Mordred household into a vacant battlefield with no clear ruler. Of course, the Duke of Mordred wasnt an idiothe had granted temporary authority to the head butler to manage the family in his absence. But the problem was... The head butler suddenly died of a heart attack not long after assuming power. His death had been far too sudden. And with no successor to take over, the side branches of the Mordred familyalong with their vassal housesbegan tearing each other apart, fighting for control of the household like rabid dogs infected with madness. It was a completely foolish struggle. Because once the family head returned, all of it would have been meaningless. But then again After five years of their lords absence, its no surprise things turned out this way. The real issue, however, was the sole direct heirLouise. No matter how much the side branches schemed, the royal family would only recognize Louise as the rightful successor. And since it would have been too suspicious for them to deal with her directly They just decided to abandon her. A young girl left completely alone with no protection? She was bound to die sooner or later. In the eyes of the side branches, her dying in some unfortunate accident was the most convenient outcome. ...Hah. How are there so many people worse than beasts? The sheer amount of filth in this world was sickening. It was beyond low They were waiting for a child to conveniently die on her own. Even the demons in hell would applaud their level of depravity. Ghosts are better than humans, after all. At least ghosts werent this repulsive. Ihan let out a deep sigh, the bitter taste of reality settling in But then ...Wait a second. That meanstheres no one here I need to worry about. His eyes widened as a critical realization hit him. There were no tigers in this house. No Mystic-wielding heirs. No elite knights. The secrecy surrounding the situation had kept this information well-hidden, but now that Ihan had infiltrated the heart of it all, he knew the full truth. And what that meant was ...Ive been wasting my time, havent I? A dull headache formed as he realized how much effort he had pointlessly spent. He had been navigating a maze, when the path forward had always been straight ahead. How utterly stupid. What the hell have I been doing all this time? The hours spent hiding his identity, sneaking around, and wasting time suddenly felt unbearably frustrating. But ...Now that I know Ive been an idiot, I should fix it immediately. There was no point in regretting things for too long. The smart thing to do was to end the stupidity now ???????????????????????????????????? and act accordingly. With renewed determination, Ihan firmly stepped forward. P-Please... a potion... A pathetic whimper came from behind him. But Ihan didnt even hear it. *** Louise had the best day of her life today. Hehe, I made a friend. Her first-ever friend! Not only had he saved her, but he had carried her on his back too. Apart from her grandfather, who was away for the time being, she had never experienced such kindness before. That only made her treasure this friend even more. N-Next time he comes, Ill give him this too-! Clink. Grinning from ear to ear, Louise looked at the money she had saved up. She hoped that by giving it to him, he would stay her friend for even longer. Just then Young Miss, Im coming in. Click! !!? Louise flinched as the door suddenly swung open. A woman stepped insidethe head maid. Instinctively, Louise hid her money behind her back. Why are you so startled? Its nothing new. ...... Louise frowned. She knew very well just how mean this woman was. W-Why are you here...? Oh my, Im the only person you can talk to, and yet you treat me like this? How rude. G-Get out! T-This is my room! ...You really have no manners, huh? Is it because you werent properly raised? !!? Yes, yes, no need to get mad. I just need you to sign this, and Ill leave. ...What is that? Just a little something. Hurry up and stamp it. A blood seal would be best. Blood... seal? Yes. A signature in your blood. B-Blood!? Yes, its a really simple thing, isnt it? The head maid smiled sweetly. As if asking for blood was the most natural thing in the world. Louises face drained of color, and she quickly hid her hands behind her back. But Im telling you, its nothing serious. It wont even hurt. N-No! I-I dont want to! Come on, dont be difficult Clink. Oh? Whats this? Ah...! Louise gasped. She hadnt hidden it well enough. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The maid had found her money pouch. Wow, our little lady is quite rich, huh? How much is this? D-Dont take it!! The maid snatched the pouch from her hands, and Louise desperately reached out. But a child had no chance of overpowering an adult. The head maid ignored Louises trembling, teary-eyed protests with ease. Id heard rumors you were making money, but this is quite a bit. I thought you were just scraping together enough for snacks, but it looks like you actually have a talent for earning money. Thanks, Ill put it to good use. Its NOT yours!! Oh, but it is mine, young miss. !! You should remember this well. People without power lose everything. She smiled, pleased with herself, as if she had just given Louise a valuable lesson. Louise, however, couldnt stop crying. The head maid, on the other hand, was enjoying this far too much. The thrill of tormenting the great Duke of Mordreds daughter. The twisted pleasure of lording over a child of nobility. It made her feel as though she was above even the aristocracy. But then -Tap. ? Listen carefully, you filthy bitch. A hand landed on her shoulder. And before she could even process what was happening Im not an animal like you, so Ill explain this kindly. Youre about to experience a lot of pain. Lets start with a light four hours, shall we? The maid froze. Her mind failed to comprehend the words. She didnt even get the chance to push his hand away. Because CRACK! She was suddenly hunched over like a hunchback. AAAAHHH!! AAAARRRGH!! CRUNCH! CRACK! Her screams filled the room. But Ihan didnt care. She was being too loud, so he shoved a rag into her mouthone usually used for wiping floors. Then, he picked up Louises money pouch. He had no intention of wasting any more time on pests like her. ...Santa? This is too important to lose, young miss. Here. ...... Whats wrong, young miss? S-Santa...!! Louise didnt even look at the pouch. She simply threw herself into his arms, sobbing uncontrollably. Because just seeing his face made her feel safe. And so, she cried and cried. Oh dear, dont cry, young miss. If you cry, Santa Claus wont come. Hngh! B-But Santa isnt an old man! ...I meant another Santa. Ah, I shouldnt have picked a fake name so carelessly. ? Anyway, young miss, I think I can give you a gift. But Ill need your permission first. Would you grant it to me? Yes! Ill allow it! ...That fast? Yes! Because youre my friend! ...Hmm. You should be more careful when giving permission. Its fine! Oh, Ill even vouch for you! ...... What? ...Just one question, young miss. Has anyone ever asked you to vouch for them before? Yes! ...... ......? ...Im going to need a lot of axes. Huh? Nothing. Anyway, thank you for giving me permission, young miss. Hehe! Louise beamed. Completely unaware that the permission she had just given would shake Mordredand all of Walesto its core. But even if she had known Santa, thank you.... ...Were friends, arent we? Heehee!! She would have gladly allowed it anyway. Chapter 269: How a Knight Deals with Beasts (5) ...Hey, do you know where the head maid is? A servant was looking for the head maid, asking around among his colleagues, but they could only shrug. Now that you mention it, shes nowhere to be seen. Where could she have gone? I need to get something approved by her. Hmm... Oh! Maybe she went to see the young miss again? Ah, that makes sense. As expected, many minds were better than onethey quickly deduced where the head maid might be and nodded in agreement. The head maids got a nasty personality. I mean, does she really have to treat the young miss like that...? Hey! Mm! One of the servants scolded their colleague for speaking too freely, and the speaker immediately covered their mouth. They had realized their mistake. Watch what you say. If you get punished alone, fine. But dont drag the rest of us down with you. ...S-Sorry. That was how things were. Two years ago, a servant had openly complained about the head maid. And because of that, all the servants were punished together. Would anyone believe that grown adults were beaten so hard with a cane that their calves were covered in bruises? But no one dared to voice their dissatisfaction. The one who had spoken out was fired before their wounds even healed. It was no surprise. The head maid had the backing of the Orod family, the most powerful of Mordreds side branches. Some even rumored that she was the Orod family heads mistress. The head maid is too much. The scolded servant silently cursed the woman. She was too afraid to say it aloud, but she truly despised the head maid. She doesnt have to treat the young miss so cruelly. An adult shouldnt act like that.... No one in the castle was ignorant of Louises situation. Because she had been born without Mordreds Mystic Power, the side branches and vassal houses had deemed her disposable. They were simply waiting for her to either fall to her death or disappear without a trace. They wanted her to vanish from the world. It was a level of cruelty beyond words. And the head maid, fully aware of this, was actively making her life even worse. Some said it was because the head maid was born a commoner and harbored resentment toward nobles. It was pure malice. Ugh.... The maid sighed to herself, deciding that she would secretly leave some cherries for the young miss tomorrow. Because Louise loves cherries. That was the only small kindness a powerless maid like her could offer. Mira, do you know where Santa is? Huh? Santa. I need him for something, but I cant find him anywhere. Oh, Santa... Uhm, I dont know? I havent seen him either. Tch! Where the hell is that guy...?! ...... A servant scowled as he searched for Santa. Here we go again.... His name was Tony, an experienced servant with several years under his belt. But he was known for being violent and overbearing, making him unpopular among the others. His short temper and aggressive nature had even prevented him from getting promoted, despite his years of service. Of course, he was oblivious to this. Perhaps because his peers had moved up while he remained stagnant, Tony took out his frustrations on new hires. And if they happened to be handsome, he seemed to despise them even more. Maybe hes just jealous because hes ugly? That was why, while most of the castles servants had a favorable impression of Santa Ihan, Tony was ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) the one exception. Santas really unlucky to have caught his attention.... Mira made a mental note to warn Santa to avoid Tony at all costs. But before she could Hey, you! You bastard! ...Ah. Too late. Santa had appeared. Mira instinctively smacked her forehead. Terrible timing...! Santa, run! She tried to signal him with her eyes and feet, urging him to flee immediately. But ...... He didnt move. Either he was clueless, or he simply didnt care. Mira was about to facepalm again, but before she could Tony stormed forward. You little shit! Where the hell have you been wasting time?! A new hire like you should be working, not slacking off! It was almost comical, considering that Tony himself was the one who slacked off the most. Most of the servants simply exchanged tired looks. But Santa ...... He remained expressionless. Which only infuriated Tony further. You rude little shit! Grab! T-Tony! Calm down...! Santas probably just frozen up from fear! Tony, stop! If the head maid finds out, youll be in serious trouble! Let go of him! Tony didnt listen. Like a rampaging boar, he had lost all reason. And as if to prove it He raised his fist. There was no hesitation. His personality was so impulsive that he acted before anyone could even stop him. His fist flew toward Santas face Thud! !! As expected, a loud impact echoed through the air. The servants winced, instinctively squeezing their eyes shut. They could already picture itSantas beautiful face, bruised and bloodied beyond recognition. It was a tragic loss, really. AAAAAARGH!!! There it wasthe agonized scream of... Wait. ...Huh? What the hell? Why is he the one screaming? Tony? The servants, some of whom had turned away, hesitantly glanced back at the scene. And what they saw Did not make sense. ...T-Tony? ??? The one writhing on the ground in pain was not Santa. It was Tony. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gaaaah.... Clutching his crippled hand, screaming in agony, Tony rolled across the floor like a worm. Meanwhile What a pain.... The man who was supposed to be on the receiving end of the punch looked down at Tony with pure disgust. The servants experienced a deep cognitive dissonance. Because the kind, polite, hardworking Santa looked like a completely different person. But Santa didnt care whether they understood or not. Youre going to be crippled. Maybe for a whilemaybe forever. His voice was cold, analytical. When you hit me, I severed your nerves. Not just your fistyour entire arm. Youll never be able to use your left hand properly again. Y-You...! Hmm. At least youre still glaring at me. That stubbornness is nice. Much better than that pathetic bastard Richard. But then CRACK! Santa kicked Tonys leg. The servants flinched as they heard the unnatural snap. For the first time in their lives, they realized A leg could bend in that direction. ...A fact they never wanted to know. Tonys bloodcurdling screams filled the air. But Santa remained indifferent. Or rather It would be more accurate to say he was ice-cold. Tony. Right, that was your name. Santa tilted his head. Youre the one who asked the young miss to vouch for you, arent you? P-Please... spare... me.... Dont worry. I wont kill you. Santa smiled. Because that... would be too easy. !!? A shiver ran through the crowd. A deep, primal dread settled into their bones. It wasnt that cold, yet it felt like they had been thrown into a frozen wasteland, naked. Their teeth clattered as they looked at Santa with fear. That presence...? Mira, one of the few who could still think clearly, analyzed the situation. As a child, she had once gone hunting with her grandfather. That day, they had encountered a tiger in the mountains. Her grandfather had hidden her behind his back and whispered "Don''t move." But even if he hadnt said that She wouldnt have been able to. Because just seeing the beast before her had frozen her in place. Back then, she had been lucky. The tiger had simply walked away. But she had never forgotten that fear. And now Looking at Santa He looked exactly like that tiger. No... He looks even bigger and scarier. The servants held their breath, unable to even swallow. Then, Santa finally spoke. The following people will step outside. His voice cut through the silence like a blade. Go out and tend to the young miss. Treat her with respect. I mean it. Respect. The servants froze. Im calling your names now. Mira. Viole. Anna. Erwin. Marcus. Elvin. Dona. The seven of youleave. ??? Ill count to five. One. Two. Three ?!! There was no hesitation. The seven chosen immediately rushed out. Mira realized something She and the others who were allowed to move were the ones he had chosen to spare. But the rest... P-Please... me... too... U-Ugh... Uhh.... W-Wait... help.... The ones left behind were frozen stiff. Their faces were drained of color, their bodies paralyzed with fear. They couldnt even lift their hands to beg for help. They could only scream silently. As Mira stepped outside, she risked one last glance at him. And she heard it. Santa Ihans final words. Tch. Only this many are worth sparing? A chilling murmur. Ten minutes later. When he reappeared His clothes were soaked in blood. And Mira knew. It wasnt his. One Week Later. Half of Mordreds side branches and vassal families had been wiped out. The remaining half had fallen to their knees before their new ruler. Cherries are so yummy! Eat as much as you want, young miss. Santa, you eat too! Yes, yes. Her name Louise Aifera de Mordred. At eight years old, she became the youngest ruler in the history of Wales. Chapter 270: How a Knight Deals with Beasts (6) ? The large, pinkish-red eyes that an old man once likened to a pink pearl widened in surprise, blinking rapidly. The child, still far too young, found it incredibly difficult to adjust to the sudden changes in her environment overnight. She was utterly bewildered. Th-this isnt my room, is it? No, my lady. From today onward, this is indeed your room. And please, speak informally. You are now our master. ?? Just a few days ago, her room was nothing like this. The walls were made of worn-out wooden planks, and the only bedding she had was the foul-smelling hay she had scavenged from the stables, which served as both her blanket and mattress. But now... I-Is this really a room? Its bigger than the yard...? It was spacious. Incredibly spacious. The entire room was bathed in shades of pink, the same color as her eyes. The decorations were extravagant, the bed was soft and fragrantso large that even a young foal could roll around on it comfortably. Even the floor was soft. Far softer than the bed of hay she used to sleep on. Wouldnt it be fine to just sleep on the floor instead of that overly luxurious bed? In fact, when she tried it, it was warm and cozy. But the moment morning arrived Oh, my lady! Were so sorry! Please forgive us! P-please spare us! P-please, my lady, sleep on the bed, we beg you...! ???? Louise tilted her head in confusion. But despite her confusion, she obediently followed the maids requests. These sisters are kind! They were the ones who had secretly given her soft bread and fresh cherries behind the back of the mean old head maid. So, of course, she wanted to listen to them. More than that I like these sisters! Louise, who had always been forced to wash in cold water, was now being bathed in warm water by the maids. They even wiped her down carefully with soft, warm towels, gave her a sweet and soothing drink called cocoa, and even fed her soft bread and cherries. There was no way she wouldnt like them. Thus, in the past few days, Louise had undergone many changes. The grand room and the kind maids were one thing, but the biggest change of all was probably All the bad people are gone? The bad people. The adults who had always tormented her were nowhere to be seen. The ones who made her {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} cower just by looking at them, who shouted at her, who tripped her whenever she walkedevery single one of them had disappeared. And that made Louise happier than anything else. ...Still, she was curious. Where had they gone? Sisters, where did the bad lady and the bad men go? She had only asked out of curiosity. But Eek! Were sorry! Were so sorry! P-please spare us...!! ...Pay them no mind, my lady. Theyre just... a little traumatized. ?? And as for those people... Well, lets just say Santa is punishing them right now. That should be enough of an answer. Oh, I see! The moment Louise heard her dear friends name, she understood everything. Santa is strong, so hes punishing the bad people! Since Santa had even scolded the mean old head maid, it only made sense that he could punish all the other bad people too! While Louise was delighting in this realization Duke Louise! P-please, I beg you! Just oncejust grant me an audience, just this once! Forgive me...! Please, grant me mercy, Y-Your Grace...!!! ...Another strange person came today. Yes, the people and the room had changed, but the thing that Louise found strangest of all in the past few days was the fact that strange people kept coming to her. Every time, they would say things like, Please forgive me! or Have mercy! or I will give you everything I have! And every time, Louise never understood. Why are these adults asking me for forgiveness? She didnt even know them. To Louise, this was all incomprehensible. These adults were intimidating and overwhelming, and a little scary. But the reason she didnt feel anxious despite it all Thwack! Waaah! was because every time one of those scary adults appeared, her friend would send them flying. Santa! Louises face lit up as she ran toward her friend, who caught her in a warm embrace. My ladyno, Your Grace. You mustnt run at me like that. Its dangerous. Hehe, but Santa is strong, so its fine. Good grief. With how rough you are, how will you ever get married in the future, Your Grace? Whats marriage? Hmm, well, its something like... Hmm. Theres a lot you need to learn. Hmm? ...Never mind. For now, just play and do whatever you want. Kids should enjoy themselves. Okay! Louise answered energetically, and every time she responded like this, Santa would gently pat her head. And every time Hehe! she felt so warm and cozy. Even more than when she drank cocoa. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Santa is like a real magician! Like the wizards in the fairy tales her grandfather used to read to her. A magician who could create anything and give out wonderful, fantastical gifts. And so Santa, youre just like a magician! Louise spoke her thoughts aloud, pure and sincere. But then ...Where did you learn to say such vulgar things? Hmm? N-no, never mind. ?? For some reason, Santa looked like he had just suffered a massive shock. Seeing her friend like that, Louise could only blink in confusion. Innocently. ...So, noble blood really does show, huh? She actually just insulted Sir Ihan to his face. Thats brutal. I dont think she meant it that way. Then what did she mean? You wouldnt understand. Youve lost the innocence of a child. The innocence of a child? Hah... I was the same back then as I am now. ...... The secretary was suddenly curious about what kind of childhood Simon had, but he couldnt bring himself to ask. Because, well Secretary! Were short on manpower! Here too! Please, for the love of everything, send reinforcements...! Sigh... Right now, they didnt even have time to hear anyones life story. A man who claimed to hunt vampireswhy had he conquered Mordred instead, leading to all this chaos? As an ordinary secretary, he still couldnt understand. *** One Week Ago. Thus began what would later be known as the Wales Unification War, a sudden seven-day conflict that caught everyone off guard. What kind of nonsense is this? A messenger from Mordreds domainWales, an isolated land known for its closed-off policieshad practically crashed into Simons office. The entire guild, including Simon himself, spent the next thirty minutes in stunned silence. [Establish a guild in Wales. We will provide all the necessary funds.] It wasnt that they couldnt understand the wordsit just took time to process their meaning. That was how shocking it was. But whether they were confused or not... [If you hesitate, well consider working with the Merchant Alliance instead.] Less than a day later, House Orodo had been annihilated, and when another urgent message arrived, the guild had no choice but to pull itself together. If nothing else, they absolutely did not want to cede this opportunity to the Merchant Alliance. Like hell were handing anything over to those money-grubbing merchants! The only thing those bastards deserve is sewage water! Expanding into Wales. This was a long-cherished goal for both the Guild and the Merchant Alliance, two major factions operating in the South. Rumors spoke of Wales as a land rich in natural resources, abundant food supplies, and a sizable population. The only reason neither the Guild nor the Merchant Alliance had established a foothold there was its extreme isolation. So Simon saw this proposalno, this gambleas an investment worth making. If it worked, the payoff would be massive. Might as well bet my life on it! With that reckless determination, Simon made his decision. His executives strongly opposed the move, but for some reason... something about this deal felt right. Thus, with firm resolve, Simon hired countless mercenaries and workers before heading to Wales. Only to find Ive taken care of about 30% of them. As for the remaining 70%... Honestly, I havent figured out what to do yet. Got any ideas? ...??? ...Did they even need him here? Simon had known that the knight was strong. But he had never even considered the possibility that a single person could subjugate the aristocratic forces of Wales on his own. No one in their right mind would believe that a single individual could take on an entire high noble faction. Simon felt like he was dreaming. High nobles, my ass. They dont even have their main family members or elite knight orders. Theyre just cats wearing tiger pelts. Cleaning them up was easy. ....... You know the Red Blood Hawks? Ran into them a few days ago. Theyve completely changed. They even mastered aerial footwork, which makes them a pain to fight. Their skills have grown way sharper. If Mordreds elite knights were at that level, even I wouldnt have been able to handle them this easily. ...Why are you using one of the five strongest knight orders in the capital as an example?! ....... He might have claimed that it was easy because the elite knights werent present, but even so, the power of Wales forces was not to be underestimated. They might have been branch families or vassals, but they had supported Mordred for generations. Their strength was nothing to scoff at. In other words... We need to increase this guys combat rating. At least to Rank 8... No, maybe even Rank 9. The Guild classified combat power into twelve ranks, from 1 to 12. For reference, Ranks 5 and 6 were usually reserved for leaders of elite knight orders or champions from noble houses. Rank 9 was... A tier reserved for legendary heroes or monsters. ...In other words, it basically meant the person was not human. Simon swallowed dryly. It was becoming increasingly clear that this knightthis man he was now tied towas going to be an even bigger deal than he had originally anticipated. So... The key to investing is buying at the lowest possible price. Simon doubled down on his investment. His gut told him that betting on this man might yield returns that werent just tenfold, but a hundredfold, or even more. Present Day. ...I might actually die at this rate. It had been a full week since the end of the unification war. In those seven days, Simon had managed a total of four hours of sleep. He was on the verge of losing his mind. And for good reason Sir Simon, it has appeared again! ...Again? Yes! And this time, we have ten eyewitnesses. ......Son of a b Simon clutched his head in frustration. Forget investmentshe should have stuck to what he was good at...!! What the hell do you mean, ghosts?! Damn it!! For the first time in his life, Simon fully understood why real estate agents cursed whenever rumors of ghosts popped up. Chapter 271: A Knight Fears People More Than Ghosts 2 (1) Theres a saying about a "Million-Dollar Night View." To Ihan, it had once symbolized romance and successsomething he had promised himself in his twenties from his past life. Back then, he had sworn that one day, he would achieve great success and go see that million-dollar night view for himself. Unfortunately, that dream had never come to fruition. And in this life, he had actively avoided the path of success, convinced that he would never get the chance to witness such a sight. Yet... If theres such a thing as a ten-million-dollar view, this must be it. As Ihan took in the breathtaking sight before him, he was struck by the truth of the old sayinglife is unpredictable. Whoosh! It was an exceptionally rare clear day in Wales, a place almost perpetually shrouded in fog. With the mist lifting, the kingdoms grand waterfallone of Wales'' most prized natural wonderscame into full view. A thin veil of mist still clung to the falls, resembling drifting clouds, and through those clouds, a rainbow arched brilliantly. It was beyond beautifulit was magnificent. Seated in a prime location atop the castle walls, Ihan couldnt help but think: This is what a ten-million-dollar view must be like. He let out a sigh of admiration. If only he had a steak and some wine, he might truly feel like a man who had made it in life. At that very moment Sir Santa. I thought you might be hungry, so I prepared a lamb steak for you. Its from a young lamb, so theres no strong odor, and it should be tender. As for the garnish, I used seasonal vegetables harvested from Wales pristine lands, cooked just right. The sauce was reduced with a slightly acidic wine, mixed with the meats natural juices, the highest-quality butter, and a blend of spices. The wine I brought is Wales renowned cherry wine. Please, enjoy. ...Huh? If red meat isnt to your liking, I can also prepare a trout steak right away. If you prefer poultry, quail or pigeon is in season right now. How would you like it prepared? ...... Sir Santa? ...Ill # Nvlight # just eat what youve prepared. Oh, and please, drop the formalities! Speak comfortably, I beg you! ...... Seriously... This feels weird. A part of him felt a pang of jealousy toward Santa Ihan, who had achieved the success his past self never had. And another part of him... I kind of feel like one of those scheming ministers ruling from the shadows while a young king is on the throne. ...Actually, scratch that. This wasnt just a feeling. This really is just like that, isnt it? Pardon? Ah... Never mind. By the way, this steak is perfectly cooked. Haha... Thats wonderful to hear! Sir Santa prefers medium-well, then? Ill make sure to remember that for the future. Do you really need to...? Despite the overwhelming hospitality, Ihan managed not to choke on his food. Mainly because Damn, this is good. The steak was just too delicious to let anything ruin it. *** Ihan had, completely by accident, become a ruler of absolute authority. But honestly, it made sense. He was the one who had single-handedly restored order to Wales, which had been descending into chaos due to power struggles among the nobility. The fact that he had purged only the corrupt nobles, without harming a single commoner, had undoubtedly contributed to his popularity. Its honestly impressive how much resentment one person can accumulate in just five years. During the unification war, Ihan had learned something interesting After the previous Margrave (or rather, the former Margrave) had disappeared, the remaining nobles had ruthlessly exploited the people. As a result, they had accumulated a staggering amount of hatred from the populace. And the moment those nobles fell You rotten bastard! Useless excuse for a noble, pfft! Spitting on them is a waste! Throw stonesor better yet, shit! ...This was the result. The fallen nobles were ridiculed and spat upon, and thanks to that, the new lord had gained immense support. Completely by accident. This is why people should be careful about making enemies. Uggh... b-blergh...! Ugh...! For the record, the ones tied to the stakes and being pelted with filth werent just noblesthey were also criminals guilty of embezzlement, abuse, and violence. The ones who bullied children were already beyond saving, but turns out they were even worse than I thought. One of the reasons an eight-year-old Margrave was receiving so much support was likely because... Better an innocent child than a greedy, insatiable beast. Watching it all unfold, Ihan couldnt help but feel sorry for the common people. But at the same time, this whole situation worked in his favor. Despite the sudden shift in power, there had been no major rebellions or unrest. Bloodshed had been kept to a minimum, and the stabilization of Wales was progressing at an incredible speed. Of course, the reason things had settled so quickly was also due to Sir Knight! Y-youre here? ...Youre working hard, Secretary. W-work? N-no, no! This is all f-for the sake of the Guild...! The Guild Associations support. Surprisingly, the guild had been actively assisting with administrative duties. And they werent just helpingthey were working themselves to the bone. Take this secretary, for example. He had spent an entire week in this very spot, working non-stop. He hadnt even had time to sleep, let alone eat. You should hire more people. Theres plenty of embezzled noble funds to use. E-even with money, finding manpower isnt that easy. Hehehe... Youre working to live, not the other way around. Isnt this backward? I-I know... but w-we need to finish before the capital catches on! H-honestly, Im scared out of my mind...! You dont have to be. Trust me. ...Even so... The capital, the royal courtthere was no way they wouldnt eventually learn about the upheaval in Wales. Even though Mordred was a high noble house with autonomy, they were still listed under Pendragons jurisdiction. Which meant... It wasnt impossible for the royal family to step in and intervene. Of course, they wouldnt be able to touch Ihan or Louise. Louise was a direct descendant of the Mordred family, and Ihan was simply acting as her regent. But the others werent as safe. Especially the Guild. If they werent careful, the royal court might crack down on them hard. That was why the guild membersincluding this exhausted secretarywere working as if they were walking a tightrope over a fire pit. Which explained why they were so desperate and rushing to finish things. ...But they really dont have to go this far. To Ihan, it felt like the guild was overreactingas if they were giving the royal court far too much credit. Those bastards are too busy fighting among themselves to care about the frontier. Ihan knew. The nobles in the capital were constantly engaged in power struggles, engaging in what they called political battles and court intrigues. Sure, the ones tied to stakes and getting pelted with rocks right now were greedy and corrupt, but compared to the capitals nobles? Not even close. He could bet one yearno, ten years would pass, and those idiots still wouldnt have the slightest clue what had happened in Wales. Think he was joking? I wish I were... Ihan let out a dry chuckle. He knew exactly what his former workplace was like. If theres anyone who might notice, itd be my sister, but even then... she wouldnt care much. Even if the capitals nobles were too busy fighting among themselves, his sister wouldnt intervene even if she did notice. Unless, of course, Mordred actually declared independence from the kingdom. She probably thinks she can rule no matter whos in charge. She was the epitome of arrogance, after all. So Ihan had casually advised the Guild Association not to rush things. But... They dont believe me. Instead of easing their nerves, they thought he was joking. It was frustratinghe was telling the truth, but the guild simply couldnt believe that the royal court could be this incompetent. It was the fine line between logic and absurdity. And Ihan wanted to tell them outrightthe capital has no logic whatsoever. But he decided to let them be. If theyre working hard, that just makes my life easier. The more they worked, the less he had to do, and the more free time the little Margrave had to play. Win-win. Thats why he only halfheartedly tried to stop them. Sorry, but keep working hard for me. If he had to sit and read documents all day, hed probably lose his mind. Ihan let out a quiet sigh and kept his thoughts to himself. Of course, that didnt mean he intended to dump all the work on them. I should at least help where I can. Which, in this case, meant Mostly using brute force. Or more brute force. Or... brute force. ...Kind of depressing, actually. As he was sinking into mild self-reflection, he noticed someone sprinting toward him from the distance. Ihanno, Sir Santa! ...Theres no need for formalities when its just us. Youhuff, huffyou never know! We must be thorough, huff, huff...! ...You need to exercise, man. Ihan gave him a look of pure disbeliefthe guy was this out of breath after just a short sprint? But Simon ignored the look, adjusted his crooked glasses, and gasped out Something... terrible... has happened! ...You always overreact. This is not an overreaction! This time, its serious! Theres a ghost! ? ...Dont look at me like that. I swear Im not crazy. Actually, at this point, I wish I were crazy! Damn it! Why the hell is a ghost appearing in the middle of our worksite?! ...Sounds like a delusion to me. Go to the temple and get checked out. II swear, Im not making this up! Ihans genuine concern only made Simon look even more wronged. And then It appeared... again. ? Its still there. Come see for yourself. ...What? *** ...Why is this real? Ihan stared, dumbfounded. In broad daylightunder the rare, bright Welsh sun [Creeeak... Keeeg... Kiig... Kiiiiiig...] A ghost was floating midair, right outside the castle. Before Ihan could even process it sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whoosh! The ghost lunged at him. Swish!! Holywhat the hell?! ......? Why the hell did it just attack me? ...What... did you just do? Huh? I hit it. ...How? ...With a slap? ??? Chapter 272: A Knight Fears People More Than Ghosts 2 (2) Ghost-type monsters. To put it simply, Wraithsghost-type monsters that had materialized enough to be seen by human eyeswere already a well-documented phenomenon in academic circles. Of course, just because they were documented didnt mean they were common. Ghosts were already hard enough to believe inlet alone ones that physically manifested. That rarity alone made them stand out. But just because Wraiths were rare didnt mean encountering one was lucky. Quite the opposite. After all, a ghosta vengeful spiritwasnt supposed to be visible to the human eye. If a ghost had manifested visibly, it meant it harbored an overwhelming grudge or hatred. And creatures fueled by such deep-seated resentment were bound to be incredibly powerful. To make matters worse, Wraiths couldnt be harmed by physical attacks. Without divine energy or magic, they were completely untouchable. Thats why encountering a Wraith ???????????????????????????????????? was considered as unlucky as being struck by lightningit was living proof of terrible misfortune. After all, the symbolic weapons of knightsswords, spears, bows, shieldswere utterly useless against them. ...Or at least, they were supposed to be. Smack! [!!?!!] Where do you think youre looking, huh? Acting all high and mighty while illegally squatting in a building? [Ge... Geeeh... Gegekk...] Whack! If youve got something to say, say it properly, damn it! [!?] Simon stared blankly. ...Why was that even possible? A knightusing only his left jabwas beating the crap out of a Wraith. Simon was utterly confused. What the hell? Wait... is it actually possible to hit them? Curious, Simon hesitantly reached out to touch the shaking Wraith, which had just been slapped into submission. Maybejust maybehed be able to feel it too. But... Swoosh. ...Nope. His hand passed straight through, as if touching mist. The laws of physics still applied, and Simon realized that academic knowledge hadnt been wrong after all. Which meant that this wasnt just some misunderstanding. Hold on... what if... what if this guy is actually a Monk? Holy Warriors. Also known as Sacred Guardians, these were divine warriors of light and faith. It was rumored that some of them hid their true identities, wandering the world to train in secret. What if this guy was one of those mystic warriors? Shit... That actually makes sense! Simon nodded furiously, convinced that his theory was completely reasonable. But then, Ihanwho had clearly noticed the look on his facespoke up. ...I think I can guess what youre thinking. And with that, Ihan decided to clear up the misunderstanding. *** Ihan hadn''t used some secret divine power or mystic technique to hit the Wraith. It was much simpler than that. I just hit it where it could be hit. People often described Wraiths as invincible, but that was a misconception. If a knight actually believed that, it meant they were either a rookie with zero combat experience or a third-rate fool. Sure, it made sense that people would think Wraiths were untouchable since physical attacks usually didnt work. But Anyone whos actually fought them before knows the truththey arent real ghosts. At the end of the day, Wraiths were just another type of monster. And the key difference was that Wraiths had materialized to the point that ordinary people could see them. What did that mean? It meant they existed in the physical world. It meant they could interact with the environment. And more importantly If something can hit you, that means you can hit it back. The only tricky part was You have to time it just right. Whoosh! Another Wraith lunged at Ihan, its energy flaring with rage. It was trying to avenge its fallen comrades. In that moment, Ihan felt its presence sharpen. Hah. Youre just begging me to hit you, huh? Whoosh! Right before the Wraith attackedIhan punched first. Counterattack. His fist connected a split second before the Wraiths attack landed, smashing it right in the forehead. Smack! [!!!] A sound like a watermelon bursting filled the air, and the Wraith collapsed instantly. It had been knocked out cold. Well? Not that hard, right? It tried to hit me, so I just gave it a lesson instead. You guys should handle them like this from now on. ...... What? ...How the hell is that supposed to be easy? Huh? ...Youre gonna drive me insane. Simon could feel his blood pressure rising. *** The Wraiths that had suddenly appeared inside the building were swiftly dealt with. There had been exactly thirty-six of them, but all of them were knocked out cold, proving that even ghost-type monsters were equal in the face of a proper physical education. Should we... kill them? ...You want to kill something thats already dead? Thats a level of evil even demons would back away from. ...Thats not what I meant. Relax, it was just a joke. ....... As absurd as it was, Wraiths could be knocked out or subdued, but actually getting rid of them was a different matter. In the Southern Continent, Wraiths were often regarded as the spirits of ancestors. Even though that was highly unlikely. But people were sentimental like that. It was a universal belief that ones ancestors continued to watch over them, even in death. So, while different regions had their own customs, in the Southern Continent, Wraiths werent exorcised in the usual way. Instead, they were given a proper send-offa ritual known as [Spirit Releasing]. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, if they were actual Evil Spirits, that would be a different story. That said, even if exorcism was necessary, getting rid of Wraiths was no simple task. At the very least, youd need the help of a priest or a shamanand if neither were available, maybe even an alchemist. ...However. I wonder if I could do it with Willforce? Ihan had a gut feeling that if he infused his fists with Willforce, these Wraiths would burst like balloons. Actually, no. It wasnt just a feelinghe was almost certain of it. And since theyd probably just cause more trouble when they woke up, he figured he might as well try it now while they were still down Santa, what are you doing? ...Lady Louise? The girl who had once worn nothing but rags, barely distinguishable from a pile of old cloth, was now dressed in an elegant, frilled dress, smiling brightly. She must have been out for a walk with the maidsher forehead was damp with sweat. The maids, who had been playing tag with her, froze in terror the moment they saw Ihan. S-Sir Santa.... W-were so sorry! We w-were just playing tag with the young lady, and before we knew it W-we deserve death! ...... They were literally shaking, as if theyd just come face to face with the Grim Reaper. Ihan felt awkward. Maybe he had been a bit too much when he first established discipline in the mansion. ...Yeah. Maybe. They must have developed severe PTSD after watching him mold people like clay that day. ...Did I go overboard? He didnt regret it, but for the first time, he felt a little bad about how harsh he had been. Meanwhile Wow, this feels so weird! Its like a blanket made of ice! Huh? But why is it so soft? Lady Louise? Hm? ...How are you touching that? ...Did I do something wrong? No, not at all, but... Hehe, thats a relief! ...Still, you should stop. Its dirty. Okay! Yep. Our youngest Margrave. A child more obedient than any noble brat, and more well-mannered than any so-called "precocious adult." Ihan patted her head in praise, and Louise smiled radiantly. ...... Santa? ...Hmm. ? But Ihans expression grew complicated. And he wasnt the only one confused. W-why cant I touch it? Simon was still trying to poke at a Wraith, failing miserably. Ihan exhaled a quiet laugh. So... the kid who supposedly has no powers is casually touching ghosts? No ones gonna believe this. ...What the hell is going on today? It felt like one thing after another was happening today. Too many incidents. Back-to-back. Is today some kind of special occasion? Youre telling me. As if we werent already drowning in work... and now this mess.... The Wraiths that had appeared inside the castle werent the only ones. They were all over the territory, manifesting anywhere and anytime, seemingly at random. It was a baffling situation, and they had no choice but to deal with it. The only silver lining was that the Wraiths werent attacking civilians. Only Theyre only attacking outsiders, huh. Some Guild members had suffered minor fractures or sprains, though none were seriously injured. Still, their work was disrupted, and that was a problem. Simon, after taking a moment to think, spoke up. ...This is just a theory, but... could these Wraiths have been tamed by Mordreds mysticism? Maybe theyre conditioned to attack foreigners.... That would make senseif they attacked me on sight. Ah.... The theory was immediately discardedeven Simon himself didnt seem convinced. He frowned in frustration, clearly just as annoyed as everyone else. The Guild had been working tirelessly to speed up their operations, and this unexpected chaos was throwing everything off track. It was infuriating. Ihan, watching Simon stew in frustration, sighed. They say you need to slow down when things get hectic. And as the leader of an organization, you need to stay calm. If you lose your cool, how do you think your people will feel? ...... ...Though Im sure you already know that. ...Thank you. That really woke me up. It was a firm but considerate reminder of Simons position. And hearing those words from Ihan made Simon feel... strangely grounded. He bowed his head slightly in acknowledgment. If this was just a cold business partnership, Ihan wouldnt have bothered giving advice. The fact that he did meant he acknowledged Simons competencethat he trusted him. Simon, regaining his composure, steeled himself once more. First, we need to question the locals. If anyone knows something, itll be them. What do you need from me? ...Get me an audience with the castle staffespecially the head maid. The longer someone has worked here, the more theyll know. Hm. Dont worry. While we cant compare to Santa Ihan, the Guild has its own experts. Alright. Since I said Id help, Ill make sure to do it right. You wont regret it. Hey. Were partnersdont say things like that. ...If I were a woman, Id be falling for you right now. ...Shut the hell up. Ihan visibly shuddered, and Simon quickly scurried off to handle his tasks. To some, Simon might have seemed weak or hesitant. But his steady stride carried a conviction that was unmistakable. ...Yeah. Thats how a Guildmaster should be. Ihan felt oddly satisfied, though he quickly erased any sign of it from his face. Because at that very moment Did you find it? Yeah, we found it. ...It was a pain. They had finally found an important clue. ...Sorry for making you go through all that. Ill reward you later. Then wine! It looked delicious! ...You brats! ...Boomer. So unfair.... The twins pouted, and Ihan clicked his tongue. Kids these days... Chapter 273: A Knight Fears People More Than Ghosts 2 (3) Derrick, the gray-haired boy, tousled his hair as he shook his head, groaning like a whimpering puppy. Mordred, hmm... Wasn''t that assigned to the second team lead...? Derrick looked awkward. He was pretty sure he''d once boasted to his instructor that there was nothing in this world he didn''t know. Guess humility is a virtue for a reason. He had to admit, without hesitation, that there was far too much he didnt know. Making the worldbuilding this vast really is a problem... That was just how game development worked. Even in the same project, different teams handled different parts, and even within the planning department, the work was divided so that each person had their own area of focus. Especially in a large-scale AAA game, the number of side stories branching off from the main setting had to be staggering. Dozensno, hundreds of developers were needed just to keep up with that workload. So, considering he was merely one of the countless planners on the team, it was only natural that his knowledge had limits. Berating himself over it was meaningless. If anything, it was impressive that he knew as much as he did. And yet... It still feels pathetic not being able to help at all. He considered this person his benefactor, and yet he couldn''t offer any meaningful assistance. There was no avoiding the self-loathing creeping in. He wanted to get up and help directly, but I can''t just leave right now... Derrick was in the middle of a questor rather, an incredibly important operation. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. There wont be a second chance to obtain a Unique-grade item, the Grail Fragment. The grand side story, Memories of the Autumn Fairy. To complete it, he had to entertain the fairys avatar to its satisfaction. If successful, he would receive the Grail Fragment, which the avatar carried like an ornamental hairpin. However, fulfilling the item acquisition conditions required an absurd sacrifice For a total of 24 days, he had to entertain the avatar without letting it grow bored. As a result, Derrick had already spent the past 15 days getting only two or three hours of sleep per night, forced to play the role of a clown. ...It was an absolute nightmare, all because fairiesavatars or notnever slept. A truly extreme situation. He had already invested so much effort into this quest that abandoning it now wasnt an option. So, the only thing he could do to help was Maybe I should send over what little info I do have? Specifically, information on the second team lead who had handled Mordreds side story. Derrick didnt know the details of the story itself, but he did know how most of the team leads projects had ended. And if Mordreds storyline followed the same pattern... That guy was kind of twisted... No, actually To put it bluntly, a pervert. Not in a socially deviant way, but in game development terms. ...Although, anyone who had played one of his games would probably want to murder him. He''s undeniably skilled, and I do respect him as a senior, but that guy... The endings of the games he worked on were always ...Either a Massacre Ending or a Tragic Ruin Ending. Hmm, what was it he used to say? Something like Isnt this the best?! The players expect some satisfying catharsis, but no matter what they do, everyone either dies or ends up utterly ruined! Seeing them groan and rage... Wow, just imagining it gives me a dopamine rush! I cant stop making games because of this, hahaha!! ...Yeah, hes just a pervert. Looking back on it now, Derrick realized that the second team lead wasnt someone worthy of respect at all. *** [Woo. Woooo, wooooo.] ...? [Woooo. Wooooong, woo.] ...Whats with these things? Ihan furrowed his brows, his expression sour. It was like listening to a ghostly ASMR sleep recording up close. The sound had a strange, glassy qualitylike someone playing a wine glass with wet fingers. It wasnt unpleasant in itself, but... [Wooo, wooong.] ...Dont cling to me. The presence of the creatures was unpleasant. Wraiths. The ones he had beaten, along with those that had been subdued elsewhere, were now lingering around him. And what the hell happened to their appearance? One of the most irritating aspects was how they looked now. During their first encounter, they had blood-red eyes, their entire bodies radiating ominous, thorn-like energy. Now? Now, they seemed infinitely docileand strangely... cute. It was like something straight out of a horror game had suddenly been deformed into a mascot from a cozy indie game. ...You guys didnt use to look like this, did you? [Woorooo?] Even your voices used to sound like nails on a chalkboard... [Wooroo, woo.] ...Why is this pissing me off so much? These were monsters that had once tried to kill himthere was no way he could look at them favorably. But now, their entire demeanor had shifted 180 degrees, and they looked like something that could represent a local festival as a cute mascot. Still, cute or not, Ihan had never once spared a monster that had threatened his life. He had every reason to wipe them out immediately I-I like them because theyre c-cute! ...Excuse me? Yeah! Theyre cool and sleek, and touching them feels refreshing! Theyre so nice.... ...I see. Im... glad you like them. Uh-huh! I love them! Santa, thank you! ...... Ihan could only let out a sigh. Because of her, he couldnt bring himself to get rid of them. Shes really taken a liking to them. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They werent cats or dogs, so what part of these creatures was she finding so endearing? Theyre adorable. I kind of want one for myself. Right? ...Yeah. ...Wait. Am I the only one who isnt okay with this? Ihan heard the murmurs around him, and an involuntary laugh escaped. It was just so absurd. And then. [Woooooo....] The wraiths suddenly surged toward Louise. Waaah! They swarmed around her as if blessing her, forming a circle. At a glance, it almost looked like a grand performance. A bizarre circus of ghostly figures singing and dancingboth eerie and majestic at the same time. ...Incredible. Whoa! The onlookers gasped in awe, and Louises eyes sparkled with wonder. It should have been a heartwarming sight. But to Ihan... ...Worship? The wraiths were treating the little girl like their king. They bowed before her, as if she were a pharaoha divine ruler, the living representative of a god. And Ihan didnt like it. Not one bit. Why the hell are they acting like that toward her...? This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. Expectation placed on a child, when unwanted, was not a responsibilityit was oppression. That was Ihans belief. And this felt like an omen. As if Louises fate would be anything but peaceful. ...Am I overthinking this? No, youre not. Youre simply a decent adult. ...What? Instead of marveling at the childs abilities or thinking of how to use them, you recognize your duty as an adult. That is admirable. ...T-Thank you, uh, old man? Hoho, just call me an old man. Thats what all the high-ranking folks do. ...I cant bring myself to do that. It feels wrong. Oh ho, such a gentleman. ...... Ihan stiffened. He had completely failed to notice the mans presence. His senses were sharp enough to detect a falling leaf within a hundred meters, his hearing rivaled a dogs, and his sense of smell was even keener. And yet, he hadnt even realized someone was standing next to him. His expression tensed as he turned to face the old man. Relax. Without this cane, I cant even walk. Im just a frail, powerless old man. ...Do you have telepathy or something? You keep reading my thoughts way too well. No need for telepathy. Your expressions are very easy to read. ...... Youre thinking, Ive heard that before, arent you? ...Is my face really that simple to read? Pfft! The old man suddenly burst into laughter, covering his mouth as he chuckled. As if he was thoroughly enjoying himself. *** The woman introduced herself as a maid. To be precise, I retired fifty years ago. Calling myself a maid feels a bit awkward now. Uh, excuse me, maam, but... if you dont mind me asking, how old are you? I turned 103 this year. Quite a long life, isnt it? ...I thought you were in your seventies, at most. Why are you flattering an old lady? Not that I mind, of course. Im not, I mean it... The elderly woman looked surprisingly healthy for someone over a hundred, and Ihan scratched his cheek. Still, shock aside, he gestured for her to take a seat and served her tea. Youre quite hospitable, even to an uninvited guest. If you were here with bad intentions, itd be a different story. But you dont seem like a bad person. Oh? And what makes you say that? You dont have an unpleasant scent. ...? Rather, you smell strongly of herbs. And I can faintly pick up traces of bloodbut mixed with the scent of disinfectant. That means any blood youve handled was for medical purposes, not violence. So Id guess youre either an herbalist, a healer... or maybe an alchemist. ...... Something wrong? ...Im surprised, thats all. At my age, I didnt think Id have many surprises left. That was arrogant of me. She sighed, then chuckled to herself. Pendragon really does produce exceptional knights, time and time again. You flatter me Its not flattery. Honestly, I suspected you were a criminal, since youre clearly hiding your real appearance. But that doesnt seem to be the case. ...... Your true face must be much more handsome and striking. I wonder why youre disguising yourself? ...More importantly, dont you think its time you told me who you really are? Ihan felt a chill run down his spine. As expected, she wasnt ordinary. She was the first person to ever see through his deception. The tension inside him spiked again. But the woman merely looked sheepish, as if realizing her mistake. Oh dear, how rude of ? Nvl?g? ? (Continue reading) me. I shouldve introduced myself first. Please, forgive an old womans enthusiasmafter all, when youve lived as long as I have, its rare to have a proper conversation with someone new. ...... Now, lets see... I dont want to waste more of your valuable time, so where should I begin? ...... Ah, I know. This is the most important thing I can tell you. She exhaled slowlythen said, in an eerily calm voice: In four days, when the full moon risesWales will be destroyed. ...Excuse me? Take the outsiders and flee immediately. The locals have already made their contract, so nothing can be done for them. But those who can be saved should be saved. ...... The sacrifices have no way of escaping their fate. ...Hold on. Yes? This is.... Ihan swallowed. Teacher, youre moving way too fast here. Chapter 274: A Knight Fears People More Than Ghosts 2 (4) What the Hell Is Going On? Simon had received plenty of strange information over the years as the Guild Association Master. But it had been a while since he''d come across something this mysterious. [Every 60 years, ghosts appear.] [These ghosts steal people''s souls.] [Those who swear loyalty to Mordred are cursed.] Hm... His subordinates had worked tirelessly to gather this intelligence. Among the mountain of quality information theyd uncovered, these bizarre, scattered pieces stood out to Simon. The reason he had risen to the position of youngest Guild Association Master was simplehis ability to pinpoint the core of information was unparalleled. That ability had allowed him to surpass men stronger and more powerful than him to claim his seat of authority. So Simon never ignored his instincts. If anything, he trusted themand when his gut told him something required deeper investigation, he dug for answers. ...I need to hear it firsthand. Hear what? Living information is always at the scene. If I go out and start moving, things will fall into place. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isnt that a bit too optimistic? Optimistic or not, I have to try something. ...Fine. Ill get everything ready for departure. Mm. Thanks. No need to thank me. This is my job. His secretary smiled and helped him put on his coat. Simon was prepared to run himself ragged until he got what he needed. If knights fought their wars with swords Then my battlefield is wherever information flows. Thud! ...What battlefield, my ass... Unlike his confident stride at the start, Simon was now slumped in exhaustion at the center of an empty lot. His shoes and pants were caked in dirt from hours of running around. Yet, despite spending seven whole hours gathering intel, he had turned up with almost nothing. And then ...You ~Nvl????ght~ really didnt find anything, Simon? Mm? The Simon I know wouldnt give up over something this trivial. You must have found something. ...... Simon? ...I really do have a good secretary, huh. Simon sighed. He had spent enough years with her to know that lying was pointless. You know how my information-gathering style is a bit... unconventional? Oh, you mean that pseudo-scientific puzzle theory of yours? ...Pseudoscientific, huh? Thats real rich coming from you...! The Puzzle Piece Method Simons Puzzle Piece Information Theory wasnt just a talentit was the very skill that had propelled him to his position. The method was simple: He memorized everything. Every minor detail, every insignificant anecdote, every piece of gossip he heard, no matter how trivial. For example A couple next door fought over something petty.A certain man was caught cheating.Some shopkeeper mysteriously closed early.Nothing was too small to note. Then, later All of those little details can be pieced together into something bigger. His brain broke everything down into fragments, reassembling them like a puzzle to extract useful information. This is how I once uncovered the real culprit behind a murder case. ...Okay, but how the hell did you figure that out from gossip about cheating husbands? The important thing isnt the infidelity itselfits why it happened. Reading human behavior lets me identify patterns. And those patterns? They create new puzzle pieces. By combining and cross-referencing those small details, I eventually end up with a single reliable piece of intelligence. ...... Easy, right? But whenever I teach someone this, they just call me a lunatic. Do you know how unfair that is? Im literally giving them knowledge, and they just get mad at me Why would they not get mad? ? Simon, despite getting beaten up like a drum on a regular basis, was actually a genius. That was the only reason his absurd reasoning even worked. In some twisted way, this guy really is amazing. His secretary sighed in both admiration and exasperation. But more than being impressed, she was just eager to hear what he had discovered. So, Simon. What did you find? You really dont know? You were with me the whole time. Im not an abnormal freak like you. ...Im perfectly normal. ...... W-Woah, woah, dont get mad. Before she could get really annoyed, Simon coughed and decided to get to the point. Mm... Where do I even start... ...... Alright, lets cut to the chase. I didnt figure out how the wraiths are created. Then what did you find? I found the location of [Bidong]the place where Mordreds bloodline is hiding. !!? Yeah, that much, I did uncover. W-What?! How?! Her eyes widened in shock. Out of everything they had been investigating, Bidong was one of the greatest mysteries. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. The direct descendants of Mordred were the only ones who knew where it was. That was why, even after the fall of Mordreds knights and his household, no one had been able to track them down. But now, Simon had found it. If anyone else had made that claim, she would have called them a liar. But this was Simon. She wasnt stupid enough to doubt the man who ruled over all of the Southern Guilds. ...Did you figure this out using your puzzle method? Pretty much. ...Thats incredible, Simon. Incredible, my ass. So, where is it? The location? Well... She leaned in closer, her curiosity getting the better of her. ...Wait, arent we a little too close? ...Ah. Sorry. She suddenly realized just how close she was to him. Even if she had been caught up in the moment, the way she leaned in had been... bold. No, I mean... its not that I mind Simon? ...... You... For a moment, she was reminded that, at the end of the day, Simon was still a man. Even in a dire situation, the way he was looking at her now... ...Was incredibly tempting. But she didnt mind. It wasnt as if she disliked him. And she had to admitSimon was a rather attractive man. So if he was giving her that kind of smoldering gazewell, there was no reason to refuse, was there? Come here. ...... Hurry. But... A man shouldnt be this shy. Be bold. ...Alright, then... Slowly. Simon raised his hand. It reached toward hertoward her hair. She welcomed his touch, her eyes fluttering shut And Simon gazed at her with an expression of pure regret. Because Thud. ...Sir Ihan was right. He said he could smell the rot on you. And now, I can, too. !!? Die, you disgusting monster. With a flick of his wrist, Simon flung a cloak around himself. And in the same instant A Fire Scroll ignited on the top of her head. BOOOOOM!!! An ear-shattering explosion erupted. *** Fwoooosh! The Large-Scale Monster-Grade Fire Scroll. Even among rare flame scrolls, this was a particularly difficult one to obtain. A single sheet of parchment soaked in an alchemists Explosion Water and infused with the combined mana of ten high-ranking magesan absolute weapon of destruction. It was the kind of thing only a select few in the military were authorized to use. Under normal circumstances, no amount of money could buy one. But, fortunately for Simon, he happened to know a certain knight who had casually tossed him one, saying "When youve got a bunch of magic-wielding servants at your beck and call, getting one of these isnt a big deal." Simon wasnt sure what that meant, but he wasnt about to complain. Normally, he hoped he would never have to use it. But today? He had no choice. And the result I-I nearly just died.... His entire body trembled as he gasped for air. If not for the barrier-enchanted cloak that knight had also given him, he would have been burned to a crisp in the blast. As it was, the cloak had been completely incinerated, leaving not a trace behind. Simon himself had been flung nearly ten meters by the explosion, rolling across the ground with enough force to leave his whole body aching. But pain didnt matter. Survival did. He reached into his coat, retrieved a potion, and downed it in a single gulp to steady his breathing. And then Step. You were reckless, old man. Hes right. ...H-Hey, I didnt have a choice! When an opportunity presents itself, you have to take the gamble. The twin beastkin siblings, who had been secretly guarding him, stared down at Simon with expressions full of pity. Being looked at like that by two kids way younger than him? That stung his pride. But, unfortunately... The knights gonna be pissed. He told you not to do anything reckless, remember? Flinch! ...Yeah. They had him there. C-Cant you two just keep this a secret? For free? Nope. ......Now I get why Sir Ihan calls you little brats insufferable. Simon grumbled, while the twins stuck their tongues out at him. But even as they played around, their sharp eyes never left the burning clearing. Tina. Mm. Its still alive, right? Yeah. ...Persistent. I hate that thing. Same... The twins expressions twisted into grimaces. Not because of the burning flesh filling the air But because of something far worse. Disgusting... The smell of rot... It was a stench worse than burning garbage. An unbearable, gut-churning odor that made them physically nauseous. It was viler than the stench of a rotting corpse And the most horrifying part? It wasnt coming from something dead. It was coming from something alive. ...Or rather. You filthy little rats. Who the hell said my beautiful body stinks, huh? The thing emerging from the flames Was not human. Fwoosh! The fire burned bright, licking at flesh that simply wouldnt die. Even as the monsters body continued to burn, it regenerated just as quickly. Slowly, a head began to take shape And with it came an overwhelming killing intent. A malice so suffocating it made even seasoned warriors tremble. But. Everything about you... Reeks. The beastkin twins? They werent normal humans. So the creatures murderous aura didnt so much as faze them. Simon, however? He was frozen solid, his entire body locked in a state of pure, primal fear. ...Sir Ihan was right. He remembered what Ihan had said the other day "People are scarier than ghosts." At the time, he had taken it as a joke. But now, seeing this? ...Yeah. This is way scarier than any ghost. Compared to this thing, a regular monster might as well be a pet. ...Then again. Maybe calling a vampire a person was a mistake to begin with. Chapter 275: A Knight Fears People More Than Ghosts 2 (5) The flames continued to rage violently. As expected of a scroll designed to hunt massive monsters, its sheer power and duration were unparalleled. Had this not been an empty lot filled with nothing but dust and dirt, the fire would have spread, causing a devastating wildfire. That was how intense and terrifying the flames were. Yet, the very man who had set off this explosion was turning palenot from the fire itself, but from witnessing something far more horrific. Crunch, crack The thing was regenerating. Its arms, legs, head, waistevery part of its body that had been burned or crushed was returning to its original state. It was as if time itself was rewinding. One might compare it to a phoenix being reborn from the flames, but there was no way Simon could associate this monster with something as majestic as a phoenix. Because if a phoenix was meant to be a graceful and awe-inspiring symbol of resurrection, then this creatures regeneration was... "Simon, did you lure me here on purpose? Did you plan to use something this dangerous from the very beginning?" ...... "Wow, truly impressive. I thought we had some kind of bond after all this time, but I guess you had no problem betraying me so cruelly. Setting up such a vicious trap for poor, fragile me... How heartless." ...... Crunch. It was an abomination. A sickening sense of revulsion surged through Simons body. It was a purely biological rejection. Any normal humanany living beingwould feel a fundamental sense of disgust just looking at this thing. And for Simon, the more that revulsion grew, the more self-loathing boiled up inside him. I swear to God, I want to die for being such a complete moron... How... How the hell did I let myself get fooled by this ???????????????????????????????????? monster for a whole year?! It was humiliating beyond belief. *** Ten days ago. That was when he first started feeling like something was off. Sir Ihan. Why arent you taking the twins with you? Huh? If youre planning to infiltrate Mordred, wouldnt it be better to have them with you? Why go alone? It seems strange. Ah, them? Forget it. Its easier to move freely by myself. Id just be distracted if I had to watch over them. Just look after them for me. Ill compensate you. Ah... yes... Whats with that hesitant tone? Did I say something weird? N-No, not exactly. It was just a short, casual conversation. But Simon, being Simon The leader of the Southern Guilds, one of the sharpest minds in the kingdom Had instinctively begun analyzing Ihans words, behavior, and intent. Why? Why wouldnt he take the twins? Wait... before that... did Sir Ihan even need the Guild in the first place? His thoughts started spiraling. Sir Ihan is someone who has single-handedly tracked and wiped out hundreds of rogue mages. Hes destroyed entire large-scale slave trading organizations on his own. His tracking and combat abilities are beyond anyone elses league. All the intelligence the Guild had gathered on Ihan So why would someone like that come to us for help? Why would he even need the Guilds assistance? Just to make things more convenient? ...Is that really true? Doubt crept in. He doesnt trust the nobles in the capitalsure, thats fair. He said there were spies among them, and that makes sense. But... that might not be the real reason. And besides, why would the Guild be any safer than the capital? That doesnt make sense either. His thoughts expanded, branching out like cracks in glass. Then why is he still cooperating with the Guild? Why did he intentionally leave some of his people behind...? The organizations Ihan had dismantled. The intelligence the Guild had rapidly uncovered. And now, the journey to Mordred. ...Wait a second. Did we just get led to Wales? "!!?" Simon had nearly screamed in realization. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. The impact of the thought had slammed into him like a hammer, making the back of his head tingle. And then Sir Ihan... were you protecting the Guild? Huh? Theres something inside the Guild... isnt there? ...... There is, isnt there?! A v-vamp Smack! !! This is why smart people are such a pain in the ass... ...... Seriously, how much did you figure out in those ten seconds of silence? Youre a scary bastard... ...... Look, I get that youre a genius or whatever, but lower your voice and calm down. ...Yes. Im calm now. Already? This is nothing. ...Damn, youre a piece of work. No wonder someone wanted to use you. ...... Simon felt dizzy again. The confirmation was like a gunshot, hammering the truth into his skull. When did you first suspect? I was pretty careful, or so I thought. It wasnt anything extraordinary. Simon had laid out his reasoning, analyzing Ihans behavior and decision-making. With Sir Ihans skills, he doesnt need the Guilds help. But the fact that he still approached us felt unnatural. And that alone made you suspicious? That alone? No, it revealed quite a lot. To be precise, Simon had been able to deduce it because he had already investigated Ihan in the past. Why would someone like Ihan go out of his way to pay the Guild a commission, despite having nothing to gain? Most people would have suspected that he had ulterior motivesthat he was plotting something against the Guild. But if Ihan wanted to, he could crush the Guild without needing some elaborate scheme. In other words, Ihan had no reason to plot against them. Which meant that his cooperation with the Guild wasnt about using themit was about protecting them. And right now, the only person targeting the Guild was The monster youre hunting. Watch your mouth. There are ears everywhere. Dont worry. Even if someone hears us, Ill be the only one who dies. ...You have a bad habit of throwing yourself into danger. I lived on the streets. Its how I survived. Tsk. Words have a way of becoming reality. Hah, sorry about that. After a brief scolding that wasnt entirely unpleasant, Simon wiped the sweat off his brow and turned back to him. Sir Ihan. What? *If my reasoning is correct, that monster has infiltrated our Guild in disguise. But even now, I cant recall a single person who seemed suspicious. Not one. And thats coming from me. Simon knew his own abilities. And Ihan, of all people, would definitely acknowledge them as well. Yet despite having such keen intuition, Simon hadnt found anyone even remotely suspicious. A lesser man might have doubted Ihans warning at that point. But Simon? Instead of dismissing it, he considered a different possibility. According to legend, that creatureno, the vampire racepossesses countless abilities. Among them is mind control, isnt it? You... Then theres a chance my mind was manipulated at some point. ...... Do you know any high-ranking mages or shamans? Someone who could remove mental interference? ...... Why are you looking at me like that? Just thinking... There really are a lot of talented people in this world. ?? From there, things progressed quickly. A shaman was brought in, confirming that Simon had been under mental manipulation. Once the spell was broken, Simon realized something even worse than the fact that a vampire had infiltrated the Guild. The realization that made him want to vomit I nearly threw up. A whole year, and I never even questioned that my secretary was a fabricated existence. The simple fact that He had never hired a secretary to begin with. Im the type of guy whod rather hire mercenaries as bodyguards than keep a secretary around. Why? Because the Guild is no place for a woman to work long-term. Simon wasnt sexist. But the reality wasGuild work was ugly. Too many disgraceful incidents happened in their line of businessthings that no woman should ever have to endure. Thats why, ever since becoming Guildmaster, he had never taken in any female subordinates. And even when he had hired women, it had only been under special circumstances, for short-term jobs. Yet somehowhe had hired a woman as his personal secretary? That wasnt just a lapse in judgment. It was a complete rewriting of his values and personality. Which is why... I find that vampire absolutely disgusting. It didnt just tamper with my memoryit altered my very identity. "Oh my, but I actually liked Guild work. I found it quite entertaining." "Of course you did. We probably seemed like insects to you, barely worth your attention. Thats why it wasnt hard for you." "Thats so mean. I thought we had something special. Arent you being a little cold?" "Go to hell, monster. You brainwash people and expect them to like you? If you had a shred of sanity, youd march yourself to the temple and get examined. Youd probably be diagnosed as psychotic." "......" "People arent your goddamn playthings!" Simon was afraid, yes. But his rage overshadowed his fear entirely. He was so furious it burned right through his instincts. "You spent an entire year with a beautiful woman like me... and youre not even a little grateful?" "!!?" Right. Expecting a monster to understand human emotions was pointless. And sure enough, the vampireHenselsmirked. "More importantly, Simon. Youve figured out the location of Mordreds Bidong, havent you? Would you mind sharing it with me? I have business there." "Do I look stupid enough to tell you that?" "Oh, you will. After all, I let you live even after you tried to roast me alive. And you know why? Because theres still something I need from you." "......" "Oh, and by the way? You really shouldnt put too much faith in those little mutts. Theyre just puppies, after all. And that knight of yours? Hes stuck at the castle. By the time he gets here, I could have killed you ten times over." Hensel smiled sweetly, but her entire presence exuded a thick, ominous aura. She was making it very clear If he valued his life at all, if he wanted to die as a human rather than as some horrific experiment, then he had better cooperate. Simon... Flick. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "......?" "Eat this." Simon flipped her off. Hensel blinked. "...Youre bolder than I thought." What was he thinking? Did he seriously not fear death? Hensel let out a breathless chuckle, shaking her head. Oh well. It seemed she would just have to beat the information out of him Click. "?" Something clicked beneath her foot. "You stepped on it?" "Yup. She stepped on it." "Oh, she definitely stepped on it." "...RUN!" "YEP!" "Hop on, old man!" In an instant, Simon and the twins turned on their heels, sprinting away as fast as they could. Hensel, confused for a brief moment, started to take a step forward FWOOOSH! "...Again?" Another massive explosion erupted. BOOOOOOM!!! "That man... I told him to go easy on the explosives." From a distance, Ihan watched the towering flames rise into the sky. It was... quite a spectacle. "Did he seriously plant a hundred mines?" He had only taught Simon the basics of landmine tactics... "Should I consider this rapid progress... or did I just create the most dangerous bomber in history?" ...He was beginning to feel just a little concerned. Chapter 276: A Knight Fears People More Than Ghosts 2 (6) A normal human cannot defeat a monster. Some claim that with enough effort, perseverance, and sheer determination, even the strongest of beasts can be slain. But that is nothing more than a philosophical notionit has no bearing on reality. Simon understood this well. He knew he could not defeat monsters, much less creatures of nightmare. Sure, he might be able to take down a thug or two, but anything beyond that was beyond his talent or effort. That was why he hired mercenaries and free knights as his escorts. However "Fighting them is one thing, but what about just killing them?" "...Excuse me?" "Think about it. If we don''t concern ourselves with honor or method and focus solely on the goalkilling the monsterwouldnt that change things?" "......." "Poison, drugs, weaponsif you use them without hesitation, wouldn''t your odds improve? More importantly, who in their right mind thinks of fighting a monster barehanded? Humans use tools. Thats what makes us human. What good does brute strength do against a monster?" "...Sir, are you really saying this?" "What? What''s wrong with that?" "......." ...Coming from a man who could slaughter thousands of monsters with his bare hands, the advice seemed oddly unconvincing. But the point still embedded itself in Simons mind. If honor and method didnt matter, he could kill. This meant "I need to figure out a plan. Any specific advice?" "What am I, your babysitter?" Fair point. Simon was serious. It wasnt just about how he had been playedwhat truly enraged him was how a vampire had dared to manipulate the Guild. As the Guildmaster, that was something he could never tolerate. The Guild. An organization of the weak. A gathering of the downtrodden. Vermin. People ridiculed it, spat on it, treated it as scum. But the Guild had its own pride. It was created by those who, despite their weakness, still dreamed of changing the world. That was why this could not be forgiven. "So, tell me, do you know how to handle explosives?" "...?" "I mean, if you mess up, youll get yourself killed. But the more dangerous the weapon, the smarter and more careful the user has to be, right? And you seem like the type who could handle dangerous tools. Want me to get you some?" "...I''ll leave it to you." There was no hesitation. It didnt matter what the method was, as long as he could fight. And so, five more days passed. Simon learned how to use basic scrolls and picked up the peculiar idea of using landmines against knights. He had no doubt that he could take this idea and develop it in a far more creative way. "This... this is actually good." When he explained his idea and methods to a knight, the man reacted with a mix of admiration and disbelief. "Youd need insane memory, adaptability, and nerve to pull this off." The praise felt as good as if he had been awarded a medal. "Good thing I have all three." "Congratulations, Hao Clan Leader. I hereby dub you ''Thunderbolt Master.''" "...And what the hell is that supposed to mean?" "I''ve never seen a hybrid like you before." "???" And with that, Simon had secured a new means of power. Now BOOOOOM! "...If the royal family catches wind of this, therell be no talking my way out of it. Ill be branded a dangerous criminal on the spot." He realized, perhaps belatedly, just how dangerous this method was. Placing landmines in strategic locations and luring his enemies into themthis was destruction. It sounded simple, but in reality, he was likely the only one capable of executing it. If he werent able to analyze his opponents'' movements in real-time, he would have been caught in the explosions himself. But Simon was still alive. And that meant "This is our victory." A feeble, insignificant man had just achieved victory against overwhelming strength. Even if he knew this was a method he could never use again, he felt proud. "We''re not bombers." "Yeah, we''re not criminals, old man." "...Heartless little brats." The twins immediately distanced themselves from him, unwilling to be associated with his actions. Simon muttered to himself in exasperation. Ungrateful WHAM! "!?" "That was close." "You let your guard down, old man." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Ugh." Tig had swept Simons legs out from under him with terrifying speed, and before he even realized what had happened, he found himself sprawled on the ground. But instead of anger Shhh... He was relieved. No matter how humiliating, he was alive. The crimson spikes had vanished under the sunlight, but even in their fading state, they radiated pure terror. It was as if [Wow, that was close, Simon. My dear, where did you learn such a nasty trick, hmm? You almost killed me there. ...Pfft, just kidding. As if something like this could ever kill me. You knew that too, didnt you? Thats why you dared to pull off such a cute little stunt, right?] A voice that could belong to nothing but a demon from hell. FWOOOOSH! Even as the towering flames roared around it, the figure walked through as if merely taking a leisurely stroll. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. [You people have the wrong idea about immortality. These days, everyone calls someone who doesnt age an ''immortal.'' They throw around terms like ''witch'' and ''demon'' so carelessly. Its pathetic. True immortality means you cannot die, no matter what methods are used against you.] CRACK! [And pain? Physical pain is useless against us. We dont have functioning pain receptors, you see. In fact, some of us even find pain pleasurable.] WHOOSH! [You''re probably wondering how Im still alive when my blood should have burned away completely, right? Hm, its usually a secret, but Im feeling generous today. The reason is] FLASH! "Vampires arent just good at regeneration." The thing that emerged from the inferno grinned. "...Armor?" It was wearing armor. A suit of armor stark white in color. A strange shape. An unfamiliar design. The moment Simon processed its appearance, his eyes widened in realization. "...Bone?" "Ding ding! Correct. You really are sharp." "......." "Our bones are incredibly strong. You see how there''s not a single scratch, even after that explosion? A certain mage once told me that my bones could withstand the pressure of the deepest ocean depths." Tap, tap. The creature rapped its knuckles against its bone armor, a smug grin spreading across its face. Then "So, is the little performance over now?" A mocking question. A taunt, as if inviting Simon to try another trick if he had anything left up his sleeve. The creature even spread its arms wide, daring him to make another move. "......." Simon said nothing. Was he overwhelmed by the sheer despair of facing an invincible foe? Was he simply too stunned to respond? He merely stared at the sky, his vacant eyes reflecting nothing but resignation. As if everything had already ended. "What a shame. Youre so much more attractive when you stand tall." Hensel sighed, feigning disappointment. Their relationship had always been built on lies, but they had spent over ? Nvl?g? ? (Continue reading) a year together. And yet, seeing Simon with that utterly defeated expressiongiving up on everythingsucked all the fun out of it. "...What a spectacular sight." "......?" "I wonder... are knights always capable of flight?" "??" Hensel blinked. Had Simon finally lost his mind? What nonsense is he babbling about? Instinctively, Hensel turned his head To see what Simon was staring at. And then "......." His mind went blank. In the sky "What... is that?" Over a hundred knights emerged from the clouds. Flap! Their banners unfurled, revealing the insignia of the Red Eagles. *** An old womanself-proclaimed maid elderfrowned in concern. "Hmm... Pardon me, but shouldn''t we intervene? That thing looks quite sinister." "No need. I''ve called in reinforcements." "People you trust, I take it?" "I wouldnt have asked them otherwise." "Oh-ho." "They''re reliable. At the very least, they wont go down easily to that bastard." Ihan shrugged. To be honest, he wanted to deal with that perverted monster himself, but unfortunately, he had far more pressing matters to handle. If what the old maid had told him was true "Even dealing with that pervert would be a waste of time." So he had sent out an urgent SOS. He had reached out to a few people he could trust, but he had no idea how many would actually show up. At the very least... "Maybe thirty?" Knights were a prideful bunch. It was possible that not many had answered the call. Still, even if only thirty came "That should be more than enough." Ihan recalled his encounter with those eagles about a month ago. Humans, huh... "Savage bastards." His arms still ached at the memory of fighting them. Even though he hadnt let his guard down, he had nearly lost an arm in that clash. *** "-Our dear ''friend'' has called for aid for the first time! Ignoring such a request would be a disgrace upon our order! Is that not so, my comrades?!" Boom! Boom! "Our enemy is none other than a legendary vampire! A threat to the kingdom itself! There is no need to hold backwe shall not hesitate in striking them down!" Boom! Boom!! "Hmm!" Screech "Slaughter the prey!" [[Glory to Tristan! Blood for our enemies!!!]] The Red Eagle Knights, guardians of Tristan and one of the five greatest knightly orders in the kingdom Every last one of them stepped upon the air, raining down arrows upon the vampire below. And so For the first time, the world bore witness to the overwhelming might of a transformed order of knights. Chapter 277: A Knight Fears People More Than Ghosts 2 (7) Arrows rained down. Or rather, they were fired with deadly precision. Each shot was aimed squarely at him, forcing Hensel to hastily cover his entire body, even his head, with his bone armor. That decision Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pababababak! was the wisest he had ever made. Crack! One of the arrows pierced his exoskeleton. It didnt go all the way through, but even breaching the surface was astonishingsomething even a fire scroll explosion had failed to accomplish. But what was even more shocking Pababababak!! was that it wasnt just one arrow. Dozens were raining down. Crack! Boom! Thud! One after another, more arrows shattered Hensels exoskeleton. "...Arent you all just full of surprises?" Hensel muttered, forcing a smirk. But his trembling pupils betrayed his real emotions. Never before had his indestructible exoskeleton been broken. It was impossibleand yet, here it was happening before his very eyes. Still "I can just regenerate." He reassured himself. Yes. Regeneration would fix everything. After all, he was a vampire. An immortal. He could heal endlessly, unable to die. No matter how many arrows they fired, they could never Drip. "...Huh?" A dark, black nosebleed dripped down his lips. Twitch. "W-What the hell!?" The moment the black blood fell, a dizzying vertigo overtook him, his body trembling violently. And Hensel immediately realized the cause. Poison? The symptoms They were unmistakably those of poisoning. Even in his disoriented state, he was dumbfounded. A vampire? Poisoned? That was about as logical as a cat barking like a dog. Drip. Drip. "...This is real?" But disbelief changed nothing. The poisoning was already spreading, and for the first timeHensel felt a flicker of panic. "I cant play around any longer." Fwoosh! Ignoring the arrows raining down, Hensel charged forward. He didnt know what trick they were using, but taking any more hits was out of the question. Better to charge forward and kill them directly. "You think you''re the only ones who can fight from a distance?!" Pabababak! His own blood erupted from his body, sharpening into needle-like spikes and launching skyward. [Blood Spikes]. A vampires coagulated blood, sharp enough to pierce even steel armor. Even airborne knights wouldnt be able to dodge SPLASH! "??" A foul-smelling liquid splattered across his body. Not just any liquid It was oil. And not just any oil Fwoosh! Highly flammable oil. "Knights... using tactics like this?" A flaming arrow flew toward him, igniting the oil, setting his own blood ablaze. Watching his own flames consume him, Hensel scoffed in disbelief. "...What kind of bullshit game is this?" "I''ll take that as a compliment." *** Most knight orders had standard entrance examsmeasuring martial skills, stamina, and swordsmanship. Tristan was different. Their tests were... unconventional. For example "Heres a dagger. Without using aura or any other weapons, bring me twenty boar corpses. You have two days." "...What?" Hunting. "Heres a bow and three arrows. Capturenot killa Rank-2 criminal (murderer or violent offender). Killing them is too easy, dont you think?" "???" Tracking. "This is a weeks worth of rations. Survive in the wilderness for a month." "H-How?" "Figure it out." "...What kind of lunacy" "Cursing is an automatic fail." Survival. Tristans reputation for its absurd entrance trials was well-known, and most believed it was because its first lord had been a hunter before becoming a knight. Regardless, those who passed understood one thing: "There is nothing in this world that cannot be done." "There is no such thing as an unkillable monster." "Agreed." They were knights But they were also hunters. And upon joining, they only became more skilled. After all, Tristan had accumulated centuries of hunting knowledge. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. From the anatomy of magical beasts to the weaknesses of supernatural races Even the handling of legendary poisons was recorded ???????????????????????????????????? in their archives. Descendants of the first Tristan, who had become a Round Table knight with nothing but archery and hunting skills, had spent generations refining their craft. Their knowledge and techniques were unmatched in the southern lands. Some still looked down on the Red Eagles, ranking them below Lionel or Galahad, but Tristan knights could say with pride: "If we choose to hunt you, you will not escape." Not even "[The Bloodfeather Poison] is working perfectly." "First time using it... How the hell did our ancestors even bring such a dangerous poison all the way to the south?" "Must''ve wanted to hunt an immortal at least once in their lives." the so-called immortal. The poison had been extracted from a peculiar avian species. In the Eastern Continent, it was called Bloodfeathera bird known as the King of Poisons. It was said that even undead beings succumbed to its toxins, reduced to nothing but a puddle of blood. Three hundred years ago, Red Eagle knights had crossed mountains and seas to obtain it, successfully bringing back Bloodfeather poison. It had taken them fifty years to mass-produce an artificial version. For one reason To hunt the immortal. "Enough talk. The target is not yet neutralized." [[Yes, Sir Bale!]] The Vice Commander of the Red Eagle Knights, currently acting as its de facto leader, watched the burning vampire with a cold, calculating gaze. If only it could die this easily. Fwoosh! "As expected, this alone wont be enough." Before arriving, Bale had studied all known records on vampires. There hadnt been a sighting in over 400 years, but back then, the records had been clearno known method could kill them. Only the light of the sun was considered a definitive answer. However "It''s walking around in broad daylight. That means even sunlight isnt a weakness anymore." This one was far more troublesome than any vampire recorded in history. Still "Well, at least this gives me the perfect opportunity to test 400 years'' worth of accumulated knowledge." Bale decided to make full use of this chance. Rumble! "Sir Bale!" "I see it." A massive shockwave erupted around the vampire. It was undergoing a drastic transformation, a shift into something even more monstrous. Without hesitation, Bale gave the order. "Fire!" Whizz! The arrows fired were obsidian-tipped, coated in a special alchemical solution, and infused with aura. They werent just sharptheir penetrative power was unparalleled. However Slash! Slash! Slash! Crimson tendrils lashed out, swatting the arrows aside. Slash! Slash! Slash! The tendrils werent singularthey multiplied, countless blood appendages emerging from the ground. "Vampiric tendrils, huh?" It seemed to be a fusion of the vampires blood and exoskeleton, likely one of its trump cards. Splurt! ...Or so Bale had thought. [Krrrraaaah! Kaaaaak!] What emerged from the ground wasnt just tendrils It was something far worse. "...Ghouls." Ghouls. Monsters born from corpses or humans infused with a vampires blood. According to the records, they possessed five times the strength of a normal human and carried a lethal corpse toxin. And there were Gooooooo! "Ten thousandno, closer to twenty thousand of them." It was an overwhelming horde, seemingly appearing out of nowhere. Truly "This is starting to feel like a damn game." [I''ll take that as a compliment.] Bale found his own words thrown back at him. The disgusting voice of the vampire slithered into his ears. [I''ve heard plenty about Tristan. You''re impressive, I''ll give you that. But arent your methods a little too cruel for knights?] The vampire, sheltered within its writhing tendrils, spoke in a mocking tone. A voice that was sticky, oozing with arrogance and disdain. Bale frowned. "Who in their right mind fights with honor against a monster?" Mental Manipulation. The creature was still trying to use its tricks. Bales expression twisted into pure disgust. That this honorless abomination even thought it could manipulate knights That was beyond insulting. "I will erase you from existence." [Oh my, how persistent. Men like you arent very popular, you know? Hehe~] "...Coming from a man, that makes it even more repulsive." [You son of a!] "Ah, that reminds me of something Sir Ihan said." Clink. Bale drew his spear and sword. "Facts hurt, dont they?" Shooting arrows from above had been effective, but "Theres nothing wrong with us becoming the arrows ourselves." Boom! Without waiting for a signal, the knights grabbed their lances and charged, following Bales lead. Their target A vampire and twenty thousand ghouls. To most, that would be an unwinnable battlebut "Better this than sparring against Sir Ihan, no?" "Agreed." "Fighting him is ten times worse." "Pffft! Hahaha!" They had fought far worse, under the guise of "training." And solaughing They descended into battle. It was the dawn of a battle that would forever be recorded in the history of Wales. *** Rumble! The ground shook violently. "...Did a war just break out?" Ihan blinked, noting the earthquake. Thenpromptlydecided he didnt care. Whatever was happening outside was irrelevant to him right now. Wham! [Grrrrrrrrrrr!]" "...What breed of dog are you supposed to be?" [GRAAAAH!] "A chihuahua?" First, he had to finish wrestling with this two-headed mutt. Chapter 278: What Justifies a Knight’s Battle? (1) Splash! A trout leapt from the river. Perhaps it, too, rejoiced at the rare sunlight breaking through the mist. But the troutno, to be more precise Splash! Splash! The trout began to jump frantically the moment he stepped into the water. Was this some kind of instinctual survival response? The fish were desperately flailing, trying to escape, and he could only tilt his head in confusion. "Whats wrong with these things?" He had no intention of harming them, yet their panicked behavior was incomprehensible to him. For a moment, he wondered if someone had drugged the entire school of fish. But soon Rumble! "Ah... so thats why." He realized the cause. The battle in the distance. Even though the battlefield was far from here, the tremors were enough to send the fish into a frenzy. It was proof that an enormous clash was unfolding. However, despite knowing this "Should I just catch one and make sashimi?" He remained at ease. It wasnt that he failed to grasp the gravity of the battle. He simply trusted them. He had clashed swords and shields with them, had trained them firsthand. "Theres no need to worry." They were strong. Individually, they were powerful, and together, they became dozens of times stronger. He rarely acknowledged others this highly, so his trust was absolute. If anything, the only thing he regretted was not dealing with that damn pervert himself. Stillone must move forward. "Ill focus on what I need to do." Sssshhh! By the time he realized it, he had waded too deep into the river and was now swimming toward the waterfall ahead. Even from afar, the waterfall had looked majestic, but standing right before it, its sheer power was overwhelming. Though compared to giant falls that discharged hundreds of tons of water, this one was relatively tame. Still, if he let his guard down, he could easily be dragged in and swallowed whole. "Not bad." However To a man who bench-pressed over a thousand kilograms daily, and had withstood far greater pressures, it was hardly impressive. If anything, his {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} only concern was "Free diving isnt exactly my specialty." With a small smirk, Ihan took a deep breath And dove into the base of the waterfall. For a moment, the world was bright, illuminated by sunlight. Then Darkness. A total, suffocating void swallowed him whole. For most, such absolute blackness would trigger an instinctual fear, sending shivers down their spine. But Ihan simply kept swimming. Even in the dark, his eyes shimmered like starlight. And so, he pressed forward Until "Pwaah!!" Cough! Cough!! *** Drip, drip... "...Took me four tries, but I finally did it." Ihan had successfully made the dive. About 350 meters deep. Considering that the world record for free diving was around 130 meters, this feat should have been impossible for a human. But his body With lungs capable of absurd oxygen retention, and skin and bones harder than metalmade it possible. Even so, it had taken him four attemptsa result of his inexperience with deep diving. Yet, he had succeededand that was what mattered. As he stood, shaking off the water "So it really was here." The bomb-obsessed lunatic had seemed too confident, but Ihan hadnt expected the hidden chamber to be in such an obvious place. Or "...Wait, maybe it wasnt that obvious?" Even if someone knew about the Mordred Vault beneath the waterfall Diving 350 meters to reach it was far from normal. Again, Ihans body was not just physically tougheven his internal organs were incredibly resilient. For anyone else, even with the best equipment, reaching this depth would be near-impossible. Not to mention enduring the violent currents and immense pressure of the waterfall itself. It was only because he was Ihan that he had made it. Still "...How the hell did they build this place?" Even he found it impressive. The hidden chamber beneath the waterfall And the fact that it had oxygen inside. "Not sure how the structure works, but this is... interesting." There was even a faint breeze. Which meantthere had to be an entrance from the surface. Which also meant "Did I just take the hardest possible route like an idiot?" Just as a sense of self-loathing began to creep in Growl. Grrrrr...! "...Do high-ranking nobles really keep these things in their vaults?" Appearing before him Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Werewolves. Or at leastsomething close. They looked like Dobermans but were twice as large, and void of any cuteness or eleganceonly pure savagery remained. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. At a glance, it was obvious these werent just beasts. They were monstrous. "Hellhounds?" More commonly known as Snap! "KAHHH!!" Hellhounds. A pack of at least thirty. The moment they saw Ihan, they lunged at him. Their jagged fangs gleamed like saw blades, ready to tear into him Crunch! "Kiieeee!?" Only for their teeth to shatter upon impact. Every single one of them. "What a waste of a good body." Ihan clicked his tongue. These beasts looked the part But could they even bite through stone? The hellhounds kept snapping at him, desperately trying to tear through his flesh But all they managed to do was hang on uselessly. Their eyes met his. Fierce as they were, they were still dogstheir eyes were wet, filled with a flicker of pleading. As if begging for mercy. But Ihan "You cant look all murderous and then play innocent." CRACK. Snapped their necks And tore their bodies apart. *** The Mordred Vault was, surprisingly, a fully functional ecosystem. There were no trees or grass, but glowing moss and mushrooms dotted the cavern. And, of course Scattered around, with heads and bodies violently separated, lay the hellhounds Ihan had just slaughtered. These monsters had most likely been summoned by the malignant energy lingering within the vault. Not an uncommon phenomenon. Just as undead could be born from lingering resentment, any corpse that entered this environment could potentially turn into a monster. ...Sounded like a virus or fungus, didnt it? Correct. "If you think about it, theyre just a type of fungus." The only difference was that these "fungi" grew stronger the more they multiplied, eventually giving birth to even more terrifying creatures. Like [Grrrrrrr...!] [Kaaaaah!] this thing. A two-headed beast let out a low, menacing growl. It was far stronger than the hellhounds Ihan had just dispatched. For a moment, he thought back "Orthus, was it?" As an instructor, he usually let assistants handle theoretical lessons. But some things he had no choice but to study himself. He vaguely remembered reading about it in the Monster Compendium. A high-ranking canine monster, just below Cerberus. ...But why was it classified as a high-ranking monster again? "I shouldve read more carefully." Ihan scolded himself for only skimming through it in the past. Wouldve been useful right about now. Still "Regret is always too late, huh?" [KRAAAAAAH!] BOOM! Orthus roar shook the entire cavern. A predators howl, filled with killing intent, reverberated through the vault. Ihan narrowed his eyes. [Grrrr...] [Hssss...] Orthus seemed amused, as if mistaking Ihans silence for fear. Its two heads and serpent-like tail gleamed ominously, fixating on its prey. Within its blood-red eyes Was hunger. It saw Ihan as food. And Ihan, seeing the monsters gaze, thought "Wow. I cant believe this idiot is serious." It was almost laughable. This thing was actually confident? A roar? Pathetic. Did it actually think that was enough to instill fear in its prey? "If youre gonna call that a roar" "-Hey, you mongrel. Watch closely. This is how you actually do it." [Grhh?] "Deep breath" It had been a long time since he had last done this. Not just any shout But [[AAAAAAAAAHHHH!]] RUMBLE! A Lions Roar. A thunderous voice, far louder and far stronger than even a high-tier monsters battle cry. The cavern shook violently. *** RUMBLE! The shockwaves werent limited to just one area. The entire ecosystem of the vault trembled. And "What was that sound?" Even those who had been surviving in the cavern for a long time felt its impact. "It seems a new high-tier monster has emerged, my lord." "Hah... As if dealing with Orthus wasnt enough of a headache." "But if the two fight each other, wont that be good for us?" "...Only if one doesnt eat the other and evolve into something worse." "......" His insight was accurate. High-tier monsters had a habit of devouring their equalsor superiorsto grow even stronger. If Orthus evolved further, eliminating it would become a massive problem. Which meant "Felix." "Yes, my lord?" "Youll have to put in some work. No matter which side wins, find an opportunity and finish off the wounded monster." A dishonorable order. It wasnt a fair fight. It was an ambush. Most knights would have objected to such a command. However THUD! "Sir Felix de Mordred shall obey his lord''s command!" For the man named Felix, there was no hesitation. "Hmm... Do you truly understand what Im asking?" "Yes, sir!!!" "...You dont have to shout." "Understood!!!" "Haa..." The family head sighed, staring at his knights bright-eyed enthusiasm. His skills were trustworthybut his mind was another matter. Chapter 279: What Justifies a Knight’s Battle? (2) BOOOOM! A thunderous roar erupted, shaking the entire spacenot just resonating through it, but hammering down as if the very air itself had been struck by a colossal fist. The weaker monsters collapsed on the spot, their eardrums ruptured, their eyes rolling back as they fainted. The larger and more resilient ones managed to remain conscious, but they trembled uncontrollably, seized with terror. Lions Roar. According to Buddhist teachings, just as a lions roar subjugates lesser beasts, the Buddhas sermons were said to suppress demonic forces. However, Ihans roar did not stem from divine enlightenment or spiritual powerit was raw force and unyielding will, meant to crush his enemies into submission. It was domination through strength. Even if he had borrowed the name, this was his own pathhis own declaration that he would forge ahead. As long as Ihan continued to grow, so too would his Lions Roar. The proof was undeniable. A year ago, it had only been strong enough to subdue a few cadets through sheer volume. But now BZZZT! [Grrruk!?!] [Kehhheeehk!] [Sssss....] Even high-tier monsters recoiled and retreated. Tremble...! Ortos, who had been so confident mere moments ago, now shuddered violently. Blood trickled from his eyes and ears, his massive body covered in lacerations as if slashed by invisible blades. His enormous serpent-like tail convulsed, retching blood from the sheer agony. This was the true nature of Lions Roara concentrated sonic attack that battered Ortos entire body, proving that Ihans roar wasnt just brute force, but a refined technique. You guys cant do something like this, can you? A sound wasnt just something that spread through space. It could be focused, hammered into a single target like a sledgehammer, or sliced like a razors edge. This was the realm of technique. One of the many ways Ihan envisioned perfecting Lions Roar. Using it like [Sonic Techniques] from wuxia novels is tough, but this much is easy once you know the trick. If he practiced enough and honed his instincts, perhaps hed soon be able to use Whispered Transmission as well. ...But that was for later. KRAAAAH! BOOM! As expected of a high-tier monster. For now, he had to deal with this bastard. KAAAH! As if his injuries had never happened, Ortos recovered unnaturally fast and lashed out with a vicious kick. Whoosh! For a creature that was bigger than five bulls combined, he was terrifyingly fast. It was cheetah-like speed. Any normal knight would have frozen in shock, only to have their throat ripped out in the next instant. Whoomph! This is the best you can do? [!!] With a mere step, Ihan used Shadow Step, effortlessly surpassing Ortos speed. Then, as if gliding forward, he took position for a counterattack. [Sssaaaah!] Ortos realized he was too slow to evade. With quick thinking, he used his massive serpentine tail to shield his headan intelligent decision. But CRACK! [!?] A mistake. No, his real mistake was thinking Ihan was just another knight. Drip... One of his eyes had burst. Even though he had blocked the attack. Ortos, an apex predator with intelligence surpassing most monsters, was left utterly bewildered. The pain barely registeredhis mind was too overwhelmed by confusion. You can make faces like that? [Grrrr....!] Why are you mad? Youre still a dog, arent you? SMACK! [?!?] Again. His head snapped back. Even though he dodged. This time, his fangs shattered. His jawbone had definitely cracked. It was an unnatural attackone that even Ortos, with all his intelligence, could not comprehend. This human... what was he? And then [...] Youre not moving anymore? [...] Smart bastard. Even knights black out when they get hit by Shattering Strike for the first time. Youre better than most of them... though, at the end of the day, youre still just a damn monster. Ortos did not take the bait. He remained unnervingly calm. This was what made high-tier monsters so terrifying. They could strategize. They could learn. Ortos was one of those creaturesone that could absorb human techniques, adapt, and evolve if given enough time. Thats why FLASH! ...Huh? Ortos suddenly fled. A being whose instincts were programmed to attack humans on sight, even at the cost of its own life... had chosen to run. It was an unthinkable decision. And yet [Sssaaah!] Ortos wasnt finished. He activated his true ability. Sssss... As he retreated, his body started turning invisible. His footsteps faded, his presence erased. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. !? [Kaaaah!] He could almost feel the humans confusion behind him. Ortos smirked. For five years, he had used this ability to toy with those who tried to hunt him. Even if his enemy was ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) stronger, what good was strength if they couldnt find him? [Grrr....] [Kaaaah!] One of his heads wanted to kill the human on the spot. But the other head refused. The invisibility didnt last longand if they attacked, theyd reveal their position and end up taking unnecessary damage. Ortos was too intelligent to make such a foolish mistake. No... he would escape, get stronger, and return better prepared. Or at least, that was the plan. There you are. CRACK! [!!?] [!!] [??] Both heads froze in horror. The human... had caught them. Even though they were invisible. Even though they had erased all traces of their presence. IMPOSSIBLE. THUD! Wondering how I found you? Still holding onto Ortos, Ihan squeezed. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The monsters enormous body was lifted into the air. A feat no human should have been able to accomplish. You hid your presence well... but you forgot one thing. Tap. You shouldve hidden your smell. [...?] Before Ortos could even process those words WHOOSH! This move is calledTombstone Piledriver. BOOOOOOM! Ortos massive body was slammed into the ground. *** CRACK... Ortos massive body slammed into the ground, convulsing violently as his eyes rolled back. One of his heads had snapped backward, its neck completely brokendead on impact. The other head, however, was still alive. The serpent-like tail, which still retained consciousness, trembled uncontrollably. [S-Sssssaaah....] Tears welled up in its eyes, shimmering with pure terror. It looked as though it was begging for mercy. Tsk. That wasnt how a proper Piledriver is supposed to go. Was it because this bastards too big? Ihan felt nothing. He wasnt moved by its pitiful display. Instead, he was disappointeddisappointed that the technique hadnt landed as cleanly as he wanted. The sheer size of Ortos, along with his two heads, made the execution feel clunky. It lacked the precision he was aiming for. Smacking his lips, Ihan debated trying againafter all, one head was still intact. But then No need to waste time.... Ihan knew there was nothing more foolish than overthinking in battle. For the first time in this fight He drew his sword. SHIIING. Despite having been submerged in water earlier, the blade gleamed, emanating a lethal sharpness that seemed ready to pierce through flesh and sever limbs. Ihan wasnt someone who killed indiscriminately. But when it came to monsters and spellcasters? There was no point in showing mercy. [!!?] The serpent-head let out a frantic, desperate wailpleading for its life. But Ihans eyes and blade remained merciless. In your next life, try being a rich familys pet dog or cat instead of a monster. SWISH! His sword swung downintent on slicing Ortos clean in half. CLANG! ...? Ho! Thats an impressive sword strike for a monster! ...The hell? His blade had been blocked. Not just blockeddeflected. ...You Ihan blinked, taking in his opponent. He had swung with full strengthyet it had been countered with such ease. It wasnt arrogance that made him think this. He was simply used to the average knights levelwhether it was the White Cats or the nobilitys knights, most of them wouldnt have been able to react in time. But this one? This one was different. And just as Ihan was taken aback Incredible! To think a humanoid monster could possess such mastery over swordsmanship!! The opponent, too, seemed genuinely impressed by Ihan. ...However ...What kind of nonsense are you spouting? A humanoid monster? What kind of bullshit was that? Ihan instinctively furrowed his brows at the absurdity of it all Hah! That overwhelming presenceits unnatural for a mere human! I doubted my eyes when I first saw you, but now...!! Youre a monster in disguise! Reveal your true form, you fiend!! ...I am human. Dont be ridiculous! How could a mere human lift Ortos barehanded?! How could you track him through sheer scent, even after he turned invisible?! Thats impossible for a human!! No, thats just And no human could make an entire horde of monsters faint just by roaring!! ...... Youre clearly an ogre or a troll in disguise!! I, Sir Felix de Mordred, shall vanquish you!!! ...... ...Why? Technically, he could refute everything. So why did it feel like he... couldnt? Somewhere, deep inside, something about this knights booming voice made Ihan feel a little hurt. Chapter 280: What Justifies a Knight’s Battle? (3) In the old wuxia novels he used to read, there was a recurring trope that went something like this: [How dare you use sorcery! I will slay you to avenge my disciples unjust death!] [No, this isnt sorcery. Its our sects secret martial art... Also, your disciple was a criminal who engaged in human trafficking and murder.] [Silence!] [... ...] [Are you mocking me?!] [What the hell do you want me to say...?] This kind of twisted logic, where someone picks a fight over delusions or blatant hypocrisy, was common. It was a hit-or-miss trope for Ihanhe didnt particularly like it, but it was so overused that seasoned wuxia readers would just shrug and accept it. After all, compared to this kind of nonsense [I am a noble heir of the Nine Great Sects and the Five Noble Houses. Even though I tried to kill you, you must forgive me and serve as a loyal hound of justice, fighting the Demon Cult and whatever other threats come our way.] this was relatively tame. "Wuxia stories really are full of morally bankrupt bastards, huh?" Ihan had long since been conditioned to nod along, accepting the absurdity. But now... ...Experiencing it firsthand is even worse. Ihans face twisted in irritation as he stared at the man who had wrongly assumed his identity and picked a fight over it. Who the hell did this guy think he was, standing in his way, judging him? sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasnt just that he had blocked Ihan from finishing the monster offit was the sheer arrogance of assuming things and acting hostile over his own damn delusions. Seeing this made him think All those wuxia protagonists who endured this kind of bullshit and still called those idiots their "brothers" or "seniors" were either saints or masochists. CRACK. I, for one, am definitely not a saint. Ihan drew his axe instead of his sword, his gaze cold and sharp. The guy could believe whatever he wanted. But Ihan had no reason to tolerate it. Just as he was about to unleash his killing intent CLANK. ? The man suddenly placed his sword on the ground. Hmph! Come at me, monster! I shall face you with my bare hands! ...Why? Because there is a chance you might be human! Therefore, I shall not use my sword!! ...What? Ihan was so bewildered that his irritation momentarily stalled. The man continued, his voice booming with conviction. You claimed you were human! But I have no way of determining whether that is the truth or a lie! If I were to raise my sword against a human, it would be a grave mistake! So I thought long and hardand then I recalled my masters teachings. He once said, If you are ever uncertain, set down your sword and use your fists! By exchanging blows, one can understand a persons true nature! What a wise teaching, wouldnt you agree?!! ...... Come, then! Mighty warrior, whether human or monster! My name is Felix! A proud knight of Mordred!! ...... ...Why arent you attacking? ...I justcant tell if youre kind, insane, or just plain stupid. There is no such thing as a strange person in this world!! ...Right. Sure. ...He had never expected to meet someone this bizarre. *** Felix de Mordred. Had any knight of the kingdom heard that name, their eyes would have gone wide in shock. He was known as the Warhound of Mordred, a knight whose reputation preceded him. Not only thathe was one of the Seven Young Knights who represented the Southern Territories. A veteran knight who had personally met all Seven Young Knights once said: "If there is a knight among them who will surpass both Galahads Cursed Wolf and Lionels Black Lionit will be none other than the Warhound." When asked why, the old knight simply responded: - "Because he is an idiot." - "...Excuse me?" - "And that is why he is strong." - "???" It was an enigmatic statement. But one thing was clear Felix de Mordred was a knight with the potential to become the strongest in the South. And no one had ever questioned that assessment. Because the truth washis sheer simplicity and lack of hesitation made him terrifying. For years, the people had speculatedhow much stronger had he grown since that evaluation? And now THWACK! ! Felix was flying through the air. Punched square in the face. This mountain of a man Standing 2.8 meters tall and weighing nearly 250 kilograms of pure muscle, with not a single ounce of fat Had been sent flying by a punch. By an opponent far smaller than him. Even though he had blocked it. TREMBLE. His arm, which had taken the blow, shook violently. That was no normal punch. "A Fist of Steel!!!" ...Youre so damn loud. "A loud voice is no flaw!!!" Technically, no, but... god, youre annoying. WHOOSH! Felix lunged forward again, throwing another punch. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. But this time, instead of blocking, he did something different He threw his own punch. BOOM! A thunderous impact shook the air. The shockwave rippled through the battlefield. Both men took a step back. ...Your body... how the hell did you train it? For the first time, Ihan looked slightly impressed. It wasnt often that he found someone who could fight him in raw, unarmed combat. Felix, too, looked pleased as he proudly declared: "Hmph! For five years, I have trained my body beneath a waterfall! Furthermore, this cavern is rich in natural energystrengthening me even further! Through this, my body has become as solid as steel!!!" ...Thats actually impressive. "And you are equally impressive!!!" ...Uh... thanks? "Im coming again!!!" ...Youre actually announcing it? "HMPH!!!" Felix didnt bother responding. Instead, he inhaled deeply and swung his fist. WHOOSH! It was a brutally simple punch. No technique, no elegancejust raw power. It looked like something a street brawler would throw. Not a trained knight. One might mistake it for a lack of skill. But BOOOOM! Ihan felt it the moment it landed. This man didnt need technique. His simplicity was his greatest weapon. "Is that a fist or a goddamn cannon?!" Ihan winced at the impact, though his words were mostly in jest. Felix merely laughed. "It has been years since I last met someone who could take my punches! The last was Sir Maximus himself!!" ...You fought Maximus? "Indeed! It was five years ago! He was truly formidable!! And surely, he has grown even stronger! But so have I!! And youyou are equally worthy, be you human or monster!!!" ...... "My own fist hurts after hitting you! What is your body made of?!" ...I could ask the same thing. "Hmph! Enough talk!!!" ...Yeah, lets just fight. My ears are ringing. "THEN LET US BRAWL!!!" ...Whatever. At this point, talking was useless. All that was left was fists. Felixs booming voice drowned out Ihans muttered thoughts entirely. *** CRACK! BOOOOM! Ihan and Felix. The two knights, having discarded their armor and weapons, were pummeling each other barehanded. If an outsider had been watching, they might have mistaken it for some kind of choreographed performancethats how relentlessly and methodically the two exchanged blows. Face, stomach, ribs, solar plexuseven groin shots. Neither held back in this savage brawl. One might wonderwere they going easy on each other? BOOOOM! The sheer explosiveness of each impactresembling cannon fire was proof that every hit carried full force. CRACK! One of Ihans punches missed and struck the cave wall. The stone wasnt tofu, and yetit not only caved in, but shattered into pieces. A monstrous strike. And yet, the man who had taken dozens of those punches without flinching...? BOOOOM! Felixs fist, missing Ihan by a mere centimeter, instead struck a massive boulderand pulverized it into dust. A clear demonstration that both men had already endured the equivalent of dozens of cannon blasts. If any ordinary knight had been watching this exchangethey would have been horrified. Because if they had been standing in that ring, they wouldnt just be injured They would have been reduced to bloody pulp. This was no mere fistfight. This was a spectacle of destruction. And yet... "Tch." "Haaah...!!" Their faces were completely fine. Their expressions, however, told a different storyeach was silently marveling at the other. What the hell is this guy?! Ihan had no doubt in his mind. Compared to this guy, even Maximus wasnt as much of a brute. This bastard went all-in on brute force, didnt he? It wasnt just a feelingit was clear as day. If knights could be compared to game characters, their stats would likely be divided into at least five to ten categories: Agility, Endurance, Strength, Stamina, Technique, and so on. By that standard, this man was an absolute outlier. Pure Strength (Power)! Any normal knight would have balanced their stats A bit of intelligence, a bit of wisdom, a bit of technique, a bit of strategic thinkingall necessary to survive as a knight. But Felix? Felix had completely ignored all of that. He had thrown it all away and said: Screw all thatIm putting every single point into Strength. This guy is insane in a completely different way than Maximus... Maximus was a perfect all-rounder. If every stat had a max limit of 100, then Maximus had likely pushed all of his stats to 100. A knight without weaknesses A true "Perfect Build." As for Ihan? He had also raised all his stats evenlybut with an extra focus on Strength and Endurance. If Maximus had 100 across the board, then Ihans Strength and Endurance were probably at 102, with everything else hovering below 90. He wasnt as extreme as Felix, but he still leaned toward ? Nvl?g? ? (Continue reading) a Strength-focused build. But Felix? "This guys Strength stat is at 105... and everything else is, at best, 60 or 70." That should have made him weak. But FWOOOOSH! No. Definitely not. BOOOOOM! With an earth-shaking crack, Ihans body was sent flying. Thankfully, his balance was good enough that he landed without tumbling like an idiot. But the arm he used to block? It went numb. Technically, Felixs punches were so telegraphed that he could dodge them. And yet "Damn... What kind of strength is this?" The sheer pressure of the blow created a gravitational pull, like a vacuum, dragging Ihan toward the strike. Even when he tried to dodgehis body wouldnt move the way he wanted. A completely new experience. "So if your Strength is high enough, you dont even need technique or tactics?" "Strength is only a means to an end! What truly matters is an unshakable will!!!" ...... "Why the silence?" ...No, I just think youre the most textbook definition of a knight Ive ever seen. "Even if you flatter me, I will not hold back!!!" "Yeah, yeah." Ihan wasnt joking. He had never met a knight as textbook-perfect as Felix. Because "They say the dumber and simpler a knight is, the stronger they become... and they werent wrong." Felix was the single most extreme embodiment of that concept he had ever seen. A wry smirk tugged at Ihans lips. Was this how other people felt when they looked at him? Where the hell did this monster come from...? Felix, on the other hand, was having completely different thoughts. Hah! What kind of absurdity is this?! My fists are starting to crack!! The more he punched, the more damage he took. He was starting to wonderwhat exactly was he fighting? "...Is he even human?" He had assumed he was, but now that thought was creeping into his mind again. Chapter 281: What Justifies a Knight’s Battle? (4) [...Grrk.] At some point, Ortos regained consciousness and let out a rasping chuckle as he turned his gaze toward the humans. How utterly foolish. They had not even finished him off and were instead busy beating each other senseless. What a laughable, ridiculous display. Of course Ssshhhhh... For Ortos, this was nothing short of a stroke of luck. [Sssssaaah!] As expected of a high-tier monster, his regenerative abilities had already kicked in. While those two idiots were too busy brawling, he was recovering at a rapid pace. Even the head with the broken neck was slowly realigning itself, knitting together thanks to the other still-intact head. Ortos. A monster that could not die as long as one of its two heads or its serpentine tail survived. A creature with three lives. However, regeneration required nutrients, and unfortunately, Ortos had not eaten anything today. Which meanthe had no choice but to consume his own flesh. By sacrificing his own body mass as fuel, he could accelerate the healing process. His size would shrink significantly, and it would take a long time to regain his former strength, but Survival was more important. Strength could always be rebuilt. Once he escaped, he would devour prey, regain his body, and return to full power. [Grrrrk.] Sssss... And sowhile those foolish humans were preoccupied with their own fight Ortos activated his invisibility once more. He erased his presence. He erased his form. Now, there was no way those humans could possibly WHOOOSH! [...?] Ortos saw it. A massive figure flying directly toward him. And then CRACK! Before his still-healing bones and flesh could fully harden They were shattered once again. His body was crushed before he even had a chance to react. And once more He passed out. This time, with indescribable agony. Huh? Whats this soft thing I landed on? Ortos lay collapsed, unconscious, and coughing up blood from the sheer impact. But the one who had crashed into him? Felixwho had fully expected to roll across the ground in a humiliating heap Simply blinked. Then, as if nothing had happened, he shrugged. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, well! I suppose this is another stroke of luck!" He took it as a divine sign that the heavens still wished to witness his fight. "Indeed! I must not fall so easily!!" Felix sprang to his feet like a coiled spring. "Come, warrior! Face me!!" He let out a roaring battle cry, brimming with fighting spirit. However "No, noCome at me my ass. You''re already injured." Ihan simply shrugged, unimpressed. Because This is just starting to feel like bullying. Felix was covered in bruises and blood, his body clearly batteredwhile Ihan stood there, completely fine. To any outsider, this scene must have looked like pure, one-sided abuse. *** Felixs condition was beyond miserable. His already massive body had swollen to nearly one and a half times its normal size. Not just his arms and legs, but even his face. There was so much swelling that his flushed face looked as if he were heavily intoxicated, and visible tremors ran through his body. It wasnt fear that made him trembleit was the involuntary shuddering caused by his injuries. His arms and legs must be fractured. His facial bones are intact, but the damage has built up steadily. Hmm, his ribs seem to be broken too. Ihan wasnt a doctor, but diagnosing his opponent wasnt difficult. After all, he had extensive experience breaking peoples bones and muscles. One could argue that, in this particular field, finding a better physician than Ihan would be a challenge. Thus, Ihan simply said: Thats enough, dont you think? If we go any further, youre going to die. A knight dies not when his body perishes, but when his spirit is broken!! Fleeing cowardly from battlethat is not the way of a knight!! ...Since when was this a duel? NO NEED FOR WORDS!! ...My head hurts. Ihan sighed as Felix charged at him once more with sheer brute force. It was giving him a headache, to say the least. But regardless of how exasperating it was Fwsh! !!? Dont hold this against me. Ihan wasnt arrogant enough to ignore an opponent who came at him with everything they had. When someone charged at him with full force, it was only proper to meet them with equal sincerity. For the first time in this fight, Ihan used a technique. Boom!! Ghk!! Just a simple throw. It required precise timing and judgment, but Ihan processed such calculations instinctively. He effortlessly redirected Felixs momentum and sent him flying. Despite Felixs tank-like charge, which was powerful enough to rival an armored vehicle, it wasnt nearly enough to intimidate someone of Ihans caliber. Which meant countering it was almost too easy. This is going to hurt. With that kind warning, Ihan grabbed Felixs arm and his throat at the same time, locking down his entire limb in a single motion. Crack! Thats a clean hold. !!? A perfect chokehold. It was a simple grappling technique, but once locked in, escaping was anything but simple. And with one of Felixs arms already restrained, well... Krrghh...! There was no way out. Normally, when there was such a significant size difference between two fighters, executing a successful chokehold was difficult. But Ihans physicality couldnt be measured just by appearances. At this moment, Felix must have felt like prey caught in the coils of a giant anaconda, suffocating helplessly. Thats how perfect Ihans technique was. By now, the only options left were to surrender or to pass out from lack of oxygen. But Mmmph...!! With a loud crunch, Felixs muscles swelled even further, his already massive body bulging grotesquely. Slowly... impossibly... he began to rise. Under normal circumstances, once someone was caught in a chokehold this deep, movement should have been impossible. But Felix defied logic. His muscles, surging with explosive power, forcefully rebelled against the natural order And then BOOM!! ...? Ihan had no choice but to be shocked. Even though he hadnt let go of the chokehold, Felix and he were suddenly soaring into the air. Did this guy just launch himself into the air using only his leg strength? ...While being completely restrained? "You''re out of your damn mind." Ihan shook his head in sheer exasperation at the sheer stupidity of it. And then Swish. Without a second thought, he simply let go. !! Thud! A resounding crash echoed as Felix smashed into the ground, landing in a disgraceful heap. Ihan, on the other hand, performed an elegant aerial flip, landing with perfect control. "Uaaaah!!" But Felix, perhaps thinking Ihan had let his guard down, bounced back up and charged again. It was the exact same charge as beforeexcept this time, Felix tried to feint a hook punch to throw Ihan off. But... Too obvious. Tap. Felixs fist was blocked before it could even extend. It was a perfectly timed counter, and Felixs eyes widened in surprise. Dont be shocked. Instead, you shouldve done something like this. CRACK! Ihans forehead crashed into Felixs with terrifying force. It didnt feel like a human headit felt like a slab of iron. Felixs vision flipped upside down, his body staggering backward And in the blink of an eye, Ihans arms and legs moved in perfect sync, smoothly sweeping Felixs legs out from under him. A simple inside trip Something even a child could execute. But when timing, force, and technique aligned perfectly, even a basic move could unleash terrifying power. Just like this. BOOM! The impact shook the ground. Felixs massive body sank into the dirt, his limbs twitching violently And then Thud. Complete knockout. This time, he was fully unconscious. Ihan shook his head. Ill give you thisyouve got strength. You might even be stronger than me or that big guy up north. But if Im being brutally honest? Thats all youve got. You need to fight smarter. At the very least, you should refine your technique, but even thats lacking. Its... kind of pathetic. Felix was nothing more than a weaker version of that northern brute. Sure, his raw strength and size might surpass the northern beast of a man, but unlike him, Felix had no exceptional reflexes, no great judgment, no wild instinct, no tactical sense. That northern giant only looked like a brutein reality, he was a fox disguised as a lion. That man was Maximus. "If nothing else, you should at least refine your fighting stylelike the Spearman did." The Spearman wasnt particularly strong # Nvlight # or durable, but he had trained his speed and precision to such an extreme level that his style became uniquely his own. Even though his attacks were just simple thrusts, each one felt new, precise, and impossible to predict because of the sheer mastery behind them. But Felix? Felix was just someone who trained brute force and nothing else. He had no fighting style to match his strength. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. His strength is certainly absurd, something beyond the limits of normal humans. But thats it. The sheer gravitational pull of his strength made it nearly impossible for most opponents to fight back. But it wasnt unbeatable. Once you got used to it, countering it wasnt too difficult. It wasnt without flaws, after all. Had Felix learned to strategically utilize his power, Ihan would have struggled a lot more. But he didnt. At best, one could call it straightforward. At worst "Hmph. So basically, Im trash." ...I didnt say it that bluntly. ...Since when had he woken up? Or... had his eyes just rolled back, while his consciousness remained? Felix, still sprawled on the ground, accepted Ihans critique without resistance. His gaze was surprisingly calm. I cant move my body. Which is why you shouldnt have charged in like a lunatic. My apologies. At some point, I realized you were human, but I just couldnt suppress my competitive nature. It was a sincere apology. And Ihan accepted it without hesitation. Not because he was kind. But because Felix had fought honestly from start to finish. Even in a losing battle, he never once drew his weapon or harbored killing intent in his fists. Which meant He was a genuine, straightforward person. ...To the point of stupidity. Whatever. Now that youve heard my assessment, answer me thiswhy do you fight so recklessly? Hmm... Its funny hearing this same lecture from you. Sir Bale once told me the same thing. ...Tristans Bale? Oh! So you know of him! Of course! A warrior of your caliber would surely have crossed paths with such a man!! Lower your voice. Youre going to rupture something if you keep screaming. Hah! As if I would be weakened byCough! Hrk! See? Ahem. With an awkward cough, Felix finally settled down. Ihan clicked his tongue and tossed him a potion. Drink it. ...I appreciate the kindness. And in return, allow me to answer your question!! You can answer after drinking But Felix, stubborn to his core, refused to let a debt of gratitude go unpaid. And his answer Techniques and strategies are for the weak! How can those born with overwhelming strength and talent sully themselves with the tools of the weak?! The privilege of the strong is to rely on raw, pure physical might!!! The privilege of the strong!! ...? Ihan stood there, speechless. He understood the words. But the sheer idiocy of what he just heard was making him dizzy. So ...Is this man serious? A voice responded. ...Unfortunately, he is. ...Has he ever considered changing? A deep sigh echoed in response. Ihan nodded in understanding. So this... is real madness. There was a difference between someone pretending to be insane and someone who was actually insane. And Felix was clearly the latter. Chapter 282: What Justifies a Knight’s Battle? (5) Ortos was furious. [Kiing, kkiing!] In the end, to be reduced to this childish form! Miraculously, one of his heads survived, and he managed to revive, but now he had truly reached his limit. He had used up all his remaining nutrients, and if he took any more significant damage, he would die on the spot. Now reduced to the size of a puppy, Ortos felt tears well up in his eyes and glared at the massive knight with hatred. It was because of that knight that he had ended up like this. [Krung!] However, Ortos, knowing how insignificant he had become, could not bring himself to attack the knight. So for now... [Kkiing.] [Piing.] [Krung....] He needed time to regain his strength for revenge. Though he was now only a little puppy, if he hunted for food and grew strong from scratch again, that would be the moment he could take his revenge on that massive knight who had humiliated him. [Krung!] A decade was not too slow for revenge. Ortos, for the first time in his life, dreamed of a ten-year plan. Snap! ...But, despite the grudge he carried, Ortos was pitiful. "I''ve been wondering where you were hiding, and here you are," the voice called out. [!!?] Right now, he couldnt escape from that monster... it was just too much. "Dont we still have some unfinished business?" [....] "Dont worry, Ill make sure to send you off painlessly." [Kkiing!] Ortos, with teary eyes, looked at the one who had grabbed the back of his neck. A monster of a human. Not only had he knocked Ortos down, but he had easily overpowered the massive knight as well...! Ortos tried to make himself look as pitiful as possible, pleading for mercy with a cute, helpless expression. Humans liked cute things, so this had to work... "Two heads and a snake''s tail? Quite cute, I must say." [....] How did he know what I was thinking? Ortos even began to suspect that this human might actually be a transformed monster from his own kind. But whether Ortos suspected it or not, the axe in the humans hand was proof enough that there would be no mercy. The aura of the axe itself was foreboding, and the stench of blood that reeked from it made Ortos tremble. Drip... He was terrified. This human was someone so frightening that Ortos couldnt even dream of taking revenge. Just then... "Wait a moment." "?" "I think it might be better not to kill you." [!] For a moment, Ortos saw hope. As he saw the monster faltering at the words of the slightly older human, Ortos felt a surge of relief. [Krung!] Old human, I like you! For the first time, Ortos felt fondness and affection for the human race. "Ortos'' blood can be used to make high-grade potions. It has the same or even superior properties to a potion made from the purest troll blood. If you grind the fur well, you can make a remedy for burns. The venom from your tail can also be used for joint pain and gout treatment. Keeping you alive and drawing from you over time would be beneficial to you as well." "Oh." "Also, the heart and liver are considered delicacies. According to the familys records, they are considered the most delicious meats in the world. And even if you take the heart or liver, if the head remains intact, the organs regenerate, so you can keep taking them." "Oh!" [....] "Heh, are you starting to find this interesting?" "Not just interested... Im starting to salivate." "Well, that''s good." [Keuhh...] Ortos let out a pitiful scream. These cruel bastards, just kill me already! ...But no one heard his cry. Ortos cried like a dog. *** ...Knights are, at the very least, individuals with at least one flaw. It may be a narrow viewpoint, but at least the knights Ihan had encountered were like that. Some were obsessed with one thing, while others were mentally broken. Well, it''s not hard to understand. They''re supposed to protect honor and the nation, but in reality, a knights job is always to risk their life against monsters, criminals, or even knights from other nations. Just like soldiers sent to war who often come back with severe mental disabilities, knights also ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) live lives soaked in blood, and it''s only natural that they have psychological flaws as a passive consequence of their lifestyle. Thus, if you want to live a life on top of a sword, as a knight, you need a solid ego. In other words, stubbornness and a kind of unshakable madness are required. ...In that sense, This guys off the charts. Ihan was sure that the knight in front of him was the craziest knight he had ever met. A lion or a tiger rules the plains and mountains with their own claws and teeth, and those born as strong should fight by maximizing their own purity and essence! But lions and tigers are beasts. Humans are animals too!! ...The temple would have a fit hearing you say that. Because its true! I am confident!! Fine, just lower your voice. You''re so loud. Understood!!! .... At least, Ihan understood what he was trying to say. With innate talent and physical strength, on top of that learning martial arts, wielding armor, swords, and spears, knights are supposed to be warriors. But going further and using techniques in battle? Thats just cowardly... Should I understand it like this? Amazing, to interpret such a ridiculous theory so calmly. Well, there are a lot of weird people around here. I can tell its not just someone elses problem. You seem to have your fair share of troubles. ....... Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihan felt sorry for the old knight. How did he end up with a disciple like that, causing him all this trouble? Heh, but you do have talent. Did it show? Didnt you ever hear people say youre easy to read by your expression? ....... I guess you''ve heard that a lot, heh. At first glance, the knight seemed like just an average neighbor, but to be called [Knight Commander], maybe this level of demeanor was required. The quiet yet unmistakable presence he exuded wasnt ordinary, and his tone and perception were both serious and sharp. He wasnt just a strong knight, but one with the wisdom that came with experience. ...That other guy was just a layabout though... This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. Ihan shook his head as he thought of the only other knight commander he knew. Well, that guy didnt need any of that wisdom. If he set his mind to something, nothing was beyond him. As Ihan continued his thoughts, a noisy disciple was still hanging off the veteran knights shoulder, talking incessantly. Master! I think we should increase the training time! ...What would increasing your weight class even do? More strength! More powerful muscles...! Just shut up. Im about to lose my temper. Thats a big problem, isnt it!? Did you injure yourself!? ...Why did I take this guy as a disciple in the first place? What a headache... I respect you, Master!! ....... Ihan wondered if the knight commander had chosen to live the way he did because he had such a problematic disciple. Better than stressing over someone like that... Ihan silently promised to run far away if anyone ever tried to put him in a role like knight commander. And then, But didnt you lose to me with brute strength? ....... Granted, I defeated you with techniques toward the end, but in the middle, I overwhelmed you with pure strength. So, your theory must be wrong, right? ....... Even if your theory is correct, Im still naturally stronger, so arent you the weaker one? Ugh...! Like a stubborn dog, Felix closed his mouth, deep in thought, chewing over Ihans words. It meant that he had finally been silenced. ...Thanks. That felt good. Its nothing. But hasnt anyone ever told you this before? You seem stronger than that guy. Well, in terms of ability, I could probably beat him. But no one, including myself, can defeat that guy with just strength alone. Wait.... Im treated like the weak one. ....... And terrifyingly, this theory alone has won him 198 out of 200 one-on-one duels. He lost the rest badly. ...Wow. Ah, now that I think about it, he set a new record for defeat! And this time, he met his match, heh! Thats what he gets, the bastard! ....... Despite his seemingly dignified appearance, this man seemed to take some strange pleasure in his disciples misfortunes. Ihan felt a little sorry for the disciple, wondering how much trouble he must have caused his master. But then, Ah, by the way, you said your name was Santa Ihan, right? ...Im not someone who deserves to be called that. You are now. Theres a presence that cant be hidden, even if you try. Also, who else but someone like you could be called a knight? ? Hm, right. Youve done something really good. No, actually... youve done more than just good. The entire Mordred family owes you a debt. ??? What was he saying? Ihan tilted his head as he watched the man suddenly tear up while talking to him. ...Wait, was he talking to me? Who is he talking to? As Ihan realized the knight was speaking to someone in the air, it suddenly became clear... Thud! Thank you so much. You saved my granddaughter, really... thank you... ...... I may not be able to repay you properly, but all the vengeful spirits attached to you will be cleansed. Oddly, there are many mage spirits, huh? From the looks of it, they seem like mages who did terrible things, so they probably deserve to be destroyed. But theres an awful lot of themmaybe over a hundred... Have you been carrying any burdens or nightmares? ....... Hm? Why that look? ...Do you think you missed a lot in your explanation? ?? ...This guys not right either. Ihan started to suspect that maybe the Mordred family wasnt so closed off as they seemed, but more like a family shunned by others. Why would someone suddenly curse at me for having ghosts attached? Who would like that? Being left alone for five years probably had a reason, but he couldnt shake that reasonable suspicion. Chapter 283: What Justifies a Knight’s Battle? (6) ...Looking back now, Ihan was already certain that a vampire was among the Guild members before coming to Wales. The flow was too messy. He had tracked the traces of the vampire through the Guild and the twins, bringing down large and numerous organizations along the way. While crushing these groups, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he had become a ''cleaner.'' It was a guess, but that damned pervert was probably planning to use him to clean up the mess he had made, all the while manipulating him. ...It was frustrating, but despite realizing this, there were three main reasons Ihan still allowed himself to be used. The first was fear that the bastard might escape. Though he hated it, if that pervert really intended to flee, Ihan wasnt sure he could catch him. The second reason was the possibility of innocent civilians, like fake Hao Munju, getting caught in the crossfire. They might have been brainwashed, so greater harm could occur. This was a situation where allowing himself to be used felt like the lesser evil. But the final reason... The most decisive one, in fact, was what ultimately drove Ihan to Wales. Whats going on here? It was anxiety. To be more specific, Ihan felt a creeping unease about what Mordred might be hiding. This anxiety was what had driven him all the way to the border lords domain in Wales. Whats that bastard after, putting me through all this trouble? It was easy to guess why the vampire had lured him here. Most likely, once Ihan arrived in Wales, Simon would naturally follow, and the vampire planned to use Simons sharp mind to track down where Mordreds secret base was. ...Right now, though, he was probably getting lynched by a blood eagle for his trouble. However, despite the satisfaction Ihan might have felt from the fact that the vampire was getting his comeuppance, what really bothered him was what was hidden in Wales. No, it was more accurate to say that it irked him. He knew he shouldnt be involved, but the feeling of ignoring this would surely lead to regret later on... Some might call it an unreasonable feeling, but... Ignoring this kind of nagging feeling in the past... I ended up paying the price. It was a lesson he had learned in his previous life... Is this like the day I died? [You should never ignore the embers.]The final lesson from his past life, one he had not forgotten even after so much time had passed. He had learned just how much regret ignoring such small annoyances could bring. *** Garnok Douglas de Mordred. Former Duke of Mordreds border, and now the leader of the Shielded Ghosts, the White Ghost Shield Knight Order, who seemed to be the grandfather of a pink-haired little girl, opened his mouth. Have you heard that the direct descendants of Mordred have the ability to deal with ghosts? Ive heard they have unusual abilities. Thats good; this will be an easy conversation then. [Ziiiiing.] ...I never knew eyes could shine like that. Oh? You can see this? Your senses are extraordinary. I suppose, with the right determination, a knight who has reached the level of will can do anything, hehe. The old knight made an exclamation, but Ihan was still more fascinated by the glowing violet hue of the knights eyes than by his own. This is called spiritual sight. It allows you to see ghosts and even converse with them. It also enables you to subdue them. A troublesome ability, I take it. ...Sharp. Did you deduce that right away? The old knight admired Ihans quick understanding of the ability, realizing that Ihan wasnt just impressed by the power, but also aware of the challenges it presented. Most people, upon learning of such a power, would marvel and envy it, but this young knight immediately saw the complications that came with it. The trouble starts with being able to communicate with ghosts. Not all ghosts are friendly. Many would make annoying demands, like asking for their grudges to be fulfilled or to pass messages to their families. Some might even threaten you and disrupt your daily life. Before that, just the fact that you see all sorts of ominous things as a child would be troubling. Hehe, if you were a fortune teller, I would have invested all my wealth in you. How do you know all this? Isnt it obvious? Hohoho! Too obvious, huh... Most people who learned of spiritual sight only focused on the benefits, completely ignoring the drawbacks. Ihan, however, showed a depth of insight and a rare ability to look beyond the surface, something that made the old knight admire him even more. Hes not just strong, but sharp as well. A rare combination of strength and intelligence in a knight. Quite remarkable. Honestly, I wish I could trade places with you. Master! I respect you! Even though you might not be as talented as I am, this respect is genuine! ...Talking to you just makes my head spin. Are you hurt, Master!!? ...Just keep quiet. Understood!! ...... Garnok let out a sigh filled with frustration at his disciple, who was a world apart from Ihan in terms of composure. Why did he have to take in someone like that as a disciple and endure all this hardship in his later years? ...A few hours ago, when Ihan first entered the secret base, monsters had been pouring out nonstop. There were Hellhounds, plant-based creatures, and undead monsters in large numbers, with even high-level beasts like Ortos being dragged around. But strangely, now... [....] It was eerily quiet. As if nothing existed around him. However, Ihan could feel it. The presence of monsters lurking, watching him from the shadows. But the monsters didn''t rush in. They merely kept their distance, holding their ground. Monsters, unless they''re as clever as Ortos, usually charge when they see a human. So why weren''t they attacking? The answer to this question came. Its because the spirits I subdued are preventing the monsters from approaching. Its a method that only works on weaker monsters, but it''s quite useful. By the way, its also effective against humans. It can make them feel burdened or cause nightmares, forcing them into physical discomfort. Ihan heard this through the words of the old knight, Garnok. Versatile, huh? Not exactly universal. It doesnt work on knights as trained as you, or higher-level monsters. The stronger the mental fortitude and the more developed the ego, the less effective the spirits power will be. ...Is it alright to share such important information with me? It was typical for families with mystical powers to hide their abilities, so Ihan was surprised to hear this without any effort to conceal it. But Garnok didnt mind at all. In fact, he seemed refreshingly open about it. Why keep such a trivial ability a secret? What would it even be useful for? What if you plan to sell it? Id be grateful if you did. Then Id feel like Ive at least repaid you a little. ....... The old knight even took it a step further. Ihan couldnt tell if this was a joke or if he was being mocked, but then... But youre not that kind of knight. Youre a hardworking person who earns money through honest work. Hmm, by the way, does the carpenters shop pay that well? ...I guess worrying about you is unnecessary. Ive already spilled all my information. Ihan felt uneasy seeing the old knight somehow figure out all his information through spiritual sight or whatever it was, but at the same time, he couldnt help but be impressed. He has invisible sources of information. The ability to know everything about a person, from their identity to even the most trivial and secret details...! This is one hell of an ability. If he were to become an enemy, it would certainly be uncomfortable to sleep at night. I apologize if this has made you uncomfortable. To explain, its not like I was trying to learn about you. I just overheard the spirits behind you talking, and naturally, I learned about it. Ah, so you overheard the wandering spirits gossiping behind my back? Thats the gist of it. Hmm, how about preparing to purify them now? Purification, huh? Thats interesting... ...But maybe I should take care of the guest first? Thud! As Ihan spoke those words, an ominous presence suddenly began to gather around them. It seemed that the monsters had been hesitant to approach, but now... The scent of blood is overwhelming, and its making them afraid. Thud, boom! The thundering sound was even louder than when Felix first appeared, and a chilling aura swept through the surroundings like a cold morning frost. Chatter! ...In fact, frost had appeared on the ground. Were a bit late, but it looks like theyve come out to meet us. Anyway, whats there to worry about? ...Is that also Mordreds ability? Haha, more like a useful tool. Its a useful mount, dont you think? Its more than just useful... As Ihan saw the approaching knights, he began to understand why Mordreds knight order was called the White Ghost Knights. Clatter, clatter. The source of the heavy sounds didnt come from human footsteps. It was the weight of the horses the knights were riding, which were at least double the size of regular warhorses. These were no ordinary horses. [Hee-heeing!] They were skeleton-made... Ghost horses, huh? The armor is all made of bones. Are those made from monster bones? It wasnt just monster bones, though. It seemed like the tendons and muscles of monsters were used as well, and this looked like... An exoskeleton? It reminded Ihan of something like the cyberpunk games he used to play in his past life, with a suit of armor that looked like cyberware. ...Whats going on here? Why does everyone seem to be in a different genre? He had expected a night procession of hundred ghosts, but seeing them all suited in bio-engineered exoskeletons made Ihan feel disconnected from reality. But... [Hee-heeing...!] What a terrifying sight! To think someone would carry such a powerful evil spirit... Commander, what on earth did you bring with you...? Dont be afraid, Silvesta, my comrade. Youre a brave horse, arent you? This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. ...A few hours ago, when Ihan first entered the secret base, monsters had been pouring out nonstop. There were Hellhounds, plant-based creatures, and undead monsters in large numbers, with even high-level beasts like Ortos being dragged around. But strangely, now... [....] It was eerily quiet. As if nothing existed around him. However, Ihan could feel it. The presence of monsters lurking, watching him from the shadows. But the monsters didn''t rush in. They merely kept their distance, holding their ground. Monsters, unless they''re as clever as Ortos, usually charge when they see a human. So why weren''t they attacking? The answer to this question came. Its because the spirits I subdued are preventing the monsters from approaching. Its a method that only works on weaker monsters, but it''s quite useful. By the way, its also effective against humans. It can make them feel burdened or cause nightmares, forcing them into physical discomfort. Ihan heard this through the words of the old knight, Garnok. Versatile, huh? Not exactly universal. It doesnt work on knights as trained as you, or higher-level monsters. The stronger the mental fortitude and the more developed the ego, the less effective the spirits power will be. ...Is it alright to share such important information with me? It was typical for families with mystical powers to ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) hide their abilities, so Ihan was surprised to hear this without any effort to conceal it. But Garnok didnt mind at all. In fact, he seemed refreshingly open about it. Why keep such a trivial ability a secret? What would it even be useful for? What if you plan to sell it? Id be grateful if you did. Then Id feel like Ive at least repaid you a little. ....... The old knight even took it a step further. Ihan couldnt tell if this was a joke or if he was being mocked, but then... But youre not that kind of knight. Youre a hardworking person who earns money through honest work. Hmm, by the way, does the carpenters shop pay that well? ...I guess worrying about you is unnecessary. Ive already spilled all my information. Ihan felt uneasy seeing the old knight somehow figure out all his information through spiritual sight or whatever it was, but at the same time, he couldnt help but be impressed. He has invisible sources of information. The ability to know everything about a person, from their identity to even the most trivial and secret details...! This is one hell of an ability. If he were to become an enemy, it would certainly be uncomfortable to sleep at night. I apologize if this has made you uncomfortable. To explain, its not like I was trying to learn about you. I just overheard the spirits behind you talking, and naturally, I learned about it. Ah, so you overheard the wandering spirits gossiping behind my back? Thats the gist of it. Hmm, how about preparing to purify them now? Purification, huh? Thats interesting... ...But maybe I should take care of the guest first? Thud! As Ihan spoke those words, an ominous presence suddenly began to gather around them. It seemed that the monsters had been hesitant to approach, but now... The scent of blood is overwhelming, and its making them afraid. Thud, boom! The thundering sound was even louder than when Felix first appeared, and a chilling aura swept through the surroundings like a cold morning frost. Chatter! ...In fact, frost had appeared on the ground. Were a bit late, but it looks like theyve come out to meet us. Anyway, whats there to worry about? ...Is that also Mordreds ability? Haha, more like a useful tool. Its a useful mount, dont you think? Its more than just useful... As Ihan saw the approaching knights, he began to understand why Mordreds knight order was called the White Ghost Knights. Clatter, clatter. The source of the heavy sounds didnt come from human footsteps. It was the weight of the horses the knights were riding, which were at least double the size of regular warhorses. These were no ordinary horses. [Hee-heeing!] They were skeleton-made... Ghost horses, huh? The armor is all made of bones. Are those made from monster bones? It wasnt just monster bones, though. It seemed like the tendons and muscles of monsters were used as well, and this looked like... An exoskeleton? It reminded Ihan of something like the cyberpunk games he used to play in his past life, with a suit of armor that looked like cyberware. ...Whats going on here? Why does everyone seem to be in a different genre? He had expected a night procession of hundred ghosts, but seeing them all suited in bio-engineered exoskeletons made Ihan feel disconnected from reality. But... [Hee-heeing...!] What a terrifying sight! To think someone would carry such a powerful evil spirit... Commander, what on earth did you bring with you...? Dont be afraid, Silvesta, my comrade. Youre a brave horse, arent you? sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Hee-heeing.] ...It should be the knights who are scared, yet the bio-cybernetic knights themselves seemed to be frightened, making Ihan feel increasingly uncomfortable. Did I really eradicate that many spellcasters? Hmm... It doesnt seem like it was that many? Ihan scratched his head, unsure, as if he were unable to remember the number of loaves of bread he had eaten. [Hee-heeing.] ...It should be the knights who are scared, yet the bio-cybernetic knights themselves seemed to be frightened, making Ihan feel increasingly uncomfortable. Did I really eradicate that many spellcasters? Hmm... It doesnt seem like it was that many? Ihan scratched his head, unsure, as if he were unable to remember the number of loaves of bread he had eaten. Chapter 284: What Justifies a Knight’s Battle? (7) The old knight, who had been calm and kind throughout, suddenly spoke with a stern tone. There seems to be a misunderstanding, so Ill clarify: our knight order has never practiced necromancy. Oh, I see. Ill say it againwe do not practice necromancy. And certainly not black magic! Yes, yes.... That armor is made using only alchemy and medical techniques. Although the material is made from monster bones and muscles, its been purified through holy water. By the way, the power that moves the armor comes from the spirits weve subdued. For the ghost horses, think of it as a contract with the spirit of an animal still attached to this world. So Id appreciate it if you would not misunderstand. I thought you kept saying there were no misunderstandings... Hmm, did I? I see... ...Did you have a lot of misunderstandings? ...Yes. A lot... many, in fact... .... The old knights murmurs revealed a deep sorrow, filled with years of injustices. It seemed he had often been mistaken for a necromancer, or someone practicing black magic, like an evil sorcerer. Well... Its not an unfair assumption, given the appearance. Subtly, Ihan glanced at the enthusiastic White Ghost Knights in the distance. Though it was armor, it had the unmistakable feel of cursed, living ghost armor. Made of various animal bones, the ghost horses had blue flames swirling around their feet and tails. Where in the world would that look like a knight order? A cursed knight order or a death knight order would be more fitting names. But one thing was clear: while it might look menacing, the aura they gave off was as pure as could be. There was none of the discomfort or disgust that typically came with sorcerers, nor the foul smell of necromancers. It was just the familiar smell of metal and sweatjust like any other knight. So, it wasnt really... They were just ahead of their time. About 100 years ahead, maybe? If subculture and cosplay culture ever took off in the future, maybe it would be somewhat acceptable then. Maybe I should start drawing comic books when I retire. Whats that? Its something like that. But more importantly, why arent you wearing that armor? You said you were part of the same knight order, right? Ihan had heard that this man was the deputy commander, but seeing him alone in thick plate armor, he felt like he was looking at a black swan among white swans. It seemed odd. Curious, Ihan asked, Is there a reason? I cannot accept help from such a contraption! ...Ah. That was quite the response, and Ihan gave up on understanding this man for good. ...How could one understand a man who seemed to have been stuck in the past for a centuryor maybe several? It made Ihan wonder just how hard it was to find any normal knights among the great noble families. *** The awkward journey between Ihan and the White Ghost Knights ended in less than ten minutes. It wasnt that they had parted ways. [The Commander has returned!!] [Open the gates!!] Boom! The military camp, a vast stronghold housing Mordreds knights, greeted # Nvlight # them. Even with a quick glance, it was clear that the numbers were impressive. From the feeling alone, there seemed to be about five hundred soldiers, fifty knights, and about eighty others who werent soldiers or knights. Altogether, a force of 630 people occupied the large base, and given that theyd been stationed here for five years, it was rough but still quite substantial. And with such a massive force... Whoosh! They immediately showed sharp vigilance at the presence of outsiders. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although they didnt show outright hostility or malice due to being with Garnok, the air was tense, orderly, and full of sharpness. No weaklings here. The soldiers were elite, and the knights were no less impressivetop-tier warriors in their own right. Even the non-soldiers, who seemed like servants, werent weak either. They just didnt have armor or weapons. This is the real deal. The forces Ihan had dismantled in Wales just a week ago, the lesser noble families and their troops, would have barely been average on a test, but these people seemed like the top scorers on the national mock exams. Ihan thought that if these people had been out there, the Game of Thrones in Wales would have lasted not a week, but seven years. Wait here for a moment. Ill go meet my soncough, I mean, the lord, and then Ill be right back. Take your time. Well stay here quietly. You can relax, though. Id like to live, thank you. Heh, you''re acting like youre dying. ...? That was a joke. Tap. Garnok gave Ihan a playful tap on the shoulder as he walked off, and Ihan tilted his head. He didnt remember making a joke, though? Before he could think more about it, Garnok had already left for his business. Wait, is it really fine for him to just leave like that? Thinking about it, Ihan realized he hadnt said anything with any clear purpose. He had just nodded and agreed, and that was that. In the end, he hadnt really said anything himself. So what did this mean? Does that mean these guys dont know anything? Ihan looked around subtly. [----.] It was eerily quiet. Had it always been this quiet? I dont think sohis instincts could tell that much. It was the result of the tension and vigilance, and Ihan wondered what would happen if he were left alone like this. So... Thud. Say something, would you? Hm? Everyones on edge. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. Oh, thats what you meant. Dont worry about it. Theres nothing but weaklings around here. The strong ones are meant to stay alone. Stop with the nonsense. ? Forget it. Im sorry. I shouldve chosen a better person to talk to. Ihan, feeling like hed picked the wrong person to talk to, turned to one of the knights who had been with him earlier. Did you also get my information through spiritual sight? ...The spiritual sight we have is weak compared to Mordreds bloodline. We can see spirits, but we cant hear their voices or converse with them. Arent you all part of Mordreds bloodline? Besides the lord, the commander, the deputy commander, and the nine young masters, no one else here is of Mordreds bloodline. We are merely those whove gained spiritual abilities, either naturally or through training. ....... By the way, those who have the spirit medium physique tend to live unfortunate lives. Evil spirits tend to attach to them, or those around them often suffer accidents. Mordred, however, takes care of such people. Take me, for instanceI was an orphan, but the commander took me in and made me a knight. Because of that, Mordreds knights are usually very loyal, so you neednt worry about anyone here trying to harm you, even if theyre a guest of the commander. ...Thanks for the detailed answer. Youre welcome. It was probably information he didnt really need to know, but it wasnt bad to have. So... By the way, whats your name? ? Your name... Oh, is it a secret? Ihan decided to give a gift in return first. Oh, no, Sir Santa. My name is Denny. Denny... wait, is your sons name Denny Junior? And your wifes name is Hanna? How did you! Just a coincidence. It was the first letter I received. Thud. Just as Ihan set his backpack down, a loud rumble shook the ground. It was a strange sound coming from a small baghow could it cause such a powerful vibration? Peoples eyes widened in surprise. Swish. Here, your son asked me to give you this. Hes been practicing swordsmanship lately and wants to become a knight. ...... And heres your wifes letter and a lunch. She said you like the mashed trout sandwiches? ...... Your son says you pretend to like the sandwiches, but your wife doesnt notice. Ive tried them myself, and I respect it. Looks like youre henpecked, huh? ......Ah. Denny, the knight called Denny, stared blankly at the lunchbox and the two letters Ihan handed him. His expression was blank, almost as if he didnt recognize reality, but then... Swish. He nervously took the lunchbox, opened it, and examined the sandwiches. The bread was hard rye, with mashed trout and lots of olive oil and wine vinegar, a sandwich that looked questionable. The smell of vinegar filled the air, and he wondered if the sandwich had gone bad, but he... Chew, chew. Without hesitation, he devoured the sandwich quickly, as if he were starving. In less than a minute, all four sandwiches were gone, and he chuckled bitterly. ...Her cooking still hasnt improved, huh? Your wife thinks shes an amazing cook. She shouldve said something earlier about how bad it is. ...Youll understand once youre married. Sometimes, love means accepting everything, even the bad. Hahaha! Ihan laughed heartily, and Denny, clutching the two letters tightly, embraced them as if they were priceless treasures. [....] The silence returned. Where the tension had been earlier, now everyone was fixated on Dennys letters and Ihans backpack, and Ihan, noticing their gaze, spoke. Alright, lets go. One by one, tell me your name. And its first come, first served. [!!!] The hope that they might have their wish fulfilled lit their faces, and they eagerly shouted their names with full force, their expressions filled with excitement! And thus began the first page of the Santa culture that would spread across Wales in the future. Chapter 285: What Justifies a Knight’s Battle? (8) The once grim and dreary atmosphere of the military camp was suddenly filled with noise and excitement. No, it wasn''t just noiseit was brimming with vitality and energy. The hardened men, worn down by society, had all vanished, replaced by people with moist eyes, as if they had turned into sentimental poets overnight. Knights, soldiers, and servants all shared a common trait: they held letters in their hands, reading them over and over again or clutching them to their chests as if they were treasures. Some were even sniffing and sobbing outright, but no one mocked them for it. Why? Because their own eyes were just as red. One wrong word, and they''d all be bawling like children. And the one responsible for this wave of emotion nodded knowingly, as if he had anticipated this reaction. "Letters from family and lovers are the ultimate treasure for soldiers on deployment, no matter the country." Just spending a month in boot camp, cut off from the outside world, could make a letter from home a lifelong memory. Now, imagine being cut off for not just a month, but five years. At that point, going insane wouldnt even be surprising. Theyd miss their families, lovers, friendshell, even the people they''d cut ties with would start feeling nostalgic. Ihan had experienced this firsthand during his past lifes overseas deployments. "Worth the trouble of delivering them." The letters had been stored in a magically expanded artifacta backpack capable of holding up to 700 kilograms. It had been "acquired" from that spellcasting slave, no, professor bastard, and had one major drawback: it applied the full weight of its contents onto the user''s body and was a one-time-use item. Once emptied... Psssshhh. "It really does turn to dust." The professor had ranted furiously at the time: "Do you have any idea how much that thing costs, you bastard?! Thats a vital piece of military equipment! If it gets destroyed, I''ll be dragged to court, you miserable!" But what did Ihan care? "I used it for a good cause, so its fine." That professor might get arrested and punished, but that wasnt Ihans problem. If anything, it was an honor for a spellcaster to be punished for a noble cause. A glorious end for a mage. He dusted off his hands. Tap, tap. "Hmm? Whats this?" "Did I receive one?" "?" "Ah, my family is, of course, in the Citadel, but I have connections outside as well!" "You do?" "Of course!" Felix looked expectantly at Ihan, as if it was obvious he would have received a letter. Ihan thought for a moment. "What was your name again?" "Felix de Mordred!" "...Hmm. Dont see anything for you." "Thats impossible! My beloved Suzanne must have sent me one! She must have!" "...Suzanne? You mean from the bakery?" "You know her?!" "Yeah. Patriot who gave birth to six kids." "???" "Her husbands a handsome guy, too. Made me think, So thats what true love looks like. Also, their breads pretty good. Oh, and I heard that before she got married, some crazy bastard kept harassing her, telling her to ''bear his child'' or something. That crazy bastardwas that you?" "That was not harassment! That was a confession!!" "......." "She even wept in response to my love!" "Uh... Are you sure those were tears of joy and not fear?" "!!?" "...What era do you think youre living in?" Seriously, why was this guy acting like a barbarian from the Stone Age? No, even cavemen had better social skills than this. Even barbarians raised in the wilderness had a sense of social order. How the hell did someone who lived in a city turn out like this? "...Are all Mordreds like this?" "Youre mistaken." "He is the exception." "Please, do not judge House Mordred based on him. That man is a unique case." "Its true that our family has a bit of... madness due to the Sight, but nothing like this." "......." ...They had sharp ears, too. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Ihan greeted soldiers with a relaxed expression, a group of young men approached him. "Not bad." The oldest among them seemed to be in his mid-twenties, while some were still in their teens, yet they were all well-trained. If they were to fight against the top three prodigies of the Swordsmanship Academy, theyd probably lose by a hairs breadth. But that was not an insult. If anything, it was impressive that these young men had reached that level already. "They all look pretty normal. Maybe that guy really is just a mutation?" "The greatest mystery of our family." "How did someone like him end up in our bloodline? Seriously." "...Hes not your son, is he?" "Hes my second sons child. My second son was frail but intelligent. His son, on the other hand, is insanely strong and insanely stupid. Life sure is strange, isnt it? Haha." "......." There was a faint sadness in Garnoks voice when he mentioned his second son. Ihan didnt ask why he wasnt here. Instead "So, are you here just to criticize me?" "...Hm? What do you mean?" "Not you, old man. Him. Dont just slide up next to me like that. I let it slide since you dont seem hostile, but if I get annoyed, who knows what might happen?" It was time for a more productive conversation. And the real person in charge had finally shown up. ...Though Ihan made sure to issue a small warning first. "Father was right. You really are amusing." A faint mirage shimmered in the air, and a man materialized. He looked to be in his early twentieshandsome. No, pretty. Calling a guy pretty might feel weird, but standing before him, there was no other word for it. He had approached without a sound, without a scent, as if he had never existed until that very moment. And yet, Ihan had sensed him. "How did you find me? The spirits were hiding me." "You were annoying." "...Huh?" "Something about you felt off. Its hard to explain, but... hmm, whatever. I just knew." "......." Just as a meteorologist predicts the weather by analyzing humidity, wind strength, and temperature fluctuations, Ihans senseshis smell, hearing, and touchwere constantly attuned to his surroundings. If anything, his perception provided far more data than any weather station ever could. So at the very least "If you want to hide from me, you''ll need to control your scent, body temperature, heartbeat, and even your breathing. At the very least, you shouldve masked your breath properly." "......." "What''s wrong?" "...Are you human?" "...?" Being questioned about his species upon first meeting someone left Ihan more than a little unimpressed. *** Cain Arnold de Mordred, Margrave of the Borderlands The current Margrave of Mordredor rather, former Margrave thanks to IhanCain looked young, but in reality, he was in his mid-forties. He was frequently cited as one of the three most powerful figures in Mordreds history and was even known as the King of the Borderlands. Despite only holding the title of Count, his actual power far exceeded that rankso much so that no one would find it strange if he claimed an even higher position. And yet "I appreciate this. Its been a long time since Ive seen their faces light up with a smile." Instead of reprimanding a nameless wanderer for freely delivering external news to his knights, soldiers, and servants, he bowed his head in gratitudedeeply, with genuine respect. Under normal circumstances, Ihan shouldve been scolded for bypassing military protocols. But instead, Cains sincere appreciation proved that he was a ruler, not a tyrant. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. Perhaps thats why "...A noble should at least act like a noble. Shouldn''t you be arrogant and look down on a wandering vagabond like me? Why dont you seem... noble-like at all? Are you sure you''re really a high-ranking noble?" "......." Ihan narrowed his eyes, suspicion and skepticism creeping into his gaze. Was this really the so-called King of the Borderlands? "...I see now that your impression of nobles is quite poor." Cain sighed, looking a little disheartened. He hadnt expected to receive such a low first impression. But it wasnt entirely unjustified. "Ah, well... you do have one noble trait." "...And what is that?" "You abandoned your three-year-old child for five years like a deadbeat father." "......I am a sinner." Cain let out a bitter sigh and stared into the distance. He looked like a man who truly wanted to die. He was fully aware of his own sins. "...Shame." If this man had abandoned his child and remained shameless about it, Ihan wouldnt have hesitated to beat him senseless, noble or not. But there was no need for that. Cain already looked moments away from breaking down completely. He was showing clear signs of depressionif left alone, he might even commit suicide. "Haha, enough tormenting our Lord. You already understand the curse, dont you?" "Of course. But knowing and accepting are different things. That kid and I are friends, and as a friend, I need to be angry on their behalf." "...So, you are close to my granddaughter." "Didnt you already know?" "Spirits are not all-knowing. I only receive fragments of information. If I could know everything, this country wouldnt be called Pendragonit wouldve been called Mordred long ago." "...Isnt that treason?" "You didnt know? The founding will of Mordreds ancestor was ''revolution and rebellion.'' He decreed that if the Pendragon royal family became incompetent, we should overthrow them to restore the kingdom." "......." "Haha, dont look at me like that. Its just a will. We are not obligated to follow it." "...Your eyes say otherwise." The old knight, a former head of House Mordred, had the gaze of a revolutionarythe kind Ihan had only seen in historical photographs. It was the unshakable determination of a man ready to flip the kingdom upside down given the opportunity. "Does Mordred have bad blood with the royal family?" Ihan guessed there was some serious tension between House Mordred and the Pendragon royal family. But it wasnt his problem. He had no intention of getting involved in their internal conflicts. His attention was elsewhere. ...Boom! "Somethings coming." "Hm?" "...What?" The others were still trying to process his words when "Proud defenders of Mordredprepare for battle!" Cains commanding voice roared through the campso powerful and authoritative that it was hard to believe he had been sulking like a depressed man just moments ago. And the instant his words fell [A wave is coming!] [Boil the oil and water!] [Ooo! Ooo-!] Boom! Boom! The ground trembled as over 600 soldiers stomped ? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ? into formation, their practiced movements turning the battlefield into a storm of activity. Ihan watched, impressed by their discipline. Among the chaos, he turned to Garnok, who, unlike the others, was calmly sharpening his sword instead of rushing to action. "Just how many battles have you fought?" "Hmm... I remember up to 1,276. I stopped counting after that." "......." "But the intervals between the waves are getting shorter. We just fought a battle two days ago... Haah, Im getting too old for this." Though he grumbled, there was no mistaking the fierce aura radiating from Garnoks bodyan aura so overwhelming that even Ihan felt its weight for a brief moment. And then "Want to watch?" "......." It was said so casually, like an invitation to a field trip. Ihan found himself nodding before he even realized it. *** RUMBLE! [[KAAAAAAA!]] A swarm of 30,000 wraiths surged forward like a tidal wave. Like a colony of white ants, they came pouring in A never-ending flood of death. Chapter 286: What Justifies a Knight’s Battle? (9) If a giant white termite, weighing over 60 kilograms and charging at a speed of 50 km/h, were coming straight at youwhat would you do? Now imagine not one, but 30,000 of these monstrous termites, each with rows of serrated shark-like teeth. Normally, the answer would be obvious "Run like hell." Their exoskeletons were already tough enough, but add sheer size and speed into the mixan average speed of 50 km/h, with a top speed of 70 km/hand it was clear: Any human made of flesh and bone would be shredded to pieces upon impact. Even a fortress wall wouldnt survive their charge. A city? Gone in half a day. Most people would be shaking in terror, dizzy from the sheer scale of the nightmare descending upon them. But "Not a bad number today." "The locust swarm last time was worse." "When a million of them poured in, I thought the world was ending." "Bah, quit whining. Back in my day, there were three billion locusts covering the kingdom!" "Now youre just making things up." "Im not!" There wasnt a single trace of fear in the warriors expressions. Only relaxed smirks and focused gazesa calm intensity mixed with the faintest traces of battle-hardened tension. Veterans. The Mordred warriors exuded the unmistakable aura of seasoned fightersmen who had faced death so often that it had become routine. And leading them was a man raising a tattered, worn-out banner A white flag emblazoned with a black shield and a ghostly face. That flag, gripped tightly in the Margraves hands, was the beacon for every warrior present. "Aim!" Clack! Rifles, cannons, and strange, oversized artillery pieces locked into positioneach one trained on the approaching horde. The enemy was closing in fast. And yetthe banner remained still. Waiting. Just a little longer. RUMBLE!!! The closer the horde got, the heavier the pressure became. The ground trembled beneath them, and a dust-filled gust swept across the battlefield. The tension was rising The weight of the onslaught pressing down on every soldier Until "Fire!!!" SWISH! The flag snapped downward. BOOM! In an instant, rifles and cannons roared to life. And then WHOOSH! The massive artillery pieceunlike anything found in normal armies unleashed a torrent of pure FLAMES. KAAAAAAA!!! BOOOOOM!!! A wave of fire engulfed the front ranks of the monstrous hordespreading rapidly into their ranks. Following the flames, bullets and cannon shells ripped through the burning creatures, tearing through row after row of the advancing army. While the artillerymen reloaded, archers kept up the assault, firing in ceaseless volleys. THWACK! CRACK! [KIEEEEEK!!!] Weakened by fire, bullets, and cannon blasts, the creatures tough exoskeletons began to crack. Hundreds were impaled through the head by the relentless rain of arrows, falling lifeless to the ground. Some, however, managed to break through the barrage But FWOOSH! [!!!?] The fire spread unnaturally fast, like Greek fireclinging to their bodies and burning them alive. Even with all this firepower, some still survived. Some even reached the wooden barricades But SCHLICK! "You think some filthy beasts can breach our lines?" When did they get there? From below the barricades, white-armored figures surged forth, their murderous aura sending shivers through the air. They butchered the creatures with effortless precision. BOOM! BOOM! [??] Meanwhile, the monsters that managed to charge into the knights were met with something unexpected. Instead of crushing the knights on impact They destroyed themselves instead. The knights stood unharmed, while the charging creatures shattered from their own force. "Did you really think you could break through {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} our defense?!" The knights mocked them. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. The armor of the White Phantoms was not just grotesque in appearance It was an unbreakable shield, reinforced with an unnatural repelling force. As if they had stolen the very traits of spectral entities. Speed? Strength? It didnt matter. Their armor was both the strongest shield and the deadliest weapon. "In your next life, dont even think about challenging Mordred." CRACK! *** "Theyre really enjoying themselves today." "Hm?" "Ah, I meant that in a good way. Just the other day, they were fighting like empty husks, just going through the motions. But look at them nowfighting with energy. Must be thanks to those letters you delivered. Though... theyre burning through their stamina a bit too fast because of it." "So thats what you meant." Now that he mentioned it, something did seem exaggerated about their fighting. It was almost like they were performing. ...Not that this battle was a show. The knights and soldiers were fighting like madmen, and the monsters were dying too easily, but from the monsters perspective, this was pure hell. It wasnt that the creatures were weak. It was just that "These people are just too skilled." Like seasoned farmers harvesting their crops, their combat was flawlessclean, precise, and overwhelmingly one-sided. Just how many battles had they fought to reach this level of proficiency? At least when it came to fighting monsters, no other force could likely match them. "Did they develop their own weapons?" One of the most striking aspects was the quality of their weapons. "They mustve advanced their technology through constant battles." Ihan had participated in wars before. He had seen all kinds of weaponry and knew exactly how underwhelming firearms and cannons could be at times. But now The firepower these men wielded was on a completely different level from the Royal Armys. Especially "How the hell did they build that?" A flamethrower. And it wasnt just any fire Like napalm, the flames clung to the monsters and spread rapidly, carrying a toxic compound that weakened them further. "This is pretty strong stuff... Is it safe?" "For the knights? No worries. The repels most poisons and curses." "Oh." "The Soulsteel Armor is the pinnacle of Mordreds craftsmanship. Of course, it has this kind of function. But you should keep your distanceyou might get poisoned." "No need to worry. I can digest most poisons just fine." "...?" "This barely even counts as a poison. Just a bit of a sting." "Really? Thats odd. I thought only he had that kind of resistance..." BOOM!!! As if responding to the mention of his name, a towering figure made his presence known. "Huuuuuuuuup!!" Asking who was making the biggest impact in this battle would be pointless. But if someone asked who was making the most ridiculous impact The answer would undoubtedly be Felix. CRUNCH! "AAAAAHH!!!" A colossal figure clad in full plate armor, Felix had grown even larger, his form bulging with sheer raw power. Each swing of his massive war mace was brutal, each strike showcasing what true, unrestrained violence looked like. Wherever his mace passed, monsters fell. Even if dozens swarmed him at once, he would flatten two or three with every single swingan unstoppable force of destruction. And yet "UAAAAAAHHH!!!" "Vice Captain! Stop charging in alone!" "Felix! That crazy bastardhes at it again!?" The more blood he spilled, the wilder he became Throwing himself at the charging monsters with equal ferocity, as if challenging them head-on. An act that would be suicidal for anyone else But neither Ihan nor Garnok looked particularly concerned. Because CRUNCH!!! It wasnt Felix being crushed It was the monsters. Within less than five minutes, Felix had annihilated over 300 of them. And yethe kept charging forward, looking for more enemies to grind into dust. The Mad Dog of Mordred. That title must have been given to him for this very insane, relentless aggression. "That guy... Forget poison resistancedoesnt he even feel the heat?" "Hes a Mordred. He has a Guardian Spirit attached to him. He can move inside flames for about ten minutes without issue. Ah, but this is a secret. If people found out, theyd try to extract it from him." "You must have a rough time." "...I wont deny it." Garnok sighed and finally put on his helmet. "Well then, excuse me for a moment. Im going to help that idiot." "Go ahead." "Hmph. No be careful or let me help?" "This isnt my battlefield. Its yours." "......." Garnoks eyes widened slightly. It wasnt cold-heartedness that surprised him. No "Thats a great answer!" It wasnt pity, but respect. Pleased, Garnok grinned and charged into battle Looking as happy as could be. BOOM! "...Mans still got it." Watching an old knight leap from an eight-story-high barricade with no hesitation, Ihan couldnt help but feel impressed. Just as he thought that, he sensed someone approaching. He shifted aside without a word. "Here to check on your father?" "Dont be ridiculous. Hes the strongest knight in Mordred. Even I havent beaten him yet." "Then why is the commander over here?" "Because with him on the battlefield, the fight is already over. Im here to ask you a question." "Right now?" "Time must be used efficiently." Ssssshhh Cain Mordred lit a hand-rolled cigarette, exhaling slowly. "Haaaah..." "I dont smoke." "My apologies. But dont worryits made from herbs." "Are you sick or something?" "I wish it were just a physical illness." "?" "If I had to say whats wrong, then... I suppose you could say my heart is sick. Though that must sound odd." "......." It was a strange sight. Ahead of them, monsters burned and died. Knights and soldiers cut them down mercilessly. It was an overwhelming victoryone that should have elated any commander. But Cain looked... Unmoved. Almost as if he were fighting out of obligationnot conviction. And then "How much do you know?" "?" Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "About us. How much do you really know?" Cains sharp gaze bore into him. The lethargic noble from before was gone In his place was a beast waking from its slumber. Even if his vitality had waned, a predator remained a predator. That was Cain Mordreds essence. "How much, huh..." Despite the intensity of his stare, Ihan remained unfazed, his expression apathetic. He understood what Cain was doing. "Testing me?" It made senseCain must have been suspicious of why he was here. Nobles were always paranoid, but Ihan didnt find it strange. If anything, not being cautious would be the real mistake. So, Ihan decided to "Hmm, not much, really..." give him the honest answer. "I know theres a Great Demon sealed here, and that because of its ancient curse, everyone in Wales is doomed to die." "......." "And that youve been fighting here endlessly, just to slow the curse. But in the end, its just pouring water into a broken dam." "......." "What?" "...No, its just... you know way too much." "?" "Ahem." Even the one asking the question was now at a loss for words. Chapter 287: What Justifies a Knight’s Battle? (10) The first message Ihan received came from Taechang, folded neatly into a paper airplane. [Instructor, I wont be able to help you directly due to some pressing matters. But I did jot down a few minor details I know...] [I found records on Mordred and discovered that around 300 years ago, a great famine occurred. However, there are rumors that this famine wasnt a natural disaster but caused by some kind of malevolent spirit.] [Its said that the head of the Mordred family at the time exterminated this spirit, but the exact method of how they did it remains unclear.] [And, Instructor, I know you wont like this partbut if I refer to the original game, I have to warn you. The section concerning this storyline was handled by a very... unique person. A real sadist. This guy always made sure the endings were either tragic or utterly bleak. So be carefulno matter what path you take, things could always turn out for the worst.] The second message came from the regressor black dog, using a classic carrier falcon to deliver it. [Instructor, it seems like you''ve gotten yourself involved in a troublesome matter. Werent you supposed to be hunting vampires? Why are you suddenly asking about the Mordred familys classified history...?] [That said, I owe you too many debts to ignore this. Heres what I know.] [Theres not much I can tell you, but I do know one thingMordred will eventually be wiped out without a trace. Dont ask me how I knowI just do. However, I have no idea how to prevent it, nor do I know the exact cause. If you hadnt mentioned Mordred to me, I wouldve just assumed it was a natural disaster that led to their downfall.] [The best guess I can make from digging through Lionels archives is that it might be related to a . Instructor, I dont know if youre familiar with the concept, but these beings are essentially natural disasters in physical form, on par with the fae. However, like the fae, a Land God shouldnt be able to directly influence the world.] [The only way for a Land God to exert its power is either by making a contract with someoneor by descending into a human vessel.] [And Instructorunlike the lion of Lionel or the serpent worshipped by the Barbarians, a Land God isnt necessarily friendly toward humans. Just as there are good and evil people in the world, Land Gods can also be benevolent or malicious.] [If you confirm that a Land God is involved... then please, run.] The third message came from the golden-haired chick of a magician, delivered through a gentle breeze. [Instructor! I really really miss you! Right now, Im getting completely worked to death by Roenhiiing...] [But Im still working hard!] [Ah! Right, about the courier bird you asked aboutum, honestly, I dont know much.] [B-But! I can send you something magical to help out! Heres a little gift for you, hehe!] [...I miss you.] The last message was from the silver-haired elder sister, and, as expected, it was nagging. [Get out of there. Immediately.] [...Hah, but knowing you, you wont listen to a damn thing I say. Youre such a stubborn brat.] [Fine, just remember one thing. Never let yourself be charmed by it. Show even the slightest sign of weakness, and even I wont be able to save you.] [...May the blessing of the Silver Dragon guide your path.] * * * The previous night, Ihan had low expectationsbut after questioning several people, he had managed to gather some useful intel. Of course, the information was vague, contradictory, and laden with ominous implications. Still, he did his best to make sense of it all. Ihan wasnt like Simonhe lacked the ability to piece together fragmented clues into a full picture. However, there was one thing he could do that Simon couldnt: "Imagination." "...?" "Of course, this is just my delusion." "Go ahead." "I said dont take it seriously." Feeling a bit embarrassed about sharing his wild speculation, Ihan hesitated for a moment before finally speaking with confidence After all, even if he was completely wrong, at least he wouldnt look pathetic while saying it. "My guess? There must have been a Land God in Wales, just like in the North or the Barbarian forests. And it was probably connected to Mordreds Spirit Vision ability." "But then something mustve happened to break their relationshipwhich led to the great famine 300 years ago. And your ancestors must have fought against this Land God to put an end to it." "From the Land Gods perspective, that must have been infuriating. The very family it blessed turned against it. Imagine ? Nv֢ight ? (Read more on our source) if your own dog bit your throatthats the kind of betrayal were talking about here." If it were Ihan, he would have left a curse too. Not out of rationalitybut out of pure spite. "Judging by how things seem peaceful now, they must have won somehow. But a god is still a godit wouldnt have gone down quietly. My bet? It left behind a curse." "Thats why, every 60 years, evil spirits and wraiths go rampant in Wales. I checked your recordsmany of your servants end up as victims, dont they?" He had seen it himself. Servants who lacked any loyalty to Mordred. People who avoided even mentioning the name Mordred. For a land ruled by a great noble family, this was a bizarre cultural trait. Ihan believed the periodic outbreaks of spirits were the root cause of this phenomenon. "But heres the strangest partonly those with ulterior motives seem to get affected.**" "Spies, criminals, infiltratorstheyre the ones who suffer the most." It almost seemed as though the curse was... Protecting Mordred. "Which meansthe Land God may resent Mordred, but at the same time, it still wants something from them." That something... Was probably related to their bloodline. This was where Ihan knew he might be going too far. If Cain drew his sword in outrage, Ihan wouldnt blame him. But he pressed on anyway. "Youve heard of the Black King of the North, right? The remnant of the Lion Guardian? Lionel is only able to rule the North because their bloodline carries the Lion Guardians power." "So just like thatMordreds bloodline was likely blessed by the Land God. And the Land God may have wanted to descend into the world through one of you." "Gods, fae, and divine beings always need vessels to influence the world. Look at any mythologydivine possession has always been a thing. Saints, oracles, championsthe Land God likely wanted to do the same thing with Mordred." "Which means... It could only descend through a chosen body. And if it never got what it wanted..." Suddenly Silence. The entire room had gone completely still. "...Why is everything so quiet?" This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. Ihan scanned the faces of the Mordred bloodline, watching them go pale as if they had seen a ghost. Particularly "...D-Did you... spy on us somehow?" "Huh?" "H-How do you know so much about us!?" Ihan just shrugged lightly, genuinely confused by their overreaction. "I told you already." It was just wild speculation, nothing more. "Its just a theory. Laugh it off." He let out a dry chuckle, wondering why they were so shaken. "...Laugh? I''m about to faint from shock." A low, disbelieving sigh escaped one of them. The Mordred familywho had lived their lives surrounded by ghosts and curseswere now staring at a man more unnerving than any spirit they had ever encountered. * * * "Honestly... we might not even need to explain anything." The first to regain his composure was the old knight. Perhaps age brought wisdom, or maybe he had just learned how to process insanity quickly. "...Just to check, you''re not from some shamanic bloodline, are you? Or maybe a fortune teller?" "......." "Ahem... n-never mind, just a joke." No, this old man was dangerous in his own way. He might fall for superstitions too easily. If Ihan claimed to be a fortune teller, this guy would probably hand over his life savings on the spot. Clicking his tongue, Ihan shook his head. "Im not a shaman." "Whats that?" "A fortune teller, basically." Ihan sighed and repeated himself. "And once again, everything I said is just a theory based on random clues. But judging by your faces, I mustve been right on the mark." "Right? It''s disturbing how accurate you are." "Yeah, yeah, keep your goosebumps to yourself. Anyway, let me confirm somethingthe Land God and the Greater Evil Spirit really are here, right?" A pause. Garnok, rather than answering, asked a question in return. "Why do you need to know?" "What kind of dumb question is that?" Ihan scoffed, looking almost amused. Because the answer was obvious. FWOOOOOSH A surge of heat radiated from Ihans body. "I''m here to rip out the throat of the child predator trying to take over an eight-year-old girls bodydo I need another reason?" "......." For a brief moment, the entire Mordred family rubbed their eyes. Because "D-Did... his appearance change just now?" For a split second, the handsome young man in front of them no longer looked human. He looked like something worse. A predator among monsters. Somewhere in the back of their minds, the Mordred family couldn''t help but think "C-Can he... transform?" sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was impossible for a person to physically shapeshift like that... And yet, they couldnt shake the feeling that they had just witnessed it. Chapter 288: What Justifies a Knight’s Battle? (11) "......Ahem." Everyone present let out a hushed breath, momentarily at a loss for words. [The Hidden History of Mordred.] The only one aware of this matter was Guinevere, Mordreds long-standing ally. At most, the Pendragon royal family and Galahad might have had some vague idea. That meant only a handful within the entire kingdom knew the truth. And yet, here was a complete stranger, whom they had met for the first time today, casually revealing knowledge of such a well-kept secret. Their minds reeled. But the man responsible for their bewilderment? "This isn''t even difficult. There are at least five other people around me who could figure this out." "That just means those around you are just as extraordinary as you are...." "Extraordinary? First time anyone''s ever called me that. You nobles sure love to overreact." "...Did a noble scam you or something? You spew noble-hatred as naturally as breathing." "Enough small talk. So, I take it my guess was correct." "......" The one who had left them all stunned seemed completely unfazed. As if he''d merely solved a trivial riddle. "...Hah." His audacity was beyond measure, and even as he arrogantly took a sip of tea, no one could find the words to reprimand him. Cain couldn''t help but wonder where in the world such a creature had suddenly sprung from. What in the world happened outside during the five years we were gone? He was a knight Cain had neither seen nor heard of during their time away. At first, he had even suspected the man might be the Fierce Wolf or the Black Lion in disguise, but after a brief exchange, it became clear he was nothing like them. The one thing Cain had discerned was that this man was exceptionally strongand just as intelligent. Even though they had barely spoken for an hour or two, Cain was certain of one thing. This man was not beneath him. Nor beneath his father. Neither in strength, nor in anything else. Which led to one question Why? Why was this man acting on behalf of Mordred? What does he stand to gain? A warrior of his caliber wouldn''t move without reason. Cain couldnt help but be curious about his motives. At that moment "...I understand your intentions. You''re aiming for the Accursed Kingthat damnable ''pest'' of a being." The old knightno, the commander of the Hundred Ghosts Shield Knights, the strongest knight of Mordredspoke with a grave expression. "But that is impossible. This is our war, the war of Mordred. It is the duty our ancestors left behind for us. We cannot entrust it to an outsider." With each word, a weighty presence filled the space, layer upon layer, like an immovable fortress. On the surface, it might have seemed like the stubbornness of a knight, the obstinacy of an old man, or even the arrogance of a noblethe very thing that man despised. But those present immediately realized # Nvlight # the truth. He approves of him. Cain could see right through his fathers thoughts. This man wasnt of Mordreds bloodline, nor was he even from Wales. And yet, he was recklessly throwing himself into the very depths of hell. Cain''s father was worried. A remarkable young man, full of potential, was about to throw himself away for nothing more than youthful bravado. It was a sentiment they could all understand. And so, at some point, everyones gaze naturally turned toward him. They were grateful, yesbut they could not allow him to bear the same "curse" they did. It would only be right to ignore his offer and "If you tell me where that damn god is, I''ll give you some cookies that little Louise made. For the record, these are the first cookies shes ever baked in her life." "......" "As a bonus, I even have photos of her making them." Thud. "......" "...What are you doing, Father?" "Ahem. It is simply the natural desire of a grandfather to see his eight-year-old granddaughters face." "...I am her father." "So what?" "......" "I''ll let you have the photos, but leave the cookies." "Haha, have some pity on an old man who could drop dead any day now." "Hah! Stop spouting nonsense. Youll outlive me at this rate." "......" "......" And thus, a father-son struggle ensued. *** "That tiny thing grew this much?" "Grew? What do you mean? Shes still tiny." "My god...." "Look at those chubby cheeks." "...She takes after her mother completely." "Shell grow into a beauty. Well, thats only naturalafter all, she takes after the most beautiful woman in Mordred." Unlike the foolish adults still locked in their cold war, the others were staring at the picture Ihan had handed over, their eyes sparkling with emotion. Their youngest sibling. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. With an age gap of over ten years, their gaze toward Louise was not that of older brothers but of parents looking at their own child. Shes never getting married. Nine older brothers, an overwhelmingly dominant father-in-law, and a terrifying great-grandfather. Whoever tried to take her away would be nothing short of pitiful. "If any bastard dares to make this child cry, I, Felix, will tear them limb from limb!!" ...And then there was a cousin built like a bear. Yeah, whoever wants to marry her will need to be an Aura User at the very least. That was the bare minimum requirement to survive these people. While Ihan was lost in these absurd thoughts, the battle between father and son finally reached its conclusion. "You still have a long way to go, boy." "...Did you really have to beat your own son so earnestly?" "Hmph." The knight who had claimed victory over the cookies showed no interest in the defeated. Instead, he carefully stroked the small cloth pouch, as if afraid the cookies inside might break. "To think that little thing has grown so much...." The cookies themselves were unimpressive. Clearly, this was a child''s first attempt at baking, and the clumsy results were undeniable. But there was no doubt Even if these cookies were moldy or laced with poison, these men would eat them all. And they would savor every bite as if they were the most delicious cookies in the world. "You have given me a most wonderful gift." "It wasnt for free. Now its time for you to pay up." "......." "If you take something, you have to give something in return." "...I understand. But, if anything, receiving such a precious gift makes me even more certainI dont want you going after that ''pest.''" "......." "Youre still young, with a bright future ahead of you. And you werent even born in Wales." So you shouldnt go. This war belonged to them. It wasnt a battle for an outsider to spill their blood in. "That sounds like discrimination based on birthplace." "Haha, no, no, thats not it...." Garnoks voice gradually softened. As if swallowing his emotions. As if trying to suppress the ache in his heart. "Its because youre a good person. Thats why Im trying to stop you." "......." "You are our benefactor. A good man. And how could I not try to stop you? You could die!" Others, whose spirit vision had yet to fully develop, might not understand. But Garnok had heard the stories through the ghosts. Everything this man had done for Mordred. And it was a debt so great that even if he poured the remainder of his life into repaying it, he could never hope to make it right. "You saved our poor granddaughter. In place of this wretched old man." He had heard it all. What his granddaughter had suffered. How she had survived. How lonely and miserable she had been. ...How that child had endured such cruel years. "Youre blowing this out of proportion. Any decent adult would have done the same." "But you were the only one who did. You were the only adult who reached out to her." "...I wasnt the only one." Ihan trailed off and shifted his gaze outside the tent. "Do you really think that little girl survived five years completely on her own?" "...?" "There were plenty of decent adults around." Ihan glanced outside. The knights, soldiers, and servants still going about their duties. "A lot of those people out there had families who quietly helped her. Thats why she survived." "......." *** It was a simple story. How could a three-year-old child, suddenly abandoned, survive for five years? Because of an exceptional survival instinct? Because she was more intelligent than her peers? Perhaps those factors played a role, but they were not the deciding factors. So, what was the real reason she had survived? Hey, Santa. Did you know? Theres a fairy that leaves firewood behind whenever winter comes! A knights wife who secretly left firewood and blankets on cold days. And when theres no food, an old granny fairy sneaks in some bread and dried fruit! A veteran soldiers mother. Theres even a fairy uncle who gave me a fishing rod! A fisherman who still remembered the kindness of his lord. For five years, whenever the child was truly in danger, unseen hands reached out to help her. And because of that, she had grown strong and healthy. It may have seemed as if everyone had turned their backs on her, as if she had been abandoned. But whenever she was on the brink, there were always people who quietly stepped forward. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was why she could still smile. "You said you want to repay a debt? Dont pay it back to mepay it back to them. I was only here for ten days, but they have been looking after your family for five years." "......." "Thats a relief. There may be many terrible people in this world, but there are just as many good ones." "...Thats true. Truly... it is." Garnok and the rest of Mordreds bloodline had reddened eyes. An overwhelming gratitude, too immense to put into words, clenched at their hearts. Ihan silently observed them for a moment before shifting his gaze to the Margrave, whose expression was on the verge of breaking into tears. "To be honest, I wanted to punch you." "......." "Seriously, how could you just leave a child behind so irresponsibly?" "......." "...But it didnt take me long to figure it out. People who got too close to that little girlsooner or later, theyd suddenly drop dead. The steward you left in charge died of an unexpected illness. The old man who had been looking after her, a retired knight from your own household, passed away from heart failure not long after." "...Sir Bine." "Yeah. His name was Bine. That old man watched over her for three whole years." ...It was something Ihan had discovered during his investigation. Those who took care of her, or simply got too close, had a disturbingly high tendency to meet sudden accidents. They would fall ill. Suffer injuries from seemingly minor mishaps. It was too frequent to be mere coincidence. Perhaps the reason the Margrave had not been able to station more people around her was "[A curse]. That thing latched onto her." "......." "Thats why you kept people away. To minimize the victims." "......." "...I heard it from a certain black knight I know. Only people with a special constitution can withstand the presence of gods. And that little girl..." "A ''vessel''...." "......." The Margrave clenched his teeth. He looked as if he could weep blood. "Yes. My daughter was arbitrarily chosen by the Land God as a vessel. She is to be a ''vessel'' for the gods descent, and the people of this territory... are meant to be sacrificed as its foundation." Crack. "The worst part? Do you know what it is?" He forced out a bitter laugh. "We cant even escape this fate." "No, even if we tried to run, as long as we were born in Wales, we cannot defy this destiny. In other words" We cannot escape, even if we want to. "...Because our family, our friends, and our lovers" "are all hostages." Chapter 289: What Justifies a Knight’s Battle? (12) According to records, Wales was just another unremarkable territory about three hundred years ago. It wasnt particularly fertile, nor was the land rich. There were no great rivers flowing through it. Still, while it may not have been abundant, it had the potential for developmentbe it through trade or other means. That was simply the natural progression of a territory, of its people. But then, one day "A great mist engulfed all of Wales, and then... a miracle occurred." "That mist... so thats what it was." Overnight, the land became fertile. Dense forests sprouted on all sides. A massive river carved through the earth, its shimmering surface glittering like scattered jewels. A miraclethere was no other way to describe it. A blessing from the fairies, perhaps. Or a gift bestowed by the divine. There was no other way to explain such an event. And yet "Our ancestor did not see it as a blessing. He saw it as something ominous." The Mordred bloodline had always possessed [Spirit Vision]. A mystical power, a gift granted to them when their founder, Sir Mordred, fell in love with a powerful spirit. Because of this blessing, Mordred alone could perceive the truth "Wait, hold on. Did you just say he fell in love with a ghost?" "Ahem. Keep that to yourself. That spirit happened to be from Britain, and if word got out, it would be a diplomatic nightmare." "...So the problem is where she was from?" "She was beautiful." "...Oh." "They say she was a beauty capable of toppling a kingdom." "Well, in that case, fair enough." "......." "I respect it." "......Ahem." Yes. Because they possessed [Spirit Vision], they saw through it. The event that had taken place three hundred years ago was not a blessing. It was not a trick, either. No, it was something far worse. A curse. A forced contract. And it was with something truly malevolent. "We call it the ''Wandering God.''" "Wandering?" "You could also call it an exiled god." A land god, by its very nature, is like a native spirit of the land. A tree that first took root in a region. A mountain that formed naturally over countless years. An animal or plant that harbored mystical energy for generations. Such beings, over unfathomable stretches of time, accumulate power and wisdom, eventually becoming what humans call "land gods." Of course, not all beings with such potential become gods. For instance, even the great Vulcan Mountain held divine energy, yet it never gave birth to a god. The purer a natural entity, the more it resists acquiring intelligence. ...However, among the gods, there were exceptions. There were those who had been forsaken by their worshippers. Gods who had been cast out, abandoned, or driven away. More often than not, such beings were evil gods who had brought ruin upon their own followers, and their natural fate was to disappear along with their lost faith. Yet, some survived. Some found a new land and forcibly settled there. Such as "A shameless intruder that claims a home that was never theirs." "Thats... completely immoral." "Theyre gods." "......." It was absurd. The rightful owner of the land never agreed to a contract, yet the god imposed one regardless. "The Wandering God, or rather, that pest, provided blessings as if it were paying rent. Even though we never asked for them." The pest was arrogant. Despite the fact that no one had begged for anything, it declared Here, take this. Dont be too grateful. This is just what I can do. Just accept it, praise me, and devote your faith to me. Be more grateful. Just be moved by it. Why are you angry? I gave you what you needed. And so, the wandering god and the Margrave of the time clashed. At some point, perhaps because its pride had been wounded Who do you think you are to drive me out?! How dare you?! That was when famine struck. The once-rich land was suddenly plagued by drought and infestations. It threw the region into utter chaos. When the death toll from starvation became unbearable, the Margrave led a hunting party to battle against the Wandering God. For days and nights, they fought without rest. And in the end "They did not destroy it... but they succeeded in sealing it away." "A seal...." Not destruction. A seal. In the end, they had failed to eradicate it completely. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, even so, their feat was something that would have astonished even the heroes of Avalon. A god was still a god, even if it had fallen into exile. And yet, they had emerged victorious. ...However "What meaning is there in a victory won at such a cost...? Those were the final words of our ancestor." Some might ask Why bother fighting a god in the first place? Wouldnt it have been better to simply coexist peacefully? ...That question could only come from those ignorant of the situation at the time. "That damned pest consumed a centurys worth of Waless fertility all at once. Sure, things may have seemed fine back then, three hundred years ago. But from the next generation onward? They would have had to live in famine. There wouldnt even be a single blade of grass left to eat." And yet, that wretched god had the audacity to call it a "blessing." Of course they had to fight. They couldnt let their land turn into a barren wasteland of death. But even worse than the god they had fought Was the curse it left behind. A curse that "The contract with the god still binds us." "......." The prosperity the pest had forced upon them. Even though ? Nvl????ght ? (Exclusive on Nvl????ght) they had never wanted it, the contract with the god had been sealed into place. A contract that no human could undo. Unless the god itself was completely erased from existence, there was no breaking free from its grasp. "That accursed pests plan from the start... was to use every soul in Wales as a sacrificial offering for its own descent." Crack. It was an atrocity beyond words. No one had wanted this contract. Yet, they had been bound to it, against their will. And now, at any moment, the people of Wales could be turned into nothing more than "living sacrifices" to fulfill it. It was something unforgivable. Something that demanded wrath. And yet, the cruelest, most horrifying truth was "This contract with the pest cannot be severed. Not even if we flee to the ends of the continent." No matter how forcefully it had been imposed, a contract with a god was still divine in nature. As long as they were human, they could not escape it. Anyone born and raised in Wales could never break free. Even if they fled to another land, they would still be bound by this curse. Until the contract was fulfilled, the burden would pass on to their descendants. A fate they would never even realize was waiting for them "A nightmare beyond nightmares." That was why Mordred had fought. Why, for generations, they had waged war against the god. Why, every sixty years, when the seal weakened, the bloodline of Mordred and their knights battled ceaselessly in the accursed tomb where the god lay imprisoned. "At some point, people began calling that sealed tomb ''Mordreds Hidden Treasure Vault.'' As if there was some grand treasure buried there." "But the only thing inside... is the most horrifying pest in the world." And for all their efforts Not once had they ever inflicted a meaningful wound upon it. Just as despair was beginning to creep in "That... was when it happened." Sixty years ago, a child was born into the Mordred bloodlineone with an overwhelmingly powerful ability as a spirit medium. Spirits suddenly began gathering around him, and to protect the one with such immense talent, they started eliminating anything that could be a threat to Mordred. People began going mad. Cases of sudden, unexplained deaths became frighteningly frequent. It was as if the spirits were displaying excessive loyalty in order to safeguard their "king." At the time, the Mordreds recognized just how unnatural this phenomenon was. And what they ultimately discovered was "As cruel as it is to say, the people of Wales were nothing more than a condition that had to be fulfilled for that pests descent. But the most important requirement was the [vessel]." "So that thing is playing at being a god?" "In a way, yes." This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. Just as saints and holy figures served as conduits for divine will, that insect had chosen the Mordred bloodline to be the vessels for its power. They possessed exceptional physical abilities, extraordinary talent, and even a natural affinity for mysticism. It was ironic. Despite being enemies determined to destroy one another, the pest showed nothing short of an obsessive, twisted affection toward Mordred. And the most horrifying part? "That affection was warped." The pest was possessive. It did not want its vessel to love or grow close to anyone else. So whenever a potential vessel began treasuring someone, a curse would inevitably follow. That person would either die, fall ill, or suffer an inexplicable accident. Because of this, the man chosen as the vessel at the time took up a sword and fought back, determined to kill the pest with his own hands. And for the first time, he managed to wound it. He would later be remembered as the greatest knight in Mordreds history and the strongest spirit medium of his time. That mans name "Was me." Garnok Douglas de Mordred. The man who was said to be the first to break the pests curse with his own power. But Garnok did not take pride in that. "Even so, all I am now is a pathetic old man who passed that curse down to his granddaughter." In the end, he had survived. But he had resolved nothing. Noworse. "Because I lived, my granddaughter became the next vessel, the next target of that cursed fate." A Mordred born with even greater talent than Garnok himself. Garnok had already been regarded as the most gifted spirit medium in Mordreds history. And yet, his granddaughter had been born with talent surpassing even his. That could only mean "The pest must have lost its mind over her." "......Correct." Garnok confirmed it. *** The long story of the past had come to an end. ...It was not a pleasant tale. Even the ones who had simply listened felt sickened. "Ever since that child was born, the pest has been running rampant. Its started summoning its army within the tomb." "No wonder there are so many monsters." "The pest has run out of patience. It plans to end everything all at onceto lead an army of fiends, consume all of Wales, and claim the child as its own." "......." "Is it not absurd? That a so-called godeven a rotten onewould stoop to commanding monsters?" "That thing sounds more like a demon than a god." "Haha. That is why we call it the Great Evil Spirit. Neither god nor demon, yet more gluttonous and covetous than any human." Yes, it may have been called a god But it was no god. It was a vile spirit, a pest that only brought harm to humanity. It was nothing more than a parasite with power beyond any ordinary evil spirit. "Killing that Great Evil Spirit is the lifelong mission of Mordredno, of all of us." "You never thought to ask an Aura User for help?" "That is not an option. Aura Users require special conditions to act, and those conditions have not been met." "......." "This is our battle. No outsider should have to involve themselves." "......." Garnok turned to Ihan and Cain. "So I ask againafter hearing the secret history of Mordred, are you still determined to fight the pest? It wont just be you. The ones you cherish may fall under its curse as well." The curse could spread to them. So leave. Run away before its too late. ...It was practically a threat. A warning to turn back while they still could. Ihan "You asked me, didnt you? What my reason for fighting is." "...?" "Some might assume Im doing this out of some foolish sense of justice. Or because I pity the child. "But neither justice nor pity are my reasons. "Im not stupid enough to fight for something as flimsy as that." "...Then what is your reason?" Cain asked, genuinely curious. What was it that drove this man to be so reckless? And the answer was "Pride." "......." "To be proud of myself." It was a shockingly simple reason. But no one laughed. Because "Where did you hear that?" "?" "Did you say that unknowingly?" "What are you even talking about...?" "Haha." Garnok let out an incredulous laugh. That man likely had no idea what his words meant to them. A long time ago, there was a knight. A knight said to be the first knightone whose strength was unmatched. And yet, rather than using that strength for conquest or greed, he wielded his sword only for the weak. One day, a nameless child whose life he had saved asked him "Why did you save me, even at the cost of your own wounds?" Why? Why would he go so far, despite knowing he would gain nothing in return? The knight answered without hesitation "To be proud of myself." Upon hearing those words, the nameless child smiled. It was likely the brightest smile they had ever made in their entire life. And on that day, the nameless child fell to their knees and pleaded "May I follow you?" "Why?" "Because I want to understand. I want to know what it means to live a life that I can be proud of." "It is not an easy path." "Even so, wouldnt you rather walk it with a companion than alone?" "I already have companions." "...Then whats one more?" "......Fair point." The knight and the child smiled alike. And the knight bestowed the child with a name. "Mordred." "What does it mean?" "It means rebellion." "...What kind of name is that? Are you telling me to betray you?" "Yes. If I ever stray from my path, or if I lose my way, then betray me." "You really say anything to a kid, huh? ...Still." "I will remember. Even if I die, my descendants..." "...will remember your resolve." "...Are you mocking me?" "No. If anything, your reason is more than enough." "?" "Haha. Well, damn." It was a conversation recorded in the history books by the Great Sage Merlin. A reason so simple Yet one that had created the most fearless knight of all time. "To be proud of myself... Haha!" Ah, Mordred, our great ancestor... It seems that even in this generation "We cannot dream of rebellion." Because "There is still a knight who fights with pride." Right here. Chapter 290: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (1) The first to sense the change were the trout leaping against the waterfall. Flap, flap! Suddenly, as if seized by convulsions, the trout all fainted at once. Though they regained consciousness quickly, they began thrashing desperately, struggling even harder to leap past the waterfall. They werent salmon, so why were they acting like this? But this strange phenomenon wasnt limited to the creatures in the water. Flap, flap, flap! Birds took flight in a frantic panic. Deer, wild boars, even wolves and packs of wild dogsevery beast of the forest was fleeing in haste. A wolf ran side by side with a deer and a pig, alongside rabbits and foxes, yet it didnt even spare them a glance. As if hunting was a waste of precious time. A pack of wolves, predators by nature, suppressing their instincts to flee at full speedit was an unsettling sight. It was the same eerie phenomenon as when ants fled before an earthquake, an instinctual struggle for survival. Rumble! Then, massive black clouds gathered in the sky, and the deep roar of thunder shook within them. It was as if the heavens themselves were enraged. Even those unaware of the animals'' abnormal behavior felt an inexplicable tension as they looked up at the sky. Even if humans had dulled instincts compared to wild animals, they still possessed a primal sense. "Whats going on?" Something was about to happen. Something ominous. *** The previous day, the self-proclaimed senior maid had informed Ihan that the seal of the Great Evil Spirit was on the verge of breaking. That was why Ihan had been pressing and berating the Mordred familyhe had no time to leisurely search for the Evil Spirits location. There were barely two days left before the seal shatteredthere was no time to waste wandering around. ...And yet, despite knowing this better than anyone, the Mordred family did not seem panicked. Rather than being complacent, it was as if they still believed there was plenty of time. Thud. "This is called the [Jewel Hourglass]." "...An artifact?" "Indeed. We obtained it at great cost, fully prepared for Mordreds finances to take a hit." "......." "Do you notice anything unusual about it?" "The powder is falling... kind of strangely slow?" "Correct." The large hourglass, filled with jewel dust instead of sand, had a complex, spiral-shaped structure. At the very least, it should have taken a full minute longer than a standard hourglass to empty. But right now, it wasnt just slow. Even after five minutes, the jewel dust had barely moved. For a moment, Ihan wondered if it was broken. But upon closer inspection, the fine movements of the dust proved otherwise. And, ? Nvl?g? ? (Continue reading) as expected "The Jewel Hourglass possesses a singular magicit tells the exact time of a designated location. It measures a full 24 hours without a single margin of error." "...But at this rate, even in three days, it wont be empty." "Then that means it is working correctly." "Huh?" "Did you not say that exactly five years have passed since we disappeared from the outside world?" "I did." "Then this hourglass is accurate." "......." "As expected of something so costly. It is telling us the precise time." "Wait... are you saying?" It took Ihan a moment to fully grasp what those words meant. But when he did "Is time slower in this space?" "Not slowerdistorted. Or perhaps... time doesnt flow at all." "......." "Did you know? In the five years we have spent here, none of my family, nor the soldiers, have aged a single day. We are exactly as we were five years ago." "......." "A scholar from the academy once explained it. The numerous conflicting forces in this tomb create a complex reaction, resulting in a spatial distortion. "In other words, this place is a prison of time." "How long have you been stuck here?" "I dont know. Ive long since stopped trying to remember." S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Damn." For the first time, Ihan understood why the soldiers and knights he had met seemed so strangely melancholic. They had been trapped in a place where time itself was meaningless, relying on a single hourglass to measure the passage of their days. Frankly, it was a miracle they were only depressed. Anyone else would have gone mad. So thats why their knights are so skilled, and their weapons more advanced than even the royal armys. How had their weapons surpassed those of the kingdoms military? How had their knights, their soldiers, become so incredibly strong? Now, he understood. They hadnt spent just five years in this place. They may have spent twice, or even more time here. Some might call it a stroke of luck, a miracle. But Ihan saw it as nothing but a curse. ...Back in the army, he had often heard the phrase "The Ministry of Defense''s clock moves slowly." This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. But here, time didnt just move slowlyit was trapped. Not just a two-year servicedecades. With no leave. No entertainment. No distractions. ...This is hell. Had their families not been held hostage, they would have long since deserted. "So, that is why we are grateful to you. Thanks to the news you brought from the outside world, our soldiers have regained some of their spirit. It has been a long time since they felt even a spark of hope." And so "Its time to pay the price." Whoosh. "Take this. You will need it to reach the Great Evil Spiritthat pest." "...I dont have any change for this." Ihan caught the hourglass and furrowed his brows. It was far too valuable a thing to be given away in exchange for just delivering a few letters. But Margrave Cain shook his head. "If anything, we are the ones who are lacking. This is all we have to offer." "Are you sure about this? Youll need it to keep track of time." "It doesnt matter anymore. If what you say is true, then the Great Evil Spirits seal will break soon. No matter how valuable an artifact may be, it will be useless by then." "Are you... really okay with this?" It was a question heavy with meaning. They must have been desperate to be the ones to slay the Great Evil Spirit themselvesso were they really willing to hand over the very item that would allow someone to reach it? "We have no choice. If we leave this place unattended, the monsters will overrun the surface in an instant." "...Then what was your original plan to deal with the Great Evil Spirit?" "My father and a handful of knights were planning to form an expedition force." "That sounds like elderly abuse." "It was his decision. Who am I to stop him?" Cain let out a bitter smile. It was clear that there had been many arguments about that expedition. And in the end, the old knight had won. "They say no parent can win against their child, but I suppose in this case, no child can win against their parent." "A sad truth for the weak." But now, the situation had changed. Here stood a man who wanted to fight the Great Evil Spirit. A man who might even be stronger than the old knight. Not just a powerful warriorbut a knight who carried great pride. And so "Weve only known each other for less than half a day, and yet... its strange. I feel like I can trust you." "I dont feel the same way at all." "Haha." "Well, Ill take what I can get." "Leaving already?" "I always arrive thirty minutes early to appointments." "How diligent." "......." "...I wish you good fortune." "You too." That was the end of their conversation. Perhaps this was the last time they would ever see each other. Yet despite that, their words were devoid of sentimentality. Perhaps it was just in their nature to be dry and direct. Or maybe... they were simply strange. But one thing was certain. There was trust between them. Even though they had barely known each other for half a day, men like them didnt need time to form bonds Only sincerity. And in that sense, while they may not have been friends, they were something close. Which was why, even with their differences in status and age, they seemed like old comrades. And then Boom! "L-Lord! Forgive me for my lack of decorum, but!" "......Calm yourself. What is it?" "A-A report from the scouting unit! A monster wave is expected in three hours!" "...What?" Margrave Cains expression hardened. It hadnt even been half a day since the last wave had ended. And yet, another wave was already incoming? Even if the Great Evil Spirit was summoning monsters, the knights had been slaughtering them just as quickly. There was no way they should have been regenerating at this rate. Which was why Cain was struggling to believe it. But the report wasnt over yet. "A-And furthermore" The scouts face twisted as he continued. "The estimated numbers are... Twelve thousand small-class monsters, sixty thousand mid-class monsters, and twenty thousand large-class monsters. In total, we estimate two hundred thousand monsters have been summoned...." "......." Even the soldier delivering the report hesitated, as if he himself couldnt comprehend the sheer scale of what he was saying. Cain, meanwhile, had lost all trace of composure. Two hundred thousand. That was an army. A force comparable to a nations entire military might. The warriors of Mordred were fearless even against ten thousand monsters. But against twenty times that number? Even they could only stand there, momentarily stunned. But "A-And one more thing." The scouts voice trembled. "They also confirmed... the being leading the two hundred thousand monsters." "...No." "Yes. Its him." Crack. The soldier clenched his teeth in fury. It was an act of disrespect. But his hatred ran so deep that he could no longer restrain himself. "The pest." "The Great Evil Spirit has broken free, my lord." "......." For a moment, Cains face became unreadable. Like a man drowning beneath a monstrous wave, struggling to stay afloat. But he was not the kind of ruler who would falter in front of his subordinates. He had always been the type to stand tall, no matter the circumstances. So, though he barely managed to suppress his emotions His clenched fist betrayed the turmoil within. And then "Good." Cain flinched. His head snapped toward the source of the voice. And he saw it. "That saves me the trouble of going to him." "......Hah." It wasnt just confidence in that voice. There was audacity. Cain found himself laughing dryly without even realizing it. ...Because somehow, even he felt a little less tense. Chapter 291: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (2) The soldiers moved urgently, despite the fatigue and heat weighing heavily on their bodies in the aftermath of battle. As if they had forgotten what exhaustion even was. "Do we have enough ammunition?!" "What''s the amount of gunpowder?!" "Potions! Count the potion stock first...!!" Their frantic shouting and running about made the phrase chaos incarnate come to mind. That was just how desperate they were. And amidst this scene of turmoil, there was one creature leisurely watching the commotiona dog with a rather fortunate life. "Yelp." "Sniff?" "Hiss." Except, this dog was no ordinary canine. A beast with two heads and a serpent for a tail could hardly be called normal. Ortos. A creature currently bound by a leash, observing the humans. It seemed entirely harmless now, but many knights and soldiers who had encountered Ortos before instinctively furrowed their brows or trembled at the sight of him. Though weakened now, Ortos had once been an infamous menace in the barracks. No one had died because of him, but food supplies had frequently gone missing. The quartermaster, in particular, had longed to take a cleaver to the beast in retribution for past grievancesif only the benefactor who had caught Ortos hadnt placed restrictions on harming the creature. Thus, proving firsthand that a dog''s life could be better than a soldiers, Ortos lounged lazily, watching the frenzied humans with a smirk. Possessing intelligence far beyond that of a mere beast, Ortos had a rough understanding of the situation unfolding before him. "Yip." That thing... finally broke its seal. The very being that had summoned Ortos and countless other monsters into this world. A creature that, though not a monster itself, possessed greater malice, hatred, and deathly energy than any monster ever could. Now that it had finally been unleashed upon the world, the outcome was obvious. "Yip, yap." Ortos grinned from ear to ear. With that creature on the loose, it was only a matter of ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? time before he, too, would be free. No matter how strong that human was, he was still just human. And a human, no matter how exceptional, could never defeat that being. Which meant... "Why the hell are you grinning?" "!!?" "A monster having the luxury to laze around? The world really must be going insane." "...Whimper...." "I already saw you laughing, and now youre suddenly playing the pitiful act? Hey, get up." "?" "Don''t pretend you don''t understand. Unless you want me to start by ripping off one of your heads." With a jolt! Ortos sprang to his feet, standing at attention as if he had never been lounging around in the first place. He had every urge to resist, but that manif he said something, he would do it. Ortos''s short, stubby legs trembled pitifully, but the human showed no mercy. In fact "Lie down, roll over, stand up, roll over, stand up, jump in place." "!!" he only made things worse. Though Ortos hurried to obey each command, his body quickly reached its limit. After all, he was still in the body of a young pup. There was only so much he could physically do. And yet, the mere fact that he could understand and execute every command flawlessly demonstrated just how intelligent he was. Watching this, the man murmured "Damn, you''re actually pretty smart, huh?" "Woof?" "Ah, just talking to myself." "......." The ominous remark made Ortos''s ears twitch uneasily. ...A cold chill ran down his spine. He had the distinct feeling that an axe might come flying at him at any moment. From the way the man spoke, it was as if he was testing him. Testing just how much Ortos could understand. Both his intelligence and his monster-born instincts were screaming at him to run, his heart pounding in warning "Hey, mutt. How about working for me?" "......." "If you do a good job, I might even guarantee your freedom." "Grroowl...." At those honeyed words, Ortos instinctively took a step back, his body tensing. Did this human think he was a fool? "Grrrr!" What kind of scam was this...? It was obvious just from the look on his facewhatever task he had in mind was beyond dangerous. Ortos snarled, baring his fangs. Sure, he might be in a situation where he could die tomorrow. But still, he was Ortos, a high-rank monster. A monster, yesbut a monster with pride. No way in hell was he going to help a human. "As expected. Whether it''s a beast or a monster, you guys just don''t listen to reason, huh?" Crack. "!?!!" "I''m kinda in a hurry right now, so let''s speed things up a bit." Crack. "Hm, but now that I think about it... I''ve never really used bone-separating acupuncture on a monster before. Just humans and beasts. So I might not have full control over the pain levels. Try to bear with it." "!!!!!" "If you feel like cooperating, we can have a nice little chat." "...!" "You''ve got some pride, huh? Holding out pretty well." "!!?" No, you demon...! Ortos couldn''t even scream. With just a few taps, unbearable pain flooded through his entire bodysomething beyond this world''s comprehension. In that moment, he finally understood why people said death would be preferable. With a desperate gaze, he pleaded. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. He didn''t care about cooperating or anything elsejust make it stop! But... "Damn, you''re really stubborn. Haven''t even nodded yet?" The man simply watched with an easy smile, utterly unbothered. And Ortos realized ...He had made a grave mistake from the very beginning by defying this human. *** Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If an army of 200,000 were to descend upon them, most peoples first instinct would be to run. And this wasnt just any army of 200,000it was an army of monsters. Not just goblins, either, but tens of thousands of mid-sized creatures like orcs and massive ones like ogres. Even an entire kingdom going all out would struggle to hold them back. And yet, here they werebarely a thousand soldiers standing against such a force? Even if the legendary King-General of Pendragon himself were resurrected, he would find such a situation utterly hopeless. Running away would be the obvious choice. And yet Boom! Hows the wall repair coming along? Weve patched up the most urgent sections for now. The knights helped, so it went faster. Bring more gunpowder over here! Should we bring the collected mana stones now? Are you even asking?! How do you expect to fire the [Flame Cannons] without them?! All 10,341 reserve rifles have been delivered. Hm... and the cannons? There should be about twenty. ...Hah. This is insane. Not a single person here had chosen the option of running away. Tired and frantic as they were, their eyes burned with unwavering determination. And for good reason. The warriors of Mordred had each survived over a thousand monster waves. There wasnt a single unseasoned fighter among them. They had seen far too much death to be afraid of it. Behind them were things far more precious than their own livesthings they had to protect. So no, they were not afraid. The only thing they feared was dying meaninglessly, without accomplishing anything. That damned Archfiend, that miserable pest! I swear, if my bullet doesnt pierce that bugs skull Stick to the order, stick to the damn order. And among the many reasons fueling their determination was the presence of the Archfiend. For centuries, it had tormented their ancestors. And now, after all this time, it finally revealed itself? No battle could ever ignite their fighting spirit more than this one. Even if they had no hope of surviving, they would carve their blades and bullets into the Archfiends cursed flesh before departing this world. They had long since accepted their fate. But Do not prepare to die. Prepare to survive. Their lords calm words made them blink in confusion. He spoke as if he were stating the obvious, indifferent to their reactions. When did we ever come here to die? We are here to protect our families, to reclaim the peaceful lives we once had. We are not here to throw our lives away. ...... Yes, our enemy is strong. Strong enough that death seems inevitable. But do not resign yourselves to it before the battle has even begun. That would be to betray the hearts of those who love and wait for you. His words struck deep. Yesterdaybefore they had received the lettersthey might not have cared as much. For five years, or perhaps even longer, they had fought on the front lines. Their spirits were worn down like pencils shaved to the last stub, their minds frayed beyond repair. But then the letters had come. Not just letters, but the hearts of those they fought for. Memories they had long forgotten resurfaced. They remembered why they were here. And so, their lords words embedded themselves in their very souls. More deeply than anything else. ...... Like warriors coming down from a berserker rage, their blazing eyes dimmed slightly. But this did not mean their resolve had weakened. If anything, recalling what they needed to protect only strengthened it. ...Good. This is much better. Yes, this was better. Berserkers might not feel fear, but their lack of reason could lead to recklessness. For a short battle, that might be fine. But for an outnumbered force fighting against a legion, logic and strategy were paramount. Without them, they wouldnt last long. At least the immediate fire has been put out. Cain felt the urge to throw away all reason and fight like the soldiers. But he did not forget the advice he had received. Remember, were not fighting to win. Were fighting to survive. If we survive, we win. ...Survive. Thats all that matters. For a Margrave to take advice from a mere knightothers might call him insane. But he believed in that man. That man never spoke empty words. So I will focus only on survival. Even if his men, even if his family perished... he would endure. He had to. *** But then BOOOOOOM! ? Cain blinked. What the...? Whoosh! Something enormous flew over their heads. Cain and his soldiers turned their gazes upward And saw it. A massive boulder, easily weighing a ton, soaring through the sky like a cannonball. And then BOOOOOOOM! It came crashing down into the monster horde, flattening them into unrecognizable chunks of flesh. It was such an absurd sight, so utterly surreal, that their minds struggled to process it. But before they could even question whether this was a dream Adjust your stance! Youre throwing it all wrong. I-I am trying! Damn it, youve got lungs for shouting, but wheres your strength?! Grrrr...!! Cain watched as his nephew, gritting his teeth in frustration, picked up another boulder And then Duck. BOOM! Cain kicked the rock. And once again, the sky-darkening boulder arced through the air before smashing into the monster army. At this point, Cain and his soldiers all had the same thought: ...Are we even necessary? Staring at himthe Human Catapultthey found themselves blinking in quiet disbelief. Chapter 292: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (3) Clank! Boom! Rrrrrumble. The wooden palisades of Mordred stood firm. Though they had only "patched up the urgent sections," the truth was that the defenses of Mordred were taller and sturdier than most fortress walls. Surrounding them were countless trapspainstakingly crafted, leaving no gaps. Artificial swamps and sinkholes, poison-laced pits, and mines lay scattered in abundance. The palisades, seemingly wooden, were reinforced with layers of hardened mud and embedded with monster bones, increasing their durability to withstand even the weight of dozens of large beasts. It was almost awe-inspiring that humans had created such a fortress. But in a way, it was only natural. For decadesfar beyond five mere yearsthis stronghold had withstood the relentless onslaught of monstrosities. Having evolved solely for the purpose of killing them, it was inevitable that both the warriors and their fortress would continue to grow stronger. The Fortress of Lamentation. A fortress built with Mordreds blood and historyone that had always instilled absolute faith in its defenders. No matter the /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ circumstances, they believed this fortress would never fall. "If we last even an hour, it''ll be a miracle." And so, it was certain. Tonight, this fortress would fall. Because [Ruuuumble!] there was no way they could hold for even an hour against that army. [Keeeeeck!!!] Goblins. [Grrrr...!] Kobolds and gnolls. [Haaaugh!!] Hellhounds. This was the first time anyone had seen so many monsters gathered in one place. The sheer mass of writhing, wriggling creatures was sickening. Just looking at them drained ones will to fight. And yet, the most horrifying fact was that this... was only the beginning. "Theres still plenty more behind them." The true monstersthe mid-sized and large-class beastshadnt even begun to move. Strangely, they remained still, watching. Which meant "Hah. The damned beasts dare to look down on Mordred?" They believed this was enough. Or worse, they intended to watch the smaller ones be slaughtered before making their move. It was said that the bigger the monster, the more intelligentor the more arrogantit became. And these mid-to-large-class beasts proved the point perfectly, choosing to be spectators while the smaller ones were sent forward like disposable pawns. The arrogance of these wretched creatures almost resembled that of pompous nobles. Infuriating as it was, he had to admit Even with only the small ones, this battle was already hopeless. Over 100,000 small-class monsters, packed so tightly they looked like a sea of flesh. And beyond those 100,000? Another 100,000 waited. ...... Some of the soldiers remained silent, but their lips and hands trembled. For yearsperhaps decadesthey had forgotten what fear was. But standing before an army of such incomprehensible scale, even maintaining composure was a struggle. The sheer killing intent and malice exuding from hundreds of thousands of monsters was suffocating. It was only natural for humans to feel fear. And yet "Everyone, take aim!" "Prepare your rifles! Burn through the barrels if you have to! Keep firing until the last shot!" "The [Flame Cannons] as well! Don''t think about conserving them! Fire until theyre destroyed!!" Even as they felt fear, they did not lose their fighting spirit. They readied their weapons, aiming their barrels and cannons forward. The moment was stretched, the tension so thick it could be cut with a blade And then. [KAAAAAA!] [HAAAAAAAH!!] [!!] Whooooom! The monsters screamed in unison. !? Urk...! H-hold the line...! The suffocating sensation that gripped their entire bodies Monster Fear. It was a phenomenon unique to monsters, their natural ability to instill dread in lesser beings. These soldiers had endured such fear beforeup to about 10,000 monsters at once. But this? 100,000 monsters roaring at the same time? Even hearing it felt like a physical blow. Even if 100,000 humans screamed together, the noise would be overwhelming. But this? This was a weapon. Soldiers staggered, some clutching their chests, others collapsing to their knees. Some even bled from their noses, their bodies unable to handle the pressure. It was... [SHUT UP!!] BOOOOOM!! ......? For a moment, reality itself twisted. No No, this wasnt real. Or rather, it shouldnt have been possible. A voicea roarso powerful it shattered the Monster Fear itself. Something that should have been impossible for a human throat. Rmmmmmm... Even the monsters fell silent. Some of them even twitched, as if experiencing their own primal terror. And the one who had unleashed that monstrous roar... Stepped forward. "Margrave Cain, pardon me for the intrusion, but may I declare war first?" ...Whats with the sudden formal tone? "Take it while it lasts. Youre still the supreme commander, after all. Gotta treat you with the respect you deserve in wartime." "......." It was a perfectly normal response. Which made it all the more surreal. What the hell was this guy? Cain had always found him an enigma, but this? A human with the presence of 100,000 monsters? "...Have people like him become common outside in the past five years?" The absurdity of the thought made Cain momentarily lose focus. But one thing was undeniable That ridiculous man was on their side. "...Reassuring." Despite the sheer overwhelming presence of the monster horde It almost felt like they had a warrior of equal weight on their side. And so "Do as you please." "I''ll take that as permission." Whoosh! This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. The moment approval was given, the man raised his foot As if preparing to kick something. At first, it seemed as if he were going to kick thin air Until the soldiers finally noticed. A massive boulder sat right in front of him. No one had even realized it was there. Not because it was hidden. But because his sheer presence had overshadowed it. And then Whooosh! The boulder flew. Soaring through the sky in a graceful arc. ...? The soldiers, their mouths agape in sheer disbelief They werent alone. [.........??] Even the monsters stared in stunned silence. As if time had slowed, they watched the boulder ascend, spin, and descend. And then BOOOOOM! The sheer force of the impact sent shockwaves tearing through the ranks of monsters, turning them into paste. "......." "...Well? Not bad for a declaration of war, right?" "......." "Margrave Cain?" "...Just drop the formalities." "Eh?" "Hearing you speak politely is making my skin crawl." "?" "......This is ridiculous." What the hell was that? ...It was terrifying. *** He kicked. Boom! He kicked again. Boooom! Like a footballer practicing mid-range shots, Ihan continued launching boulders. Fortunately, there was no shortage of "balls"or rather, bouldersto kick. "This guy is more useful than most heavy machinery, huh?" The moment he had mentioned needing boulders, an endless supply had started arriving. "I, Felix, shall fulfill my duty!!" At times like this, sheer determination like his proved useful. Felix tirelessly carried over one-ton, even two- or three-ton boulders by himself, without pause. Say what you will, but his persistence and diligence deserved recognition. And so "I should repay his hard work properly." Booooom! Ihan sent another boulder soaring. Like a catapult launching a projectile! The trick to this? Simple. Rather than smashing the boulder, he simply transferred force into it with a solid kick. Once he got the feel for it, it was easy. The principle was similar to the Spear of the Single Sun technique. Of course, unlike when using that technique, he couldnt go all out. If he were facing only a handful of enemies, it wouldnt matter. But against this many, proper stamina management was essential. So for now, the force behind his attacks was capped at just 10% of his usual strength. But still "For these pathetic creatures, this much is more than enough." KABOOM! Every time a boulder landed, a powerful shockwave erupted, ripping through the monster horde. Dozens of them were pulverized into chunks the instant they made contact, the scene so synchronized that it almost looked staged. Like they were deliberately standing still, waiting to be slaughtered. "There''s a reason David beat Goliath." To put it simply, Ihan wasn''t just throwing stones He was slinging them like a massive slingshot. The combination of the boulders mass, velocity, and the sheer power behind each strike turned them into something even deadlier than artillery. A goblin blocking it? Ridiculous. Even a large-class monster taking a direct hit would have its head exploded on impact. No goblin, no matter how it tried, could ever hope to block one. But CRACK! As expected, monsters might be arrogant, but they werent complete fools. [UOOOOH!] A large-class monsterthe Mountain Kingfinally emerged, stepping forward as it crushed the mangled remains of the goblins beneath its feet. Had it been caught off guard, it might have been different. But this one wasn''t caught off guard. And so, it shattered the incoming boulder with sheer brute strength. The tyrant of the mountains [Mountain King Ogre.] Proud, but not too proud. Among the large-class monsters, it was the first to rise. Like a king stepping forward to protect his incompetent subjects. The goblins and gnolls around it immediately bowed in submission, like sycophantic courtiers groveling before their lord. SPLAT! And yet, the goblins who bowed before it were crushed underfoot like overripe fruit. Brutality. Raw strength. One of the highest-ranked monsters, and one of the most feared among civilians. Not because it was common, but because it was powerful enough to be widely known. If you ever encountered one, you either ran for your life Or accepted that you wouldnt survive. And so, the Mountain King [UOOOH!!] let out a thunderous roar, raising both of its massive arms. Now, it would personally CRACK! [...Krrrk?] A lone goblin blinked in confusion. ...Why was the Mountain Kings head missing? The answer was simple. "How did you even fire an arrow like that?" "Well." "......." "Monsters aren''t exactly the brightest. No one said I was only gonna throw boulders. Honestly, they''re so predictable it makes my job easy." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "......." "What?" "...Nothing. Never mind." Felix, for the first time, found himself questioning the very laws of common sense. Because launching an arrow at 200 miles per hour (321.87 km/h) with bare hands... That wasnt an issue of intelligence. That was just insane. Chapter 293: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (4) A knight is one who can shift the tide of battle single-handedly. A saying known only in the South. There were many ways to describe knights. Some called them men with the strength of a thousand, warriors of unparalleled might capable of overwhelming entire armies. Of course, no knight truly possessed the strength of a thousand men. But there were those whose presence alone could equal a hundred. [Champion]. A knight who had fought and won thirty duels in the name of their territory. Even among champions, distinguishing the truly exceptional from the rest would be an exhausting debate. But one thing was certain A champion had the power to determine the tide of war. During territorial battles, a champions very presence dictated the morale of the soldiers. It was the power of renownthe sheer weight of reputation forged through thirty victorious duels. ...And yet, Mordred did not concern itself with champions. Not because they disrespected knightsfar from it. After all, Ganok, the leader of the Hundred Ghosts, was Mordreds pride, and he was certainly no ordinary champion. Yet even so, Mordreds warriors had long since stopped believing in champions. Because after enduring over a thousand defensive battles, they had come to a stark realization There is a limit to individual strength. No matter how strong a knight was, numbers always prevailed. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Against a disciplined army, even the mightiest warrior would be swallowed whole. Especially in Mordred, where the troops were equipped with the most advanced weaponry Where a squad of just five well-coordinated soldiers could take down one or two knights with ease. And more importantly No matter how famous a knight was, monsters did not care about human reputation. Five years ago, monsters might have flinched at the sight of a renowned champion. But in the present? No one in Mordred feared a so-called champion. No matter how great a knight may be, if the battlefield is the setting, we will win. For their fangs had been sharpened to pierce the Archfiends throat. ...And yet "So something like that actually exists..." A quiet murmur. Yet everyone who heard it instinctively understood its meaning. BOOOOM! Another boulder crashed into the horde, pulverizing the small-class monsters. SHUNK! Arrows and spears skewered the mid-to-large-class ones with uncanny precision. Bring more arrows! We need more spears! ...Since when were spears this deadly? One strike. One kill. Every time he movedwhether swinging an arm or shifting his footdozens of monsters were erased from existence. Within ten minutes One man had slaughtered over 3,000 monsters. The rest of the horde hesitated. [[.......]] A single knight. A presence so overwhelming that even the monstersbeings that should know no fearwere now hesitating. Even monsters, at their core, had the instinct to survive. Just as a mob of dozens would go silent if a gun were pointed at them, Now, 100,000 monsters found themselves frozen, watching the sheer massacre unfold. As if to move meant becoming the next target. At this moment "A presence that subdues even ten thousand." Ten-thousand-man commander. Not the strength of a thousand. But the concentrated might of ten thousand. "Ive never felt this reassured in my life." For the first time, they truly understood why a champion could influence the morale of an entire army. The heat surging in their chests, the sheer exhilaration The warriors of Mordred could no longer contain it. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. "How much longer are we going to just [N O V E L I G H T] stand and watch? Support the champion!!" [[WAAAAAHH!!]] With spirits soaring to the heavens, they unleashed hell upon the battlefield. Gunfire. Explosions. Flames. Fueled by the heat in their hearts *** The one fortunate aspect of fighting a monstrous horde was that, at the end of the day, they were nothing but a disorganized mob. There was a reason they were called "vile breeds." They lacked coordination, had no proper chain of command, and their entire existence revolved around devouring and being devoureda brutal hierarchy of survival of the fittest. The few monster species that possessed any form of cooperation, such as goblins and gnolls, had the intelligence of mere children at best. If the entire army of 200,000 were composed solely of goblins or gnolls, it might have been a far greater threat. But as it stood, this was no real armyjust an enormous, chaotic mass. The problem, however [Grrrrraaaaah!] [Bruuurrrk?] was that there were just too many of them. So many that it was enough to trigger a deep, primal disgust. Frogmenmonstrous humanoid amphibianscrawled out from the swamps, their webbed feet sloshing through the murky water as they advanced toward the fortress. Undead creatures, ghouls, sprinted mindlessly across poison-filled traps and spiked pits, completely indifferent to their rotting flesh being torn away. And so "Fire!" "Don''t hold backthrow the firebombs!" BOOM! BOOOOM! Explosions rippled across the battlefield, tearing through the enemy ranks. But as quickly as they were torn apart, more monsters rushed in to take their place. Some creatures feasted on their fallen kin, regenerating grotesquely as they consumed flesh. And worse still CRACK! "Aa Giant Frogman?!" "Shit! It evolved?!" Some monsters devoured their own kindor higher-ranked creaturesand rapidly evolved, accelerating their growth from juvenile to fully mature in mere seconds. What was once a small-class monster could suddenly become mid-class, or even large-class in the blink of an eye. And the jumping ability of a Giant Frogman Whoooosh! allowed it to leap nearly a thousand meters in a single bound. Straight toward the fortress. Or worse, over it. It was a dire situation. And yet SLICCCH! "How dare mere monsters dream of breaching our walls?" The Frogman was bisected in midair, its corpse collapsing before it could touch the ground. "You will not pass through us." [[WIIIIIIIIII!!]] A bone-chilling wail swept across the battlefield. The Hundred Ghosts ShieldbearersMordreds immovable guardiansstood their ground, spectral warhorses shifting beneath them as they formed an impenetrable line of defense. They were knights who had bound themselves to spirits. Men who wore helmets shaped like wailing phantoms. Mounts that spewed spectral mist as if breathing death itself. These warriors, clad in armor infused with ghoststeel, held an absolute advantage against physical attacks. But CRACKLE! [GRRRAAAAH!!] monsters had no hesitation when it came to shattering absolutes. "Damn it, if they''re monsters, they should act like monsters and use physical attacks!" "Frost Ghouls... Ha! They say they''re rarer than Yetis." "They aren''t rareit''s just that no one who encounters them survives to talk about it." One minute ago, Frogmen were evolving. Now, ghouls were mutating as well. The Frost Ghoul, an undead creature that wielded ice and frost, had begun its slaughter. And if that wasnt bad enough FWOOSH! "Aa Giant Ghoul?!" "Since when did ghouls breathe fire!?" "They do now, apparently. As of today." This was why monster hordes were terrifying. Disorganized? Uncoordinated? Sure. But they kept evolving. They felt no fear of death. They consumed each other, mutated, and transcended. This was why there was no limit to monster species. Even the weakest of them could rise to unpredictable heights. And yet "This... this isn''t normal." Even by monstrous standards, their rate of growth was unnatural. No matter how quickly they evolved, there were limits. Even monsters were still living creaturesgrowth took time. Unless "They''re burning through their own life force to evolve?" Was it possible? Were they sacrificing lifespan for power? A knight hurriedly turned to report this to his commander Only to be met with a quiet response. "Its fine. I already know." "...Huh?" "That wretched insect... It seems it''s resorting to every trick in the book." The old knight''s gaze locked onto a distant point. And there was no need to ask what he was looking at. Because there was only one being in this world that could ignite such pure hatred in the eyes of Mordreds former Grandmaster. "How long do you intend to lurk in the shadows like a thief?! If you dare to call yourself a god, then show yourself, you vermin!!" WHOOOOOSH! A voice too powerful to have come from such an old body. It wasnt as destructive as a certain lions roar, but it carried a gravity that was just as inescapable. A shout infused with spiritual energy Strong enough to force something into existence. CRACK! And then It appeared. [You''ve aged.] [Its almost tragic.] A voice, smooth as silk yet more repulsive than nails on a chalkboard. A voice that made ears ache, that sent phantom chills slithering down spines. Even hearing it was wrongas if it didnt belong in this world. [You were once so beautifulbut look at you now. I told you, didnt I? You should have become my vessel. If you had, you wouldnt have grown so... pitiful.] A whisper of mockery. And then [And stop calling me vermin.] A sulking complaint, spoken as if genuinely offended. [I''ve already told you my name.] A pause. And then [Inanna. That is my name.] Chapter 294: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (5) A Humanoid God. The so-called Human God was a being that should never, under any circumstances, be worshipped. Gods born from nature took the form of trees, rocks, and other elements, and were generally harmless to humans. Even the wild gods in animal form, though possessing some level of untamed nature, were usually either indifferent or, at worst, only hostile if provoked. However, unlike those natural or wild gods, the Human God followed a completely different course. What did that mean? [From now on, I will rule over you all.] A deity that intervened excessively in human affairs, seeking to reign over them. That was why the Human God was considered a terrifying existence. After all, a Human God was a "god in the image of humanity." How could that be anything but terrifying? What, you dont quite get what that means? Its simple. Because they originated from humans, they were infinitely greedy. Unlike other gods, they possessed unnecessary traitsthings only humans should have, like the thirst for power, lust, and the desire for extravagance. Being worshipped alone wasnt enough for them; they wanted to stand above humans, reigning as a [king]. ...Some might argue against this. Is that really such a bad thing? If an all-powerful god were to take the throne, wouldnt that country remain uncorrupt, an eternal paradise on earth? Isnt that a good thing? Thats what they might say. And in a way, they wouldnt be entirely wrong. But that so-called paradise had one major flaw. A fatal one. [Why should I listen to any of you?] That paradise wouldnt be humanitys utopiait would be a utopia shaped entirely by the gods personal whims. What if the god believed in solving all problems through violence? What if the god deemed that anyone lacking beauty should be put to death? What if... [I want that country. Lets start a war.] ...they issued such a childish command? It might sound like an exaggeration, something too absurd to be true. But in reality, this was the mildest way to describe the atrocities committed by Human Gods throughout history. Ancient records detailed the horrors of the nations they ruledhistorians knew this truth better than anyone. Thus, the world had come to define them as An all-powerful child. A single phrase that encapsulated the nature of a Human God. And no one thought it was an overstatement. Even if they held a bomb in their hands, they would laugh as they threw it at people for fun. No matter how much time passed, they would never grow up. That was why humanity had to avoid entanglement with them at all costs. Because they would do anything to achieve their goals... It was a dire warning from historians. *** The Great Evil Spirit. Among the warriors of Mordred, there was not a single one who did not harbor hatred toward the Great Evil Spirit. After all, it was that very monster that had caused their suffering. It was the source of their torment, the one they longed to destroy. And yet "A... human?" The moment they first laid eyes upon it, they doubted their own vision. For the Great Evil Spirit... bore the appearance of a human. A breathtakingly beautiful woman, no less. "To be precise, it is a [Human God]." A solemn voice cut through their hesitation. "That thing merely appears as a woman, but it has no true gender. Do not be deceived. Even that appearance is stolen from another." "!?" "According to what Ive heard, that monster devours the most beautiful human of each generation, using their form as its own. Only because of their beauty. It consumes men and women alike. Do not be fooled." "......." Gulp. It was a strict warning from their lord. They swallowed dryly, their minds thrown into turmoil by this shocking revelation. But one thing was clear That thing was no ally of humanity. And as if to prove it Whooooosh! The air around the Great Evil Spirit churned like murky water, an ominous presence swirling visibly around it. It was qi of a kind no human should ever be able to perceiveexcept that it was so thick, so overwhelming, that even ordinary eyes could see it. And against that dreadful existence "Die, monster!" Garnok swung his sword without hesitation. Vwoooom! His blade rang with an intense resonance. For Nvl?g?t (Only on Nvl?g?t) someone of his caliber, producing such a sound was as natural as breathing. But this time, it wasnt just the usual sword resonance [Vwoooooooom!] It was wailing sword resonance. The spirits of the dead infused his strike, unleashing a force unlike anything they had ever witnessed. Fwoooosh! A deep violet sword aurano, a sword force dense enough to be mistaken for an auraerupted in a devastating arc. One hundred monsters surrounding Garnok were cleaved in half instantly. It was a display of the sheer, overwhelming power of Mordreds strongest knight. And yet Boom! [How dangerous. Even in old age, you remain strong, human.] "......." ...When had it appeared? Standing before them were ten grotesque undead, having effortlessly intercepted Garnoks strike. "D-De... Death Knights?" They resembled the infamous fallen knights, Death Knights. Yet they stood over five meters tall, their hulking forms clad in grotesquely exaggerated muscles. What were these things? [I modified fallen knights. To counter you, I prepared knights who were strong in lifeand then I stuffed each of their bodies with a thousand ghouls.] "...You went through quite the trouble." Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Great Evil Spirit might have been arrogant, but it was no fool. It had clearly remembered the past. Decades ago, Garnok had wounded it and freed himself from its curse through sheer willpower. To avoid suffering the same defeat It had planned ahead. Even an ordinary Death Knight was a high-tier monster. And yet, it had fused each one with a thousand ghouls to create these undead abominations. "Chimera Knights...." Someone murmured, inadvertently naming the nightmare that would haunt them from this day forth. Whoosh! "Hrk!" With a sound like the air itself being torn apart, one of the Chimera Knights swung an enormous spear. It wasnt a crude, brute-force swing. The technique was refinedundeniably the skill of a masterful knight in life. Crunch! And when such high-level skill was amplified by sheer monstrous strength It was no longer an attack one could simply deflect. Quite literally Boom! A blow that shook the very earth. "...This will not be easy." Had there been only one, he might have handled it. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. But there were ten. And not just any ten Whoosh! Whiiish! "Theyre coordinating!?" As if still clinging to their past selves, the ten Chimera Knights moved with tactical precision. Garnok felt sweat trickle down his back. It felt like he was facing an entire knightly order alone. And during the time it would take to break through [Kill the old man. Hes grown old and ugly, so hes no longer of use.] Clatter. [Good. If you succeed, Ill grant you living bodies again. Fufu.] Clatter! A vile hunger flickered in the Chimera Knights burning eyes. The flesh of the living. A promise that they could return to life. Even for once-honorable knights, it was an offer they couldnt resist. It was why fallen knights were called Death Knightsbecause they had no honor left to protect. Garnok gritted his teeth. "You disgrace the title of knight!" With a roar of fury, he charged once more Determined to carve a path through. But Boom! Clatter. "!" The monstrous wall of undead warriors refused to yield. *** Rumble. "......." It approached. Slowly. With a beaming, delighted expression, as if savoring the attention. Only about three hundred meters remained between it and the fortress. [Surrender. Kneel, bow your head, and I will forgive you. If you do that, I will spare you.] The Great Evil Spirit spoke. Screeeech! Despite the three hundred meters of distance, its chilling voice slithered into their ears, sending an unnatural shiver through the air. Yet, that was not why their expressions hardened. "For...giveness?" [Yes, forgiveness. I will pardon you for the wrongs you have done to me. Am I not merciful?] "......." Crack. That absurd nonsense alone was enough to ignite their rage. Their gazes turned even more murderous. Right now, in front of them, this thing had the audacity to utter the word forgiveness? "You sat yourself upon our land, proclaimed yourself a god, and toyed with the livingyet you speak of forgiveness? You dare let such words spill from your mouth, you vile insect?!" [Not an insect. I am Inanara. Why wont you listen?] Hummmmm. The Great Evil Spirit bristled, visibly displeased at being called an insect, and its ominous aura surged. The monsters surrounding it responded in kind, their killing intent thick in the air. They were merely waiting. At a single command from their master, they would charge without hesitation. [Choose your words wisely. But since I am merciful, I will offer you my generosity once more. Surrender, swear loyalty to me, and offer tribute. I do not ask for muchprepare one million living bodies and souls. Bring forth your own child, tear out their heart with your own hands. If you do, I will make you the king of a nation. I will grant you eternal life.] "......." [Truly a generous proposal, is it not?] "...Go screw yourself, you damn insect." Even hearing it was infuriating. And the soldiers felt the same. Even if they were not warriors of Mordred, but selfish men blinded by greed, even they would have refused such an offer. Because listening closely, the message was clearbecome an obedient, immortal [slave]. Their rage was only natural. [I SAID I AM NOT AN INSECT!] Whooosh! Enraged, the Great Evil Spirit waved its hand, its eyes filled with disdain. [Kiiiiik!] [Kiiiii!] [Kiiiiiiiii!] At that moment, Wraiths emerged. Not just a few. Twenty thousand. "W-What? That many Wraiths...?" "By the gods...." "W-Wait... is it using the souls of the monsters weve slain?!" The number of Wraiths kept growing. One of Mordreds tacticians stammered as he reached a dreadful realization The Great Evil Spirit was forcibly creating Wraiths from the souls of the monsters they had just killed. The numbers matched almost exactly. "If... If this is true, then killing the monsters wont solve anything!" His face turned deathly pale. Because if that theory was correct... The more monsters they killed, the more Wraiths would be born. Kill one monster, and another immediately takes its place. Only a fool wouldnt be terrified by this revelation. [Haha, wonderful, wonderful! Your expressions are priceless!] The Great Evil Spirit laughed. As if savoring their despair. It wanted them to suffer even more. It wanted them to regret rejecting its mercy. [More... more regret, more agonyyes, please!] Its eyes glowed with twisted ecstasy. But then "What kind of joke is this? Why the hell are you acting like youre in some tragic drama all by yourself?" [...?] The Great Evil Spirit blinked in confusion. "I mean, think about it. Youre acting like the victim here, but you havent actually suffered anything, have you? You just pretend to be the victim. Thats just pathetic. Youre nothing but a delusional criminal." [Oh my?] Despite the blatant disrespect, the Great Evil Spirit let out a fascinated exclamation. After all, there was one thing it loved above all elsebeauty. Be it paintings, sculptures, jewels, or peopleit adored beautiful things. And the human who had just spoken so arrogantly? He was beautiful. If only he possessed spiritual power, he would have made a fine vessel. [Youd make a fine addition to my collection. Or perhaps... youd rather be my slave? If you serve me, then] It was the Great Evil Spirits greatest mistake. Because at that moment BOOM! The man launched himself skyward, shooting toward the Great Evil Spirit in an instant. [!!] Its expression twisted in shock. But no matter how rotten, a god was still a god. [KIIIIIIIIK!] Whoooosh! The twenty thousand Wraiths around it swarmed, descending upon the man like a tidal wave, smothering him completely. In every way, he should have been crushed. By all logic, he should have been overwhelmed. But "Finally. I can cut loose a little." Crack! [!!!?!!] BOOOOOM!!! A deafening sonic boom erupted. And the resulting shockwave tore through the Great Evil Spirit and its twenty thousand Wraithsmercilessly ripping them apart. Chapter 295: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (6) ...It wasnt just wind. It was a typhoon. Condensed, perhaps, but no less destructivea force akin to a cyclone. When that typhoon erupted, consuming everything in its wake, the word catastrophe felt woefully inadequate. No, the only term fitting for this was Divine punishment. Those who witnessed it instinctively crouched, bracing themselves against the violent winds, trying not to be swept away. Whoooooosh! Gulp... Had the explosion of wind occurred even a few hundred meters closer, the fortress of Mordred would have been obliterated. The soldiers? They would have been launched into the air, only to plummet back downnever to rise again. Noworse. The supersonic razor winds alone would have sliced them apart before they even hit the ground. And proof that this terrifying assumption was correct... Boom...! Rustle... Twenty thousand Wraiths. All caught in the storm. All annihilated. It should have been exhilarating. But the sight alone sent shivers down their spines. And at the center of that cataclysmic explosion Crack. Within the eerily silent eye of the storm, a grotesque, grating sound echoed repeatedly. A sound like bones snapping. Nolike something twisting. It was so visceral that just hearing it made them wince in pain. Gulp... The battlefield had gone deathly still, silenced by the force of the typhoons explosion. And amidst the fading dust, "For fucks sake, if I ever use both Bone Compression and Reversal Technique at the same time again, Im no longer human. Next time, my bodys going to explode." A towering figure emerged. His eyes gleamed an intense, piercing blue. Crunch. "......Ah." A gasp escaped one of the soldiers. Even from a distance, the silhouette of the man was unmistakable. And without realizing it, they whispered ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) in awe "Perfection." A knight, known as the Mad Dog for his relentless pursuit of physical training, couldnt stop himself from muttering such a word. It was hardly the time for admiration. And yet It was impossible not to be astounded. How... how could a body like that even exist? He wasnt particularly large in stature. But calling his frame small would have been a grave mistake. Compression. Yes, his entire physique was compressed. Not an ounce of unnecessary muscleonly an overwhelming, refined form, like a body sculpted from diamond. Yet, it evoked the imagery of steel Not because of its color or shape, but because of its purity. Because it was forged, honed through sheer will and an incomprehensible amount of training. How much effort... No. What kind of insane trials did he go through to achieve that body?! Even he, a man praised for his naturally monstrous physique, knewif someone told him to train until he reached that level, he couldnt do it. It wasnt just hard work. That body was temperedlike a blade reforged over and over through battles that teetered on the brink of death. Felix Mordred, the Mad Dog, found himself noddingunable to deny the truth. A moment ago, he had wondered how anyone could create an explosion so immense. But now "Of course he could. Of course he had to be capable of this!" For the first time in his life, Felix felt something he had never experienced. Inferiority. Awe. And defeat. The moment he saw a being that surpassed hima peak he could never reach in his current state. And yet It was not a bitter inferiority. Nor was it humiliation. Rather "This feels... amazing. It means I can still become stronger!" Because now, he knew The path extended far beyond what he had ever imagined. This was no crushing defeat. This was the best kind of defeat. Felixs fighting spirit blazed to life. "...What the hell is that lunatic talking about in this situation?" From a distance, the man who had caused the typhoon merely clicked his tongue. Somehow, even in the midst of all this, that guy over there was getting all excited. Seriously. What a bizarre human. *** The reason Ihan had never released Bone Compression and Reversal Technique until now was simple. If I release this carelessly, it''ll cause a disaster. He had long realized that it could easily lead to collateral damage. Perhaps it was because he had used both techniques together for the first time? An unexpected side effect aroseone that he only fully grasped four days after becoming Santa Rihan. The force trying to return his body to its original state was far more violent than he had anticipated. And that meant If I release it carelessly, it could take down an entire building. A living bomb. That was the reality of his own body. The problem, however, was that despite the overwhelming force accumulating within him, he never had the time or space to release it properly. Ironically, if any ordinary knight had been subjected to this kind of backlash, their body would have collapsed or lost control almost immediately. But Ihans body was simply too durable. He had already possessed a body as strong as steelthen he had consumed the Heart of the Demon King and received the Blessing of the Fairy. His vessel had surpassed human comprehension. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. Even Aura Users, warriors who had long transcended the limits of the human body, had marveled at his physique. So instead of being overwhelmed, he had endured the force. For dozens of days. No, this isnt good.... Not because he wanted to, but because the world simply wouldnt leave him alone. The unification war in Wales. The sudden emergence of Wraiths. The urgent march toward Mordreds battlefield. And to make matters worse, all the fighting and movement only intensified the backlash. The force within him kept growing, beyond even his own estimates. If, at first, it had been enough to topple a single building By now, even he didnt know what kind of destruction it would unleash. Which was why he had desperately clung to control, forcing himself to suppress the energy. Only because he had reached the Golden Body state was he able to withstand it at all. And now that he had finally released it "...If someone asks me to do this again, they can go to hell." RUMBLE...! Ihan clicked his tongue as he surveyed the aftermath of his own actions. Never doing that again. Ever. Sure, it was powerful. But the time it took to prepare, the sheer effort requiredit was too much of a hassle. More than that If I try this two, no, three more times, my body will fall apart. No matter how strong he was, his durability wasnt infinite. Of course, he couldnt help but chuckle bitterly. Even the most hardened barbarians would probably call him insane. ...Well, regardless. "The results are good, so I guess thats all that matters?" Looking around at the utterly cleansed battlefield, Ihan smirked. Monsters? Gone. Wraiths? Gone. The entire area was wiped clean. It was... Like stripping rust off an old piece of iron. Satisfying. *** *[Neighhh!] "...Good timing." A rather considerate gift arrived. The Ghost Horse belonging to Cain, the Duke of the Frontier, trotted over, carrying a bundle of supplies. Ihan grabbed the package, shaking off his tattered clothes and armor before dressing himself properly again. Clink. Clatter. Clothes, water, combat rations Even a battle axe and a sword. He leisurely unwrapped a ration pack. And then He ate. Slowly. *[[[........]]] Even though the battlefield was still littered with monsters in the distance. Even though he was standing in the middle of enemy territory. He simply took his time. Strapped on his sword and axe. Chewed dried fruit. Tore into some bread. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drank water. And yet The monsters did not charge. No They didnt even consider it. They flinched. They shrank back. It wasnt a reaction any monster should have toward a human. But even if it hadnt been monsters here, even humans would have reacted the same way. Because [What overwhelming spirit... Just standing there, he exudes the presence of a legend. You... you must be this eras hero.] The sheer will radiating from him suppressed all those around him. "Hah. So you didnt die, after all." [No, no, that was very dangerous. If my 20,000 slaves hadnt formed a wall, I would have taken quite the hit.] "......." [Hmm, and yet, while I deign to speak with you, you remain utterly unfazed, casually drinking water?] "Talking to you is less productive than hydrating and getting some protein in." [........] Even as he finished his food, drinking the last of his water and potion, he casually stretched his limbs. His joints were still stiff. It had been dozens of days since he had returned to his original form, so it still felt a little unfamiliar. But "...Light." His body felt lighter than ever. Not just an illusion. After enduring that backlash for so long, his physical abilities had most likely increased. By two or three times, at least. He wasnt entirely sure. But that wasnt what mattered. What mattered was "Youre not running?" Whoosh. It was time to get rid of this pest. The moment Ihans will focused on his enemy, the air itself trembled. It wasnt the supersonic wind from earlier, but even this was heavy, oppressive. It was enough to press down on the Great Evil Spirit like a hammer. [Run? Why would I run?] The Great Evil Spirit, surprisingly composed, sneered at Ihans question. Creak. [You failed to kill me when I was unguarded. That means youve already lost your chance. Do you even realize who youre talking to?] Know your place. The space behind the Great Evil Spirit shimmered Something was being summoned. [Yes, you are indeed strong. Strong enough to call yourself a hero. But in the end, you are still just a human. A pathetic, lowly human. Do you think you can truly defeat a god? A mere human with no spiritual abilities?] Screeeeech! It was a giant bull. Its flesh had long rotted away, leaving only bones. But its size It towered as high as a 30-story building. [Know your place, Hero of Man. I may have admired you once, but now, you disgust me. You abandoned beauty. Youve sullied yourself. You are no longer worthy of existence.] The Great Evil Spirit loved beautiful humans. But ugly ones It despised them. It saw them as less than cattle. [Take pride in being slain by my Heavenly Bull.] The Great Evil Spirit was about to pass judgment upon the insolent mortal who had dared to ignore its generosity SMACK! [?] ...Before it could finish speaking, its head snapped to the side. Hard. [Ghhhuuuk...!] THUD. It tumbled. "Werent you supposed to be the one teaching me my place?" [???] "Why are you the one rolling on the ground?" WHAM! [Kugh!] CRACK! "Cmon, go ahead." Ihan grinned. "Teach me my place, yeah?" The Great Evil Spirit staggered, its face caved in. And for the first time It looked exactly like the thing it so despised. Pathetic. Ugly. Powerless. Chapter 296: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (7) ...How? The Great Evil Spirit, Inanna, felt something utterly unfamiliar. Confusion. A being of divinity, one who had existed for tens of thousands of years, should never have felt confusion. And yet, at this momentshe was lost. Noshe was utterly shaken. What was so shocking? Everything. She wanted to scream. This human before her He had no divine power. No spiritual energy. Not even magic or sorcery. And yethe had touched the incorporeal body of a god. Impossible. Yet [A-Ahh! It hurts...! IT HURTS!!] Pain. A sensation so trivial that only weak, insignificant creatures like humans should experience it. And yet, she felt it. Rolling on the ground like a child throwing a tantrum, she shrieked from the agony. Her lack of resistance to pain made her hyper-aware of every ounce of suffering. She couldnt endure it. She screamed. But no matter how much she cried out "You whine too much for a god." WHAM! [Aaaagh!!] The human struck her again. And again. And again. ...In ways she couldnt comprehend. He wasnt even standing next to her. He was three meters away. Standing still. And yet, she kept getting hit Her face. Her body. The pain rained down upon her, merciless and unrelenting. She had no idea how it was happening. And with the pain overwhelming her senses, she had no room to think. She could only cry out like a child throwing a fit. And yet [KILL HIM!!] Even as she writhed in agony, her hatred and contempt for the lowly human never faded. SCREEEEEECH! Inanna shrieked her fury, giving a command to her Heavenly Bull. And it moved. BOOOOM! Just from shifting its weight, the earth quaked. Everything in its path was ground into dust. A mere touch from its body resulted in total annihilation. It was no mere giant skeletal bull. Its sheer destructive force made that very clear. BOOM... "It neutralized Shattering Strike?" Just like before, Ihan had attacked. A mysterious strikeaimed at the Heavenly Bull. Yet, it had done nothing. The beast had simply absorbed the attack, crushing its force entirely. A massive entity of pure weight and destruction. It was, without question, a monstrosity. And yet BOOM! [!!] "But Gravity Strike works? Funny." Unlike before, his second attack landed. A detonation rippled across the bulls back. The damage wasnt much Not enough to truly injure it. But that wasnt the point. [T-The Heavenly Bull... has a scratch...?!] Just a scratch. Not even a real wound. But the fact that it had any damage at all It meant it could be hurt. That undeniable truth turned Inannas face deathly pale. [W-What are you...?! How is this possible?!] Ihan did not answer. Instead [ANSWER AAAAAGH!!] CRACK! She had tried to demand an explanation. But instead of words She received a blow. Even stronger than before. Her body was launched into the air. Like a stone skipping across a lake, she bounced across the battlefield three times. Slam. Slam. Slam. Far more powerful than any of his previous attacks. And Inanna [Ghhhk! I-It hurts! It hurts...!!] She writhed on the ground, sobbing in agony. She could think of nothing else. Only the pain. Only the torment. Only That damn human. The human who, at this very moment Was beating a god into the dirt. And that very human, standing over her now, merely muttered "At least youre tough. Guess you really are a god." His expression? One of pure disgust. *** To be absolutely clear Ihan had never underestimated an enemy in his life. He had never let his guard down. Because his life had been a constant strugglelike walking on the edge of a blade. Caution wasnt a choice; it was second nature. Whenever he fought, he went all in. From the very beginning, he attacked with full force, never hesitating to throw a punch or swing a sword to kill his opponent outright. And right now, that very habit remained unchanged. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. Which was why He was slightly shocked. I poured that much Will into my strikes... and it just flinched? He had unleashed over thirty full-powered Shattering Strikes, each imbued with Will strong enough to crush a mountain Yet the Great Evil Spirit still stood. Naturally, his expression hardened. As expected Even rotting, it was still a Land God. Its endurance was ridiculous. Wait... can I even call that endurance? It was unnatural. He could hit it, but actually damaging it? That was an entirely different problem. At this rate I need sword force. I need pure, overwhelming mass behind my strikes. SCREEEEEECH! BOOM! And the giant skeletal bull? That thing would require just as much force. [AAAAAAARRRGH!!] The skeletal bull reacted to the Great Evil Spirits rage, its rampage turning more violent. With every reckless movement, its destructive force pulverized everything in its path. If it kept rampaging, Then this entire region Would be reduced to desert. And soon RUMBLE!! The bulls destruction no longer affected just the battlefield. The entire underground cavern trembled. And beyond. The impact was starting to spread outward. Ihan immediately realized what that meant. "This bony bastard...!" BOOM! Without hesitation, he charged. If that power escaped, the consequences would be catastrophic. Shadow Step. His body ???????????????????????????????????? vanished Then collided directly with the bull at full force. [FOOLISH HUMAN! DO YOU THINK YOU CAN CHALLENGE THE MYSTIC ART OF ANNIHILATION HEAD-ON?! YOU WILL BE OBLITERATED!!] CRACK! [...?] SCREEEEEECH!? The Heavenly Bull stopped moving. Not because it wanted to. But because CRUNCH. "RAAAAAAAAAH!!" The human had grabbed it. Where? Its massive bones. Too large to hold properly, So his fingers had dug into them. Forcefully. The bull The colossal, fortress-sized, unstoppable, world-crushing Heavenly Bull Was stuck. It could not move. It could not break free. The impossible had happened. A human had stopped a gods beast. Had there ever been a hero In any legend Who had done this? But even more terrifying RUMBLE. [SCREEEEEECH!?] The bull was being lifted. Slowly. No. Steadily. WHOOOOOOM!! The sheer force radiating from Ihans body The indomitable will of someone who had reached Golden Body. A power that refused to break. A force that even the Mystic Art of Annihilation could not consume. But this This was only a small part of his true ability. Because the real weapon here Was not just his body. Not just his endurance. But the raw, overwhelming energy surging through him A force that no one else in this world had ever reached. HUUUUUUUUM! A strength that defied all sense, all logic. A strength that no one could replicate. A strength that only he A man who had crafted his own martial arts from scratch Could achieve. If one had to name this power [Instructor, I saw your status window earlier. You got a new Trait, right?] I told you, the world isnt a game, you idiot. Yeah, but I saw it... Tch. So? What was it? Heh. Knew you were curious. Shut up and tell me. Ahem. It was... [Power to Tear Mountains, Spirit to Cover the WorldLv.8.] A force that could rip a mountain from the earth. This This was the realm Ihan had reached. WHOOOOOSH!! The bull The Heavenly Bull Was lifted. Completely. CRUNCH! [SCREEEEEECH!!] It thrashed desperately, trying to escape But it was trapped. Why? Because the force Ihan was radiating wrapped around it Like an unbreakable net. And then WHOOOOSH! WHOOOOOOOSH!! The bull Spun. It began to rotate Faster. Faster. The centrifugal force increased, pressing down on itself. A Giant Swing. But not just any Giant Swing. This wasnt some ordinary human technique. It was a human throwing a monster the size of a city. And the aftermath WHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIRRRR!! [GRRRRRRRRRRAAAH!!] [KIIIIIIIIIIEK!!] [GURGRGRGRGR!!] Even the monsters surrounding the battlefield Got sucked in. They could not escape. They were dragged into the monstrous whirlpool of destruction And were crushed. Bodies twisted. Flesh ripped apart. And then "HAAAAAAAARGH!!" With a final roar Ihan threw the Heavenly Bull. And in the next moment sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!! The Heavenly Bull Slammed into the ceiling. And the entire cavern Shook. A human. A mere human. Had taken the Great Evil Spirits greatest weapon And buried it into the heavens. Chapter 297: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (8) ...That was a relief. Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwang!!! That this cave was truly sturdy and completely cut off from the outside world. If it werent, the ground would have collapsed long ago. Well, considering it had remained intact through thousands of monster raids, a mere two tremors shouldnt be enough to Kugugugung-! ...Or maybe not? The cave shook. Even if it was an isolated space, the sheer mass that had crashed into the ceiling seemed to destabilize the entire structure, as though fractures were beginning to form somewhere. Perhaps it was an effect of the Heavenly Bulls Nvl?g?t (Only on Nvl?g?t) power of destruction. But regardless of the reason What... what did I just see? ...Thanks to that knight, I dont think Ill ever be surprised by a natural disaster again. Well, that knight is a natural disaster. That... thats a human? ???? It wasnt just overwhelming; it was beyond human. The soldiers of Mordred, who had just witnessed such superhuman strength, were too dumbfounded to react. But more than anything, their morale surged sky-high. At their first meeting, he had moved them with nothing more than a letter delivery. Then, in battle, he had demonstrated one absurd ability after another, making them feel reassured. And now, he had gone even further, displaying such awe-inspiring might. They had never encountered an Aura User or a true superhuman before. But to them, Ihan was an Aura User. Or perhaps something even greater. I had a feeling he wasnt ordinary when I heard he defeated Sir Felix in overwhelming fashion... He can go from looking like a handsome noble to turning into that kind of monster...! Maybe hes not even human, but a different species. Are there even shape-shifting species? A new species, perhaps? There are still many undiscovered mystical races. ...Does that even make sense? The commotion among the soldiers was reaching absurd levels. Yet none of their commanding officers stepped in to stop them. On the contrary Clench! They were gripping their fists tightly, struggling to suppress their own excitement. The warriors of Mordred all gazed at Ihan with admiration. At his imposing, indomitable back! ???? ...Of course, while everyone else viewed him as magnificent, the man responsible for this superhuman feat merely tilted his head with a foolish expression. He had used every last ounce of his strength to prevent the Heavenly Bulls power from causing harm to the kid outside... Was I always this strong? Even Ihan himself was dumbfounded by the sheer force he had just unleashed. All he had aimed for was to bring the creature down. And yet, somehow, he had sent that massive lump of flesheasily bigger than a multi-story buildingflying all the way to the ceiling. How... did I even do that? Wuuuuung! ...Ha. And the most absurd part? I feel like... I could still do it a few more times. Even after unleashing such monstrous power, he wasnt even remotely exhausted. ...It was ridiculous. *** Thinking back Its been a long time since I actually used my strength like this. Ever since he had reached the level of Will and attained the state of Diamond Body, Ihan had rarely needed to fight seriously. The only real battle he had been in was against some weaklings while dealing with vampires, so he never had a chance to gauge just how much his power had grown. Even in his sparring match with the Sword Saint, he had been utterly dominated before he could even fight back, leaving him unaware of his own progress. And more recentlyactually, up until ten minutes agohe had spent weeks suppressing his body''s natural power while maintaining his Santa Ihan Form, constantly having to be careful with his strength. In that sense, today was the first time he had truly cut loose. And thanks to that, he had realized quite a few things. Most notably... His Will could now last much longer, and the flow of Jin had become as natural as breathing. This is like catching a rat while taking a random step back... Unintentionally, while living as Santaan entirely playful personahis fundamental mastery of Will and Jin had skyrocketed. It wasnt unexplainable. For weeks, he had been living with a ticking time bomb inside him, never knowing when it might explode. So naturally, his body had constantly been circulating Jin and Will at all times. Which meant his fundamental capabilities had undergone a massive increase. His foundation had already been solid before. But if his previous state had been like wine aged for a single year... Then now, he had suddenly reached the level of a wine aged for a full decade. It might seem like an absurdly exponential leap, but Thud, thud! There was no other way to explain the power he was now feeling. Ive changed. Nomore precisely, Ive refined my skills. Ihan was no longer just using raw physical strength. He was now naturally incorporating his surroundings into his Jin, allowing him to wield his power with far greater finesse. Perhaps it was because of his mastery of Will. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. Or maybe his proficiency in Jin had advanced to an unprecedented level. Either way Clench! ...This feels good. It was the moment he confirmed his steady growth. And even more than that [H-Heavenly Bull...!] Fighting such wretched creatures only made the victory all the more satisfying. Ihan narrowed his eyes at the Great Demon, deliberately letting a smirk creep onto his lips. As if the sight of the giant mass of bone stuck in the ceiling was simply amusing. Perhaps that provocation had gotten through. Because the Great Demon [Huaaaaang! M-My Heavenly Bull is ruined! Huaaang!!] ...Started crying. ?? Ihan had expected it to be furious or enraged. Instead, it had gone a step further and burst into tears. And he wasnt taken aback because of its female-like form. Fwooooong! ...It was the ominous sensation that suddenly filled the air. Ihan immediately clenched his fist and steadied his stance. Straight punch stance. A posture for launching Hundred Step Divine Fist. And just as he threw a punch -[Do not weep, my Lord. If you cry, then I shall be sorrowful as well.] Kwaaaaaang!! ...This time, it was Ihan who was sent flying into the ceiling. -[I shall eliminate the one who has caused you grief.] As if the Great Demon had returned the humiliation it had suffered, blow for blow. *** According to Mordreds research, the Great Demon was once worshiped as a god in an ancient kingdom of the Western Continent.Having acknowledged Ihan, the Margrave spared no details in sharing all the information Mordred had gathered on the Great Demon over the past three hundred years. It wasnt information Ihan particularly needed to know, but the Margrave insisted that knowing was always better than ignorance. And since Ihan himself recognized the advantage of knowledge over uncertainty, he focused intently on what the Margrave had to say. The Great Demon Inanna. That wretched parasite was once an incarnate deity that ruled as a god in an ancient kingdom. From what Ive heard, it presided over both prosperity and war....Prosperity and war?Meaning it was both a god of agriculture and a god of war.Hm. Sounds like it wouldve been quite popular.It was. But the problem lay in the price.The Margraves voice turned dry as he continued.After bestowing prosperity, the land would be completely drained of its fertility within a few centuries, leaving the region a dead wasteland. And though it granted victory in war, it demanded hundreds of young men and women as sacrifices every year.......Well, it wasnt an unusual custom. If you look at ancient myths, human sacrifice was quite common....Thats just insane.By todays standards, yes.That alone was enough to explain why it had been cast down from its divine throne. It promised prosperity, only to condemn its worshipers descendants to centuries of famine. It granted victories in war, but at the cost of forcing its followers to sacrifice so many young lives that surrender might have seemed preferable. By all definitions, it was nothing more than a calamity god. Indeed, a calamity god. In truth, humanity has always wanted to rid itself of such beings. And yet, despite that, it remained worshiped as a god for a full thousand years....Thats insane.Insane indeed. But the ancient people had no choice. That parasite was an object of terror.Terror?More precisely, it wasnt the parasite itself that was terrifying, but the things that followed it.?The Great Demon Inanna possessed two unique mysteries.The first was a power obtained by murdering what was supposedly its sibling or divine counterpart.The Heavenly Bull. Also known as Gugalanna. According to records, it had the power to bring famine and wipe all life from the land....And the other?The soul of a warrior who had once followed that parasite with absolute devotion.A warrior?The greatest warrior of that ancient kingdom, said to be the most beautiful of all. The records state that this warrior was invinciblethe one who elevated the parasite to the status of a god of war.So, in reality, the parasite wasnt a war god at all. The warriors soul was.At Ihans remark, the Margrave nodded in agreement.You sound just like my father.I do?Yes. My father said the same thing. But unlike you, he actually fought the parasite and faced that warriors soul in battle. So his words carry more weight.Hm.He told me... if I ever had to fight it, or that warriors soul, I must run.Why?Because theyre strong.......Too strong. So strong that winning is out of the question....It was a blunt, straightforward explanation. And Ihan could only blink in response. The old knight he had met, Garnok, was an unquestionably powerful warrior. Yet even he had said that the only option was to flee. And now... That wasnt a lie, huh? ...Shit. Falling from the ceiling, Ihan let out a dry chuckle. There hadnt been a single ounce of falsehood in that old mans words. Kuuuuung! Ihan twisted his body midair, kicking off the empty space. If he just let himself drop like this, the impact would cause even greater damage. So he quickly adjusted his posture with air steps, stabilizing himself. Even as he did, his eyes and ears remained locked onto the enemy who had just sent him flying. -[Are you all right, my Lord? Forgive me, I should have arrived sooner.] [Youre too late! What took you so long, you slug?!] -[I am sorry, I am sorry, I am sorry.] If the Great Demons voice was grating and unpleasant, then this new voice sounded bizarrelike something played at eight times the normal speed. But despite the voice echoing in the space, its owner was nowhere to be seen. Only their voice could be heard... ...So you were harboring something inside you. Ihan quickly realized that the voice was coming from within the Great Demon. And sure enough [Apologize later! More importantly, kill that blasphemous human! Hurry...!] -[Understood, my Lord. I shall obey your command.] Fwoooosh. In an instant, the aura surrounding the Great Demon shifted. Its eyes changed color Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then "By the command of my god... I shall erase you." Kwaang! It closed the distance in a flash. This was the being that had made the Great Demon a god of war Perhaps the true god of war. "-Ninsubur." "I never gave a lowly human like you permission to speak my name." Hwoooosh! Ninsubur, the ancient warlord, struck at Ihans face with the force of a bullet. Ihans body was sent crashing downward. Kwaaang!! The impact shook the earth. A strike powerful enough to rattle the very ground itself. Standing over the crater, the ancient warrior looked down indifferently. This insolent fool had not only wounded but made their god cry... Fwip! ...? ...What? Ninsuburs eyes widened in shock. "My arm...?" It was Broken. "-For a so-called god of war, your bodys pretty damn fragile." Tch. Ihan spat out the dirt in his mouth and nonchalantly got to his feet. Crackle. He had been buried underground for a moment, but it wasnt nearly as bad as when that spellcasting bastard had flipped the entire battlefield to bury him alive. And more importantly ...Its not just my strength. My bodys gotten ridiculously durable, too. At this point... He was pretty sure no normal attack could even leave a scratch on him anymore. Chapter 298: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (9) In an instant, the positions between Ihan and Ninsubur had reversed twice. At first, Ihan had been looking down from the air. Now, it was Ninsubur gazing down at him. But even so For someone looking down arrogantly, youre in a pretty pathetic state. ...... Doesnt your arm hurt? ...... Hah. ! Was it the smirk at the end that got under Ninsuburs skin? For the first time, cracks appeared in his expression as he spoke. How insolent. Do you truly think your luck will last forever? If it looked like luck to you, then that just means your level isnt high enough to see otherwise. You talk too much. Hardly fitting for a warrior. Oh? If thats how you see it... Boom! Hah, so youre blocking after all? ...How disgraceful. Even as Ihan suddenly unleashed a five-hit Shattering Strike mid-sentence, Ninsubur blocked all five attacks with ease. Despite Ihan deliberately provoking him, it was clear that mere words wouldnt shake him. Yeah, hes on a different level from that parasite. It was time to stop throwing around messy attacks. Because He actually knows how to use that absurd body properly. Despite the pain, the Great Demons body had withstood Ihans endless strikes, recovering rapidly as if nothing had happened. In fact, Ihan wasnt even sure whether it was truly a body or just a massive bundle of energy. One thing was certain, thoughit was utterly monstrous. Even from the aura alone, Ihan could tell that the sheer quantity of energy was beyond anything he could match. If he had to compare it to something, then perhaps only that ancient 400-year-old spellcasterthe so-called Master of the Magic Towercould rival it. In other words, the stats were completely broken. And yet, despite possessing such a cheat-level body, its mental state had been that of a four-year-old throwing tantrums. An utterly unbalanced existence. So this is what they call the true completion of Mind, Energy, and Body? But now, the imbalance had disappeared. No, ratherit felt like completion. It was like watching an amateur who had never driven before recklessly take control of an F1 race caruntil finally, a professional driver with the skills to match the machine had taken the wheel. And if someone who truly knew how to handle that cheat-level divine body was using it properly... Fwsh! Lets see how long you can keep acting arrogant. Kwooooong! It meant the level of skill being displayed was on an entirely different plane. Once again, Ihan was sent flying before he could even react. He had failed to counter yet again, and even as he soared through the air, the sheer absurdity of it all left him speechless. I cant even see or feel his movements? The impact itself wasnt unbearable, so he wasnt in pain or panicking. But that didnt change the fact that he was shocked. His eyesno, his senseshad completely failed to register the attack. Even though his perception, trained to surpass that of wild beasts, was supposed to be incredibly keen, it couldnt pick up anything from that speed. Its not just raw speed. His movements are so controlled, so utterly silent, that reacting is even harder. Even martial masters would struggle to achieve such fluidity, like the gentle, seamless flow of water. It was a perfect fusion of physical prowess and extreme technical refinement. Ihan found himself admiring it, even as he halted his flight and reoriented himself. Fwsh! . The moment he turned to face forward A fist was already there, closing in on his field of vision. Kuuuuung! ...... ...Well, at least I blocked it. Ihan flashed a savage grin. Ninsuburs punch had struck him square in the forehead But this time, he didnt get knocked back. By bracing his waist, legs, and neck, Ihan absorbed the force of the strike. A sharp clang echoed, like someone punching a steel wall. ...I acknowledge it. Youre incredibly durable. The ancient warlord, once revered as a god of war, admitted it. Ihans body was absurdly tough. He hadnt expected his opponent to withstand that punch. And the fact that Ihan had adapted to his strikes within just two exchanges was... slightly impressive. But. So what? Fwoosh! Ninsubur leaped into the air. Fast, preciseso seamless that even responding felt impossible. Papapapap! !? How many times can you endure this? Ihans eyes twisted sharply. Two, maybe three timessure. But right now W-Wait, ten hits? ...How many times had he been struck? It was twenty, you fool. Kwoooong! A devastating kick, reminiscent of a camels crushing leg strength, slammed into Ihans abdomen. A strike so sharp it couldve skewered straight through his stomach. ......Hm? But what Ninsubur hadnt accounted for Hah. Finally landed one, huh? Was that his opponent was a lunatic who not only withstood attacks that shouldve pierced through steel But used them as an opportunity instead. Clench! His abshis entire corecaught Ninsuburs leg and wouldnt let go. Like a crocodile sinking its teeth into prey Krrrunch! He twisted it. *** Even calling it fast would be an understatementhis movements Nvl?g?t (Only on Nvl?g?t) seemed to completely ignore air resistance itself. Its not like I suddenly turned into a slug...! Ihan couldnt track his movements with his eyes at all. For all he knew, to his opponent, his own movements probably looked even slower than a slug. If Ihan was moving at double speed, then this bastard was moving at ten times that. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. The gap was staggering. I cant replicate that. Ihan had never thought of himself as slow in movement or reaction speed. But catching up to that? Impossible. Its not just about being fast. Hes honed that technique for hundredsno, thousandsof years. A mere human, whose lifespan barely reached a hundred years, could never attain such skill. Hah, this bastards insane. Just from the sheer mastery of technique alone, he could confidently claim himself to be one of the greatest Mystics. Even though Ihan saw him as nothing more than a despicable ghost, he couldnt help but be impressed. Trying to match his movements head-on would be the height of stupidity. If he attempted to chase that ridiculous speed, hed just end up as a helpless punching bag. So I really shouldnt make a habit of this... Instead of trying to react, Ihan chose a strategy that suited him best. It was an utterly brutish yet undeniably effective strategy. Simply put Drip... Good. My bones and organs are intact... Flesh for bone. A strategy of sacrificing flesh to take an opponents bones. He didnt particularly like using this strategy, but he couldnt just sit there and keep taking hits either. And since his counterattack had successfully snapped one of his opponents legs Even though his own abs had been torn open and were now bleeding, he could still smile. ...Tch. It hurt like hell, though. Ihan poured half a healing potion over his abdomen and drank the other half. That made it the third potion today. He had long surpassed the recommended daily limit. If not for the Demon Kings Heart he had devoured, he wouldve already suffered severe side effects. He couldnt help but let out a bitter chuckle. Because Crunch! ...Youre not bad. I acknowledge it. Your skills, experience, and talent are leagues below mine, but you compensate for it with sheer willpower and tenacity. My Lord was right to call you a hero. Unlike Ihan, who needed potions, his opponent was regenerating naturally As if his broken leg had never been shattered in the first place, Ninsubur was already recovering. For the first time, he spoke at lengthnodding as if acknowledging Ihans worth. Yeah, yeah. What a load of bullshit. Your strength and durability exceed mine. Your audacity is commendable. However Fwsh, fwoosh! Thats all you have. ...... Ninsubur moved again. And just like before, he unleashed a barrage of attacks in a fraction of a second Kwakakakakak!! Only this time, the force behind them was even sharper, even heavier. Boom!!! Ihan braced himself, raising his guard. Kuuuuuuung! He didnt use Diamond Body or Unbreakable Will. If he wasted energy recklessly, hed collapse immediately. But even withstanding attacks had a limit Slash! He was starting to get injured. One or two wounds werent a big deal. But if they kept piling up, hed soon be drenched in blood. Yet there was still no way to counter or block the onslaught. He wanted to use the same strategy as before ...Hes guarding against it now. Just from his eyes, Ihan could tell. If he tried the same trick again, it would be turned against him. Damn. Times like these make me wish I had talent. Even as blood splattered around him, Ihan found himself thinking about the top five geniuses he knew. Roen, Derrick, Iliad, and... If those guys were in my place, theyd handle this easily, wouldnt they? That Northern brute. If it were him, he wouldve struggled at first but eventually countered Ninsuburs movements with his natural instincts and skill. That bastard spearman with the nasty glare Wouldnt he have countered with his special eyes or some technique of his own? As much as he hated to admit it The true geniuses were people like that. While others needed ten or even a hundred years of effort to reach a goal, those monsters could do it in a single day. For them, what seemed impossible to normal people was as natural as breathing. It was truly... But whats the point in envying something I dont have? Hmph! That was just a useless, pathetic kind of jealousy. He had already wasted his past life resenting geniuses. And in the end, he realized Comparing himself to others would only lead to bitterness and ugliness. So what he had to do now Wasnt to envy the talent of others. Or curse the unfairness of reality. What I need to dowhat Ihan can do Was to focus on his own strengths. To maximize what he excelled at. Wuuuuung! What are my strengths? Exceptional foundational abilities. A body tough enough to take a beating and keep going. And finally A bit of creativity. Why else had he spent so much time obsessively perfecting his basics? Because even just mastering the fundamentals could turn into a massive advantage. And now, thanks to everything he had been through in Wales, his base stats had skyrocketed. Which meant He could do it. He already had the idea. He had the body to make it happen. So [[Viiiiiiiiing!!]] There was no reason for him to lose. Slash! Slice! !? For the first time Ninsuburs attack was stopped. No, rather What do you think? Its kinda like a weaker version of Iron Body Aura, but not too bad, huh? ...Cough.... It had been countered. Drip... For the first time, Ninsuburonce called the God of War, the champion of an ancient deity Kneeled in pain. Shhhhkk! Both his arms had been torn apart, his insides shaken as if they were being liquefied. W-What the hell did you...? But more than the painmore than the wounds The most shocking thing was that he had no idea what had just happened. A sudden surge of confusion. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Inanna, who had blessed him with divine talent, had never left him feeling this lost. Then [[Viiiiiiiiing!]] A sound rang out. ...A bees wings? He heard a buzzing noise. Coming from Ihans body. Wait... you bastard?! What? ...Youre fucking insane. Ninsubur finally realized what Ihan had done. That lunatic had Youre making your own body vibrate...?! Youre creating resonance in your flesh?! Are you suicidal?! Why did warriors only apply sword resonance to their weapons? Because if applied to their bodies, it could tear them apart from the inside. That was why resonance had been considered the ultimate technique since ancient times. Because it held that much power. Yet this bastard Had done it to his own body. His skin should be shredding apart. His organs should be melting from the heat. Yet ...Nah. Im fine. [[Viiiiiing.]] ......? Not only was he perfectly fine He was still vibrating. Smoothly. Effortlessly. ???? Ninsubur felt his entire worldview shatter. That should not be possible. And yet, What do you mean resonance? Thats such an outdated term. Ihan took a step forward with ease, speaking calmly. This technique isnt some old-school trick. Smirk. Call itBulletproof Qi Technique. Chapter 299: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (10) [[Viiiiiiing!]] Like the wings of a bee, which flap over two hundred times per second, knights who have attained Sword Resonance typically generate over two hundred vibrations per second in their blades. Of course, that was just the average. The higher a knight''s level and the more skilled they became at wielding Sword Resonance, the faster the vibrations grewsome surpassing even a thousand per second, earning them the title of Master Knights. To an observer, it would resemble the high-frequency blades seen in science fiction films. This was why Sword Resonanceor Sword Echohad been considered an essential milestone for swordsmen across tens of thousands of years. Achieving Sword Resonance didnt make one invincible, but in life-or-death combat, it was often the defining factor between survival and annihilation The one decisive strike that could turn the tide of battle. That was why Resonance was a force to be reckoned with. Even in the modern era, where Aura Manifestation and Sword Qi had become dominant techniques, Sword Resonance remained irreplaceable. If Sword Qi was like an unfathomable abyss, with an unknown endpoint Then Sword Resonance was like a mountain, a skill that could be steadily climbed with continuous effort. And so My Sword Resonance was vibrating at five thousand times per second, right? The harder one struggled, the more Resonance amplified exponentially. A knight who struggled more than anyonewho fought more desperately than anyonecould generate five times the resonance of other Master Knights. Of course, that wasnt an exact calculation. It might have been less. Or... it might have been more. But right now The vibrations... have increased? At this moment, his Resonance was stronger than it had ever been. Spreading Resonance across his entire body rather than limiting it to a sword created far more vibrations. Roughly twice as manyover ten thousand vibrations per second. Even Ihan himself felt that he had created something insane. The name Bulletproof Qi Technique might suggest it was purely for defense But in reality, it didnt just block attacks. It shattered the enemy completely. ...I cant use it for long, though. Ihan shrugged lightly. At most, he had about ten minutes. If he went beyond that... My body will melt. This wasnt like Diamond Body This was a double-edged sword. He had wrapped himself in the deadliest of blades And if he lost control, his body would disintegrate before anyone could even find his remains. However Ten minutes, huh? Boom! Thats more than enough. *** BOOM! This time Ihan moved first. Fwoooosh!! With the burst of Shadow Step, his body shot forward like the wind, charging straight at Ninsubur. Hm! Ninsuburs face hardened as he immediately dodged. He refused to engage head-on. Its dangerous, but as long as I dont touch him, Ill be fine. No matter how deadly that technique was, it was useless if it didnt connect. And in terms of speed and skill, he still held the absolute advantage. Avoiding it was no problem at all Bang! Boom! BOOM! Just because youre faster than me doesnt mean you can move freely. !!? Ihans Shattering Strikehis most trusted technique Wasnt used to attack this time. Instead, it was used to block every possible escape route. If he couldnt match his speed Then he would simply seal off every direction Ninsubur could move in. It was a simple strategy. But right now, it was devastatingly effective. For one full second Ninsuburs movement was restricted. And to some, one second might seem insignificant Fwsh! Got you. To others, it was everything. SHRIIIIIP! !!?! Ihans massive hand seized Ninsuburs face And slammed him into the ground. BOOOM! Brutally. Ugh...!! But the pain Ninsubur felt wasnt just from hitting the ground. He barely reacted to external physical impact But this Chiiiiiiiik! This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. The moment Ihan touched him, it was like razor-sharp sawblades were shredding his flesh apart. Shlk! And the more Ihan struck him The more his skin was ripped apart, his blood poured out, and his bones became exposed. But Fwoosh! No matter how gruesome the wounds A divine body simply regenerated. As if those injuries were nothing. You little brat! Fwsh! Fully healed, Ninsubur wrenched himself from Ihans grasp, fury surging through him. And immediately, he resumed his barrage of relentless attacks But. Shluk! ...This time, the one getting injured was Ninsubur. ! A brat, huh? Well, if your biggest strength is gone, doesnt that make you the real amateur here? Thunk! Somehow A hand axe was now buried in Ninsuburs shoulder. It wasnt that Ninsubur had failed to track Ihans movements. Rather I told you. It wont work anymore. Ihan had deliberately taken the hit. And in the same moment He had simply thrown an axe at him. A simple principle. If the enemy was attacking, all he had to do was endure and counter. Well Crack! Only someone insane enough to use a technique like Bulletproof Qi could actually pull it off. Right now, Ihans entire body was a weapon. No matter where his opponent touched, they would be shredded apart. Like a buzzsaw, grinding away flesh Or a hedgehog, covered in razor-sharp micro-blades. Except Chiiiiik! !!!? The pain was exponentially worse. Sword Resonance wasnt just about vibrating a blade. It was a martial technique that radiated the essence of the sword itself. And Bulletproof Qi was Ihan manifesting his own essence Turning his very existence into a destructive force. And in that sense Grit your teeth. KWAANG!! It was tougher. It was more destructive than anything. Ugh...!!? Ninsubur barely held back a scream. But his face stiffened. His body trembled. Because when Ihans strike landed The force within Ihan himself seeped into Ninsuburs body. It was like a black stain spreading across a pristine white canvas. Chiiiiik!! Normally No matter what force was used, it should have been impossible to corrupt a gods body. But unfortunately for him His opponent had reached the state of Unbreakable Will. And the moment that destructive energy, which should have dispersed, was compressed by his will As if forming a permanent, unerasable scar Fwoooosh! [Ninsubur!? Your armit''s burning!] ...... [Ninsubur!! Youre winning, right?! Youre winning... right?!] ...Forgive me, my Lord. Because today He could no longer fulfill his gods will. *** With Bulletproof Qi and Unbreakable Will merging together, Ninsuburs left arm was now engulfed in flames. Ihan didnt fully understand why this was happening. But one thing was clear Its a /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ good sign for me. Just when he thought the tide had finally turned in his favor ...I acknowledge it. You are a powerful warrior. ...? The destructive force radiating from your combat essenceno, your human poweris mixing with the Light of Heroes, suppressing my regeneration. Impressive. The Light of Heroes? The hell is that? Its the very power youre wielding right now. The threatening force that all those called heroes awaken to. I see there are still warriors in this era who command it. ...Unbreakable Will. So, in this age, the Light of Heroes is called Unbreakable Will. ...... For a brief moment, Ihan felt it A flicker of envy in Ninsuburs eyes. As if... he longed to wield Unbreakable Will. ...Ah. Whats with that look? Oh, I get it now. You died before you could ever awaken it. ...... Thats why you didnt know. Thats why you couldnt counter it. Thats why you lost. ...Hmph. Despite your appearance, youre quite perceptive. ...Great. Now even an ancient warrior is calling me that. It had been bothering him. Why would a warrior of this caliber fight purely with physical strength and martial skill, without Unbreakable Will? He never learned it. Nohe died before he could. Maybe he died in his teenage years. Or even before that. But his soul remained, so all he could do was refine his martial arts. Still Hes ridiculously strong even without it. He was once called the greatest warrior of his era. That meant he had already defeated all the strongest fighters of his timewhile still a teenager. A short-lived prodigy. Ihan knew this better than anyone If he had failed to execute Bulletproof Qi, he never would have beaten this man. That was how formidable he was. That was how overwhelming he was. But even so, the fight was over. Victory had tilted in Ihans favor. Now, all that was left was Do you know why my god was called the God of Warnot just the God of Battle? ...What? Its because he always fought wars that he could win. ?? I acknowledge it. Even if I take up a weapon, I cannot defeat you. And so Fwsh! I will abandon battle and focus solely on war. ...In an instant Ninsubur was gone. He hadnt disappeared with untraceable speed. He hadnt moved faster than the eye could follow. He had simply ...That bastard ran away? Abandoned his pride, abandoned everything And sprinted away at full speed. ...It was, honestly, baffling. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 300: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (11) ...This bastard fights like absolute shit. Ihan muttered what was, in his opinion, the highest praise for his opponent. Escape, retreat, flightwhatever term one might use, any knight who held honor in high regard would have scoffed and spat at such an act. But Ihan, who lacked the sentimental values of a knight, saw the enemys retreat as nothing short of a perfect backstab, making his blood boil. It gave him the distinct feeling that he had been played. That alone was enough to make him pursue the bastard at all costs. Kwaaaang! [Gigigigik!] ...Shouldve smashed him completely.... His opponent had not been careless. Even when facing nothing more than a mere human, he had not let his guard down. The Celestial Bull. The mystery of the Great Demon, which had been hurled at Ihan just moments ago, now blocked his path. Gone was the massive form, once larger than a building. Now, it had shrunk, taking the exact shape of a real bull. Kugugung! Yet, judging by the pressure it exuded, the beast had merely compressed its body to the extreme rather than weakening in any way. It likely understood that its enormous size would only serve as a liability against an opponent capable of beating it down, and so it had chosen to shrink. Ive never done any damn bullfighting before.... To put it bluntly, this thing was now even more troublesome to deal with than before. Its presence was overwhelming. [Gigigigik.] Oh? You can exude killing intent too? [Gigik.] ....... Every time the bull pawed at the ground, the very space around it trembled. It wielded such overwhelming force that it shook not only the earth beneath them but the surrounding area itself. Utterly ridiculous. If the so-called God of War had been unnervingly proficient in martial arts and speed, then this thing was wholly devoted to sheer destruction and raw power. Both were annoying in their own ways. But Ihan... Ill wrap this up in three minutes. ...was not the least bit shaken. There was no reason to lose against a brute that only knew how to rely on its strength. That was why Ihan was confident he could crush this ridiculous bull within three minutes. ...However. Thud! Boom! Kwah-aaaang!! ...Now this is just disgusting. From underground, from above, from behind. Monsters flocked around the bull in an encircling formation. Trolls and ogres were a given. But among them were even the elusive Twin-Headed Ogre, gargoyles, three-headed serpents, and flesh golemsrare creatures seldom seen. There was even an enormous snake-like monster he had never encountered before. Insect-type beasts swarmed in waves, and the sheer number of creatures surrounding Ihan filled the air with an unmistakable aura of slaughter. Only the elite among the 200,000-strong horde had gathered here. Even Ihan had to admitit was a bit excessive. This is overkill. Are you seriously sending an army like this just to take down a frail little human like me? [Gigik!] ...What the hell are you even saying? There was something strange about the way the bull and the surrounding monsters watched him. It almost felt like... wariness. An entire army of 30,000 elites, hesitant before a single humanwhat an odd sight. Hoo...! Tuk. Ihan furrowed his brows, tapping the floor with his foot to flick a discarded hand axe into the air before catching it with his left hand. With his right, he drew his sword. If I just charge straight through, Ill break through eventually. Hwaaaak! Even against 30,000 elite monsters and the Celestial Bull, Ihan stood his ground without an ounce of fear, brimming with unyielding spirit. He might be outnumbered, but if he faltered in spirit as well, he might as well be dead. More than anything, it wasnt about slaughtering all 30,000 hereit was about cutting through them and crushing the enemy commanders skull. Thus... I will rip that damn demons head apart. With his resolve set, Ihans burning determination locked his gaze forward. To hunt down his fleeing prey. With relentless, unyielding pursuit. Hoo-ooh! ...The bastard is persistent. Ninshubur, fleeing at high speed, half-lidded his eyes as he felt the unmistakable presence behind him. A terrifying, relentless force. Even from this far away, the sheer bloodthirst was palpable. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It felt as if a beast was right behind him, jaws wide open, ready to sink its fangs into his throat at any moment. But Ninshubur dismissed the thought. No matter how powerful the human was, he would need considerable time to break through the Celestial Bull and the 30,000 elite monsters gathered there. By the time he did Victory will belong to the Lord God. Even if they lost this battle, they would still win the war. Everything was for the Lord God. [Ninshubur, you will bring me victory once more, wont you?] Of course, my Lord. There will not be a repeat of what happened 300 years ago. [Yes, thats right! Unlike back then, I have regained my strength! Those despicable humans...!] Three centuries ago, when the Lord God had first established dominion over this land, he had been at his weakest. Yet, as a blessing upon his new domain, he had generously poured out the miracles of prosperity. Weakened beyond measure by the process, he had then been betrayed by the very natives who had once welcomed him. [Ungrateful wretches. I gifted them prosperity, and they dared to rebel against me over minor side effects?] They were ignorant fools, unable to comprehend the magnitude of your divine mercy. [Yes, that must be it. Thats why they had the audacity to imprison me in this wretched cavern....] A seething, almost tangible fury radiated from Inannas voice in Ninshuburs mind. Three hundred years of humiliation, of seething hatred and festering rage, boiled within the Lord God. That was why [Ninshubur, show them no mercy. Spare no means to ensure my victory. Drag every last one of them into the depths of hell for daring to reject my grace. Do you understand?] I will not fail you. [Good. I trust you. You have never disappointed me.] And with that, ? NvIight ? (Original source) Inannas voice grew quiet. Like an audience member settling into their seat to enjoy a theatrical performance, the Lord God was now merely waiting for Ninshubur to deliver his triumph. As had always been the case. *** Kuguguguguung!! ......! The ground trembled. The mid-to-large-sized monsters that had been merely observing until now suddenly surged forward, mingling with the smaller creatures. Their stampede was so immense that it triggered an artificial earthquake. But... Fire! I dont care if the cannons breakjust keep firing! The barrels can melt for all I care! Use up every last shell!! Keep shooting! Even if we drain every last magic stone, dont stop! Pour every ounce of fire upon them!! Not a single one of Mordreds soldiers showed signs of despair or fear. No, perhaps they were afraid deep down, but retreating was not an option they were willing to consider. They fired their rifles until the barrels melted, loaded shells into the cannons until their durability ran dry, and burned through every last magical stone in their flame cannons. The Flame Cannons, the pinnacle of Mordreds technological prowess, were now melting away. These weapons were so advanced that they were deemed irreplaceable in the modern era due to the scarcity of their required materials. And yet, those irreplaceable weapons were now dissolving, consumed by their own overwhelming heat. Even the strongest weapons had their limits. But still, the flames did not stop. Fwoooosh!! As if determined to burn down even one more monster charging toward them. For Mordreds victory. [[Waaaaaaaah!!]] Even as their hands melted along with the barrels, even as their flesh seared under the relentless heat of the flames, Mordreds forces roared in defiance. But Kwaaaajijijik! Despite their resolve, the moment of collapse inevitably arrived. The palisadesthe fortress that had served as Mordreds wallbegan to crack. No matter how much firepower they unleashed, monsters pushed through their defenses, relentlessly charging forward. Small gaps formed in their fortifications, and those gaps inevitably led to the entire stronghold crumbling. You goddamn gnolls!! Why the hell are they blowing themselves up?! Had they lost their minds? Gnolls and goblins were hurling themselves forward, throwing their bodies into the fire and explosions without hesitation. By sacrificing themselves, they cleared a path, paving the way for the rest of the horde to charge directly into the fortress. The fortress began to shake, and the soldiers struggled just to maintain their footing. At this rate, they would lose the fortress and be forced into close-quarters combat. And if it came to that This is the end! No matter how elite Mordreds six hundred soldiers were, they could not hold off hundreds of thousands of monsters in melee combat. The only reason they had lasted this long was because of their fortifications and firepower. If they lost their stronghold and were forced into direct combat... Its not over yet. Hwaaaaaaak! Just as despair was about to set in, a pristine white curtain-like barrier unfurled around the fortress. This... What is this? My lord? Its the Lord and the young masters...! At some point, the bloodline of Mordred had descended from the command post and positioned themselves at the foundation of the fortress, unleashing their power. Only those of the Mordred lineagespiritualists who had spent countless years forging contracts with spirits and mastering their powerscould wield such an ability. The Shield of a Hundred Ghosts. Mordreds greatest secret art, capable of blocking any attack from demonic creatures, evil spirits, and even demons themselves. [Ggggrrkkk!?] [Kehhk!!] Fwaak! The monsters that had been self-destructing suddenly found their own momentum turned against them, exploding as if their own force had rebounded upon them. Just as its name implied, the mystical shield not only blocked any attack but also reflected it back upon the attacker. It was an incredible power. But Drip...! My lord! Stop this! Youre going to kill yourself!! ...Not yet... Not yet.... Count Cain of Mordred and his sons coughed up mouthfuls of blood. With power this formidable, the price was equally severe. Unleashing this barrier meant that Mordred had been pushed to its absolute limit. It was a technique used by the heads of Mordred throughout history to buy time for their people and soldiers to retreat. Thus, the Shield of a Hundred Ghosts was both the familys greatest secret art and its final trump card. A technique that required a willingness to die. ...Forget about me and prepare for melee combat while you still have time. My lord...! Now. !? Cains order was firm and absolute. His lieutenant clenched his teeth. Even in this dire moment, he could feel the lords determination to buy them time, no matter the cost. And yet Stop resisting and surrender, Mordred. Your defeat is already certain. The sound of hope being crushed. You bastard...! The Great Demon had, at some point, approached the fortress gates, standing just beyond the Shield of a Hundred Ghosts. Looking down at Cain, who was kneeling on the ground, he sneered. For the past three centuries, you have defied the will of my Lord, oppressing and rejecting Him. ...... But my Lord is merciful. He has decided to accept you blasphemers as [slaves]. ...... You should be grateful. Now, bow your heads and tremble with joy. Only through this mercy can you Oh, so you were that gnoll bastard who ran away with his tail between his legs after losing. ...Do not utter blasphemy Youre a loser. ...... Not even a gnoll. No, youre worse than a sand worm. You insolent wretch!!! In the southern continent, the worst insult one could throw at someone was comparing them to a gnoll. But in the western continent, nothing was a greater disgrace than being compared to a sand worma monstrous creature that consumed corpses, devoured its own feces, and even feasted upon its own parents. ...Hah. That worked better than I expected. Even in this desperate situation, Cain smirked. The Great Demons twisted expression alone made his day. This is why education is important. Chapter 301: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (12) A burnt, acrid smell thickened in the air. The barrier, seemingly fragile and thin, reacted violently the moment the Great Demon touched it. As if undergoing a chemical reaction, his hand began to burn. Yet, despite his own flesh being seared away, the Great Demon remained utterly expressionless. As though he had merely been conducting an experiment, he slowly withdrew his hand and let it regenerate. So this is how you wield spiritual energy? An interesting approach. To think it could even wound the Lords body... Hm. This is not a power meant for humans. You wont be able to sustain it for longit will collapse on its own. Was a mere touch enough for him to analyze it fully? The Great Demon observed the Shield of a Hundred Ghosts with an air of detached curiosity, leisurely recovering from his injuries. You sure are coming up with a long-winded excuse for failing to break through. Cain, standing within arms reach of the Great Demon, sneered at him. Well, of course, I wont force my way through, the Great Demon replied coolly. Pointlessly trying to breach it would only wound this body. I already lost an armI would be remiss to suffer another injury before the Lord. ...... But dont worry. The moment this barrier collapses, I will rip that blasphemous head from your shoulders. A chilling, yet oddly calm threat. Cain scoffed. Quite the pathetic intimidation, Ninshubur. I expected better from someone once called a god. ...Ah. So it was Mordred who revealed my name to that dangerous hero. To defeat your enemy, you must first understand them. In truth, Mordred had spent years dispatching forces to the Western Continent. They had hired countless archaeologists, explorers, and alchemists to uncover lost histories. In doing so, they had rediscovered ancient knowledge and relics that even the Westerners themselves had forgotten, gaining countless advantages. Most notably, they had derived new gunpowder formulas, obtained the knowledge that led to the Flame Cannons, and ultimately developed Mordreds prized Phantom Steel Armor, Ghost Horses, and Shield of a Hundred Ghosts. They had spent centuries preparing to slay a powerful enemy. In a way, their approach resembled Tristansthe organization that had scoured the continent, gathering deadly poisons, hunting methods, and medical techniques. All of it was for the sake of killing you, Cain continued. Not Inannathat wretched thing is secondary. You, the Betrayer of Warriors, are the true target. ...You speak too freely. What, do you regret your past now, traitor? Boom!!! In that instant, Ninshubur lost control, slamming his fist against the barrier. Of course Sssszzzzzzzt! His hand burned once more. But this time, the force of his attack sent tremors through the fortress, deepening the fractures in its walls. The entire structure was now teetering on the brink of collapse. Do not provoke me too much, Ninshubur growled. I am merely proceeding carefully for my Lords sake. This barrier is not something to fear. Good. That means my provocation is working. ...!! A twitch of the eye. Having someone dig into his origin was far more unsettling than Ninshubur had anticipated. Ugh...! Noticing the demons agitation, Cain pressed on. The key to controlling spirits was simple Ninshubur, once a servant of the Great Demon Inanna, tasked with overseeing War and Prosperity, Cain recited smoothly. But War is what defines you. You were once a warrior under the Sky Lord, ruler of the southern gods. Yet, you betrayed him. You sided with Inanna and earned the wrath of the Sky Lordyour life was cut short at fifteen. A tragic life, some might say. But even in death, you did not rest. You became Inannas tool, slaughtering thousands upon her command, never hesitating, never questioning. You are no god of war. You are a fiend, a twisted remnant of what was once human. A demonic butcher! Silence!! Kwaaang!! [Truth.] Cain had struck at his very core. This was what I was aiming for. Even after suffering a crushing defeat at the hands of Santa Rihan, Ninshubur had remained composed. But now, for the first timehe had lost his temper. Cain clenched his fist. It worked! It was a life-risking gamble, but it had paid off. Even if they call him a god, he is still a spirit. One of the most critical aspects ? Nv֢ight ? (Read more on our source) of exorcism was uncovering a spirits true name. Lesser spirits could be subdued simply by hearing their mortal name. Even stronger spirits were weakened if their true name was known. And if one even knew details of their past Its not quite checkmate, but its at least Check. This was my greatest [Verbal Blade]. For a spiritualist, words were a weapon. They called it Verbal Blade. But in order to wield it, one needed to understand the enemys true origins. If their information was incorrect, the backlash could be severe, even fatal. And the stronger the spirit, the greater the risk. This had been an extreme gamble. But Three centuries of effort did not go to waste! The labor of past generations, the relentless pursuit of knowledge to oppose this demon, was no mere gamble. It had been a carefully sharpened blade. ...Hoo. Cain nearly felt the urge to weep. But he held back. The ritual was not yet complete. And now, with Ninshuburs composure shattered, this was the moment to press the attack Shlkk! Guh...!! Lord!!! His lieutenants scream rang out. Blood poured from Cains chesthe had been impaled. [Hmph. You may not have inherited your fathers talent, but your spiritualist abilities... your wit... theyre impressive. Ah, and your luck is remarkable! I had aimed for your heart, but it seems you dodged.] ...For someone who calls himself a god, you sure are a coward. Shhk! Cain swung his sword at the entity that had pierced him. His swordplay was swift and precise. And his blade found its mark ...Huh? ...How strange. I dont recall ever raising a lieutenant. L-Lord...? Dont spout nonsense, monster. My comrade would never be the one to drive a blade through my chest. Slaaash! The so-called lieutenants head fell to the ground. His corpse dissolved instantly. ...A doppelgnger. A creature that mimicked human form, capable of twisting perception and even influencing its own mind. Doppelgngers were truly revolting creatures They slaughtered humans with ease, yet genuinely mourned their victims, believing themselves to be real. That was why this thing had screamed as it died. ...Pathetic. Even knowing it was a doppelgnger, Cain felt a bitter self-loathing for having been deceived. But his enemy only smirked. [It would have been better if you had just died.] There was no pretense of mercy in his voice. Only unfiltered malice. *** It was an utterly grotesque sight. [Truly, my servant is such a handful.] I apologize, my Lord. [It is fine. I am merciful.] ...Ah. As Inannas and Ninshuburs voices intertwined in a dreadful cacophony, Cain could see it. At first glance, the Great Demon appeared to be gently embracing its servant. But in truth, its true formthe real form of Inannaseemed as though it might devour Ninshubur at any moment. What... in the name of all hell... is that? It had six beautiful wings, yet they looked like mere ornaments attached to a grotesque mass of flesh riddled with dozens of eyes and mouths. Its shape was an aberration. Cain even doubted whether it could be considered a living thing. He was gratefulgrateful that his soldiers could not see it. Their morale would have shattered instantly. Only those with spiritual sight could perceive the true form of the Great Demon. Those without it were spared from witnessing this horror. It was, in every sense, a mercy. If that thing... if it were to fully revive with a complete physical body... what would happen? Even its spiritual form was enough to make his skin crawl, to drive an instinctive urge to gouge out his own eyes. It gnawed at the most primal fears, whispering temptations to slice open his own wrists. His head pounded, his mind teetering on the edge of madness. It felt as though simply looking at it was corrupting his soul. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. And you call that... a god? No. That thing ...is a demon. The words left his lips without thought, an undeniable truth spilling forth. [Such disrespectful words. You should feel honored to witness my beautiful true form. And yet you dare to call it something so vulgar?] ...... [Still, I will acknowledge this muchyou are a rare case. It is not often that someone remains sane after seeing my true form. Most lose their minds and go insane. The blood of Mordred truly is exceptional. It makes me all the more eager... to see what kind of vessel your daughter will become.] YOU FILTHY ABOMINATION! DO NOT DARE SPEAK OF MY DAUGHTER!! [Not an abominationa god, I told you.] Hwaaaaak! The six wings spread wide. At that moment, something changed among the monsters. BOOM! Dozens of monster heads exploded instantly. To the ordinary eye, it would have seemed as if they had simply burst without cause. But those with spiritual sight could see it. They were not simply exploding. It was the light emanating from Inannas wingsspreading like pollenthat caused them to rupture. Was it doing this just to slaughter the monsters? No. Skrrrrk! Like maggots feasting on corpses, things began to emerge, crawling over the fallen monsters and devouring them. The dust scattered by the Great Demon was consuming the flesh, blood, and even the bones of the monstersfeeding upon them at an unnatural speed. It was an abomination that defied all biological laws. Hwaaaaaak! The maggots evolved. A swarm of grotesque insectscreatures that seemed like a fusion between ants and wolveshad been born. [Now there are six hundred thousand of them. Truly, when there is an ample food source, growth is so very quick.] ...... [And they will keep multiplying. I have imbued them with my power. Give it an hour or two, and there will be ten million of them. Their lifespans may be short, but they will be more than enough to eradicate you.] ...... [I wonder... what will you do once your little barrier collapses? How desperately will you struggle?] ...Hah. Cain let out a dry chuckle. He had thought they had thinned the enemys numbers. But now, the monsters had tripled, reaching a force of six hundred thousand. It was almost too absurd to despair. Wuuuuung... The Shield of a Hundred GhostsMordreds ultimate techniquewas flickering. Its limits were near. It seemed almost as though it was physically reflecting their despair. Their guns, cannons, and ammunition had long been exhausted. The soldiers were drained to their limits. The knights were still locked in a bitter struggle against the chimeras. ...And a lone warrior still fought his solitary battle. ...... They had reached the end of their rope. [I told you. Submit.] The Great Demon smiled. It was the smile of a being making an offer that could not be refused. [Bow your heads. Press your foreheads against the ground until they are soaked in your own blood. Say the words, I will be your slave for eternity, even in death. If you do, I will spare your lives. Do not worry about being slaves. I am merciful. Ten thousand years of servitude... and then I shall grant you freedom. Is that not generous?] Its dozens of mouths cackled. Its grotesque flesh quivered in amusement. [Ahahahahahaha!!] As if moved by its own generosity. ...... Cain looked momentarily dazed. A blade was still lodged in his chest. His strength was at its absolute limit. He had exhausted every last strategy. No one would blame him for despairing. In fact, they might even console him. And yet Crack. Schling. Cain rose. Even as blood poured in torrents from his wounds, he stood once more. And he raised his sword. Even if I die, I will die as a human. [...How foolish.] It is not foolishness. We Even as they faced overwhelming numbers, the warriors of Mordred took up their swords and spears. Cains sons rose to their feet, their eyes gleaming with resolve. None of them knew the meaning of surrender. Even in the face of certain defeatof inevitable death We fight to protect our [pride]. To be worthy of their own admiration. To uphold the belief restored to them by a brave knight. Fwoooosh! COME, YOU DAMNED DEMON! EVEN IF I DIE, EVEN IF I BECOME A GHOST, I SWEAR I WILL KILL YOU!! Cain roared, and in answer, Mordreds forces roared as well. It was an honorable, courageous sight. And in response [...Disgusting.] The Great Demon curled its lips in distaste. It despised these wretched, insignificant creatures who rejected its mercy and raised their blades against it. [Ninshubur, break that barrier.] But, my Lord, your sacred body will be damaged [It is fine. This body has served me for thousands of years. I will destroy them and simply find a new vessel.] ...Understood. At the Great Demons command, Ninshubur struck the Shield of a Hundred Ghosts. BOOM! BOOOOOM! The barrier trembled. Ninshuburs own flesh burned, but he did not care. Now that his god had given the order, he would continue hammering it until the barrier collapsed. And the horde of monsters surged forward in unison. Thudthudthudthudthud! They will not last ten seconds. The barrier was already weak. With Ninshuburs continued onslaught and the charging army, there was no way it would hold. We could not even last an hour.... Cain let out a bitter smile. He had promised to hold out for an hour. And yet, he had failed. He had failed his family. His people. His oath. How utterly pathetic No, Cain Mordred. You have done excellently. KWA-AAAAAAAAANG! In that instant The monsters were swept away. ......? Cain tilted his head. For a brief moment, he could not comprehend what had just happened. But then Thud. It has been a long time, Cain. Have you been well? Nearly twenty years, I believe. Where is Sir Garnok? I expected at least a warm welcome from my comrade, and yet here we are. ...!! Cains face paled in shock. The figures who had just arrivedplacing a light pat on his shoulderwere faces he could never forget, no matter how many decades passed. And just as they appeared, he heard the sound of hoofbeats approaching from behind the fortress. Turning his head, he saw five banners rising high into the sky. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One bore the image of a dragon intertwined with a white lion. Another displayed a black lion clad in dark armor. The third depicted a lake with a fae floating above it. The fourth showed a crimson eagle gripping an arrow. The last was the simplest of alla lone, iron sword standing solitary. These were unmistakable... One hundred fifty White Silver Lions, eighty Black Iron Lions, sixty Cyan One-Horned Beasts, fifty Red Blood Eagles, and one hundred from Offen. The voice listed them off casually. How is that? Does this seem sufficient as reinforcements? ...... Cain could not answer. Not because he doubted them, but because How the hell... did you summon something like this? More importantly, the speaker continued, you have not aged a bit. What, have you been enjoying a five-year vacation? ...Hah. You have grown far more fond of jokes since we last met, Princess. I am not a princess anymore. You will call me Crown Princess now! ...Hah. Cain let out a quiet laugh. Not out of disbelief, nor out of frustration But because the reinforcements standing before him were so overwhelmingly powerful that he was simply left speechless. Yet the one responsible for summoning them ...Auntie, why are you so damn late? Ihan grumbled, clearly dissatisfied. His only complaint was about the tardiness of the reinforcements. Chapter 302: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (13) ...Is this a dream? A dumbfounded murmur echoed through the ranks of Mordreds soldiers. It came from one of the youngest among them, a junior soldier. Under normal circumstances, his senior comrades would have scolded him, telling him to get his head straight But ...Is this an illusion? Even they could not regain their composure. If anything, they were even more stunned. The scene before them was simply too surreal to believe. R-Reinforcements... actually arrived...? For three hundred years, Mordred had remained isolated. One reason was the fear that the Great Demon might break its seal and escape. But anotherperhaps the greater reasonwas that disasters always followed whenever they sought outside help. Whenever they reached out for assistance, misfortune struck A sudden plague would break out in the territory they requested aid from. A territorial war would inexplicably ignite. If it had happened only once or twice, it could have been dismissed as coincidence. But after dozens of such incidents, it was clearthis was no coincidence. The decisive event had occurred five years ago. Mordred had turned to the royal family for aid And just like that, war suddenly broke out with Britain. From that moment, they had sworn never to seek outside help again. Whether it was the Great Demons curse or some strategic manipulation, one thing was certain The Great Demon wanted them isolated. And so, Mordred had lived with the certainty that there was no help coming. Even when an outsider knight had come to their aid, their first reaction had been disbelief. They simply could not believe that anyone had come. But now H-How many...? Four hundred knights...? Elite cavalry knights sat astride warhorses before them. Four hundred forty in total. It was not five hundred, not an overwhelming number. To some, it might seem like too few to make a difference. But These were not ordinary knights. These were The knights of the Great Noble Houses... Like Mordred No, in some cases, these houses even surpassed Mordred in power. And their knights Were not warriors who merely held the strength of a hundred men. No They were warriors who could stand against a thousand. The White Silver Lions...? Of course, not all of them were capable of taking on a thousand enemies alone. Some might barely manage ten. But even so They were undeniable reinforcements. Reinforcements unlike anything they had ever seen before. As the soldiers stared at them in disbelief A group of knights broke formation and rode forward. Dudududududu!! Riding black-armored warhorses, they charged Their steeds, nearly twice the size of ordinary warhorses, pounded the earth with terrifying force. These were Friesians from the Northern Breeds Stronger, faster, and more ferocious than their kin. They were warhorses bred to be stronger than most monsters. And they did not stop Even in the face of hundreds of thousands of enemies. It was as if They would not halt until their riders had achieved their will. The knights astride these fierce steeds Were even more fearsome than the warhorses themselves. Without hesitation They raised their lances. Lances so massive that one would question whether they could even be wielded properly. Kugugugugung! The horde of monsters charged forward. The Black Knights of the Northern Lands charged to meet them. The sheer numbers of the monsters were overwhelming. And their massive, ant-like creatures were built for brutal, crushing charges. By all logic The monsters should have been able to break the charge of the knights. People screamed in warning They wanted to tell them to stop. But BOOOOOOM!!! Before they could even shout The forces had already collided. FWOOOOOOOOOOOSH!! A massive shockwave rippled outward in perfect concentric circles, sweeping across the battlefield. Kh! This is insane...! The impact was so immense that it blinded those standing too close. The Mordred soldiers, already exhausted, staggered from the sheer force of it. Some were even knocked off their feet. But despite their dazed state They desperately lifted their heads, eyes filled with fear. Had the reinforcements been wiped out? Thud. Thud. Thud. ...Huh? Their fears were completely unfounded. What rained down from the sky was not the bodies of knights. No. It was Are those... monsters? J-Just how many...? It was the bodies of the monsters. More than a thousand of them Shredded into pieces, their flesh and limbs scattering like rain. Yet Even that was not enough to satisfy them. FASTER!! DO YOU THINK THIS LEVEL OF BATTLE IS ENOUGH TO SATISFY US?! At the front A man roared. And with his command The Black Iron Lions surged forward even more ferociously. They charged again. And again. And again. Breaking through. Impaling. Crushing the enemy beneath them. Like a Northern snowstorm Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Merciless and unstoppable. Finally The Mordred soldiers realized who they were witnessing. ...The strongest knights of the North. A force beyond even the kingdoms army. A legendary order of warriors who had never bowed to the monsters, giants, and mystical races of the North. They had not only resisted them They had conquered them. They had turned fear into awe. The Black Iron Lions of Lionel. The legends of the North. Hah... The breathless murmur of admiration left their lips. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. They had heard countless tales of these warriors But never in the South. This was the first time they had seen them with their own eyes. And now They could say with certainty The legends were understatements. If anything, they had been downplayed. They were not exaggerated in the slightest. If anything They were still being underestimated. That was how terrifying their power was. BOOOOOM!!! In real-time, their legend was unfolding before their eyes The number of monsters plummeting with every passing second. And then Dudududududu!! Another force broke formation. Knights clad in deep cyan armor, lighter and more agile than the Black Iron Lions. They rode upon blue-maned warhorses Horses that exuded an unnatural presence. Horses that could Run across water. These were ? NvIight ? (Original source) the descendants of Fairy Horses Creatures that only followed those blessed by the fae. And there was only one knightly order in the world that rode Fairy Horse hybrids. And when they moved Schlick. Schlick. Schlick. It meant A festival of blood was about to begin. Unlike the Black Knights, who sent monsters flying in explosive displays of carnage, these knights moved with eerily silent precision. Their movements were swift. Efficient. Monsters were bisected in an instant. [Grrrrr...!!] Tens of thousands of monsters sensed the death of their kin. Like a riptide, they surged toward the Teal Knights An overwhelming tide of destruction. It was a tsunami of flesh bearing down upon them. Yet The Teal Knights gazed upon it calmly. And then Fwoooosh! They became the storm. A whirlwind of blades. Shraaaaaaak! The monstrous tide was torn apart. No matter how powerful a tsunami If it met a sudden tempest, it would collapse into nothingness. So too did the monsters shred apart in the blade storm. If the Black Iron Lions were like unstoppable war chariots These knights were grinders. A merciless shredder that pulverized anything in its path Whether it be falling boulders, crashing waves, or legions of monsters. ...... There were no words. Not even hollow laughter could escape their lips. But at the same time They understood. Because they knew who these knights were. The knights that Garnok, Mordreds hero, had spoken of. "The strongest knightly order in the South is undoubtedly the Keepers of the Lake." They patrolled the continents largest rivers. They hunted river-dwelling monsters, crushed pirates, annihilated bandits And most notably They were the unyielding executioners of invading forces from the East and West. The most formidable force in the South. The Keepers of the Lake The knights chosen by Galahad. "So they are the Teal One-Horned Beasts.... The Teal One-Horned Beast Order. The strongest knightly order in the South And now, they were proving that their reputation was well-earned. They carved through monsters like a raging flood, as if to deny the North their victory. And sure enough Do not fall behind the water-dwellers! If you let those weaklings outpace you, you are disgracing the North! If you are slower than those ice-hearted bastards, then do not dare call yourselves Galahads men! It would be shameful! They were competing. Even in the middle of a battle for survival Even in a war They were competing. But no one could criticize them for it. Because ...How the hell are they this strong? Because they were too strong. So overwhelmingly powerful that it was impossible to complain. Two knightly orders. One hundred forty knights in total. Fighting on even ground with six hundred thousand monsters. Even seeing it with their own eyes It was unbelievable. "So this...." Was this the power of the Norths strongest and the Souths greatest knightly orders? A hushed whisper of awe escaped someones lips. And everyone silently nodded in agreement. Because there was nothing to criticize. Only undeniable strength. ...Hah. A spectacle indeed. Garnok laughed. It was not the laughter of disbelief But of pure admiration. Even as he battled a monstrous abomination, a fusion of Death Knight and Chimera Even while locked in a duel of life and death He could not stop laughing. Because "What in the hell did that young knight do?" Had he cast a spell? Was he a sorcerer? If any true knight had heard his thoughts, they would have taken it as a grave insult But Garnok could not help himself. He was bewildered. And Clang! The Chimera Knight The abomination, a fusion of a fallen warrior and the Great Demons power Swung its spear with monstrous strength. To let ones mind wander in battle Was to invite death. A knight who had once stood at the peak Now corrupted, driven only by the hunger to kill Lashed out with a strike powerful enough to shatter the earth. A desperate struggle for a second chance at life. And the spirits cried out in fear. Commander!! A knight screamed Seeing that their commander was in danger. But It is fine. It seems we have trustworthy young warriors in our midst. CLAAANG!! SLASH. Garnok let out a hearty chuckle. As if to prove that he had not been distracted without reason. Hahh... This old body is tired. Would you two mind handling this for me? Garnok turned his gaze To the warrior who had caught a lance with his bare hand. And to the other knight, who had effortlessly beheaded the Chimera in a single stroke. He was asking If he could leave the battlefield to them. And in response Hah! What an old mans excuse! Sir Garnok. You truly have aged. In your youth, you would have finished these mongrels in seconds. Their replies dripped with arrogance. Yet Garnok did not find them disrespectful. He simply laughed. Because while he loathed empty arrogance He welcomed arrogance backed by strength and kindness. Clatter! Clatter! The Chimeras, enraged by their comrades death, turned toward the two newcomers. Fury burned in their eyes As if to say: "DO YOU EVEN KNOW WHO WE ARE?" They were the Great Demons masterpieces. Beasts who could stand on equal footing with the Heavenly Bull or Ninshubur. And so They charged. Only to be CRACK!! Utterly annihilated. Shraaaaaak! Effortlessly. Like pathetic insects. ...Young warriors these days truly are remarkable. Garnok clicked his tongue. One young knight was slaughtering thirty thousand elite monsters alone And now, these two had butchered Chimeras in mere seconds. "Is this... normal for the younger generation these days?" It was a joyful misunderstanding Born from a warrior experiencing the generational gap in the most absurd way possible. Chapter 303: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (14) The Knight of Death, or the Knight of Betrayal. One who has lost all honor. The creature known as a Death Knight carried more derogatory titles than perhaps any other monster. It was only natural. These beings had once been knightssworn defenders of humanityyet they had fallen, becoming monsters that preyed upon the very people they once protected. Sustaining themselves by slaughtering their own kind, they were traitors to humanity, forsakers of honor, the very definition of a true monster. To knights, Death Knights were a stain upon chivalry, a blight that had to be eradicated the moment they were encountered. ...And yet, despite that, records of Death Knights being slain remained woefully scarce. The reason? It was simpleDeath Knights retained their memories and skills from life. Not only that, but they also possessed the ability to learn. If there was one thing that set humans apart from monsters, it was the ability to wield technique. But Death Knights turned that strength on its head. They were monsters that could wield techniques, and worse still, they only grew stronger as time passed. Thus, when a Death Knight had lived for centuries, it could no longer be classified as just a monsterit had ascended to the ranks of the most powerful beings in existence. They had reached heights of swordsmanship that even most knights never attained. They could wield stolen life force as if it were aura, using it to fuel regenerative abilities and enhance their already terrifying endurance. For these reasons, slaying a Death Knight was no mere battleit was a trial by fire, a challenge even the most prestigious knightly orders had to stake their very survival upon. But this was no ordinary Death Knight. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This one had lived for centuriesand then, it had been granted the power of a Land God. No longer just an undead warrior, it had become something far more grotesque, a chimeraa being of nightmarish, unnatural power. This was not a monster that could simply be called strong. It was the strongest. It was the worst. In truth, the fact that Garnok and the Hundred Specters Shield had fought against it this long without a single casualty was an incredible achievement in itself. Because the Death Knight Chimera was an abomination beyond compare. CRACK! ...Or so it should have been. Hoo. The blades and spearheads of the Death Knights moved like living creatureslike serpents twisting through the air, like butterflies flitting unpredictably. In the time it took for an eye to blink, their weapons shifted in ways beyond human comprehension. It would have been no surprise if one''s throat or heart were pierced simply by losing track of their movements for an instant. And yet Hoo. Hoo. ...So this is how it is. A man with fierce crimson eyes easily evaded them. Even as more than five Death Knights unleashed the culmination of their lifetimescountless sword strikes born from centuries of battlehe... Hmph. Sloppy. Tap. With nothing more than a casual flick of his blade, he shattered their assault. It did not matter how powerful an attack wasif it never landed, it was meaningless. "So, you werent particularly talented in life either, huh?" Rattle! "Did I hit a nerve?" Rattle...! The Death Knights let out hissing, wrathful breaths. Just like aura, their corrupt life force radiated outward. It was a vile energy, like murky, stagnant watermore fittingly, it was no different from the demonic miasma of Hell itself. Dark Aura. The essence of the underworld itself surged around them. Already overwhelming, the presence of the Death Knights now grew even more menacing Crack! "I told you already. You''re sloppy. Why is it so hard to understand?" Flash! But even as the Death Knights raged, the spear-wielding knight before them only regarded them with a faint smirk As though their power were nothing to him. They didnt even realize when he had attacked. The force of his strikes slammed into them with such speed that their bodies had no time to react. Boom! Rattle!? It was an unbearable sensation, like being a drum struck during a performance. It was humiliation. It was helplessness. Since becoming monsters, they had never once felt such weakness. Yet now, they could not even follow their enemys movements. They were being toyed with. The battle could only be described in one wordmockery. And in that moment, the Death Knights recalled the most wretched memories from their past lives. The reason they had fallen into monstrosity in the first place - Unfair talent! The kind of wretched prodigies who rendered all effort meaningless. The kind that crushed fifty years of training in a single day. Because of them, these knights had spent their lives drowning in humiliation and despair. But after becoming monsters, those so-called prodigies had fallen before them like insects. No matter how great their talent, in the end, they were nothing but fragile flesh So why, then... Crunch! ...Why were their bodies being torn apart like insects now? Splatter! "Disgusting. Just looking at you makes me sick." The crimson-eyed knight clicked his tongue as he carved through dozens of Death Knight Chimeras, reducing them to mere scraps of their former forms. It was as though merely acknowledging their existence left a foul taste in his mouth. Hah.... Wh-what... this cant be.... The Hundred Specters were at a loss for words. For them, these Death Knights had been enemies they had risked their lives to fight against. Traitors to humanity they might have been, but their skill had been undeniable. Yet now, watching them fall so effortlessly, they felt nothing but emptiness. They knew it was wrong to think this way, but... "Perhaps this is why knights fall to darkness." For just a moment, they thought they could understandjust a littlewhy these knights had succumbed to despair. ...Thats the Cursed Wolf.... Raq de Duron. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. Galahads champion, the knight ranked among the greatest of his generation. The Hundred Specters had spent the past five years honing their skills, convinced that there was no opponent they could not face. But now... For the first time, they felt their confidence waver. At that moment Hah. Feeling a bit hollow, are you? Thats only natural. But dont let it turn into despairor worse, jealousy. C-Captain.... As if reading their thoughts, Garnok spoke with a knowing tone. Do not compare yourselves to others. No matter how far ahead someone may be, you must move at your own pace. If you lose sight of yourself and try to rush forward recklessly... the outcome will not be pleasant. His eyes turned to the shredded remains of the Death Knights. ...And you may very well meet a fate as wretched as theirs. ...... "More than anything, now is not the time for jealousy. If anything, you should feel gratitude toward the reinforcements who saved us. Do not mistake your priorities." "Y-yes, sir!" It was a sharp reprimand, a low but firm admonition that settled into their hearts. The Hundred Specters quickly turned their focus back to the battlefield ahead. Indeed, they had no time to wallow in helplessness when they should be grateful for the arrival of such powerful reinforcements. If anything, rather than dwelling on their own inadequacy, they should use that time to cut down one more monster! ...Your eloquence remains as sharp as ever, Sir Garnok. "Eloquence? Bah, it''s nothing special. If one''s martial prowess is lacking, at least their words should carry weight, no? Haha." "...You''re mocking me." What nonsense. Lacking in martial prowess? "If there is anyone in this world who would call the Deputy Commander of the White Dragon Knights lacking in skill, they are nothing short of a fool." "Haha, and what am I supposed to do if you bring up names from a bygone era?" Garnok merely shrugged, as if hearing that name brought back old memories. But then "Nostalgia can wait. The younger generation is putting on quite the show, so I ought to make myself useful as well, no?" "I shall look forward to it." "And you? Are you off to find your own battlefield?" "That is the plan... Though it seems the most glorious battlefield has already been claimed." "Hohoho!" Garnok couldn''t help but laugh. Even after utterly annihilating dozens of Death Knights, this man was still unsatisfied. How utterly absurd. And yet "Yes, this is what it means to be a knight!" It was a sight to admire. The young knight before him, and the other one... The one who had thrown himself headfirst into battle against the God of War himself, laughing all the while. KWOOM! Garnoks gaze turned to the distance. There, clad in black, was the Black Lioncharging straight toward the battlefields greatest threat. Foolish, reckless beyond belief. And yet... "Ah, to be young." It was a recklessness even he could envy. * * * Drip, drip... "......." Ninshubur furrowed his brow as he stared at the massive man charging toward him. He had intended to deflect the attack. But "The /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ sheer force behind it is absurd." It was an impact so overwhelming that even trying to deflect it completely was impossible. Ninshubur was still reeling from encountering a knight who had destroyed his arm earlier that dayhe had not expected to face another of this caliber so soon. "...This era is strange. In any given age, even a single true hero is considered a miracle." "So why are there three of them?" Ninshuburs gaze sharpened as he focused on the hulking warrior before him. A force more overwhelming than even the giants "KHAHAHAHA! The world truly is vast! I had thought myself quite strong after training anew from the ground up, but it seems I am still lacking! HAHAHA!" The mans laughter boomed like a war drum, so powerful it felt as though it could rupture ones eardrums. "Ah, I only gave you my first greeting but forgot to introduce myself. Ancient specter, it is an honor! My name is Maximus Iron de Lionel!" BOOM! "I AM THE BLACK LION OF THE NORTH!" The Northern champion, his frame now 1.5 times larger than the day before, introduced himself with a grin that could only be called gleeful. Ninshubur tilted his head slightly. "...A greeting?" "A warrior''s greeting is done with blades, of course!" "...Are you insane?" "Not insanejust logical. Take note of this, ancient specter." "......." For the second time in his life, Ninshubur found himself at a loss for words. What was this man? Were all the heroes of this era completely mad? Each and every one of them was an enigma. More savage than the warriors of old. More chaotic than the ancient warlords. Even the God of War himself shuddered at the madness that possessed this eras warriors. Chapter 304: A Knight’s Courage Knows No Recklessness (15) The tides of battle had shifted in an instant! A single sentence was enough to describe the overwhelming change in the battlefield. And this shift was, without question [Grrrk!?] [Kehek...!] [!!] an utter catastrophe for the monsters. The so-called Accursed Beasts were in a complete panic, scattering in desperate attempts to flee. Monsters born from the wicked gods'' malice charged forward, unthinking and unafraidonly to be shattered like brittle ice, crushed and broken again and again. The rest fared no better, their bodies reduced to nothing more than pulped remains. The warriors of the North and the Guardians of the Lake rampaged across the battlefield, cleaving through tens of thousands of monsters in moments, as if proving their claim to be the greatest force of ground warfare. The airborne creatures, enraged by this, sought to turn the tides in their favor. The battlefield was their domain, the skies their rightful throne. They swooped down, ready to devour the knights below Slice! Thunk! [K-Kek...!] Only to have their wings torn apart. Their stomachs were split open mid-air, sending them plummeting helplessly to the ground. And, as impossible as it seemed [Kiiek?!!] humans, knights, were flying. A knightly order wielding banners embroidered with crimson eagles and arrows. There was no mistaking it. If they were not called knights but rangers, none would dare challenge their claim as the greatest ranger force on the continentno, in the entire South. ...Why are those knights flying? M-Magic, maybe? I cant sense any flow of mana, thoughwhat in the...? ???? It was the Crimson Eagle Knights. Darting through the skies as if they ruled them, they carved through the airborne monsters. But they didnt stop therethey rained down arrows in torrents, thinning the [N O V E L I G H T] monsters on the ground as well. A barrage. That was the only way to describe it. Their battle style was different from Galahad or Lionel, but there was no denying itthey had claimed dominance over a section of the battlefield. Of course, they werent the only ones making an impact. Schlunk! "If you see any distortion-type monsters, eliminate them immediately! Even the slightest anomaly must not be overlooked, understood?" "Yes, Grandmaster!" The Swordmasters of Offen. An unusual noble houseone without a knightly orderyet no one in the kingdom dared to underestimate them. They bore the title House of the Sword, and their strength came not from knights, but from the countless swordsmen who pledged themselves to Offen, as well as the formidable instructors who resided within the family. It was often said that an instructor of Offen was on par with a high-ranking knight or a black-rank mercenary. And today, they proved that was no mere rumor. No matter how dangerous the enemy, they sliced through them with overwhelming precision. A single stroke for a lesser monster. No more than five for a giant beast categorized as mid to large-sized. The only ones that took more time were distortion-type monstersillusions, mind manipulators, creatures of twisted abilities. But in the end, the Swordmasters of Offen emerged victorious. It was an astonishing sight. Distortion-type monsters were supposed to be nightmares to deal with, enemies that could take an entire day to defeat. Yet these swordsmen tore through them like childrens playthings. It was no wonder they were held in higher regard than even high-ranking knights and black-rank mercenaries. It was only fitting for the House of the Sword. KWOOM! Three hundred knightsno more than thathad utterly dominated an army of 600,000. If such a thing were depicted in a film, the director would be told to tone it down. Yet this was no exaggeration, no fiction. The battlefield remained burning hot, and the suffocating pressure of war pressed down on all who fought. T-Theres too many monsters! This is insane!! Senior! Help me! Why the hell are we even here...!? ...Well, there was one knightly order whose presence was far less impressive. Their armor bore the insignia of a lion, but their actions were closer to that of panicked kittens. Even though the White Silver Lions had the largest force among the four knightly ordersover a hundred and fifty membersthey were struggling just to hold their defensive line. One had to wonder if bringing them to the battlefield had been a mistake. But at the very least "H-Hey, move the supplies over here!" "Get the bandages and weapons!" "Potions! Were running out of potions...!" They were doing their job. Even if their combat ability was lacking, they diligently fulfilled their assigned role. They werent fighting like knightsthey were functioning more like a logistics unitbut at least they were doing something. An ironic reality for a knightly order, but KWOOM! In a battlefield this dangerous, only knights trained in combat techniques could handle supply management. Regular soldiers would have been slaughtered instantly. And watching all of thisthis grand, chaotic display of warfrom every possible angle... Was one very, very powerful Archfiend. [What the hell is happening!?] The Archfiend was beyond panickedher mind spun in complete disarray. They had been winning. They had been overwhelming their enemies. So why? Why were they losing all of a sudden?! Her voice erupted into a shriek of disbelief. [Why isnt the curse activating!?] Inanna could not contain her rage, nor the sheer injustice she felt. One of the biggest reasons for her panic was the simple fact that reinforcements had arrived for Mordred. That alone was absurdan impossible event. [The curse is still active! I can feel it! So why?!] Back when she was sealed away, Inanna had painstakingly inscribed multiple curses upon the land of Mordred. Among them, her most powerful was none other than the Curse of Severance. Its purpose was singular: To sever Mordredno, all of Walesfrom the outside world. Though Inanna viewed humans as insignificant pests, even she could not deny the presence of other forces across the southern landsforces that could threaten her should they decide to intervene. If such beings had come to aid Mordred while she was still in a weakened state, she would have been in grave danger. Unable to fight back, she might have been crushed before even fully reviving. And so, for the past three hundred years, she had poured immense effort into maintaining the Curse of Severance. Thanks to it, Mordred had been forcibly isolated. That was the sheer strength of the curse. For example [Anyone attempting to aid Mordred will suffer a sudden misfortunean unexpected accident or event.]Not something as drastic as death or plague, but still enough to force them to stay behind. The more one tried to ignore these omens, the greater the incidents would becomeeventually culminating in outright catastrophe. Thus, Inanna had long discarded the possibility of external interference. No one could come. It was impossible for them to come. ...Or at least, it should have been. [...Why?] The curse was still active. Yet the reinforcements had arrived. They had faced no disasters, no obstaclesnothing had stopped them. For Inanna, it was beyond bafflingit was infuriating. She could not wrap her mind around it. How was such a thing possible? ...Throb! [...Of course. Its you again!] And yet, even in her fury, she was still a god. This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight. Her divine intuition kicked in. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She immediately knew who had ruined everythingwho had dismantled her schemes and shattered her resurrection. It was only an instinct But the instincts of a god never lied. She had no doubt. The one who had destroyed her plansher ambitionsher very revival [Just how much more do you intend to interfere, you wretched being?!] was him. The Author. * * * Hm.... Scratching his ear, Ihan tilted his head in confusion. His ear had started itching out of nowhere And for some reason, he found himself questioning the situation. ...Huh? Why are there so many of them? He was fairly certain he had only asked for a small number of reinforcements. So why the hell were there so many people here? ...Was it some kind of mass holiday? ...And why the hell are those White Cats here? This isnt even where theyre supposed to be. *[Keeh-keh-keh-keh!] ...I wasnt talking to you. Ihan turned toward the final nuisance that was disturbing his thoughts. And, without hesitation, delivered its final punishment. CRACK! [!!] The Sky Bull, one of the Archfiends greatest mystical creations, thrashed in its last moments. But its struggles were utterly meaningless. Gripped within Ihans hands, it was crushed Its body reduced to nothing but pulp. Its four legs, its ribs, its hornsall gone long ago. Even its last desperate attempta final headbuttwas effortlessly neutralized. Then, as if ensuring its absolute destruction, Ihan shattered its skull completely. Crushed into fine dust. Left with no chance of regeneration. And then Fwoosh! The remains began to disintegrate. [....] Even as its empty eye sockets stared directly at Ihan. ...... And Ihan, in turn, did not avert his gaze. Even if it was nothing more than a soulless skeleton, there was something he found strangely... commendable about its tenacity. Until, suddenly. [-A flawless defeat, warrior. To have been slain by your hands... I consider it an honor.] ...Huh? A voice resonated in his mind. Ihan blinked. Wait. ...You could talk? Was this bastard pretending to be a mute this entire time?! [-It is not as you think, warrior. I was merely under the control of that demon. But now, at last, I am truly free. With my death, I am released from my shackles.] [-To gain freedom not through life, but through death... Ah, what an ironic fate.] "......." [-Warrior. You, who have freed me from a life of servitude. I implore youdefeat that demon. If anyone can do it, it is you.] ...Tsk. Why are you dumping this responsibility on me? Just go quietly, will you? [-Hah. Responsibility? You feel no such thing. You, with the mind of a wise warrior hidden beneath that simple exterior.] ...You little [-Ahaha! May you claim victory, warrior.] Fwoosh... With that final booming laugh, the Sky BullGugalannawas completely incinerated. It vanished without a trace. And from the looks of it, it seemed rather content. Watching this unfold, Ihan muttered ...Damn bastard just had to leave me with some nonsense, huh? He glanced down at the massive bulls horn left in his grip. Shrugging, he descended from his perch atop the mountain A mountain made of 30,000 slaughtered monsters.